《Mated To My Best Friend’s Lycan Alpha Brothers》


 Chapter 1: You Are Nothing But A Garbage

    <h4>Chapter 1: You Are Nothing But A Garbage</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    "I am so so soooo happy for you, Nor. Finally you will meet your biological family" I said to Nora while being a sobbing mess, giving her a tight hug like a life size teddy bear, clinging onto her.


    "Hey, hey, calm down Ra-ra. You know you are being more emotional than me" she sniffled andughed simultaneously whilementing on my current state of dishevelment. I broke the hug, tears still spilling down from my eyes life a unscrewed tap water. Of course, I was truly happy for her. After all, we have been searching for her family since ages and finally the fruits of our hard work have been paid off. But as I say this, I am feeling sorrow within my heart as well because now we''ll have to part ways and I don''t know when I will see her next time. This is making my nose itchy.


    I, Myra Miracle and my best friend, Nora Smith, have known each other since we were still in our diapers, meaning since birth. We were both raised in an orphanage together andter on were adopted. Luckily, for both of us, our adoptive parents used to live in the same neighborhood so we remained best friends over the past twenty years or so. On our sixteenth birthday (the orphanage''s anniversary), we decided it was time for us to find our biological parents and confront them about it.


    Actually, I was quite against the idea of finding our blood families initially, as I didn''t want toe face to face with them and know the reason, why they left me. They could be living frugally yes, that can be the case. But there can also be a possibility of them living happily without my presence and I don''t want to relive the feeling of abandonment again in my life, that will be unbearable to say the least.


    Till the tender age of two and a half year, all the children were treated well in the orphanage but when our orphanage''s anniversary was approaching which was our supposed third birthday, there was a change in the management and from then on all our miseries and bullying started.


    We were not given nutritious food, forget about nutritious we not given food and were at times forced to beg for it. Whenever, any of usined or confronted them, they would use all kind of means to torture us, children. Once it so happened that one of the boy from the orphanage, I guess he was two at that time, asked for an extra piece of bread from the warden but in return sheshed out at him, cursing relentlessly and beating him to a pulp severally in the process with a wooden branch.


    I jumped andshed out at her cruel act and bit her arms which left a mark andter on became a ghastly scar. After that incident whenever someone did anything to piss off the warden she would take it all out on me both verbally and physically and no one else. She would torture my mere five year all self just to ease of her frustration. But I was d, at least others were left unscathed, that was the only positive part of that.


    The scars from all those beatings have faded by now but I am still not over from all that traumatic phase of my life. Her verbal vomit was far more worse then the physical smacking. She used to always bark, "You little piece of scum, your parents left you because you were nothing but a garbage to them. They abandon you in this dustbin and are enjoying their blissful lives without the like of you. Do you understand, you sl*t?"


    To be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 2: You Are Coming With Me

    <h4>Chapter 2: You Are Coming With Me</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    Calling a toddler, a sl*t was just, I think she had mental issues. Anyways, so that''s the reason why I have always hesitated to search for my biological family. But now that I see Nora so happy, there is an abrupt desire to meet my parents too.


    My adoptive parents are not very wealthy people but they are a very loving and a caring bunch. They have never in my whole damn life made me feel left out on any asion, that''s also one of the reasons I didn''t wanted to know who my birth parents were. I just don''t want to break their hearts. My folks are very genuine and doesn''t make me feel adoptive. They have always treated Wendy, their biological child and my sister and me equally, in every possible way.


    My chain of thoughts were broken by Nora chimes, "Ra-ra, I''m telling you, youing with me to Kimberg. Hey, are you even there?"


    "Huh, what did you say?" I was so lost in reminiscing the past that I didn''t hear her chattering at all.


    "Are you even listening to me, goshh? I said, you areing with me, to Kimberg and I am not going to take no for an answer, got it?"


    I furrowed my brows at her suggestion, or rather her orders, feeling utterly perplexed. "You know that cannot happen right now. I can''t go with you for now but I will surely visit you there after I am all done with my college semester" I conveyed my words firmly to Nora.


    Sighing deeply, she held my hands and said, "I don''t want to affect your studies so for the sake of it I will not force you but you have to keep your promise. As soon as you are done with this semester,e there on your own without me asking you to. Otherwise, I will hunt you and fetch you from your college and wouldn''t let you got and you these are no empty words."


    "Okay, you highness" Iughed at her all serious tone, whenever she give orders like that she looks damn funny.


    "I am pretty serious. I want you there" she kept on insisting with a serious look on her face.


    "Myra Miracle promises ''Nora Smith'', ohhh sorry, you are ''Noah Everest'' now. Let me start over again. Ahem ahem, Myra Miracle promises ''Nora Everest'' to visit her to Kimberg as soon as this semester is finished, which is about two months from now own, happy?" I made a vow to her.


    "Good, now I can go there with ease."


    I asked with curiosity stricken eyes, "so tell me about this new or rather old family of yours. hmm? How are they? Whom you have met until now? What was you first impression of them?", a flurry of questions.


    There was a faint smile stered on her rose beige face after I asked her so many questions.. She started with, "I haven''t met all of them yet, only my blood father. He seemed stoic at first but is a very warm and kind person. I can''t wait to meet all of the, in person" she giggled while sniffling a little.


    "They surely will love you as you are. You deserve all the love" I chimed in return. "So when are you leaving for Kimberg?"


    "In two days" she voiced it faintly that I was barely able to hear her whispering sound.


    "What, why are you leaving so soon?" I fired back another question.


    She hesitated, "things just happened very quickly, sooooo-"


    "Sooooo?" I pressed on her. She tried to dodge the subject but I insisted stubbornly, "Tell me, you are hiding something from me, isn''t it?"


    Noraughed nervously, not making any eye contact, "Why, why will I do that? You are reading too much into it" and tried to shrug me off.


    I held her shoulders and made her look me straight into the eyes, "Say that to my face again."


    She bit her lips and said defeatedly, "I don''t want to live in that household anymore Myra."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 3: On My Way

    <h4>Chapter 3: On My Way</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    Nora chewed her upper lip restlessly and uttered, "I don''t want to live in that household anymore Myra."


    There wasplete and awkward silence between the two of us, neither uttering anything after what she said.


    I understand her fully, why she wants to move out of here as soon as possible. You see, her adoptive parent''s, James and ra, both were good people and treated her well at least that was the case until she turned ten, that''s when her younger brother was born, to be more specific, their only biological child. As the days passed by, their treatment towards Nora became extremely neglectful and ignorant.


    On her most desperate days, only I was the one by her side because her so called parent''s were just too busy tending to their ''only child'' wants. They didn''t abuse her physically but their act and the scolding turned more and more poisonous for her well being. Now that I think about it, that''s why she wanted to look for her birth parents. She must have felt discriminated and disregarded, by their awful treatment.


    I looked in her in the eyes conveying "I understand" and gave her a reassuring smile. "Anyways, it''s time for your ss, toodles Ra-ra" she got up and without looking back waved at me and disappeared. Maybe, she is sad and crying and didn''t want to appear vulnerable to me. I watched her figure mingle into the crowd, thinking deeply. ''It''s good you can get away from that toxicity. I wish you all the happiness in the world, Nor.''


    ______________________


    Two dayster


    It''s the day when Nora''s going to depart for Kimberg but I can''t see her off as I have sses and can''t miss them.


    I am a straight A student who is on a full schrship. So for me attending sses is as important as having exams. I simply texted her, "Dear Nora, you deserve all the happiness in the world. I hope your true family is going to give you much more than that. I love you, keep in touch. Have a safe journey. Message me when you want to talk about anything and don''t keep it bottled up and don''t think about the anyone else but you first." ''Arghh, this is making me emotional again. She''s just too good for her own good.''


    I switched off my phone, because ss is about to start and the professor gets pissed when he even sense a mere vibration of a phone. ''No one wants to have a demerit point just because of something so silly.''


    ________________________


    After the ss was finished, I packed my stuff, holding a stack of book in one hand and my phone in the other trying to switch it on.


    As I was crossing the entrance, something sturdy struck me hard, knocking all the books off of my hands. A nasally giggle shot my eardrums as I looked up to the person who bumped into me. "Ohhoo, if it isn''t the walking library of our college? Hehe."


    Sally Winston, the person who hates me and that feeling is mutual. She always wants topete with me but is every time given the short end of the stick whether it being in sports or in academics. I was always ced first and she cannot digest this thing. She''s just jealous of me without any actual reason.


    "A walking library is better than a snorting pig, don''t you think so?" I casuallymented. She red at me, throwing daggers with her olive green eyes, "How dare you? Who are you calling a pig? Don''t you know who my parents are? They will -"


    I feigned innocence, cutting her off mid sentence, "I am talking about a literal pig but why are you getting so agitated" and smirked at her when she wasn''t able to retaliate any further. "Now if you excuse me" I pushed her to the side and walked off. ''Irrelevant people.''


    ____________________________


    Two Months Later


    I am standing at the airport entrance, waiting for my flight which will take me to Kimberg. Finally, I will get to see Nora after so long. ''Eeee, I am so excited to meet her after eternity.''


    Two months back, when Nora moved to Kimberg, we used to talk frequently. She used to talk about her parent''s a lot. But as the days went on, our interactions became less and less. But a week ago, I reached an email with ne tickets asking me toe to Kimberg. So, here I am ready to set off.


    I went to my house this morning to meet my parents. They were as loving as always, my people. When I told them about my trip, they were dumbstruck and were clearly sad, but didn''t object. They only let me off when I told them, I''ll be back in couple of weeks'' time. "Kimberg here Ie."


    To be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 4: The Royal Car

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Royal Car</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    Kimberg, here Ie.


    Now that I am already in my flight which is ready to take off any minute, the feeling of nervousness is creeping in on me. This is the very first time I am going to another continent; damn this is even my first ever flight experience. Oh my gosh, on my gosh, my palms are so sweaty.


    In order to not put any kind of burden on my parents, I made a habit to travel from trains and buses.


    Though, my parents argued with me a lot on this topic, asking me tomute via nes but as stubborn as I am, I used to lie to them about having aerophobia or something of that sort. So, when I told them about, me going to see Nora, all alone, there first reaction or rather concern was my fear of flight.


    ''I really did dig my own grave back then, huhh.'' But I brushed them off, by giving them one those motivational taglines, ''Ovee your fear to achieve greatness.'' Haha, good one, right? Anyways, in about five hours or so, I will be seeing Nora. So without further ado, I shut my eyes and slept in the meantime.


    ________________________


    I am woken up by the announcement of our arrival. Rubbing my puffy eyes, I yawned and stretched my body. ''Ahh, I clearly need to freshen up before heading out of the airport. I don''t want toe off as a zombie in front of her parents.''


    Taking my luggage from the belt, I searched for the washroom and primed myself up. I was in a pair of navy blue denims and white turtle neck top. Because I knew the weather here was quite chilly so I carried a thick jet ck woolen jacket. I tried to keep my clothing as simple as it can be and not to overdo it. Keeping my hair loose, I gave one nce at the mirror and winked, ''That''s how I like it'' and exited the airport.


    At the airports'' entrance, a person in all ck suit and a pair of goggles approached me, "This way Ms. Miracle."


    I looked at him, all confused. He seemed to have understood my puzzlement and added, "Ms. Everest has sent me to pick you up."


    "Ahhhh-, okay" I nced at him once more. He took my suitcase and back pack off of me and said, "Please follow me."


    I walked behind him, trying to figure out how a driver can wear such expensive suit. ''Don''t be judgmental Myra, that''s a rude thing to do.'' Seriously, he didn''t even look like a driver. He gives off vibes much like a CEO''s assistant or something like that.


    Nevertheless, we reached where the car was parked and I was bbergasted by its mere sight. I blinked several times, trying to wake up from dreams. But it wasn''t. There stood the Rolls Royce, not just any Rolls Royce but the boat tail edition. My mouth was agape and I stood there like a mere statue. ''What is even this? Is it real? Is it some sort of a dummy? Man, that dummy model definitely looks like the real deal.''


    I didn''t even realize my mouth was still open in shock as the driver opened the door of that ''dummy car''.


    To be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 5: Meeting Nora’s Parents

    <h4>Chapter 5: Meeting Nora''s Parents</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    Still in disbelief, I entered the vehicle trying not to touch anything. My shocking state was brought back to reality when the driver sat on his seat and said, "Ms. Miracle, are youfortable? Do you need something?"


    "Maybe a bottle of water" I spoke meekly. He handed me a bottle named Bl*ng H2O, taking it out from one of the mystery box embedded in the car, ''even the bottle looks exorbitant''. I took a little sip out of it and didn''t gulped it down in one go as I didn''t wanted to spill even a single drop.


    We went off from there on, my mind was still fuzzy.


    I looked at the ce, as the scenery passed by. The city was bustling with people, elusive cars and more people wearing trendy outfits, after all Kimberg is a metropolitan city very well known for being a home to multimillionaires and celebrities. After an hour or so, thendscape changed and now we were on a road which was in the middle of a forest. The roads were filled with maple trees on either side, giving it a very serene vibe. ''Ahh, I am already loving this ce. The air feels so fresh andforting, so rxing.''


    The car slowed down as I could see arge ck metal gate. The gate opened almost instantly as the guard bowed before the driver in acknowledgement. We went further inside the road. There was utter silence on the way and I could see wooden fence on both side of the roadway. After five minutes went by, a mansion, no, a magnanimous vi stood erect right in front of my very eyes. ''Nora, howe you didn''t tell me that your family was that damn rich. No, rich is not the word for it. This is f*ck*ng billionaire novel stuff.


    The car came to a halt and the driver got out of it to open the door for me. I got of the car, still feeling dizzy, processing the extent of thisnd and the people living here, it was endless. Now that I am looking at it without any obstruction, this ce is humongous. As I can see, there are six floors, the lower half of the building is made up of pristine white walls, red and white rose creepers were adorning the that, giving it a dreamy look. While the above part was all ss. As I was in my own world admiring the gigantic castle analyzing everything meticulously, I was jolted back when a sudden hug came my way like a thud, the force of that hug pushing me back.


    "Ohh gosh, you don''t know how I have miss you Ra-ra" the lively voice of Nora melted my ears. I hugged her back tightly, trying to hold back the tears, "I missed you too, Nor." After what felt like an eternity, we released each other and before I could start ranting at her low contact, a dashing looking man and a poignant woman came into my view of line. I immediately zipped my mouth, ''Manners Myra, let''s behave properly.''


    "Myra, meet my parents. Mom Dad, this Myra Miracle, my best friend" she introduced me to two charming people before me and I nodded like a obedient and meek child in front of them. "Nice to meet you, Ms. Miracle. I am Noah Everest. We have heard a lot about you from our daughter" her supposedly father spoke, extending his hand for a handshake. ''Seriously, they look more like her siblings than her parents. Money really can keep you young.''


    "It''s nice to meet you too, sir ma''am. Nora told a lot about you all" I greeted them back respectfully, shaking his hand in return.


    Her mother chimed, "My name is Sara Taylor. I am so happy to finally meet you."


    I smiled at the both of them; they really seemed like good people. Nora looks happy with them as well, I am d.


    "Let''s not keep our guest standing here, Nora. Take her inside" Noah stated firmly.


    "Come Myra" she dragged me inside her pce.


    As I stepped in, a thought came to my mind, ''this ce is much bigger than what I thought.'' The endless ceilings, the aesthetic wall decorations, authentic paintings, art works, everything thing wasrger than life, I was certainly intimidated by all that. If Nora would have told me that her family is not just rich but filthy rich I would have prepared my weak heart.


    Nora made me sit on the sofa which looked like it was brand new. I hunched my back, as I sat, feeling overwhelmed. I have never been to a ce that is even ten percent like this. It''s going to take a while for it to sink in.


    "How have you been Myra? How are uncle and aunt? How is Wendy?" she barged me with endless questions.


    I replied to her questions one by one and soon it was time for dinner.


    To be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 6: You Have Brothers?

    <h4>Chapter 6: You Have Brothers?</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    "I am good, my parents are healthy and Wendy''s doing fine as well. You tell me, how have you been? How''s life for you here? And why didn''t you tell me about your exorbitant living conditions? I murmured thatst part so that Nora could listen to it.


    "Everything is so good here, it couldn''t have been better" she said like a loving child, blushing a little. "Aaa, I told you my family was wealthy" she added guiltily.


    ''I am d to hear that about the first part.'' For the added part, I red at her and she stuck her tongue out.


    Our chat was interrupted by one of the many workers, "Miss, dinner is ready, Alp- Sir Everest has called for you."


    Nora bit her upper lip while looking at the servant which made me frown a bit. Whenever she gets nervous, it''s her habit to bite her upper lip. "Let''s go Myra" she said to me.


    I followed her from behind, still in doubt. We came torge dining hall. At this rate I can say, there is nothing in this ce that is small except me. The dining table could amodate twenty people at a time if not more. Her father was sitting at the center most seat which was reserved for the head of the family and understandably so. Her mother, Sara shared the center most ce as she was sitting adjacent to Noah.


    Sara was smiling at me and said, "Please take a seat Ms. Miracle."


    Suddenly, an old guy with an attire meant for butler pulled a chair, gesturing for us to sit down. I nodded in return and gave my thank you and settled down in my seat.


    Now that I am looking at it, the table is stuffed with variety of foods, ''Is this a meal for four people? Is someone elseing? I appreciate the gesture but this is way too much food, such wastage.''


    "Ms. Miracle, is there anything you cannot eat?" Noah, Nora''s father asked me firmly but with a hint of politeness.


    I gave them a curt smile and responded, "Not at all, I''m good with everything."


    "That''s good, kids shouldn''t be picky eaters" Nora''s mother, Sara said with her radiant smile. She looks like a goddess when she beams, I can tell Nora has inherited that blooming smile from her mother. ''


    As we were having dinner, her parents started asking various types of questions, about me, my parents, college life, future ns, etcetera, it was mostly Sara. I breezed past there inquiry with flying colors. They are truly a loving couple. All my doubts from earlier have kind of dissipated when I firsthand saw how they treated Nora. Maybe, the jeg kicked in within me so I must be seeing things earlier.


    Now that I notice, Nora looks totally different from back then. She seems way fitter and healthier than before. As she is having her dinner sitting beside me with a poised stance and graceful table manners I couldn''t help but admire her. Her styling has changed even her hair style is different. Back then, she used to wear baggy clothes and braid her hair but now she is wearing clothes that hug her well defined body and her hair is slightly shorter than before.


    As we were done with our dinner, Sara beamed at us, ''Haye, her smile will be the end of me. How can some look so gorgeous while having dinner.''


    She said, "Nora, take Myra to her room dear. She must be feeling exhausting after all the travel and first thing tomorrow, give a tour to her of the mansion."


    "Yes, Mom" Nora replied and we got up to exit the dining hall. I thanked them for the lovely dinner. After all everything was just so delicious. I had a hard time picking what to eat. We came back to the main hall which was all golden and off white in color. She led me to an elevator as I followed her. By this time, I was feeling a little intimidated by the vastness of this ce. The elevator came to a halt as we reached the fifth floor. She showed me around as we walked past, "Do you live alone on this floor? Why is it so quiet here unlike ground floor?"


    "Oh, I forgot to mention it to you before because I was so excited to have you here. This floor is upied by me and my brothers."


    "<strong>You have brothers</strong>?" Why is it news to me?" I asked feeling perplexed. Never once has she mentioned anything about ''her brothers'' to me. So, this piece of information was quite a revtion for me.


    "<i>Yeah</i>" she said guiltily, scratching the back of her head and further added. "I have four brothers."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 7: Answer Me Or You Won’t Be Going Out Alive

    <h4>Chapter 7: Answer Me Or You Won''t Be Going Out Alive</h4>


    (Myra''s POV)


    "You have brothers and four at that and you have never told me about them" I looked at her with a curious and questioning gaze. I was in utter disbelief. She has been hiding so much from me.


    She bit her upper lip again, "it''s just that they don''t like to be talked about and are very private about themselves, and I wanted to introduce you to them in person."


    "Ohhh-<i>kay</i>, I get you but you should at least have given a heads up to me, you know." I snorted at her. I may have said I understand but I ain''t buying it. There must be some other reason.


    "Ok, sorry Ra-ra. I really should have done that earlier."


    "Yes, you should have done so in the first ce and not waited for my arrival. If I wouldn''t havee here, when were you going to tell me, or were you never going to tell me about them?"


    She hung her head low, avoiding eye contact from me, being her docile self. She knows very well that I always gives in when she does do that. After her sudden revtion, my mind is in turmoil as I became nervous by the thought of her brothers. ''But why am I feeling nervous? They are Nora''s brothers, so like her parents they must be kind people.''


    As my inner monologue was in full swing, we reached at one of the rooms as Nora opened the door for me, urging me to get inside, "Come on, tell me, do you like it?" she looked at me with her puppy doggy face.


    I looked at the room with awestruck eyes. The ce was neat and elegant to say the least. The interior was made up of emerald green, off white and a slight bit of gold shades. The ce reeked of ss. I noticed my luggage and backpack was already sitting beside the pristine off white couch.


    ''Can I even sit on that? Won''t it get dirty because it looks brand new?''


    "Why are you standing there like a pole? Come inside" Nora urged me again.


    I blinked several times, trying to process their hospitality. ''Spectacr is the word.''


    "Tell me, if you need anything and I''ll be there in a zap. My room is just adjacent to yours. Rest well my Ra-ra" Nor instructed me.


    "But where are you going so early, we couldn''t even talk much. It''s not even ten yet."


    She scratched her head again and replied, "I have early morning training" and beamed at me guiltily again.


    "What kinda training, may I ask?"


    "No-nothing, just normal exercise and fitness training to keep myself healthy."


    "Oh-kiez, you too rest well. Goodnight Nor" She kissed me on my cheek and hugged me, "Goodnight to you to my dear Ra-ra, Sweet dreams and I''m really sorry for keeping things from you" and headed out.


    Now I am alone in the room, figuring out whether I should sit on the couch or not. The entire journey has taken a hefty toll on me so I decided to have a warm bath and call it a day.


    ________________________


    It''s two in the morning, as I woke up feeling thirsty. There was no water in the room and it was prettyte in the night so I didn''t call for anyone and headed out of the room. The ce was dead silent at night as I came to the ground floor. No one, not even a mosquito was there. I took a water bottle and headed towards the fifth floor and entered one of the rooms.


    It was dark, and I was dead tired so I justy on the bed and closed my eyes tiredly.


    But after a few seconds, I felt a presence behind me. my mind became alert and my senses were blowing off warning sign. Butter on I figured out, ''Ahh, this must be Nora''s room'' and let my guard down.


    A strong pair of hands grabbed my small of the waist as I was embraced from behind, something hard was hugging me ''This isn''t Nora'' as I panicked and tried to scream, one hand of the person behind me kept my mouth sealed and whispered into my ears, growling , "Who are you and what are you doing in my room?"


    I couldn''t see the person but his husky and masculine voice sent shivers down my spine. I tried to free myself but his grip was so strong that I could let myself free. In order to escape, I bit his hand and freed myself, getting off the bed still feeling hazy. My feet tangled up and Inded on the floor, head first. ''Ahh, this sting.'' Tilting my head up, I could see someone''s feet right in front of my irises.


    As I scanned from toe to head, I couldn''t see his face clearly. He was just wearing a shorts and nothing else, flexing his sturdy physic. I tried to get up on my own, when he said in his raspy voice, "who has sent you to my room, answer me within five seconds otherwise you won''t be going alive out of this room."


    To be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 8: Guy With Sapphire Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 8: Guy With Sapphire Eyes</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    Hismanding and imposing tone scared the wits out of me. I tried to form a sentence, stammering with my words, "This, th-this isn¡¯t what you thi-nk it is. You are misunderstanding me. Let me expl-."


    He cut me off ruthlessly, ring at me and started throwing spiteful words instead, "I have seen handful of girls like you before, trying to get into an alpha¡¯s bed, so stop your nonsense and don¡¯t try to y dumb with me. Just tell me now, who send you here in my room or was it on your own ord?"


    ¡¯What, girls like me? Alpha? Is this dude crazy or what? He¡¯s too much into those social media podcasts and thinks the world revolves around him. Egomaniac¡¯


    I was pissed by his selection of words, so I got up, dusted both my hands and pointed a finger at his gigantic stature, "What do you mean by girls like me, huh? Just what are you implying? As I said before, it is just a misunderstanding on your part as well as mine. Can¡¯t you listen to the other person without rambling random stuff? Huhh, Mr. Alpha." I pointed towards him in a mocking tone. He was getting on my nerves.


    "How daring of you to speak like that in my presence? Do you have a death wish? I guess you do" he roared back and I staggered backwards, feeling intimidated. His words were enuciated with sheer power.


    "No, you, you listen to me. Mr. Alpha or whatever you want to call yourself. I don¡¯t even know who the fucking hell you are. See, I am new here and by mistake I came to your room, got it, I admit my mistake. My sincere apologies for that but can¡¯t speak like a normal human being when you are have a conversation with someone else. Don¡¯t be such a rude *ss jerk to a stranger."


    His eyes were digging in on me as he was boring holes in head. I looked straight in his eyes, confronting him, although I was filled with nerves and feeling all jittery inside.


    Looking at him closely, I couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡¯Wow, he is soo tall. My neck is getting stiff.¡¯


    "So now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, I¡¯ll be taking my leave" I walked passed him and ced my hand on the doorknob when all of a sudden, like a just of wind, he rushed towards me, stopping me from leaving altogther.


    I was trapped between the door and his exposed front body, as he was sandwiching me. I could feel the heat passing from his naked torso through my thin night shirt. Even the air couldn¡¯t pass between us, as he was so close to me, more like we were glued to each other.


    "Have I given permission for you to leave? Are you rebuking your Alpha¡¯s orders? Who do you think you are? " he voice was filled with authority. He truly was acting like a King, but a rude one I must say.


    I turned around, my stomach was getting giddy as my shoulder brushed his chest. As I faced him, I felt his breath on my nose and lips. His panting and breaking pattern was like music to my ears.


    "I guess, I have already cleared up the mix-up on my part, haven¡¯t I? And let me give you a valuable piece of advice, dude. Don¡¯t watch those sh*tty Alpha podcasts on social media tforms; it¡¯s just messing up with your head. Now, can you let go of me. I am tired and exhausted and need my rest. "


    Suddenly, the dim lights of the room brightened as the lights were turned on and I was now looking into the worlds¡¯ most gorgeous pair of sapphire eyes. For a first few minutes, I kept looking at him, more because of I was captivated by his alluring eye color and somehow unconsciously touched his cheek. <i>¡¯Gosh, he¡¯s drop dead gorgeous. I understand his Alphaplex now. He looks like someone who hase straight out of those billionaire novels I read to pass time. ¡¯</i>


    His enchantingly ravishing and half naked body was on full disy in front of me but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of his face, I just couldn¡¯t. His jet ck hair looked smooth and shiny, his kissable thin lips were were wet and glossy, his sharp nose looked just perfect, everything screams gorgeous, like those Roman God¡¯s, he looked that handsome. My god, even he smells like sandalwood, so calming and soothing. I was ogling at him without realizing it.


    "And you were bbering how you are not that type of girl, aha." his garbage remark brought me back to my senses. ¡¯Jeez, he may be drop dead handsome and all that but his personality is and that mouth is just arghh-, it sucks to say the least. ¡¯


    "Ehem, you may not know, you can ask Nora. I am her friend, Myra Miracle. I just arrived today and I am not very familiar with the mansion route" I informed him, withdrawing my hand from his face.


    He narrowed his brows in puzzlement and then all of a sudden, let go of my hands at once and distanced himself from mepletely, creating some gap between us.


    Without waiting for him to say anything more in return, I turned around, bolted as fast s I can and made my way towards my room, sprinting. "Whew, that was seriously nerve wrecking. Myra, gosh, how can you just go to someone else¡¯s room in the middle of the night? But, but it was such an honest mistake. Seriously, who the heck was he?"


    The grave realization dawned on me when I was reminded of Nora¡¯s previous words. She had told me earlier about her brothers and that she and her brothers rooms were on this floor.


    ¡¯Shit, what should I do now? It must be one of her brothers. Stupid, stupid Myra.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 9: Encounter With A Human

    <h4>Chapter 9: Encounter With A Human</h4>


    (Sapphire Eyes¡¯ POV)


    It¡¯s one thirty in the night, as I stepped inside my room, shutting the door with a light thud. Pack matters have been quite urgenttely, have been dying me from getting home early and taking any rest. After resolving everything for the day, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Quickly, I unfastened my tie and got undressed, headed for a quick and refreshing shower. I have to wake up early in the morning, everyday for the training, because missing that isn¡¯t an option for me. So, let¡¯s just take a quick shower and sleep after that.


    Iid on my bed with only my shorts on, like who even wears clothes in bed.


    It was quiet and I was dead tired by now, after resolving the case of current rogue attacks and our business matters simultaneously. So, when I settled down, I immediately dozed off.


    Fifteen minutester, I heard footsteps, ¡¯Ahhhh, must be one of my brothers, who else will wander around thiste at night, huhh.¡¯


    Those footsteps came to a sudden halt in front of my room. ¡¯They must be trying to y a prank again, despite them failing every single time.¡¯


    The door of my room gradually opened, and all I could see was a silhouette of a person in the dark of the room. "Alex, do you recognize, who¡¯s it?" I asked my wolf.


    That very personid down beside me, making my wolf, Alex vary, "ric, this doesn¡¯t seem to be any prank from any of your brothers."


    "It seems so. Let me test, who is it" I was curious about who can be so daring, to enter MY room.


    I reached my hand towards the person, grabbing them from behind. ¡¯Huhhh, A woman and a human at that. You seriously have a death wish, don¡¯t you, human chick.¡¯


    She was startled and was about to shout or something but before that could happen, I shut her mouth, sping my hand on it. As I whispered into her ears, I could clearly smell the fragrance of flowers on her. "Who are you and what are you doing in my room?"


    She didn¡¯t utter a single word and tried to free herself from my hold. ¡¯Huhh, this girl thinks she can outdo an Lycan Alpha, what a wishful thinking. Bold, I must say.¡¯


    Then, when she was not able to free herself from my grip, she bit my hand, hard. Although, I didn¡¯t flinch, I let her go as I wanted to know who had the audacity to bite an Alpha like me.


    She stumbled forward, trying to get out of my bed and ended up on the floor, her nose banging hard on the marble as well. I walked leisurely in front of her, my hands on my waist, asking her with seething anger, "Who has sent you to my room, answer me within five seconds otherwise you won¡¯t be walking alive out of this room."


    Maintaining her position on the floor, she uttered some gibberish, <i>"This, th-this isn¡¯t what you thi-nk it is. You are misunderstanding me. Let me expl-."</i>


    I cut her off mid-sentence, "I have seen a lot of girls like you before, trying to get into an Alpha¡¯s bed. Don¡¯t even try to y dumb with me. Just tell me, <strong>WHO SEND YOU HERE</strong> or was it on your own ord?"


    She got up from the floor and dusted her hands, despite not being a single speck of dirt on it. She pointed a finger at me, ME, hahahha, really. And uttered defiantly, "What do you mean by girls like me, hah? As I said, it is just a misunderstanding. Can¡¯t you listen to the other person without rambling random stuff? Huhh, Mr. A-L-P-H-A. Her tone was that of a mockery, it pissed me off. I was beyond agitated by this behavior. How dare a mere human tried to MOCK ME?. Alex tried to calm me down for some unknown reason but this woman¡¯s audacity has riled me up as well as amused me at the same time.


    I roared authoritatively, "<strong>How dare you</strong> speak to <strong>ME</strong> like that? Do you have a death wish?"


    By the looks of it, she seemed scared, it was written all over her face. But she tried to mask her emotions and said, "No, you listen to me Mr. Whatever you want to call yourself; I don¡¯t even know who you are, understand? I am new here and by mistake I came to your room, got it. My apologies for that, but speak like a normal human being when you have a conversation with someone else. Don¡¯t be such a jerk" She uttered this, looking me in dead in the eyes.


    <i>¡¯How dare a mere human. It¡¯s surely herst day on earth, Alex.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯ric, calm down, hear her out first, she doesn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Maybe, she did made a mistake.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Ohh shut up you wolf, a mere human will insult me and I will stand and watch, not a chance.¡¯</i>


    She interrupted my and Alex¡¯s conversation, "So that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, I¡¯ll be taking my leave" and breezed past me. Without thinking, I turned around and bolted towards her, pressing one hand on the door and other on the doorknob. <i>"Did I give you anymand to leave? Are you rebuking your Alpha¡¯s orders?"</i>


    She looked my way and I could feel her breath on my chin and neck, it made my Adam¡¯s apple wobble. "I guess, I have already cleared up the misunderstanding on my part. And let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t watch those shitty Alpha podcasts on social media tforms; it¡¯s just messing up with your head. Now, can you let go of me."


    As shepleted her words, her flowery fruity scent was swaying my mind and body. But my sense of rationality stopped me from doing anything irrational. ¡¯This has never happened before, not even a Lycan or an ordinary werewolf has made me had such urge and desire.¡¯


    Alex as well as I got curious about the owner of this spring like fragrance, so I switched on the lights to see her face.


    I have to say, this human is quite pleasing to the eyes, but I can¡¯t lose my reasoning just because of her face. She-wolves are way prettier than her. Her hazel eyes kept looking at my sapphire ones, as she ced a hand on my cheek, making me flinch.


    <i>¡¯So much for seducing me, your death wish is granted human girl.¡¯</i>


    "And you said you are not that type." She immediately let go of my face and cleared her throat to exin, "You can ask Nora. I am her friend, Myra Miracle and have just arrived today from Damona."


    Her words were like a thunderbolt to me and I immediately distanced myself from her. Before I could say anything more to her, she walked out of the room as I was standing like a statue.


    "Nora¡¯s friend, Myra Miracle, this human girl. Moon Goddess what have I done? If she tells anything to Nora, arghh. Annoying."


    To be Continued . . . . . . . .


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 10: Nora’s Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 10: Nora¡¯s Brothers</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    I couldn¡¯t sleep a wink after that eventful encounter with one of Nora¡¯s brothers, although I don¡¯t know which one was it.


    I walked to the book shelf, to find something readable but couldn¡¯t concentrate even a bit because of those sapphire eyes and kissable lips.


    ¡¯<i>Wait a second, what kissable lips? Are you crazy, Myra? This is simply nuts. He¡¯s Nora¡¯s brother and a rude ass jerk at that. A handsome face and a rotten personality is really a badbination. Bloody Narcissist</i>¡¯


    Shaking my head, I tried to disperse his thought from my mind. ¡¯<i>Shoo away, gooooo. Arghh, forget it. Let¡¯s just sleep.¡¯ I closed the booked and tried to get some shut eye.</i>


    _______________________


    "Ummm, sheesh who is this? Amana can you, pleeeease, keep your voice down. I¡¯m sleeping" I mumbled in my sleep because of the sudden disturbance. <i>¡¯Wait, who am I calling for? I¡¯m in Kimberg and Amana is at the college in Damona.¡¯</i> I woke up with a start when that realization came to me.


    "Woah, you look like a panda, Ra-ra. What happened to you? Couldn¡¯t sleep much?" I heard Nora¡¯s voice from somewhere. My eyes were groggy from theck of sleep, so I couldn¡¯t spot her immediately.


    <i>"Yeahhhhhh, jeg. I guess"</i> I spoke, my voice was a bit hoarse and throaty. <i>¡¯I guess her brother didn¡¯t say anything to her. I better zip my mouth shut.¡¯</i>


    "Yeah, I can clearly see that. It¡¯s so unlike you to sleep in. Anyways, freshen up, buddy, the breakfast¡¯s ready. Everyone is waiting for you."


    My eyebrows touched my hairline as I looked at her, questioning her, "Everyone is waiting? Like everyone from your family."


    "Yups, you couldn¡¯t meet my brothers yesterday. Sooooo, kinda everyone will be there" Nora said in a casual tone. "I want to introduce you to them properly, as I said before. They are the best brothers in the world. They will truly like you."


    ¡¯That means, that narcissist ass jerk of a guy will also be there, Geez.¡¯ I mumbled, cursing my luck out. But seriously, what can I even do in this situation? One way or another, I have to face him someday. He is one of Nora¡¯s brothers afterall, I can¡¯t hide forever.¡¯


    "Just give me ten minutes" getting up off my bed real quick, I marched towards the bathroom to freshen up.


    As we were walking towards the elevator, Nora kept on rambling nonstop about how after breakfast, she would show me around her house, <i>nahhh, this isn¡¯t a house. It is a the pce</i>. How cool her big brothers are and how they always dote on her. I only nodded in reply; my whole mind was filled up with the incident from the night before.


    ¡¯Hey Myra, what are you even so afraid of? You have already apologized and that was just an honest mistake, right. So, be confident. That Alpha douchebag was also in the wrong, calling names and all that nonsense. His personality is rotten, that isn¡¯t your fault. He did not even apologize in return.¡¯


    Just like that, we reached the dining hall. Sara was already seated in her designated seat but there was no Noah today. But three young men were seated at the table, whose backs were visible from where I was standing.


    "Good Morning, girls. Come Nora, Myra, we all have been waiting for you. Come sit, dear" Sara called for me politely and lovingly. She really is a sweet person.


    As I sat opposite to the three unknown men, I could feel there intense gaze on me, which was making me nervous for some unknown reason, my hands were mmy. Although I just took a shower but I could feel sweat beads forming on my back and my palms too.


    Nora broke the ice between us all, introducing me to them, "Myra, meet my brothers." I looked straight at the three godly figures, seated in front of me. Two of them were smiling dazzlingly and the third one only looked at me with a nk expression, or I could say, he didn¡¯t seem interested to know who the hell I even was.


    The one with the golden green eyes spoke, showcasing his pearly white teeth and radiant smile to me, "Hey, I am Nora¡¯s third eldest brother <strong>Dion Everests</strong>. Wow, Nora your friend is so beautiful" and winked at me, teasingly.


    "Thank you and I am Myra Miracle, Nora¡¯s childhood friend from Damona."


    ¡¯He seems way too open and friendly to me, being all informal from the get go.¡¯


    The one sitting on the left side of the person named Dion, uttered in a low voice, "We have heard tons of stories about you, Myra. I am so d to finally meet you in person. I am <strong>Elio Everests</strong>, Nora¡¯s fourth eldest brother." He finished his introduction with a kind and way more natural smile.


    "<i>Ohh phhhhleeease</i>, you are only older by four or five minutes, okaaaaaay. Don¡¯t show that off" Nora rebuked him and everyone giggled at her antics.


    "Still, I came into this world first, so you will always be the baby, right <i>baby sister</i>. I¡¯m so d we found you" Elio said yfully.


    ¡¯<i>What a joyous family indeed.</i>¡¯ I was grinning from ear to ear when I saw them bickering andughing happily together. Nora always wanted a family like that and she has finally got one.


    Nora then looked at the one with a stoic expression and said, "Brother Brave, why are you not saying anything?"


    I nced at him and was stunned straight away.


    <i>He was the guy fromst night</i>. But, but, wasn¡¯t his hair short, that is what I remember. This guy has long hair which was done in a man bun. It made me skeptical. ¡¯Is he him or is he not?¡¯ My brows creased slightly as I contemted.


    In a firm and rigid tone, the guy spoke, his voice deep, "Hello, I am Nora¡¯s eldest brother, <strong>Brave Everests.</strong> Nice to meet you, Ms. Miracle" he was all formal.


    I narrowed my eyes internally, he is definitely not the same guy fromst night, I can tell from the way he greeted me. But, but~ he has the exact same face. If he was the same person, he wouldn¡¯t have used that tone with me. I am sure of that.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 11: The Everests’ Handsome Hunks

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Everests¡¯ Handsome Hunks</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra eyed Brave curiously, trying to match him to the guy fromst night.


    Before her mind could advance in its own world, of question and answers, Nora interrupted her chain of thoughts. She asked her mother, "Mama, where is Dad and Big Brother ric?"


    Myra remembered, ¡¯Ohh, yeah right, she has one more brother. So, that jerk¡¯s name is ric. One thing is impressive, they surely know how to name their children.¡¯


    "They had some important pack mat-, <i>ehem ehem</i>, I mean they have gone on to attend an urgent business meeting and will be back before dinner," Sara said hesitantly, fumbling with her words.


    Listening to her mother¡¯s stammering words, Nora abruptly changed the subject, "Ra-ra, have this grilled vegetable sandwich. I know you like this and this corn soup too, our chef made it especially for you. Tell me, is it to you liking?"


    "Thank you, Nor" Myra smiled at Nora and began having her breakfast.<i> ¡¯Ummm, this so savory and spicy at the same time, just my type. The chef¡¯s cooking is top notch. A simple vegetable sandwich tastes like heaven.¡¯</i>


    As far as the conversations were going, Myra observed each and everyone in the room, silently.


    From her observations, she seemed to be a radiant person, inside and out. She kept on asking Myra, to try various other dishes that wereden on therge table.


    Dion, Nora¡¯s third brother, was two years older than her and was quite a flirt, winking at her every now and then.


    Elio. however, was not flirty in any manner but he was friendly towards Myra, asking about her college life, her family, her like and dislikes.


    Thest person, Brave, ric¡¯s look a like, didn¡¯t utter anything particr and ate his breakfast in utter silence.


    They were all done with their breakfasts and after that, Nora was dragging Myra out of the dining hall. She wanted to give a tour to Myra of her house.


    Dion chimed in between their conversation, holding one of Myra¡¯s hands naturally. After all, he was experienced at such things, "Let me join you guys, hmmm."


    This action of his, made Myra self-conscious and defensive, as she tried to pull her hand away from his hold, without being too obvious. But Dion¡¯s grip was made of iron and his hand did not budge at all. Instead, he locked his hands on her wrist firmly. Now he was leading Myra and Nora, his one hand hold his sister¡¯s hand while the other held Myra¡¯s.


    Dion Everests was a yboy, through and through. He has had countless affairs and his flings, which could not even be counted on two hands. He was used to both, physical and intimate touch as if it was casual, with she-wolfs as well as humans, alike. His wolf, Drey, was just like him, horny and flirtatious, proactive as well asmanding.


    When he and his wolf both firstid their eyes on Myra, the thought that urred to them was, <i>"I want her anyhow, anyway."</i>


    Her charming face and those hazel brown eyes were calling for them, begging them to do her. So, how can he pass this unexpected but golden opportunity sent by moon goddess, hahh? He was over the moon and liked the challenge.


    Nora called for her twin brother, Elio, asking him to join the group as well. He at once walked towards them, his hands in his pocket and followed them from behind.


    Elio was the youngest of the four Everests brother¡¯s, but was quite sensible and gentlemanly, out of all. He knew exactly when to act friendly and when not to cross certain lines. His wolf, Leo, was more into fights and battlegrounds than getting intimate with female counterparts, whether human, werewolf or any other kind.


    But for the first time, when he and Leo saw Myra walking towards the table, with her light and feather like steps, they both felt a stir in their hearts, like bells were chiming. Her rhythmic steps were music to their ears. Never have they felt, such an urge to, own someone so badly and desperately, it was an odd feeling.


    But Elio knew his limits well; he didn¡¯t wanted to scare Myra off. After all, she was his precious sister¡¯s childhood friend. He wanted to make a good impression on her first and then proceed with anything else.


    Brave, was as stoic and rigid as he seemed, a man of few words. Like his wolf, Raw, their motto was talk less and fight more.


    Although, he was the eldest among the four brothers but surprisingly, he was not in the contention to be the next Lycan King. Or you could say, he willing let go off that ce, the heir status. Instead, he himself, chose to be a Beta, and wanted to assist one of his brothers in their reign. He was not in the right frame of mind to be a Lycan King.


    Thest person who was not present at the breakfast table was ric Everests. He and Brave were identical twins, that way Myra confused Brave with ric. But, he was younger than his brother, Brave. ric¡¯s wolf, whose name was Alex, was famous for his dominant Lycan Alpha nature and of course, his Greek god like looks. All the Everests brothers were renowned for their sculptured physique as well as face, like the moon goddess has especially molded them with a gold.


    All the females in their pack and outside of it as well, were dying and crying to warm one of their beds, even if it was an one off chance.


    Lycans, normal wolfs and even humans, you name it. Sometimes, the hyena kind and bear kind females too could not resist their charms and tried to seduce them.


    As of now, ric Everests, alongside his father, Noah Everests, the Lycan King, was looking after their pack, Moon Shine Pack. And, he is to be the next Lycan King. But the others were still in contention.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 12: Dion’s Playfulness

    <h4>Chapter 12: Dion¡¯s yfulness</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Dion was dragging Myra and Nora along, gripping both their hands in his as Elio was merely following them from behind quietly.


    As for Dion, as a natural womanizer, he didn¡¯t loosen his grip on Myra¡¯s hand even for a second, but he very cleverly masked his intentions by holding Nora¡¯s hand as well. After all, he was an experienced campaigner in this field.


    He smirked internally, as he held Myra¡¯s hands in his, feeling extremely pleasant and was pleased by himself. His skin was tingling and heating up from where Myra¡¯s and his hand sped, he could feel a sensation through his palm.


    Myra¡¯s hands were neither soft nor delicate or cushiony, but her mere touch was igniting a fire within Dion as well as his wolf, Drey. He wanted to have her, by hook or by crook. ¡¯Who could resist my charm? She will be in my bed soon enough. Maybe tonight, who knows?¡¯


    Myra initially was notfortable by Dion¡¯s hand holding but was now somewhat ustomed to it. She didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about these little things, it was just holding hands, after all. But the area Dion was grasping turned hot and sweaty.


    Dion led the group to the pool side. The water was crystal clear, reflecting the sky blues and the beautiful autumn season.


    "Here, this is the second best ce in this whole mansion, Myra. You could sometimes go for a swim or something; I will surely join you guys as well. Just tell me, when you feel like it, okay?" Dion nced at Myra meaningfully, giving her his signature, yful smile which was glistening his whole face.


    Myra didn¡¯t pay much attention to his flirting skills, or you could say, she didn¡¯t wanted to, and asked, "Then, what¡¯s the best ce here?"


    "Oh, I won¡¯t tell you just like that,e with me so that I can show it to you instead?" Dion once again tugged at Myra¡¯s wrist and started running towards the dense forest without giving anyone any warning.


    Hand in hand, Myra and Dion were sprinting inside the lush green and red forest leaving a shouting Nora and curious Elio behind. "Brother Dion, why are you running suddenly? And why are you taking Myra there alone, I am telling you, don¡¯t even think about bullying her, otherwise~"


    He simplyughed at Nora¡¯s words. Myra was flustered by the sudden turn of events. She could notprehend, ¡¯Why am I even running like we are in some sort of romanticedy movie, hah? What¡¯s with this holding hands?¡¯ But Dion¡¯s strong grip and the fast pace of them running, did not allow her to break free.


    As there steps came to a halt, Myra was panting profusely. It felt like her lungs would burst open anytime soon. Her hands were on her knees, as she was gasping for oxygen, her back bent, when she started questioning Dion, "Dion .... <i>hufff</i>, why did you ..... <i>hufff</i> drag me here all alone .... <i>hufff</i>? What about othe~" But when she tilted her head upwards to face Dion, she was mesmerized by the view that was right before her eyes, twinkling with amazement, she forgot toplete her sentence.


    "<i><strong>WOW</strong></i>, this is~ <i>simply breath taking</i>" she blinked several times, trying to capture the vision in her mind.


    "This is what I wanted to show you so badly. The best ce in the mansion as told you" Dion came behind Myra, whispering softly, feeling proud at his own feat.


    There was a pond, more like hot springs which was surrounded by exotic maple trees. The water in the pond was decorated with fallen dried leaves. The waterfall above it, added an aesthetic and surreal feel to it.


    All of Myra¡¯s fatigue and exhaustion went away in a sh, by the mere sight of it. "It truly is an amazing sight, I must admit."


    When she came to her senses, she suddenly realized, Dion was standing just behind her, their bodies almost touching.


    She felt something around her hip crack and was startled by its hardness.


    Instinctively, she turned around and tried to create some space between the two. Her ankle twisted in the process, ¡¯Damn, I should have worn shoes instead of house slippers.¡¯ Just when she thought she was about to fall off badly, bracing herself for the impact, two strong and muscr hands held her tightly. Her head settled on the person¡¯s chest. She could hear Dion¡¯s heartbeat which was racing like cars on a form one race track.


    "Are you alright?" Dion¡¯s deep and low voice buzzed in her ears, sending an electrifying sensation within her entire being. The fragrance emanating from Dion was captivating her, the scent of Patchouli surrounding Myra¡¯s nostrils was doing something to her senses, <i>¡¯Why is my sense of smell getting strong all of a sudden? Surely, the perfumes these brothers use are intoxicating. I should ask them about it.¡¯</i>


    She could feel his lean but firm and well toned muscles, which were concealed underneath his thin clothing.


    Dion embraced her tightly, feeling every inch of her body. Her small stature, her curves, was right within his grip. Drey was also getting all riled up inside Dion, by her fresh floral scent. ¡¯Gosh, Dion this human¡¯s aroma is doing something to me, it will be something otherworldly to eat her out. I have never felt such urge to have someone so eagerly, ummm.¡¯


    Myra looked upwards and saw Dion¡¯s golden greens¡¯ turning a shade darker. She immediately let him go, "Wh-what was that? What are you?" she questioned Dion with a slightly frightened tone. This broke Dion and Drey¡¯s conversation, as he looked at Myra with gaze filled with pure lust.


    "What is what? I am Dion Everests, of course. Nora¡¯s brother and your soon to be bed partner." He murmured thatst piece of sentence only to himself.


    "B-ut, but your eyes. . . suddenly your eyes were~" Myra tried to form some words.


    "What¡¯s with my eyes? You must be seeing things after all that sprinting. Come, let me carry you back to the mansion" and without giving Myra anytime to react, he lifted her in his arms, princess style.


    "What are you doing, Dion? Put me down, right now" the emotion of anger and embarrassment took over Myra.


    Dion simply smiled at her, showing his white teeth and asked, "And tell me, how will you walk back with that swollen ankle in those flip flops if I put you down, hmm? Just hold onto to me tight, otherwise don¡¯t me me afterwards."


    His words made Myra realize that there was a sharp pain, that was coursing through her ankle.


    Dion intentionally and yfully loosened his grip on her, which made Myra hold his neck automatically with a firm grip. Dion chuckled at her lively reactions and lifted her some more, walking back with Myra in his arms. He was satisfied and delighted.


    To be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 13: Myra’s Injury

    <h4>Chapter 13: Myra¡¯s Injury</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    There was awkward silence between the two, mostly on Myra¡¯s part and only the sound of fallen and dried leaves being crushed underneath Dion¡¯s foot, could be heard mixed with their mingled breaths.


    Although, Dion has been walking from quite a while, his breathing didn¡¯t sound heavy at all, not even for a second.


    She was not on the bulky side but also wasn¡¯t thin, that was for sure. This made Myra amazed, ¡¯All these muscles and abs are not just for scoring numbers with girls, hmm impressive. <i>Wait what? What are you feeling his abs for? You are so pathetic Myra. Get a hold of yourself and behave, will you.¡¯</i>


    Abruptly, Dion purred in the crook of Myra¡¯s neck and mumbled, "Myra, what does your boyfriend do?" his whispering was making Myra feel dizzy, making her body tremble.


    She tried to remain calm andposed, as she replied, "I don¡¯t have any boyfriend." The waft of his scent intruded her nostrils, prating something within her heart, ¡¯His perfume is heavenly, when I get a chance, I¡¯ll definitely ask him what brand does he wear. Hope it is not too pricey.¡¯


    "You haven¡¯t had any or don¡¯t have one right now?" Dion asked her, curiosity oozing from his eyes as he nced at her, waiting for her answer.


    "Haven¡¯t had yet" was her short and casual, but curt reply.


    "Ohh, howe? I don¡¯t believe it. You are lying right?" he pushed her more with his words, almost teasing her. ¡¯Boyfriend or no boyfriend, my eyes are already set on you, Babe. You are soon going to worship me.¡¯


    "What¡¯s not to believe?" Myra fired back, creasing her brows.


    Drey was loving their yfully banter. When Dion added, "Just couldn¡¯t believe, how such a lovely girl like you, can be single? You definitely must have a lot of suitors in Damona?"


    ¡¯What is with this *girls like me* phrase? What does it even mean?¡¯ Myra¡¯s mind filtered the word lovely and only focused on girls like her phrase. "I haven¡¯t found anyone suitable yet, yeah it¡¯s just that, no other fancy reason, I guess."


    As their small talks flowed smoothly, they reached near the mansion.


    As soon as Nora saw theming, she came rushing towards them. She was a bit angry at first and was ready tosh out at Dion, but when she saw Myra in Dion¡¯s arms, she became extremely worried, "What happened to you, Myra? Are you alright? Why is Brother Dion carrying you? He didn¡¯t bully you or something, did he?" she made a fist with her right hand and twisted it in circr motions.


    "Thank you for your help. But you can put me down now, Dion" Myra conveyed to Dion, but he didn¡¯tply with her words at all.


    "Her ankle¡¯s like a watermelon right now. And what do you mean by bully her? Am I someone who bullies beauties?" Dion spoke unbashful. "And for you Ms. Beauty, the tour¡¯s over for the day. Let me take you to your room, so you can rest there" he brushed his index finger on the tip of Myra¡¯s nose flirtatiously and he started walking inside the mansion without a care.


    Nora followed them behind closely.


    Elio, who was watching the show from the sidelines, suddenly came into the picture. He held Myra¡¯s swollen ankle which made her hiss in return.


    Elio donned a serious expression on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything further and simply followed the bunch to Myra¡¯s room.


    Elio Everests can be described as a ¡¯down to earth¡¯ person. Although, he was of an Alpha blood, a Lycan Alpha at that, he didn¡¯t think twice before touching Myra¡¯s feet, who was a mere human.


    Unlike his peers and fellow wolves, who thought that humans were beneath them and they are just foolish beings and meant to be their ves or ything only, but in Elio¡¯s eyes, everyone was equal and deserved the same type of treatment.


    As they reached Myra¡¯s room, Dion ced Myra carefully on the bed and Elio came forward to further examine her ankle thoroughly.


    Elio sat on the bed, cing Myra¡¯s feet on his thigh scrupulously. As he touched her ankle, a sharp pain coursed through, making her yelp. "What happened for you to be in such condition?" he looked at Myra and asked matter of factly.


    She hesitated and looked at Dion, chewing her lower lip and said guiltily, "I lost my bnce and twisted my ankle somehow." Her voice small.


    "Has this ankle been injured before or something simr has happened in the recent past?" Elio probed about her condition seriously.


    "No, I don¡¯t think of any" she spat almost immediately. Then a thought crossed her mind like a sh and she rememberedst night¡¯s scene. In order to distant herself from that jerk of a person, she hastily got up and ended up with a bit of difficulty walking yesterday.


    And now the same ce was twisted. As her inner monologue was on full swing, an ¡¯Ohhhhh¡¯ escaped her mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t inform aboutst night¡¯s incident to anyone out of embarrassment. Everyone looked at her, but didn¡¯tment. Dion didn¡¯t like how Elio was touching Myra¡¯s feet.


    He was not the jealous type, not at all, but this was making him ufortable somehow, which was very unlike him. His eyes darkened for a second as he announced, "I have already called for Dr. Andrew and he will be here soon. So, you can let go now, ELIO."


    Elio let go of her slender, well proportionate legs, and got up which eased Dion and Drey¡¯s minds a bit.


    Myra was observing Dion and suddenly she thought, ¡¯When did he call for a doctor? He didn¡¯t even move an inch and didn¡¯t even take out his phone to even text, let alone a call. Does he know telepathy or something of that sort? Huhh, as if. Maybe he told some of his servant to call for a doc.¡¯ This made Myra suspicious.


    To be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 14: Dr. Andrew

    <h4>Chapter 14: Dr. Andrew</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After a while, Dr. Andrew came to the pack house and didn¡¯t waste anytime to enter Myra¡¯s room with his medical kit. He sat beside Myra on a chair and checked up on her injured foot meticulously, "How do you feel right now, Ms. Miracle?"


    "Ishhhhh ... Not quite good" her voice came out as hoarse and iffy, as she tried to suppress the pain she was feeling.


    "How about now?" he gently massaged her joint point and asked her again without looking up at her.


    A shrill escaped Myra¡¯s mouth unknowingly; the pain was unbearable for her as her eyebrows creased.


    <i>"Careful,"</i> three different and distinct voices echoed throughout Myra¡¯s room. Nora had a worried expression on her face, when she said that. But both her brothers, Dion and Elio, they had aplex emotion on each of their faces, concerned as well as lingering anger, that kind of a look.


    The three siblings mind linked Dr. Andrew simultaneously.


    Elio said, his voice stern, "Be careful and gentle Dr. Andrew, she is just a human being."


    Dion gritted his teeth and roared, "Andrew, watch what you are doing. Can¡¯t you be a bit soft? She is hurt."


    Nora too, anxiously mind linked him, "Dr. Andrew, Myra is a human and her recovery rate is not as fast as us, wolves. Please be extra careful with her, please."


    Andrew was dumbfounded with all the sudden voices buzzing in his head, saying one and the same thing but in an utterly different manner. ¡¯What do they take me for? I¡¯m the doctor. I know what to do¡¯ he shrugged inwardly.


    He delicately rubbed Myra¡¯s ankle joint which restrained the pain by a lot of degrees. Dr. Andrew then ced her foot on the bed carefully and gave his professional verdict, "It is not as serious as it looks like. The part where the injury has urred was already wounded from before, so it has ended up like this. Her recovery rate will not be fast but she will get better eventually. I am writing an ointment; do apply it three times a day on your ankle joint thoroughly, with warm hands. And do not put pressure on this foot for the time being. If possible, don¡¯t use it, until the swelling subsides, ok. And just in case, I will prescribe some painkillers as well, but, mid you, only take the, when the pain is unbearable, ok?" he handed the prescription list to Elio.


    As Dr. Andrew finished instructing, he turned around and looked at the other three in the room and smiled, "Now, if you will excuse me. Do take care of your friend well" patting Elio¡¯s and Dion¡¯s shoulder, he then winked while exiting the room,ughing.


    Sara, getting Nora¡¯s mind link didn¡¯t waste much time either and came after a while to visit Myra in her room, "Ohhhhh dear, ouch, this looks bad enough. Does it hurt a lot, Myra?" she asked with concern reflecting in her words and shown on her face.


    This warmed up Myra as well as Nora¡¯s heart. Sara was the Luna of the pack, the biggest pack in the world, Moon Shine Pack.


    As both the Alpha and the heir apparent were absent, she was already busy enough in the office taking care of pack¡¯s business when she received Nora¡¯s mind link. She left her work in the middle abruptly, to check up on Myra¡¯s health. She really was a kind person, befitting to be a Lycan Luna, the pack¡¯s mother.


    Sara sat beside Myra, on her bed and held her hand in hers softly, "Myra dear, tell me what would you like to have for lunch today. I will ask our chef to prepare that for you, right now."


    Myra didn¡¯t wanted toe off as demanding nor did she wanted to brush Sara off rudely, so she simply acknowledged, "Umm ma¡¯am, I am not a picky eater by any means, besides whatever the chef makes will be delicious to say the least. I am fine with anything." She was polite with her words..


    "You sure have a way with your words as Nora told us, ummm." Sara chuckled a bit. Sara was fond of Myra because Myra was Nora¡¯s friend who has spent the harsh childhood with her daughter.


    Myra was there when she could not be by Nora¡¯s side. Nora told her parents¡¯ as well as through thorough investigation by the family, she perceived that Myra was a reliable and responsible human and always stood up for her daughter and for those who were weaker and needed someone the most. Also, Sara¡¯s fondness towards Myra was also because she was a girl. After having four sons and living with them for a lot of time, she wanted a daughter really badly. And now, she has two of them to dote on. So, she was delighted.


    In her mind, she has already epted Myra as her goddess daughter; excitement was just an understatement to say the least.


    "Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m fine. The doctor has already prescribed some meds and ointment for my ankle. It will be gone in no time" Myra politely spoke, giving Sara a toothy and genuine smile. She remembered her own mother when seeing Sara¡¯s concern and affection.


    "Myra, you are Nora¡¯s friend and like a daughter to me. Just call me by my name, Sara. Okay" Sara said, feigning dejection. Myra only gave her a genuine smile in reply and nodded.


    "You should rest now for now. And Elio, do see to it that the Dr. Andrew¡¯s instruction are followed properly. You see Myra, Elio is a medical student and interning under Dr. Andrew, the one who administered your injuries. So, he knows a lot about this kind of stuff," Sara assured Myra.


    Myra was speechless. She could not defy Sara¡¯s orders when thetter was only concerned for her health and wanted to do her best.


    But Myra was not veryfortable with the arrangement, thinking Elio Everests taking care of her. She looked at Nora, hoping for her to intervene somehow, but her friend only smiled back at her, being totally oblivious. She even reassured Myra, "Elio is pro at this. Your ankle will be healed in no time."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 15: Alaric’s Hatred For Humans

    <h4>Chapter 15: ric¡¯s Hatred For Humans</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After giving instructions to her son, Sara departed for her work, asking Elio and Dion to follow her.


    Now only Nora and Myra were left alone in the vast room. Nora sat beside her friend, eximing, "You know how damn worried I was when I saw your injured foot, I am so sorry Ra-ra. But my twin brother, Elio, he is the top student in his college. Your ankle is in good hands, he will take care of you well," Nora said sniffling her nose, a slight glistening in her eyes.


    Myra was about to ask Nora, to tell Elio, not to fret too much on Sara words and that she will take care of the proceedings herself but she didn¡¯t say anything when she saw Nora¡¯s moisten eyes. ¡¯If I do object, she will throw a tantrum again and make a fuss.¡¯


    "Sooooooo, how was it? The best ce, Brother Dion took you to. Did you like it?" Nora asked, looking at Myra with twinkling eyes, her look was expectant.


    "Ohhhhhh don¡¯t ask me, it was truly something I have never seen before. I will just say one word" Myra sat up straight and said indulgently.


    "And what is that?" Nora perked up at the sudden build up.


    "Mesmerizing" Myra replied as she remembered the view from earlier.


    "Ahaaaaa, what are you talking about, was the ce mesmerizing or was Brother Dion, hahhhh?" Nora probed teasingly as she stuck her tongue out yfully.


    "Huhh" puzzlement was quite evident in Myra¡¯s eyes, when she heard teasing Nora¡¯s remark.


    "Ayyyyeee, don¡¯t poke fun of me, Nor, otherwise I¡¯ll do this to you," Myra started tickling Nora.


    "Hhahahhahabahhahah. But seriously, tell me how do you feel about ummmmm, Brother Dion? You spent quite a lot of time with him alone in the forest. He even carried you princess style. Did you two, umm umm, hahh?" Nora¡¯s curiosity was at its peak.


    "Hey, stop with that erratic thought of yours. He¡¯s your Brother, Nora. We didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate, okay" Myra refuted instantly, thinking back at the moment Dion protected her from falling, his perfume, his perfect abs. Her ears turned beetroot red when the scene shed in her mind.


    "Ohh, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t notice, uhh? Brother Dion was trying to hit on you. He even princess carried you. I know for a fact that he may seem a flirt and yboy, he doesn¡¯t treat other girls or she wo-~, I mean, he doesn¡¯t treat others with such gentleness," Nora spoke with all serious.


    "He is only treating me like this because I am his precious sister¡¯s childhood friend, so don¡¯t make such wild and pompous assumptions. And don¡¯t even tr~y to y a matchmaker as well. You know, I am not interested in these things. I like when nature takes it course," Myra looked Nora in the eye and spoke her heart out.


    "Ok, okay, Ra-ra, I won¡¯t say it but as you said, let nature take its course. Maybe you will find your soul mate soon enough," Nora replied.


    "Ohh, don¡¯t you know? I already have one." Myra stretched her right eyebrow making Nora curious..


    Nora¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment, she was shocked, "WHAT, Why didn¡¯t ¡¯I¡¯ know that? When did it happen? What the~"


    "Twenty years ago, in the orphanage, my diaper buddy, you, Nora Everests, is my one and only soulmate," Myra chuckled, clicking her tongue yfully in return.


    Nora rolled her tongue and then hugged her friend like arge oversized teddy bear, as sheughed, "That¡¯s true."


    Soon, the time for lunch arrived and as per Sara¡¯s instructions, Myra¡¯s lunch was served in her room so she doesn¡¯t have to put any pressure on her foot for the time being.


    Myra looked at the dainty dishes in front of her and smiled, all the things were her favorite, smoky eggnt dip with fried rice and garlic bread and some other side dishesplementing the meal, it looked heavenly.


    Surely, Nora would have told the chef and she felt touched at this thoughtful gesture. The dishes was not native to Kimberg and mostly dishes like pasta and steak weremon in this ce. The aroma filled from the food filled her entire room, ¡¯Ummm, This looks sooooo good.¡¯


    She sniffled while taking a bite of her lunch, it reminded her of her mother.


    As the night falls, every Everests family member made a visit to Myra¡¯s room except one, who was none other than ric, Mr. Alpha Complex.


    When Noah and ric arrived, Nora filled them in with the details about what has urred in the day. Noah made his way towards Myra¡¯s room. But ric didn¡¯t move, staying where he was.


    He jested to his wolf Alex, ¡¯Serves her right. How foolish can someone has to be to injure their foot, that too twice? Foolish human.¡¯


    ¡¯You should check up on her, Al. After all, her ankle injury is rted to you somehow, don¡¯t you think that?¡¯ Alex reminded him.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t utter gibberish, Alex¡¯ he shut his wolf up and shoved him behind his mind.


    "Why will a Lycan Alpha, check up on a human, a stupid human at that¡¯ he sneered and took stairs for his room. He didn¡¯t wanted to encounter anyone right now, asking to join them to visit that human. He didn¡¯t wanted to waste his precious time on something so insignificant.


    Ever since, the Everests¡¯ got to know that Myra, Nora¡¯s longtime friend was going toe and stay with them for two weeks, everyone was overjoyed, even the strict Noah was fine with it.


    Only ric didn¡¯t like the idea to live with a human being. He was an Alpha after all and soon to be the Lycan King. His status and mindset made his mind fogged with discrimination. Although, as a future King, his job was to protect his pack which included humans as well, but he didn¡¯t particrly like human beings.


    In his eyes, all humans were despicable beings. His own baby sister was kidnapped by a mere human and they couldn¡¯t even trace her back then. The feeling he felt then was heart crushing for him. He was a small child and harbored hatred towards all human kind since then. Apart from not liking the human race, he was a perfect candidate to be an Lycan King.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 16: Myra’s Flushed Face

    <h4>Chapter 16: Myra¡¯s Flushed Face</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    It was nearly eight in the evening, when there was a knock on the door to Myra¡¯s room. The door swung open and Noah entered wearing an all-ck suit. He was giving off a strong and dominating vibe, looking absolutely impable. ¡¯He must have just arrived at home. As he is still in formal clothes.¡¯ Behind him, everyone from the Everest family were present, excluding one person and no surprises there.


    "Ms. Miracle, how¡¯s your foot? Sara told me about what happened?" Noah asked with his usual aloof manner, but his worry and concern could be heard in his tone.


    Myra tried to get up, but after lying down for more than half a day her legs gave up and went numb initially, making her stumble forward.


    Both Elio and Dion strided with a zap towards Myra, but sheposed herself before that and just sat at the edge of the bed. She was shocked by their reaction time and frowned thinking, ¡¯Seriously, they were standing just behind Noah and Sara, which is about five meters away from me. So, how the hell can the both of them reach out to me in a mere nanosecond? This doesn¡¯t sit right with me, to be honest. What are they, Avengers?¡¯


    For a millisecond, she saw a hesitant look in Noah as well as Sara¡¯s eyes. Even Nora looked like she had a secret that she wanted to conceal at all cost, she was avoiding eye contact.


    Sara changed the topic abruptly saying, "Ohhh right Myra, dear, I have a good news for you. Tomorrow morning, the custom made wheelchair that I order, will arrive. I know you must be feeling bored in this cramped room, all by yourself. So, it will be helpful for you to move easily and then you can dine with us, as usual."


    Myra¡¯s smiled at Sara¡¯s care but tried to decline politely, "Sara, thank you for your concerns but it is just a temporary thing and I don¡¯t need a wheelchair for it. Maybe by tomorrow morning, my foot will be all healed up."


    "You don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony with us and decline, dear. It¡¯s just a wheelchair," Sara insisted.


    Actually, as they were all werewolves in the pack house, they didn¡¯t have such equipment beforehand, they never needed it.


    And only the best was owned by the Everests, so the wheelchair which Sara mentioned was especially ordered, directly from the manufacturer of the best brand there is, which would take at least a day to ship.


    "Ms. Miracle, you are our honorable guest and it is our responsibility to take care of you and your needs," Noah said in amanding manner. Myra didn¡¯t wanted to be rude to any of them and just nodded in return to their persuasion. Even if she did insisted, they won¡¯t listen to her.


    "Ohh, Mom and Dad, you forgot to tell one more thing to her," Nora chimed in, her voice was filled with excitement.


    Myra looked at them with a face full of confusion. Meanwhile, Sara announced happily, "This Saturday, it¡¯s Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday. As you know it is her first one with us, her actual twentieth birthday. So, we have nned a grand banquet to celebrate and introduce her to everyone in our circle." Sara was exhrated.


    Nora added further, "Soooooo, you and I .... are going to go ...... shopping tomorrow in the afternoon" and winked at Myra as she announced.


    Myra initially wanted to say no, but when she looked at Sara¡¯s expectant eyes she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡¯I will have to talk to Nora about this when we are alone, I don¡¯t require anything. They are being too amodating and spoiling,¡¯ Myra made a mental note.


    With that, everyone exited the room; only Brave, with his dark and gloomy aura stood there for a while, stared at her for a good while and then without saying anything, left her room. His behavior was puzzling.


    Myra narrowed her eyes as she was left alone again, ¡¯The people here are extremely nice to me, but they sure are odd, and the most weird ones are both the elder twins. Now, that I think about it, the other twin, I didn¡¯t see him. He must also be home by now. Anyways, who cares? But, I should talk about it to Nora. I don¡¯t want them to spend too much of her family¡¯s money on me. That¡¯s definitely not right. I am feeling more and more indebted to them.¡¯


    As the clock struck ten, there was another knock at Myra¡¯s door.


    "Come in," she called the other party in.


    The door soon opened and in came Elio, in his night wear only.


    He adorned a ckish grey shorts with a ck vest, above it. When Myra looked his way, her breath hitched in her throat. She blinked rapidly. Elio¡¯s biceps were on full disy, he was flexing his well toned physique.


    Earlier during the day, Elio was wearing a sweat shirt with brown and white stripes on it. The attire gave him a boyish charm when Myra saw him during the day.


    But now the person in front of her eyes didn¡¯t resemble the boy from earlier, rather a full-fledged grow men obstructed her view.


    She was in a daze and kept staring at Elio unknowingly. She didn¡¯t realize that Elio has already settled himself in front of her, on a chair. She gulped hard, her breathing involuntarilybored, she licked her lips.


    "Myra, are you there?" Elio snapped his fingers in front of her eyes, seeing her lost in thought. This dragged her back to reality as she lowered her face in guilt. ¡¯You are beyond shameless, Myra Miracle,¡¯ her ears turned red and her face was flushed.


    Observing Myra closely, Elio asked, "Myra you look dazed and your face is all flushed, are you really alright? Let me check," and came close to her, putting his forehead against hers.


    This action of his made Myra¡¯s eyes dted in shock, she was caughtpletely off guard. They were just centimeters apart, his breath fanning on Myra¡¯s nose and lips, making her throat dry and thirsty.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 17: Are You Trying To Seduce Me?

    <h4>Chapter 17: Are You Trying To Seduce Me?</h4>


    Explicit content ahead 18+


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    Elio was just right in front of my eyes, are breathes mingling. I chewed on my lower lip unconsciously and looked into his deep greenish blue eyes. They resembled the forest and the sky to me. I was already mesmerized by his body now I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off of his face. Elio looks just like Nora, maybe more poised and male version of beautiful.


    "Your eyes are so beautiful, Elio" I blurred out spontaneously. When I realized what I just said, my face turned red. *lips p* ¡¯you stupid, stupid mouth. Shut up, will you?¡¯


    He chuckled at first and thenughed out loud, holding his stomach. When he wasughing I noticed a tiny dimple that appeared on his right cheek. His wholesomeughter made me giggle as well, easing the tensed atmosphere surrounding us. "I- I hav-e never seen such eye color" I tried to cover up my straightforwardness.


    "Ohh, Myra you-"he smiled my way and looked at me for a while. He cleared his throat, which made his Adam¡¯s apple bobbled a bit. ¡¯Why am I being extra sensitive and observant about these Everest brothers? My mind even notices their breathing patterns.¡¯


    "Anyways, you sure you are ok, your face says otherwise" he swiftly changed the topic. ¡¯I really like the gentlemanly side of him. He doesn¡¯t make me feel ufortable at all, unlike that non-existent brother of his.¡¯


    "I am fine, have been here for a while so just was feeling a little hot, nothing else."


    "If you say so, I came here to check up on your ankle and to apply the ointment. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me" saying this he kneeled down and took my ankle in his hand observing it thoroughly being all professional. His touch made me shudder as his cool hands massaged my ankle lightly. It felt ticklish.


    From this angle, I could see his long nose and those thin red lips. *hiss* He applied sudden pressure onto the injury and I grabbed the ce instinctively. Our hands came in contact as I ced my palm above his hands. His eyes shifted upwards as we didn¡¯t move an inch and kept are position still. "I guess, it is better than before but you still can¡¯t use this foot of yours yet."


    "Okay sir" I said with a serious face.


    "Such a good girl you are, Myra" he chimed with a dazzling smile.


    He squeezed the ointment out and rubbed well on his palms and then with a feather touch massaged my ankle. As the intensity of his massage increased, a moan escaped my mouth almost instantly. I immediately held my mouth with my strange reaction.


    He stopped what he was doing and looked my way but with something different in his eyes. I saw his eyes change color and turn a shade darker than before. He gulped twice or thrice and kept staring right into my hazel orbs. His Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down in swift motion. Then in next second, he came onto me and was holding my small of the waist, my body pressed against his sturdy one. He whispered in a raspy and maic voice, "Myra Miracle, are you trying to seduce me?" I could feel love liquid dripping from my love ce onto my off white cat underwear. I was suppressing my moans and groans, his delicious fragrance was doing thing to me.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 18: A Sudden Make Out Session

    <h4>Chapter 18: A Sudden Make Out Session</h4>


    Explicit content ahead 18+


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    He was gazing intently at me with a slight smirk on his lips, "Myra Miracle, are you trying to seduce me?"


    My breath quickened at his question as I blinked multiple times, trying to process what he just said. I fumbled with my words, trying to deny it, "Do-on¡¯t misunders-tand Elio. Th-that wasn¡¯t my intention at all."


    He tightened his grip around my waist, not leaving any space for the air to pass between us. He then sniffed me, yes; he sniffed me, putting his nose on the crook of my neck. His lips brushed passed my cor bones, which jolted me away from his sudden actions. I tried to put some distance between us but he didn¡¯t let go. He lowered his voice, keeping his lips on my earlobe, his voice became more raspy and manly now, "You smell so heavenly Myra, ummm delicious."


    He was now facing me, trying to capture my reaction. I fell in a trance by his words.


    "Elio hmmmmm, you are ummm, Nora¡¯s brother."


    "So" he breathed hard almost panting from the sudden tension in the air.


    "We shouldn¡¯t be doing this, Elio, ahhh" I tried to convince him but he didn¡¯t budge.


    He kept looking at my lips as he parted his own and said, "Ohh Ra-ra, if you are avoiding me because of this silly reason, you don¡¯t have to, ohhkayy."


    His hands started crawling upwards and were now holding both of my cheeks. The tips of our nose were touching as he purred, "Myra, May I?"


    I didn¡¯t react in time and he took my silence as eptance, brushing his lips onto mine. His touch made me lose my mind and the butterflies were doing some sort of a dance in my stomach. He gave me a peck and then held my face for good five seconds and the next thing I know he smacked his lips on mine and we were in for a slow kiss. He kept on nibbling on my lower lip as if having my taste, sucking on it reverentially. I lost myselfpletely in his arms as the lip smacking intensified.


    I tried to steady myself for falling onto the bed , and tangled my hands in is silky smooth chocte hair. He shifted a bit making himselffortable, holding the back of my head, then insert his tongue deep inside my mouth. I responded by entangling our lingua with his as the intensity arose. I wascking air but he didn¡¯t let go of me as if he went crazy or something. He kept on sucking and nibbling my lips and tongue simultaneously. He was sucking the reasoning to remain sane out of me. My honey pot was gushing out thick hot white liquid, turning me on. I closed my legs tightly. After about what felt like an eternity, he released my lips from his cage and looked at me with eyes filled with lust, pure and passionate lust. His gentleman aura was nowhere to be found, I could feel his urge to do much more to me than just kissing.


    I gulped hard just by the thought of it. Then he paused as if he was in some other world. When he came back to reality again he ruffled his hair trying to hold back. When he got up, I could see his male member from his tight shorts, asking to be released from the prison of clothing, ¡¯It looks huge and thick.¡¯ My breath hitched at the sight.


    But at the next moment he said, "Umm Myra, I have something to do. I will see you tomorrow. Good Night, sweet dreams" winked at me and without waiting for my reply left me in a state of confusion and haze.


    His fragrance was still lingering on me which told me that what we did wasn¡¯t just a dream but a reality.


    I pulled up the pillow and buried my head from the embarrassment and shyness. ¡¯What was that, just WHAT WAS THAT about? Why did he kissed me so passionately and then left me in the middle abruptly? What should I make up of this? How will I face him now? What is our rtionship? Was it something he has done multiple times that¡¯s why he left in between?"


    All sorts of thoughts were bursting my chain of thoughts. One after another, like notification, questions kept popping up in my head. There was one thing I was sure of, and that is I won¡¯t be getting any sleep tonight either. His thoughts are going to mess up my dreams.


    (Elio¡¯s POV)


    I walked out of Myra¡¯s room huffing and groaning and I could tell how turned on I am right now. My little buddy was so hot and ready to do things to her but I didn¡¯t want to lose control, which I was about to. If ric wouldn¡¯t have mind linked me toe meet him in the middle of our passionate make out session, even I don¡¯t know what I would have done to Myra. She has made me and Leo crazy. Her sudden moans, her sharp brown irises, those rosy lips, their delicious vor, her soft hair, that smooth skin everything was calling for me. I have never felt like that in the soon to be twenty years of my life. It was like we were struck by a maic force, she was my south and I was her north.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 19: Start Of Weird Wet Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 19: Start Of Weird Wet Dreams</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After the eventful and intense session was over, it was soon time for Myra to sleep, but there wasn¡¯t anying for her. She kept rolling from side to side but just couldn¡¯t rest her mind even for a minute.


    Myra¡¯s hands kept lingering over her pink rosy lips, reminiscing about the hot blooded moment. It wasn¡¯t even a first kiss for her. Her first kiss was from some sort of stupid game she yed a year ago with her college mates, it was just a dare and Myra was dead drunk and was not in her right mind. The thing is, she couldn¡¯t even remember if it was with a guy or a girl, or just hallucination.


    Myra sat up, erecting her spine to calm down and mumbled, "Let¡¯s read the book I was reading earlier, maybe that will help."


    So, she hopped onto her good leg to go to the book cab in her room but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. A sigh escaped her mouth and she started searching for another book to indulge her senses, so that they don¡¯t run of wild again.


    ncing through the book case, she noticed a book she has never seen before, with a rather odd title. Reading the name, she couldn¡¯t when augh escaped her mouth. ¡¯Haha, who kept a children¡¯s book in the cab?¡¯


    The book was titled, ¡¯Alphas and their history.¡¯


    ¡¯I know, I get it, it must be a collection from that stuck up guy. He was so into that Alpha stuff and all. It can only be him and no one else.¡¯


    Out of pure curiosity, Myra skimmed through the book and found out it to be quite intriguing. As she was expecting, it wasn¡¯t a children¡¯s story book but a book monograph about the origin of werewolves and their leader who is called an Alpha.


    ¡¯What¡¯s even this? How can people be so childish to even write something like this? It is even written in a all formalnguage, just like a those documents of origin from the past centuries. The writer must have a screw loose in his head when he wrote this, it¡¯s written as if werewolves are real, haha. But I must say, whoever wrote it, has imaginativeness.¡¯


    Myra kept on reading the book regardless of its authenticity, which she was sure, a hundred percent fake.


    ¡¯A man turning into a wolf, huhh, a romance fantasy trope for novel addicts.¡¯ There were mentions of Alpha Kings and their Lunas, Myra guessed that¡¯s what they call there queens. Some terms like Betas, Gammas and Packs were also written with great depth. It was a record from werewolves¡¯ history. Myra was so into it that, she lost track of time and soon it clock was chiming one.


    Myra yawned and was feeling sleepy now, after all that book reading spell, so she kept the book beside her onto the bedside table, turned off themp and dozed off.


    _______________________


    <i>"Umm, don¡¯t do this, right ...ahhh now, I beg you ******. If you do this, someone will .....ummm hear us ....hhh, ahhhh."</i>


    <i>"You are my mate, my everything. We can do this anytime, anywhere. You are mine as I am yours. We will just have to seal that mouth of yours, ummmmm."</i>


    <i>"Please, it¡¯-- s morning ...hufff, it¡¯s morning, hmm."</i>


    Myra felt ufortable in her sleep as she kept murmuring weird words and making erotic sounds, she was a moaning mess.


    Myra was having a wild wet dream, in which she was having intimacy with someone, who kept calling her his mate. They were both were tangled up on her bed and his hands were between Myra¡¯s dainty legs. The face of the person in her dream was blurred out but the vividness and wildness was just like a reality.


    Myra was sweating profusely, panting as if her body was set on fire. She woke up with a start, huffing and puffing, like a dog was chasing after her. She wiped the sweat beads of her forehead and was feeling thirsty.


    Just like yesterday, there wasn¡¯t any water beside Myra as she has already gulped it down after her encounter with Elio earlier and wasn¡¯t in her right mind to ask for a refill.


    After contemting a lot, she kept thinking ¡¯to go or not to go¡¯.


    ¡¯Should I just call Nora or some staff member? No, it will be rude, waking someone up in the middle of the night just for some water.¡¯ She tried to get up and stand, not putting pressure on the injury. Because of the ointment and Elio¡¯s effective massaging skills, she wasn¡¯t feeling an ache in her ankle or any difort.


    So, Myra decided to fetch herself some water. ¡¯Now, I know which room is mine and I won¡¯t be mistaking it for anyone else¡¯s.¡¯


    She staggered at first, but maintained her bnce and got out of the room limping, dragging her body slowly. She took out a bottle and taking a big gulp, eased her thirst.


    "Why are you sneaking around, ¡¯again¡¯ in the middle of the night?" A raspy and husky voice startled her and the water bottle feel from her hands and the water was spilt all over the ce.


    She looked at the source of the question and made a weird face, frowning at the person, "Can you not scare me every time we meet? Is it some kind of pleasure that an Alpha likes?" She mocked him.


    ric, at first couldn¡¯t understand her sarcasm but realized what she was referring to.


    "Isn¡¯t it your fault, tip toeing like a thief? Is there anything you are hiding?" he retorted and taunted her return.


    Smirking at him, Myra scoffed and murmured, "Trying to be haughty and macho in front of me, but reads books about Alpha¡¯s and all that, childish."


    No sooner it came out of her mouth, ric strided towards her in anger and grabbed her wrist wildly, making her disbnced. "Say that again."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 20: Alaric And Myra’s Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 20: ric And Myra¡¯s Conflict</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Say that again, and you won¡¯t be saying the daylight" ric seethed with anger.


    "What are you doing, let me go?" Myra was struggling to snatch her wrist out of ric¡¯s hands. She kept on protesting and scuffling, trying to free herself. ric tightened his grip in return and pressed his body against hers.


    Myra was stuck between ric and the fridge door.


    Myra was drenched with water; the front of her night wear was wet and was sticking to her skin voluptuously. She wasn¡¯t wearing any bra because, who does while sleeping. Myra only wore a thin peach top which exposed her nipples translucently.


    As their upper bodies were connected and rubbed against each other¡¯s, Myra¡¯s tits became perky and hard and were brushing onto ric¡¯s pectoral muscles.


    ric thought it was intentional from her as a moan came out of her mouth, a seductive moan. Myra¡¯s scent was infiltering ric¡¯s nose and Alex felt the same sensation from their earlier encounter, but this time he was feeling it too.


    ric¡¯s breathing became hard and heavy by her natural odor. They water only boosted the urge within him, which he was trying to suppress. He could tell he was getting turned on. ¡¯What? Why am I getting turned on by a human at that? Are all the she wolfs dead? It must be one of her tricks surely.¡¯


    ric looked at Myra with anger, gritting his teeth. He did not want to break his promise which he made to Nora. His sister asked all of the Everests¡¯ to keep the secret of them being werewolves from her best friend.


    The truth was, sometime back in the past, Nora and Myra had a conversation about creatures like bears, vampires and werewolves. Actually, Nora initiated the conversation to feel out Myra on the topic. She wanted to know her best friend¡¯s thoughts on this.


    In fact, since the year they turned sixteen, Nora has known that she was a werewolf because her wolf side appeared for the first time to her. Her wolf¡¯s name is Aura.


    Nora was initially in shock from the sudden revtion of her origin and existence. Knowing that she wasn¡¯t a normal human but a werewolf was startling for Nora. She kept on denying the fact of her being a wolf. It took a lot of convincing and efforts from Aura to make Nora toe with terms from the reality, her reality. So around two years back, Nora wanted to confront Myra about her truth.


    Eventually, when she brought up the topic, Myra brushed her off as childish talk and told her if it was real then she would pass out because the thought of a human being an actual wolf is very scary to her, and of course it will be a threat to humans.


    This made Nora conflicted and in the end she didn¡¯t reveal anything to Myra. She was afraid that if she told Myra the truth, their longsting friendship will end. She knew Myra won¡¯t spread a word about to anyone but she was frightened by the thought of their estrange friendship. But Nora didn¡¯t tell her family the actual reason for keeping this a secret. She just told them that Myra doesn¡¯t know about their kind exists and would be scared to know as a human.


    ric, remembering his sister¡¯s words, his eyes were about to change color as he was about to lose his sanity but contained himself just in time.


    ¡¯ric, don¡¯t do anything rash, you are going to hurt her¡¯ Alex roared within him.


    ¡¯You are my wolf, better behave and don¡¯t tell me what to do¡¯ ric spat back. ¡¯She is intentionally hovering around, trying to pique my interest, foolish human girl. Her distasteful tricks won¡¯t work on me.¡¯


    ¡¯ric, she didn¡¯t do anything to you, you startled her first and now she¡¯s terrified by you. Now you are even hurting your sister¡¯s friend. For Nora¡¯s sake, keep calm.¡¯ Alex said in a pleading tone.


    ¡¯Why are you siding with ¡¯her¡¯, Alex in her presence you have be weak and I cannot allow that.¡¯


    ¡¯I am only trying to keep you from doing anything irrational, we can¡¯t upset Nora and I don¡¯t know but I just can¡¯t see her in pain.¡¯


    Hearing Alex¡¯s words ric reluctantly shook her hands off from his firm hold. Myra winced in pain as a wound appeared on her wrist. Alex¡¯s wolf heart ached at the sight of it.


    The ce ric held, was bruised because of his sheer strength. Tears started to form in her irises, more because of his erratic behavior then because of the wound. ¡¯What his problem, pathetic bastard.¡¯


    "If you have a problem in your brain, don¡¯t roam around and bite people like a rabid dog" saying this she pushed him off of her and ran off, limping and struggling in the middle. Because of ric, her ankle injury started acting up again. As she walking, Myra winced and walkedmely but her steps didn¡¯t slow down. She wanted to get away from ric as far as she could. ¡¯He¡¯s a lunatic.¡¯


    Seeing Myra struggling to drag her body, ric felt guilty, was it from what he did earlier or was it Alex¡¯s emotion, he wasn¡¯t sure of. He sighed and marched towards her and in a swift motion bend down and picked Myra up in broad arms.


    His sudden action panicked Myra. Her pupils dted and she was about to scream when ric shut her mouth with his own. Myra froze, her senses turning numb.


    To be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 21: Mr. Alpha’s Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 21: Mr. Alpha¡¯s Kiss</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    My mind was all nk by what was urring.


    ¡¯Wh-at¡¯s happening? Wh-Why is he kissing me?¡¯


    I struggled in his arms, thumping on his sturdy chest and pulling at his clothes, but he didn¡¯t even budge.


    My reactions only heated up what was going on between us as his hand which was holding my neck lifted my face towards his as he deepened the kiss, more like a he was trying to suck my soul out of my body. My stomach churned by his actions, he was so rough. In an attempt to free myself, I bit on his lower lip and then the metallic taste mixed with our saliva was filling my mouth. There was blood.


    He released me for his clutches and snorted, "If you try to scream again, I am going to do something much worse than this, so just keep your trap shut."


    As the blood drip from the corner of his lips, he didn¡¯t winced at all. I zipped my mouthtched out of fear as I couldn¡¯t even imagine about what he¡¯ll do to me if I disobey him right now. His face had that sinister look.


    He strode with his long legs carrying me in his arms to the elevator. His hold on me was firm as if I was nothing but just a twig.


    ¡¯All these brothers are on another level when ites to physique and strength. First, it was Dion, then Elio and now this person. I don¡¯t want to admit it but his muscles are firmer and broader than both Elio and Dion¡¯s.¡¯


    In the elevator, it was dead silence as neither of us spoke anything to each other and the atmosphere was awkward.


    He was looking straight and I tried not to look at him but my eyes, these damned eyes kept taking nces at him.


    His face is just DIVINE, like a god has crafted his features himself very meticulously. His perfect think ck eyebrows, those gorgeous sapphire eyes, straight nose, his slightly heavy lower lips, everything screams the word, majestic. His face is like an ethereal sculptor and he was oozing with a regal aura.


    Suddenly, he scoffed and smirked without saying anything as he kept his face straight. ¡¯He is definitely crazy, I am sure of it. His erratic actions and behavior tell me.¡¯


    "You must be enjoying the view, of course, you are it since we entered the elevator. That was your intention from the start, right" he started uttering some sort of gibberish. ¡¯I take my words back, he may have gotten the looks but is a total nutcase.¡¯


    "And what is that ¡¯intention¡¯ of mine that you keep talking about?" I fired a question at him with a frown.


    "Don¡¯t y innocent, you humans are just alike. You must have done a lot of nning and plotting, I must say, trying to seduce me" he said with a tone of distaste.


    "Excuse me, what did you say, seduce you? Do I look stupid? You, Mr. Alpha, think too highly of yourself. You must be thinking all girls throw themselves at you to get your attention, even if that is the case; I am not one of them. I have a very healthy eyesight, for your kind information. And what do you mean by ¡¯you humans¡¯? What, are you an animal?"


    "Again with that innocent act of yours, you can just drop it, I can see right through your fa?ade."


    "Then enlighten me with your words."


    "Entering my room, sleeping in my bed with me, pretending to get the wrong room, now those tricks of yours didn¡¯t had any effect so you took it to another level" saying this he looked at my breast.


    I looked at where his eyesnded and I was stumped, my breasts were visible. Embarrassment flushed my cheeks, I was mortified. To cover myself up, I let go of his neck and cuddled my body close to his chest. His muscr chest bonded with my hefty ones.


    As we were bickering, we reached my room.


    He entered it without permission, "telling you, he¡¯s a rude jerk", me still in his arms. He threw me onto the bed and an "ouch" escaped my lips. ¡¯This damned jerk.¡¯


    He turned to leave and I called out to him without thinking, "Wait, listen to me. Let me make myself clear for the first andst time.<i> I HAVE NO INTENTION TO GET YOUR ATTENTION</i>. I don¡¯t know what your problem is with me but can¡¯t we maintain some civility between us. I am only here for two weeks and I don¡¯t want to have any conflict with Nora¡¯s family, it¡¯ll only upset her in the end."


    He didn¡¯t look my way and after listening to what I said, stormed off.


    ¡¯Did he agree or not?¡¯ I rolled my eyes at his departure.


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    I stormed out of her room and sprinted towards mine. Shutting the door behind, I was pissed, not just by her attempt to allure me to her but by my wolf behaving in her presence.


    "<strong>ALEX</strong>, stop acting like a horny dog in that human¡¯s presence,<strong> I AM WARNING YOU</strong>."


    "You stop behaving like a douchebag to her. She has done nothing wrong as far as I think. I hate humans as well but she isn¡¯t like others. She¡¯s the one by Nora¡¯s side for all those years. ric, trust me this on-ce."


    "<i><strong>ENOUGH</strong></i>, Alex my patience is wearing thin with you. You spout one more nonsense word, and I¡¯ll not hesitate to shut you offpletely."


    Alex didn¡¯t utter anything in return but I could sense his disappointment with me. I don¡¯t want to do this to him, but he kept siding with that human named Myra.


    I marched towards the bathroom for a shower. I just hate to admit it, but since the time I held her in my arms, my body has been hot.


    I am a werewolf, so of course we do have heavy sexual urges but this kinda thing has never happened before. By her mere touch, I could feel my heart racing and the temperature of my body rose a few degrees.


    As I am taking a shower, standing underneath a cold one, my rod is er*ct and standing proudly. This is pretty annoying.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 22: Myra All Over His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 22: Myra All Over His Mind</h4>


    Explicit content ahead 18+


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    "Ummm, huuhh, fuhhh *heavy panting*.


    The cold shower isn¡¯t being help for me, this is damn frustrating. Both the times I havee in contact with that human girl, my body reacts like this.


    I have had intense desire to f*ck many times but I am no horny dog who sticks up his pole in just anyone. I am an adult and have a healthy sexual life as all the werewolves have. But I know when to control my urges and have been great with that, I don¡¯t f*ck anyone around until it is absolutely necessary.


    But this isn¡¯t the case with me from the past two days. My male member instinctivelyes alive whenever she is around and it doesn¡¯t even die down after one or two releases. I rubbed my hand over it, pumping it hard, ¡¯ahhhh, me doing this is itself is annoying but... I am feeling it cumming, uhhh.¡¯


    As I stroked my member rhythmically and faster, a strong desire to have that girl underneath me shed before my eyes. My eyes turned darker in shade, as I was consumed by lust. I was craving, craving for something forbidden, craving for something sinister. I want to hear her scream my name and say it between her moans; I want to make her cry with pleasure. I want to do her hard and rough, f*cking the life out of senses. ¡¯Ummm Mh----Myra ....mmmm"


    My climax came and I ejacte a heavy load of those Alpha seeds, ¡¯AHHHH, ummm.¡¯


    My buddy here, slumped down and then realized donned on me, I was in utter shock, ¡¯Did I just cum while thinking of the person? Why was I having an urge to get under me? Damn it.¡¯ Pulling my hair in disbelief I murmured, ¡¯I am even moaning and taking her name while pleasuring myself.¡¯


    Sheesh, this died member of mine came alive by just the thought of her, ¡¯Arghhhhh¡¯


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    For two consecutive nights she hasn¡¯t slept peacefully. On her first night, ric¡¯s rude behavior couldn¡¯t let her sleep and now her mind was upied with Elio¡¯s sweet kiss and ric¡¯s brutal tongue f*ck*ng . It was 3:30 in the morning when Myra could get some shut eye.


    A knock on Myra¡¯s door woke her up. As she got up from the bed, a splitting headache greeted her a very good morning. ¡¯All thatck of sleep, it is doing the job I guess.¡¯


    With a corky sound she asked the person toe in. Her door flew open and in came Nora with a wheelchair. "Good Morning sweet Ra-ra, whoa you look worse than how you looked yesterday morning."


    Myra was an utter mess. Her hair was flying all over the ce, there were dark circles underneath, and her face was bloated and she had a gravelly voice. "I guess the change in surrounding is being a bit rough for me, couldn¡¯t sleep much."


    "Are you sure it is what you said and nothing else? Should I call Dr. Andrew to check up on you?" Nora looked at her with concern filled eyes. Nora was bugged by Myra¡¯s health. She didn¡¯t want her best friend to feel ufortable at her house.


    "You know, you are thinking too much, ahem ahem. It was just my foot was a bit sore in the night, resulting in me sleepingte."


    "You should have called for me, goshh Myra."


    "I¡¯m sorry Nor, it was quitete in the night, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Next time, next time I¡¯ll definitely call you, ok"


    "I am trusting in your words but do tell me immediately if anything or anyone bothers you here."


    "Ok princess, as you wish" Myra quacked in a cute tone.


    "Eee, it¡¯s cringe. Don¡¯t do that again." Nora feigned disgust.


    Laughing at her reaction, Myra got up from her bed and went to freshen up.


    After taking a shower and dressing herself up, she sat in the wheelchair. It was a powered wheelchair which operated automatically. It was veryfortable, one could tell just by looking at it that it was an expensive one. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll expect from the Everests. They had to have the best of all, with nopromises.


    Although it wasfortable to sit on, it felt weird as well. She was having a hard time operating it since she hasn¡¯t been in a situation before to use such a thing. Nora understood Myra¡¯s troubles and offered to help.


    She exined her how to handle and control it and off they go.


    They came out of the elevator on the ground floor, Myra slowly and steadily swept through the ce to reach the dining hall.


    To her surprise, everyone was present this time, even Noah and that rude jerk were seated in their respective spaces. All the eyes turned towards her and Nora when Nora greeted all of them morning with a bright smile.


    Last night¡¯s vision zoomed in Myra¡¯s mind and spontaneously, she averted her gaze from Elio¡¯s. She tried to look somewhere else but her eyes stopped at ric¡¯s aloof appearance. He was sitting there, boring his eyes into her flesh, simply looking at her. It was like the idiom she was stuck ¡¯between the devil and deep blue sea.¡¯


    Myra gnawed at her lower lip nervously, heart rate quickened at ric¡¯s intense re.


    Dion stuck his neck in between her and ric¡¯s staring match and beaming, "Good Morning, beauties."


    Myra blinked at Dion and smiled in return, greeting him.


    "How¡¯s your foot now? Any progress?" she asked smothering.


    "Better than before, I guess."


    Sara broke in between our exchange of words, "That¡¯s good to hear, dear. Now you won¡¯t be having any problem trying on the dresses."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 23: Brave’s Despair

    <h4>Chapter 23: Brave¡¯s Despair</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "That¡¯s good to hear, Myra. Now you won¡¯t be having any problem trying on the dresses" Sara pronounced at the breakfast table.


    "About that Sara, Noah. I appreciate the kind gesture and thought behind it but I can¡¯t ept it" Myra looked at both of them and firmly stated her stance.


    "But-" Nora was about to say something when she was interrupted by that rude junk piece of a person. "Just take it when it¡¯s given to you, don¡¯t pretend otherwise" thest two words were not audible to Myra, but others could hear it, thanks to their werewolf senses.


    "ric, is this how we have taught you, being rude to our guest" Noah roared thumping his hand on the table.


    ric growled slightly and then shrugged, "Did I say something wrong, father?"


    Sara came in between there confrontation and apologized, "Myra, ric didn¡¯t mean it like that. What he wanted to say was that, you and your parents¡¯ have taken such good care of our daughter for so many years, being with her through thick and thin. We are truly grateful for that. You are like my second daughter, no, infact I consider you my goddess daughter."


    Nora added, "I didn¡¯t inform you beforehand about the party as it was suddenly nned, so you must not have packed a dress and there¡¯s a specific dress code for the party. Just ept it, hmmm, for me, <i>pleaseeeeee</i>."


    No one was having their breakfast, rather all the eyes were on Myra, anticipating her answer, even ric¡¯s.


    Feeling defeated by their words of gratitude and kindness and curious gazes, Myra reluctantly agreed. ¡¯This is getting burdensome. But this will be thest time I ept anything.¡¯


    "Now, that the issue is settled, what are you all waiting for, don¡¯t make the food wait any longer, dig in" Sara approached Myra with a bowl of fresh tomato soup, feeling delighted.


    The breakfast went on quite smoothly. Dion, Elio, Myra and Nora had some light hearted friendly talks in between.


    Where as, Noah, Sara, ric and Brave discussed business matters while eating, disying their graceful table etiquette. Brave rarely took part in the discussion though, only speaking when he was asked something.


    Myra noticed his responses were extremely short and curt. She thought, ¡¯he must be the introvert type, didn¡¯t expect one of the Everests¡¯ to have a reserved personality. All the others are on the outspoken side. A rare one indeed.¡¯


    Brave and ric both were identical twins but they had entirely different personalities. Both of them were groomed as the next Alpha King since an early age.


    Brave was a shy and kind soul from the very start, treating everyone nicely and respectfully. On the other hand, ric has been the one who was bold and sort of barbaric in nature. It was not like he wasn¡¯t kind and all from within; he justcked the sense to show it to others.


    Brave as an elder of all the Everest siblings, was just and righteous, fairly analyzing every situation toe to a conclusion. ric also abided by the werewolfws but whenever there was an affair regarding humans, he would get temperamental.


    That¡¯s why, when the heir apparent was chosen amongst the brothers¡¯, Brave unanimously became one.


    \ric was happy for his brother as well as for his own self. He was so proud of his brother Brave and as for him; he didn¡¯t want to deal with humans and only wanted to focus on business rted stuff.


    Later, when Brave found his mate, which was a rare feature in this century, he was officially dered as the next Alpha King. But somethings happened, due to which Brave lost his mate and fell into deep depression, causing his wolf RAW to shut himself offpletely. For Raw his other half, ANNA (Hannah¡¯s wolf) was gone. He couldn¡¯t handle the despair and plunged into abyss.


    The state of Brave was also in jeopardy after what has conspired with his mate, Hannah.


    Day by day, Brave¡¯s condition changed from bad to worst and he drowned himself in potent dosage of wolfsbane. The Everests¡¯ tried every possible means to get Brave out of this shitty mess, but his heart was just not there.


    One day, he decided to end this painful ordeal and overwhelming sadness by cutting himself with a sword made up of silver. That day it was raining torrentially, Brave sprinted to the mountain top of Moon Shine Pack and was about to seed in his n, when ric stopped him.


    In order to save his brother, ric scampered through the ce and when he reached to the top most sight, he saw Brave holding a silver sword pointed towards his chest. As Brave pulled the sword in a semicircr motion and pushed it towards his body, ric intercepted him, holding the sword by his bare hand. ric¡¯s blood flowed like a waterfall mixed with rain painting the scene red, brought back Brave to his senses. This even left a ghastly scar on ric¡¯s right palm.


    But that incident, made the Everests¡¯ realize that Brave needed help and time to ovee and couldn¡¯t continue with his Alpha duties. Later on, ric took over Brave¡¯s ce reluctantly and asked Brave to be his Beta instead. He didn¡¯t want to see his elder brother who was strong as a bull, all weak and disconnected from this world over a pathetic mate bond.


    In fact, ric despised the terms, mate and mate bond now. He couldn¡¯t understand the fact that how can someone lose their reasoning over a mere person whom they just met. ric hated having a weakness and he saw his brother sumb into a pit of darkness right before his own eyes because of the partner, the moon goddess chose for him. He swore in his mind, ¡¯If one day I find my mate, I am going to reject her on the spot, not giving her any chance.¡¯


    It was a rare asion for someone to find a true mate bond in today¡¯s day and age; even Noah has taken Sara as his chosen mate, just like the previous few predecessors.


    It¡¯s been almost a year and a half after that incident and things are getting back on track, but the jolly and carefree Brave was not there anymore. He talked less and less and only devoted himself in training.


    Brave¡¯s past-self disappeared a long time ago, with Hannah.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 24: Myra Will Take My Car

    <h4>Chapter 24: Myra Will Take My Car</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra kept taking nces at Brave and ric¡¯s faces. It was like ¡¯same same, but different¡¯ kinda feeling for her.


    ric noticed Myra¡¯s lingering eyes, when she was unconsciously gawking at Brave in a daze. ¡¯She wasn¡¯t able to seed in seducing me, so now she¡¯s going to switch her target, not bad human, you have got guts¡¯ ric sneered inwardly, loathing Myra. ¡¯But I won¡¯t let you make your move on Brave.¡¯


    Myra looked at ric this time and saw him ring back at her fiercely. Her hand which was holding the spoon trembled a bit by that vicious gaze. She felt guilty then dismissed that thought gawking right back at ric, challenging him. ric sneered and gestured, his thumb slicing his neck. ¡¯Try anything and you are dead meat, human.¡¯


    "Read my lips, rude freak, nutcase" Myra¡¯s mouth moved staring at ric. There were sparks flying between the two, as neither backed down.


    Their deadly staring contest ended when Nora whispered, "Myra, Brother Dion and Elio ising with us. Hey, why aren¡¯t you having breakfast? Is everything fine with you?"


    Myra choked, coughing badly, "I¡¯m fine. What did you say?"


    "That we both areing with you two, right Nora" Dion giving his signature charming smile gestured at him and Elio.


    Myra nodded and stuffed her food hurriedly.


    After breakfast, Noah and ric took Brave with them to the study for discussing some ¡¯pack matters.¡¯ Sara couldn¡¯t join the shopping gang because she had to visit Delta Ryan and his family regarding training schedules for young wolves.


    Nora took Myra back to her room as they changed in a new set of clothes and headed to the exit.


    Dion leisurely leaned against his red Ferrari¡¯s door in his blue jeans and ck sweatshirt while Elio walked towards the girls wearing a navy colored polo shirt matching it with a pair of white trousers looking youthful.


    Elio beamed at both of them, mostly Myra, and said, "Nora, you will take Dion¡¯s car for now, Myra will sit with me."


    Myra¡¯s eyes fluttered at Elio¡¯s words, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. The thought of, Elio and her being together in a confined space made Myra blush involuntarily,st night¡¯s entanglement dashed before her vision.


    Dion interrupted Elio¡¯s advances, "Why did you decide unanimously that she will go with you?"


    "Because her foot¡¯s not fine yet, its healing not healed yet, Dion" Elio shrugged casually.


    "Brother Dion, do you want only Myra to sit in your car and not your little sister" Nora feigned disappointment, twisting the tip of her lips downward.


    "Of course not, silly. You are my number one" Dion pinched Nora¡¯s cheeks yfully. "Let¡¯s go princess" he took Nora¡¯s hands and marched towards his car, but his eyes dead set on Myra.


    Elio took hold of the wheel chair and dragged it towards his ck Lamborghini. ¡¯Can¡¯t they take just one car for four people? Why waste so many resources and pollute the air in the process? Way of the wealthy I guess but I still don¡¯t get it.¡¯


    Myra stood from the wheel chair, leaning on her good foot to not put stress on the injury. Elio opened the door and Myra hopped in her seat, not touching anything, everything the Everests¡¯ owned intimidated her greatly. She wanted to be extra careful.


    Elio folded the wheelchair, putting it in the car¡¯s trunk walked over to the drivers¡¯ seat, taking the steering wheel, posing like a car model. Myra was beyond nervous, her palms sweating, not looking at Elio at all. Elio looked at her with a deep gaze and asked, "Ain¡¯t you forgetting something?"


    Myra¡¯s mind flowed towards the kissing session as she downcasted her eyes, ¡¯Isn¡¯t he the one who left me in the middle of um-.¡¯ Elio saw her hesitation and smiled, his dimple deepening making him look helplessly endearing. Without warning he moved in Myra¡¯s direction, bending forward.


    Myra¡¯s stopped breathing in that moment; she was too bbergasted to react. With a click sound, Elio adjusted Myra¡¯s seat belt, "Safety first gorgeous."


    Elio was about to pull himself away but Myra¡¯s vehemently strong flowery fragrance wafted to his nostrils, arousing the desire he was trying hard to suppress. Last night, after he visited ric, he tossed and turned but couldn¡¯t get a wink of sleep. His mind was filled with Myra and her lips, the scent she carried. All night, Leo was urging him to visit Myra one more time, but as gentlemanly as Elio was, he denied the idea sternly. He didn¡¯t want toe as a desperate pervert to Myra.


    This sudden closeness reignited their previous encounter. Elio kept ncing at Myra¡¯s lips, his breath blowing at it. Myra was eating her lip unconsciously due to nervousness, which made her look all the more sensual. Elio licked his lips, his little buddy tightened in his pants, his breathing heavy. He was about to repeat the scene his mind was shing, but the honking of Dion¡¯s car halted his actions. He cursed Dion as well as thanked him in his mind.


    Elio was so into it that he was about to lose control. Without further ado, he sat up straight and ignited the engine, zooming off.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 25: You Make Me Crazy, Myra

    <h4>Chapter 25: You Make Me Crazy, Myra</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    During the car ride, Myra kept her face towards the window, looking at the outside view but all she could see was Elio and their failed attempt to kiss. She was scratching her finger tips fiercely with her nails unconsciously. Myra wanted to talk about what were Elio¡¯s feelings towards her and what their rtionship was now, but couldn¡¯t find the courage to do so.


    Elio, while driving, noticed a faint sound of tick ticking. He peered Myra¡¯s way; her face was not visible from that angle, her golden bronze wavy locks covering her front. Then he lowered his gaze towards her hands and saw her nails peeling of her skin.


    "If you scratch them one more time, the blood will ooze out of it, you wouldn¡¯t want another injury, will you?" Elio remarked aloofly, now keeping his eyes on the road.


    Myra halted, understanding his words. It wasn¡¯t intentional from her at all. Whenever Myra was in a dilemma or deep thinking it was one of those bad habits of hers. Sheposed herself and without looking Elio¡¯s way said, "Ahh, sorry. I was just thinking something."


    "May I know what is it?" Elio pried further. "Maybe I could solve your worries." He gave Myra one of those dazzlingly beautiful smile of his, creating a ring of halo right behind his head, bright and shiny. Myra turned her head and was captivated by him for a moment. ¡¯How can some be so stunning?¡¯ Elio¡¯s chocte brown hair werezily loosened in a curly fringe making him look all the more adorable.


    "Myra if you keep staring at me, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate while driving, please think about the pedestrians and other cars" Elio chuckled softly at her dazed state. His wlessly wed dimple, enhancing his facial features.


    Myra bit her lower lip and asked him point nk, "Why did you kiss me Elio?"


    Elio didn¡¯t stop the car but looked at Myra curiously, "Why do you think so, Myra?"


    "I don¡¯t know that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you directly?" Myra repeated again. She wanted to know the meaning behind it.


    "A girl and a boy kissing can only mean one thing" Elio said proudly.


    "And what is that?" Myra kept pressing him on.


    "Ohh Myra, why are you so innocent, hmm? What I want to say is that ...<i> I LIKE YOU</i>" he whispered softly.


    Myra was left speechless at his words, her heart doing bungee jumping in the left side of her rib cage. Elio¡¯s direct confession made Myra feel excited as well as perplexed. In her eyes, she was just a in and ordinary girl from an average family, why will a guy like Elio like her. They have met just two days ago.


    Myra has never been in a rtionship before because she was always busy studying and couldn¡¯t spare time for such leisurely things. For her, the idea of liking someone was, when the two people involved have known each other for a considerable amount of time. She didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight, that was all nonsensical in her eyes.


    Elio, being interested in her, can only mean one thing, ¡¯he just wants a casual rtion with me.¡¯


    For Myra, as handsome as Elio was, he was prone to attract attention, especially of the opposite gender. His kind and gentle trait adds to it. ¡¯He sure would have had a lot of girlfriends. I am maybe just his new time pass.¡¯


    "Then, why did you leavest night" Myra threw another question at him.


    Elio was momentarily unable to answer, but he somehow managed to form one, "actually, ummm, I didn¡¯t wanted to hurt you."


    "Hurt me?" Myra looked at him with doubt in her eyes. ¡¯Did he really kiss me just casually?¡¯


    Elio scratched the back of his head with his left hand, right hand still holding the steering wheel and said, "Ummm, how should I put this, you see. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you because it was getting hard for me to restrain myself. I didn¡¯t want to lose control. <strong>You makes me crazy Myra</strong>."


    His honest words made Myra blush profusely; her rosy cheeks turned two shades darker. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Elio.


    Soon they arrived at the designer¡¯s studio. As the car stopped, she kinda got the excuse to avoid saying anything to Elio and bolted out of the car at once. She has never been in a situation of being confessed. Many people use to see Myra as an attractive person and wanted to approach her but her stern personality made it almost impossible for anyone to confess to her. She used to receive a lot of love letters in her school days, but she always brushed it off as silly little pranks from her ssmates, never reading any of it.


    Myra caught up to Nora who justnded with Dion. "You missed us so much that now you are pouncing on me" Nora teased her.


    "Yeah" Myra nodded in response and then noticed she was limping. Elio caught up with them, dragging the wheel chair in his hand. He knew Myra was feeling shy and embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to tease her further, at least not in front of his brother and sister, he simply gestured for her to take her seat.


    Myraplied and sat down, her face still beetroot red. They walked inside the studio as an assistant weed and guided them to the VVIP room, "Ms. Everests, Mr. Everests¡¯ this way please."


    They VVIP room was brightly lit, the interior a mix of gold and cream, a huge ss chandelier hanging above their head. In the center, an incredibly stunning piece of clothing was worn by a dummy. "Wow, that¡¯s beautiful, thank you na" Nora was mesmerized by the dress.


    An appealing and sexy violet strapless slit beaded chiffon dress was what Nora opted for when the designer showed her the catalogue.


    Two weeks ago, the designer, na, was asked to visit Everests mansion for Nora¡¯s debutante dress, there she picked out this style but was worried about the oue. Now she was too stunned to say anything more. The dress was paired with same coloredce sleeves and a ck baroque crystal tiara crownplimenting the whole look, making it look sexy and graceful at the same time.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 26: Shopping With Everests Siblings

    <h4>Chapter 26: Shopping With Everests Siblings</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The dress on disy was captivating. It was made especially for Nora and the color scheme was that of Moon Shine packs¡¯ colors, ck and purple.


    "Eeee, I¡¯m soo excited to try this on, wait for me guys" Nora was thumping her foot in excitement, her hands on her face, feeling thrilled.


    She didn¡¯t settle down with the rest and instantly went up to try on the stunning piece of artwork created by na.


    na was the best in the business. One has to make an appointment one year in advance, but the case of Everests¡¯ was totally different. They were the cream of the crop even among the rich folks and na¡¯s benefactor as well, so she always amodated their request even when she was tight on schedule.


    After ten minutes or so, the curtains were parted and Nora stood in the middle of the spotlight dazzling like sunshine. The dress hugged every curve of her body just right, giving her tall figure a feminine charm. The tiara crown added to her grace, making her look like a princess. No, she was looking, like the moon goddess herself has descended on earth.


    Nora grinned from ear to ear, sticking her left foot out to pose with her bare leg out, "How do I look, Myra?"


    "You look gorgeous" Myraplimented her sincerely. The dress, the color, the essories everything was like it was meant for Nora, she was happy to see Nora happy and dazzling.


    "Thank you na, you have done a great job" Nora thanked the designer.


    "That¡¯s what I am best at" na winked back at her.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn Myra, be prepared beeee-cause It¡¯s going to take a while" Dion cooed in her right ear.


    She looked at him with a puzzled expression. Elio casually said, "What Dion means is that, Nora¡¯s dress has been finalized so it is time we choose a suitable dress for you."


    na, getting the cue, gestured for her staff to bring on multiple dresses. Soon a flurry of people dragged several evening gowns out. Myra eyes widened in shock, she hesitantly said, "No need for such hassle, I can just choose something simple."


    "No no Ms., what may I call you?" na asked her.


    "Myra Miracle"


    "Ms. Miracle, you are Everests family¡¯s esteemed guest and that makes you mine as well. I can¡¯t let you wear something ordinary. Although, I would have lov~ed to design a custom made dress for you myself but we are short on time, so it can¡¯t be helped."


    With that a full disy of different styles of dresses wereid out before Myra¡¯s eyes. Ball gowns, A-line mid length dresses, mermaid style outfit, sheath clothing, you name it and it was there.


    Myra bit her lower lip, overwhelmed by such treatment. It wasn¡¯t even her own party; she only wanted to choose something simple and cheap, not anything fancy and pricey.


    All eyes were on Myra, waiting for her to pick an outfit to start the proceedings but she was just too confused. na understood her state of mind and gestured for her assistant.


    With that, one of the assistant escorted Myra to the back room, not giving her any chance to say anything. "Ms. Miracle, if you can¡¯t choose amongst them we can only do one thing. ra, help Ms. Miracle with the outfit changes."


    ra followed her boss¡¯s words and without any further wait helped Myra to dress up in the outfits one by one. First, na handed a French style floral chiffon midi dress. It was a simple but an elegant piece of clothing, the neck wasn¡¯t too revealing. The long sleeves made up of organza fabric, made the dress look cute. Myra looked herself in the mirror and was admiring the dress, she was satisfied. The fabric was soft making her feel like she was on clouds; she was the kind of person to selectfort over everything.


    Myra has never worn a dress before, nor she has had any asion where she could wear one, She was more into jeans and shirts. "Ohh my god, you look like a red camellia blooming in the middle of a vast snowfield" ra gushed over Myra.


    The curtains were parted and when the other three saw Myra they were awed by her charming look. Her elegant features were in match with the dress making her look vibrant and elegant. Her delicate and pure innocence highlighted by the outfit.


    "You look beautiful" Dion couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of Myra.


    Nora interrupted, "It¡¯s pleasing to the eye but the dress isn¡¯t much morous." na and ra understood Nora and agreed with her, it was true. Although, the look was alluring but it wasn¡¯t suitable for the party. But Myra liked such reserved clothing. Before she could voice out her opinion Nora said, "We¡¯ll try on few more."


    When the curtains were flung open again, Myra wore an A-Line navy hued cocktail formal dress with a slightly deep neck line.


    Although, it was ufortable for Myra but it was still bearable. She looked elegant and sophisticated giving her a refined anddylike look. Myra stood there waiting for the others to give their reviews. This time Dion frowned a bit saying, "It is a party not an office meeting, though Myra looks stunning but this won¡¯t do."


    Dion stood up and racked through the collection of alluring dresses himself. "This will do, ummm and this one and you will look sexy in this one as well." He handed around four different styled dresses to ra, all dripping with mour. Soon Myra was shoved to the backroom again.


    When Myra saw the first outfit, her eyes dted. It was just too revealing. It was a ckcy fishtail evening gown embedded with shiny diamond of the same color, but its neck was too deep and it was strapless. Then she went onto see the second one, and got the same result. It was a red sheath maxi dress with spaghetti strap. It had a heart shaped neck line but the catch was it was translucent from the stomach and legs.


    Myra scratched her head, not knowing what to do. She saw the other two dresses as well. One was a golden sequin backless ball gown and thest one was also red in color but a very vibrant shade of crimson with long V neck. The double slit with train gave it an ultra-sexy feel to it. All in all it was a top notch master¡¯s work.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 27: The Red Dress

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Red Dress</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    When I held the soft fabric of the attire, unintentionally my mouth fell agape. As ordinary as I am, I know nothing about dresses and gown but even I could tell the sheer brilliance of that dress.


    ¡¯But, isn¡¯t it too appealing and attractive. This won¡¯t be right, I am not the center of that party, Nora is. I should choose from the other options. Plus all of these are way too expensive.¡¯


    I was still hesitating a bit. A part of me at least wanted to try it on, just for a memory but if I showed any interest in it they will surely purchase it, I could tell that. And also this is way too revealing for my standards, I won¡¯t be able to look that good in it.


    As I sighed heavily, keeping the dress aside with a stone on my heart, I tried the other three dresses one by one.


    "Wow Myra, this is what was missing" Elio looked at me with deep gaze and a dimple appearing on his cheek as he smiled meaningfully.


    Nora further added, "Brother Dion sure has great taste" and then she winked at me yfully.


    Dion, feeling proud of him, only shrugged in return.


    "But why didn¡¯t you wear thest one. There was one more outfit that I picked, right? Dion looked at me and interrogated.


    "Ummmm, aaaa, it just wasn¡¯t my type" I said, biting my inner mouth, feeling guilty. I saw Dion narrowing his gaze on me a bit but he didn¡¯t said anything in return.


    Then two voices sounded in the room, "What a pity." Both the boysmented simultaneously.


    ¡¯What is? Do they want to see me in that dress?¡¯ There was a look of a little disappointment in both of their eyes.


    "So which one is it?" na asked, "Which one do you like, Ms. Miracle?"


    All the eyes were on me again, putting me in the spotlight. All the dresses were gorgeous and otherworldly indeed, still my mind was stuck on thatst piece which I didn¡¯t even try.


    As their gazes intensified, I blurred out in a whisper, "the red one."


    na chimed, "I knew it. You have such great taste, Ms. Miracle. Although, you didn¡¯t try it on but I can tell you, it will fit you perfectly."


    Trying to salvage my slip up, I covered, "not this one, the other one with spaghetti straps, yeah that one."


    "Okay, ra, get the sheath dress packed." na ordered.


    As we exited the studio, na added disying a professional and polite smile, "Ms. Everest, Ms. Miracle your respective attires will be delivered to you before the party with all the necessary alterations and essories. And Ms. Miracle, It was pleasure meeting you for the first time. Hope to see you again."


    I smiled back and nodded in return, "the pleasure was all mine, na."


    Elio went to get his car while Dion excused himself and went inside the studio again, "You guys go ahead, I forgot my car keys, will be back in a bit."


    Now it was only me and Nora alone as I asked her, "Nor, I¡¯m a bit conflicted. Isn¡¯t the dress that I chose too revealing? You know, I haven¡¯t worn this type of clothing, ever" I sighed, as I was still in doubt about that dress. "And you know it is expensive as hell."


    "That¡¯s precisely why you should wear it. After a while, you won¡¯t feel even an inch of difort. As for the dress, you looked like a total bomb shell. So, don¡¯t worry too much. And Ra-ra, you have always taken care of me regardless of the situation, whether it was back when we were young or even now, so a dress is something the least I could get you. For you, I can even build a twenty story, no, fifty story building with the most extravagant interior and that also won¡¯t be enough. So, stop feeling indebted, okay Ra-ra."


    Elio soon arrived with his car, lowering its window he said, "Nora, mom has called for you quite urgently." For a minute or two, both Nora and Elio fell into a daze and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Then Nora looked at me and scratched her hair root, "Myra, I¡¯m so sorry I know you came with Elio but it must be very urgent for mom to call for me. I have told Brother Dion, he¡¯ll be here in a minute."


    "Ahh, no problem. You both go ahead; Sara must be waiting for you." I encouraged her.


    They both rushed in Elio¡¯s car leaving a gust of dusty wind behind. ¡¯Why did Nora say, that she has already asked Dion? How is that even possible? Ummmm, maybe, she meant otherwise but something ain¡¯t right.¡¯


    I was lost in thought when I felt a tap on my shoulders.


    I looked that way but didn¡¯t found anyone, and then I looked the other side. There he was, so close to me, poking his head near mine, "Searching for me, babe?" Dion¡¯s golden green eyes bored into my hazel ones intensely. I blinked rapidly because of our sudden closeness, his patchouli scent wafting around me with light breeze, my throat feeling dry. I hitched my breath, pressing my lips tightly.


    "Breathe Myra" Dion chuckled and showed an adorably charming smile. He stood straight and said, "So, now it¡¯s only the two of us, hmm. That¡¯s what I wanted" thest line wasn¡¯t audible to me.


    "Let¡¯s go Myra. I¡¯ll take you somewhere" Dion suggested and started dragging my wheelchair towards his car. He clumsily but quite carefully supported me from the wheelchair, even though it didn¡¯t hurt much. Then he kept the chair in the trunk and came to the drivers¡¯ seat.


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    When I opened the cars¡¯ door, her dazzlingly intoxicating flowery fragrance made me feel woozy. Drey was bouncing and running, behaving like a crazy wolf inside me, I looked at Myra with an inexplicable gaze, my desire for her increasing by every second. Because we were in a closed space, the tension amongst us rose rapidly.


    I have tasted all types of girls, but this is something unique and it is making me and my horny wolf restless.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 28: Dion’s Secret Place

    <h4>Chapter 28: Dion¡¯s Secret ce</h4>


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Dion, this human has one of a kind scent. She¡¯s smells, uhhhff, exotic and heavenly, very uniqueee uhhhh¡¯ Drey was drooling over like a mating animal.


    Even my body was reacting to her fragrance; my giant stick was stiff and twitching wildly inside my jeans, making me feel itchy as I licked my lips consumed with desire. "I know Drey. But let¡¯s not scare her for now, first I¡¯ll take her to our secret ce. Then I¡¯ll make my ultimate move on her, Myra won¡¯t be able to resist my charms and will go crazy for me."


    "But what if she reject us?" Drey asked teasingly.


    "Reject who? bruhhh hahahhahaha, huh, what absolute load of bullshit, you know there¡¯s no one that can reject ME, ha, she¡¯ll be all over me in no time. You just see. This is my ying field after all" I smirked confidently at Drey.


    Iposed myself and adjusted my denim pants, looking straight. "Myra, buckle up babe, let me take you for a ride" I said it casually and dashed off.


    I could feel her subtle nces every now and then but didn¡¯t say anything. I wanted to reach to our destination as fast as possible. ¡¯Damn, if I didn¡¯t have to hide my identity from Myra, Drey would have taken us to that ce long ago, the wait is killing me¡¯ I cursed inside my mind.


    "Dion, if you don¡¯t mind, can I y some music" her honey like voice sounded extremely sweet to me. "Sure" I replied. I can hear her talk all day, just her voice is enough to bewitch me. Even if she just bbers nonsense, that too will sound melodic in her voice.


    Myra started fiddling with the music system but was a little confused. I could tell, she was being extra careful. I saw her struggling with the buttons and couldn¡¯t help but smile when I saw her pouting face, ¡¯So cute. I wanna eat her up so bad.¡¯ I leaned against the steering mesmerized by her adorability.


    "Do it like this" I helped her with the buttons and our hands collided, mine was on hers.


    A bolt of electricity coursed through me and Drey, just by our subtle touch. Myra hesitantly pulled her hand away, her face turning red like a tomato. I bit my lip hard seeing her look flushed.


    She was bashful, didn¡¯t looked my way and gazed out of the windowsill saying, "Dion, I seem to not know how to operate it, can you please y it." Her ears were of crimson shade.


    I obliged without teasing her about it. If I do tease her, she would be a roasted sweet potato in no time.


    As the music yed, the tensed atmosphere lightened a little and Myra started humming the tune subconsciously. She wasn¡¯t even singing, just some murmuring but even that sounded dulcet. Somehow, with a lot of struggle, we reached our destination.


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    As Dion opened the gate for me, I stepped out of the car.


    Dion brought me to a secluded looking ce.


    Arge wooden house stood before my eyes, with all kind of vibrant and soulful flowers adorning the ce. It looked mesmerizing but I couldn¡¯t see anyone out there which made me be on my guard.


    Without any prior warning, bending behind my back, Dion held my in his arms, just like yesterday.


    "Hey Dion, what are you doing? Put me down. We have a wheel chair in the car¡¯s trunk, you don¡¯t have to carry me, just put me down" I protested.


    He smirked, "It¡¯ll be too much hassle. This is way easier. Now, let me show you my secret ce, you¡¯ll like it." He shrugged my protests off just like that.


    As Dion walked with long strides; my are collided with his firm chest, making it perky and stiff. It was way too awkward. Whenever either of his legs moved, my upper body made connect with his, touching all secret ce. I was getting conscious because of our positions.


    He entered the timber made house with me still in his hands. The ce was not as big as Everests¡¯ mansion but it was considerably big. It wasn¡¯t extravagant but had a minimalistic design. A neat and clean emerald colored couch was pair with a table made up of logs.


    Dion settled me down on the sofa carefully and got to the open kitchen to get both of us a ss of water. "So how¡¯s it? My ce" Dion asked me with bright radiant eyes.


    "<i>Your ce</i>? Don¡¯t you live in the Everests mansion?" I asked curiously.


    "Yeah yeah, I do live there but this is my secret spot which I build myself. So tell me, do you like it?"


    "It¡¯s warm and cozy, giving off a very homey vibe. I really like it." I told him genuinely. I seriously liked the ce; it is how I have always imagined a ce for myself. Sure, it was not very extravagant, but that¡¯s how I like it.


    "Great, I knew you¡¯ll like it", Dion beamed happily at me and then sat beside me. My body stiffened up a bit. He sometimes behave like a toddler, though he¡¯s older then me.


    "So why did you take me here?" I questioned without looking at him. sipping at the water in my ss.


    <i>"Aaaaa~,</i> I wanted to apologize to you sincerely" Dion shoulders slumped as he said this.


    "What for?" I asked him, tilting my head to look at him, in confusion.


    Dion ruffled his hair away sexily, looking me in the eyes, "Myra, I am really sorry, somehow because of me, your foot got injured. I just couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it and wanted to apologize personally to you."


    "Hey, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for this. It ain¡¯t your fault rather I wasn¡¯t careful back there" I reassured Dion.


    Suddenly, he took my hands in his and looked at me with a glint of something which I cannot quite describe properly. We stared at each other for quite some time, none of us making a move. All I could hear was the rippling of water from somewhere. The atmosphere turned serene.


    Feeling embarrassed I snatched my hand awkwardly and got up from the couch. Looking the other way, I chewed my lip and asked him, "Is there a river nearby?"


    "Let me show you" Dion got up alongside me, intertwining my hand in his again, he walked slowly, matching my pace.


    Soon, we came out to the balcony; a truly enchanting view greeted us. A freshwaterke was attached to the house and the endless forest was gracing alongside it. The air around that ce felt rejuvenating, delightful. I felt calm and peaceful just by few deep breaths.


    Dion, who was standing just behind me, grabbed my waist and leaned his head over my shoulder asking, "Isn¡¯t it peaceful out here?"


    I blinked fast, feeling confused, "Dion, what are you doing?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 29: His Wet Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 29: His Wet Kiss</h4>


    <i>Explicit content ahead 18+ </i>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What are you doing, Dion?" Myra questioned Dion; she was stumped by his abrupt actions.


    "My-ra" Dion whispered her named like it was some sweet venom making Myra feel intoxicating. She gasped as her breathing turned heavy just by that.


    Dion¡¯s hands locked her in his cage like grip, imprisoning her in his embrace, as he sniffed her neck sensually. "Ummm, Myra Miracle, you were looking so damn alluring in those dresses. It was getting hard for me to keep my senses in check¡¯ Dion nibbled at her earlobe, making slurping sounds.


    Myra¡¯s body shivered unconsciously, her hands trembling. She was scared by Dion. "Dion, don¡¯t do such things, uhhh, this isn¡¯t ummm, right" her voice sounding just like a whisper.


    "Don¡¯t you want this too? You were ncing at me in the car. I know you feel the same way as me. So just let go of yourself, my love and enjoy" Dion was on the verge now. He wasn¡¯t the gentle type at all but for Myra he tolerated a whole day in thatpromising state. Now he just wanted to do her to his heart¡¯s content.


    "Dion, I don¡¯t ummm, I don¡¯t want this, please" Myra tried to free herself from his grip but failed badly. His attractive odor was setting her body alive. Already, her nipples were hard from earlier, now her love valley was moist and gushing, her undies were soaked, making her feel hot.


    Dion turned Myra¡¯s body, so now they were facing each other. He picked her up in on go and perched her on the wooden railing beside the transparentke. Out of fear, Myra grabbed onto his shoulders tightly. She screamed, feeling terrified.


    "Rx babe, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you" Dion calmed her down, soothing her with his low tone.


    "Dion, you know this isn¡¯t right. We should be going back to your mansion now. Everyone must be waiting for us" Myra tried to dodge his advances.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that, dear. I told them that you were feeling stuffy and I am taking you somewhere nice for dinner. They won¡¯t be waiting for us" Dion came close to her, holding her small back, peering in Myra¡¯s brown irises.


    "Myra, I am at my limit babe, can you feel this?" He held Myra¡¯s right hand in his and trailed it downwards on his body, towards his hardened and veiny body part.


    When Myra touched his vicious stick, her body turned like a stone. She could feel how Dion¡¯s buddy was nicely big and sturdy, like a rock. The fabric where her hand was ced was ming up despite it being quite thick.


    Dion took deep and long puffs of oxygen as he rubbed her hands over his potency, in a up and down motion.


    "D-do you see, <i>umm</i>? Myra-h <i>hmmm</i>, you did this to me." He stroked his pet up and down slowly and rhythmically, enjoying the ride, he feel into a trance.


    Myra¡¯s mind was inplete turmoil. Her body was heating up by the sudden turn of events. She was feeling breathless as hell. The quietness of the ce allowed them to hear their own breaths clearly. The mingling gasps echoing in the wild.


    "<i>Mh</i>~yra, Myra" Dion kept on calling her name out, zoned out because of his lust, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The next moment, he grabbed Myra¡¯s cheeks and smacked his lips onto hers for a breathtaking kiss.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she thumped at his chest, trying to unbound herself from his snake liketch, but Dion held her head firmly in his, eating her lips out like a starving animal. He sucked and licked like a maniac, deepening the kiss further. The more Myra protested, the more Dion was getting turned on and slurped her upper mouth.


    Myra¡¯s own body was betraying her, goosebumps forming all over her body. She held Dion¡¯s neck to steady herself as their smooch intensified, as Dion increased the pace. His tongue barged inside Myra¡¯s small mouth for a lingua fight. He snatched and pulled and tussled with her tongue, not giving Myra any chance to breath. Dion was being way to aggressive. He had lost all reasoning as he nibbled on her rosy wet lips, like she was a cotton candy.


    For a nanosecond, Dion released his lips from Myra¡¯s, just giving her enough time to gasp some oxygen. Then, slowly and softly, like he was handling an expensive artwork, he caressed her body and started trailing his lips to other ces. He kissed her right cheek lightly and sucked on it a bit, chomping them, his thump rubbing over her swollen lips, tracing them gently.


    Then he repeated the same action on her left cheek, pecking and sucking on it. He shifted his attention towards Myra¡¯s cutely pointed chin and he kissed it over and over again.


    At this point, Myra¡¯s whole body was quavering, she waspletely out of it. Dion took a long and deep puff and ced his forehead on Myra¡¯s, as his breath fanned in on her lips.


    "Babe<i> ummm</i>, you taste so amaz<i>ing</i>" Dion whispered those words lightly and sensually. Myra¡¯s eyes were closed. "Open your eyes, baby. I want you to see what you have done to me"


    Myra slowly opened her eyes and met with Dion¡¯ lustful gaze. She looked at Dion¡¯s lips which were wet and swollen as well. Her face turned red all over as she realized what they have done just now.


    She was in an utter mess. From the day, Myra came to live with the Everests¡¯, she has been behaving like a horny dog. Never has she felt something like this before. ¡¯Whenever I am with any of Nora¡¯s siblings, my body starts acting up weirdly and I lose control over myself. Am I behaving like this because they all are handsome? But isn¡¯t this shameful of me. I have already kissed Elio yesterday, and that ric gave me a shut up kiss as well. Now I have done this with Dion. What am I even doing? Are they some kind of Pok¨¦mon cards that I am collecting them? I shoulde clean with Dion. have to stop this.¡¯


    "Myra, what are you thinking?" Dion ced Myra on the floor as he looked at her with concern. He maybe a womanizer but when Myra was shivering in his arms both Drey and Dion got scared. Myra¡¯s shaky appearance spooked them greatly. He wanted to continue as his body was demanding but his heart didn¡¯t want to hurt Myra by his selfish sex drive.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 30: She’s Angry, He’s Remorseful

    <h4>Chapter 30: She¡¯s Angry, He¡¯s Remorseful</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Dion, why did you do it?" Myra looked at him in the eye searching for something; she was angry out of embarrassment. "We shouldn¡¯t have done that, <strong>you have crossed the line</strong>" she screamed.


    Dion bit his lip and took a deep breath, "Myra, it wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt you. I find you incredibly attractive from the moment I haveid my eyes on you. I don¡¯t know how to say few things in words so I wanted to show you how I feel about you." He came clean with her. His yboy nature was up in shambles the moment he saw Myra¡¯s eyes brimming with tears. He felt helpless for the very first time in his life.


    Listening to Dion¡¯s statement, Myra was lost for words. Her hands clenched tightly, as she was feeling guilty towards him. Yes, the kiss was initiated by Dion but Myra was remorseful of her own actions, she took her anger out on him. Her ares were hard and her lower lips were oozing out her inner liquid. She was shameful, that she didn¡¯t put enough strength in stopping Dion and at one point was enjoying the make out session with him. She even moaned in between the kisses because of the pleasure she was feeling then.


    Now she even yelled at Dion for what she has almost consented for. ¡¯I should have pushed him hard or do something like what I did to ric, I should have bitten his tongue to halt his erratic actions.¡¯


    Myra¡¯s head drooped in dejection, she thought, ¡¯How can I face Elio now and even Dion as well and the whole Everests family? How can I face myself in the mirror?¡¯ She started sobbing vehemently, tears dripping down her eye bulbs like water running out of an unfastened faucet.


    Drey¡¯s heart was in shatters seeing Myra in such a disheveled state. "Dion, we really have screwed up this time by taking things too fast. Myra is beyond consoling" he stated regretfully. Dion couldn¡¯t see Myra in such a devastating state as well, he clenched his ws tightly, the sound of crackling of his knuckles audible in the silence, even his eyes turned gloomy and inky. But Myra wasn¡¯t in any condition to notice the changes he was going through.


    Dion sharp fangs could be seen as he grumbled and pulled Myra for a warm hug. It was a policy of his that his rtionships were strictly physical, only to fulfil his sexual desires and there shouldn¡¯t be any emotional attachment to it. He didn¡¯t let any of his femalepanions to embrace him but here he was, holding onto Myra, embosoming her warmly, in his protective hold.


    "There, there." Dion patted slowly and assuring onto Myra¡¯s back as she wept like a baby. Her face was buried in Dion¡¯s lean but sturdy torso, soothing her frantic nerves. His simple embrace made Myra more guilt driven, as she sobbed more loudly. Dion could do nothing about her messy state, he simply brushed his hands on her head and back, letting her cry out loud. He knew Myra was the pure and innocent types unlike the girls he has always encountered. Still he did what he did and now all of that was his doing.


    They embraced each other which felt like an eternity, when Myra¡¯s sobs lessened andpletely ceased. Dion very carefully, pushed his body away from hers as he looked at her face, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Myra¡¯s face was all puffy and bloated because of all that weeping and bawling, her eyes were rimmed with red lines so was her nose tinted red and her cheeks were stained as well. Her voice turned hoarse as she opened her mouth to answer Dion¡¯s question, "I am sorry. I am fine now." She created some distance between her and Dion and said, "We should get going now. It¡¯s already quitete. Nora must be waiting for me" and started walking, limping slightly in her strides.


    The chaotic mess from earlier has made her pull her injury which was aching a little now.


    Dion followed Myra from behind without uttering anything in return. The atmosphere in the car was oppressive as neither Dion nor Myra spoke any word. Myra¡¯s gaze was lingering out of the window as she watched the passing street lights illuminating the leaf scatter road. Even the twinkling of the lights wasn¡¯t able to soothe the whirlwind of emotions she was feeling. Her head was aching badly after all that whimpering. All the fatigue took over her, as she fell into a deep slumber. She was missing her home, her parents, Wendy. She was missing Damona, ¡¯As soon as this party is over, I¡¯ll talk to Nora and book the flight for as earliest as possible. Spending another week in Kimberg will be a deadly blow for me. It is messing up my mind and my body and I can¡¯t let that happen.¡¯ Myra came to a conclusion. ¡¯I have to leave this ce.¡¯


    In her sleep, she mumbled few words, as another of those wicked dreams were prating her sleepy state. She moaned and cried asking someone not to do "it", she begged and licked her lips sensually. Dion looked at her groaning state and his potent member started getting erect mere by her whispering and muttering. ¡¯I didn¡¯t know I was such a shameless animal. Even seeing her in this state, I am thinking to fuck the wits out of her mind.¡¯ He rammed his hand into the steering wheel as he clenched at it with his other hand.


    Soon, they arrived at the Everests mansion, Myra was still fast asleep. Theck of sleep from all those previous nights has taken a heavy toll on her body. Dion contemted a bit, whether to wake her up or not but in the end he very gently cooed her name, "Myra, we are home, wake up."


    She was still sleeping as if she was dead and didn¡¯t hear him at all.


    Dion patted Myra¡¯s shoulder but she was still out of it. With no choice remaining in front of him, Dion got out of the car and marched towards the passenger seat. He gently pulled the door open, unfastened her seat belt lightly trying not to wake her up. Then, in one swift motion, he princess carried her into the house.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 31: Nora’s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 31: Nora¡¯s Rage</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was still in her dreamy world when Dion carried her inside the house. It was dead silent as it was already past ten in the evening. All the servants were done with their daily tasks. Only Nora and Elio were waiting for their arrival in the hallway.


    Surprise shed in both their eyes when they saw a scene out of D¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Elio anxiously jumped in front of Dion and Myra, "Wh-what, what happened to her?" there was a slight tremor in his tone, which he soon concealed.


    Nora¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw Myra¡¯s current messy condition. Myra¡¯s face was flushed like she was on fire; her lips were off color and pale, her hair were disheveled. Nora was a perspective person after all. She immediately knew something must have transpired between the two. Still she gulped the brimming anger inside her and asked, "Brother Dion, why is Myra in such a state?"


    Dion didn¡¯t make eye contact with either of his siblings, which was quite unlike of him. He was always so confident and upfront.


    In between of this mess and confrontation, Myra woke up groggily with a slightly angry Nora and a worried Elio in sight. Her eyes were dry and still very puffy, she squinted them to get a good look at the current scenario. Then, she saw her current predicament, she was in Dion¡¯s arms and he had a somewhat regretful expression stered on his face.


    Seeing that Myra was awake, Nora came forward, "What happened to you Myra? <strong>What did Brother Dion do to <i>you</i></strong><i>?"</i> she sort ofshed out and growled. Myra has never seen Nora in such a manner. To keep the situation at bay, Myra eased Nora up saying, her tone gravel, "Nor, Dion did nothing, *cough cough* it was my own mistake."


    Elio interrupted, "But what happened, why are you running a fever all of a sudden?"


    "Aaaa~, *heavy sigh*, It¡¯s just one of those days" Myra said vaguely.


    Nora was too out of the zone to understand Myra¡¯s ambiguous words; she thought Myra wasn¡¯t telling anything because Dion was her brother.


    This pissed Nora even more, she looked at Dion with a venomous gaze, her wolf was overpowering her, "Brother,<strong> tell me the truth</strong>. What did you do to her?" Dion and Elio could feel a minimal earthquake under their feet. The ce was shaking from Nora¡¯s wrath.


    Dion and Elio were dumbstruck seeing Nora¡¯s rage. She and her wolf both were very protective of Myra, they knew about that. But seeing her like this wasn¡¯t something they were expecting.


    Myra sensed the deep anger within Nora¡¯s voice and rubbed her hand on her forehead, "Nora, it¡¯s just, it¡¯s just the first day of ... my periods, that¡¯s all." There was awkward silence among the group. Nora knew about Myra ghastly mensuration cycle. On her first day, Myra always runs a faint fever. But this time, because of what happened at theke house with Dion her condition worsened. Her emotional state affected her physical health gravelly.


    Nora¡¯s nose itched, as she bit her inner cheek feeling remorseful towards Dion and how she has almost lost control of her emotions. Both the men on the scene didn¡¯t say much, but were stunned by how Nora reacted. Never in the past two months, had such a thing happened, where their baby sister was so vexed about something.


    Dionposed himself and said, "Let¡¯s take Myra to her room first."


    Nora didn¡¯t say anything but was feeling guilty inside, she silently followed them.


    From a distance, a silhouette of someone saw everything that has transpired. The person clenched his ws tightly, his knuckles turning blue. He growled with rage and stormed off.


    In Myra¡¯s room, Dion tucked Myra in her bed securely. Elio came forward and checked her condition, the thermometer indicating her temperature was quite high then normal. As Andrew didn¡¯t reside within the mansion or the pack, Elio asked Dion, "Dion, call for Andrew, now."


    Dion was about to give a call when Myra stopped him gesturing, "No need, it will be gone. Please, don¡¯t call anybody. I just want to rest for now" she said almost pleadingly. In this state as well, she didn¡¯t wanted to disturb others. She knew her condition best.


    They didn¡¯t press further, as it was decided that Nora would stay with her to take care of her and keep herpany for the night. They said their good nights and left Myra¡¯s room. When Dion was leaving, he looked one more time at the fragile figure on the bed, his conscience was guilty. He knew Myra¡¯s condition was his fault but Myra didn¡¯t utter a word about it, which made it all the more suffocating for him.


    Nora stopped Dion outside Myra¡¯s room, "Brother Dion, I am really sorry, I got anxious because of Myra¡¯s condition. I shouldn¡¯t have med you and have listened to you first" her head dropped, shoulders were slumped.


    Dion gave her a brief smile and ruffled her hair, "Nor, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I know how you were feeling about Myra at that time. So, don¡¯t think about it too much" and walked off. Elio patted Nora¡¯s shoulder teasing, "I didn¡¯t know you had such a side to you, hmm baby sister, not bad, you are quite scary."


    Nora feigned annoyance and punched lightly on Elio shoulders. Then, she changed into her pajamas and went to Myra¡¯s room. Myra was sound asleep at that time, so Nora pulled the covers over Myra¡¯s shoulders, brought a bowl of cold water and wiped Myra¡¯s forehead with a wet cloth. Soon, Myra¡¯s temperature dropped and Nora settled herself beside Myra and dozed off.


    For theing days, Myra didn¡¯t leave the mansion and tried to avoid the Everests sibling as much as possible. She strolled in her wheelchair only when there was Nora with her, otherwise she would always be stuck in her room.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 32: She Isn’t Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 32: She Isn¡¯t Ordinary</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    On the other side, ric was warning Brave about Myra¡¯s cheap and pathetic tricks.


    "Brave, I know you are not interested in it and don¡¯t care but let me tell you this, that human isn¡¯t someone we should take lightly. She is as venomous as a poisonous snake, trying to seduce us and break all of us apart. That¡¯s what these humans actually do, it¡¯s in their nature" ric eyes glowed with anger as he uttered these words.


    Brave, as ric said, really wasn¡¯t much interested in Myra or you could say he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone at all. ric kept on rambling about how conceited Myra was, "I have seen through her act, she befriended Nora because she is an Everests and now wants to cozy up to us, bullshit. Like I will let it happen."


    Brave looked at ric curiously as thetter was behaving like a beast on rampage. All of the Everests knew about ric¡¯s hate for humans, but right now, ric words made Brave realize that he really loathed Myra to the gut and that too without a valid reasoning. He shook his head, as he said in a low voice, "You know that¡¯s not true, <i>Al</i>."


    ric took his words as otherwise, "You are also siding with that thing now. After what I have told you so far, see how she has captivated you as well" he looked at Brave with eyes filled with disappointment. His aloof brother was taking that peasant¡¯s side, he was seething with anger.


    Brave only sighed in return and didn¡¯tment any further knowing that his twin brother wouldn¡¯t listen to anything he would say, so why say anything. After all, whatever you try to convey, if the other person doesn¡¯t have the will to understand then, what¡¯s the point?


    Brave closed his eyes and tuned ric outpletely from his senses, his mind wandering somewhere else.


    Though, he hasn¡¯t had any kind of conversation with Myra, the first reaction, when he saw her walking through the dining room with that slender and petite human figure of hers was somewhat spell bounding. Out of all the siblings¡¯, his sense of smell was the best.


    Myra¡¯s mesmerizing odor floated through the air and around him, giving him literal goosebumps. For a second or two, he stopped what he was doing and capture in that delicious and crazy fragrance. After a very long time, he has felt something like that. He somehowposed himself, got his act together and thought that his subconsciousness must be ying with him.


    But every now and then, when he came near Myra his heart rate increased mysteriously, Also, something unexpected happened with him. His wolf, Raw, Brave felt his wolf¡¯s presence for the first time in one and a half years. From the moment, his connection broke with Hannah, his wolf drifted into a deep sleep, disappearing somewhere, which made him miserable even more.


    Also, when Brave saw, Myra lying on the bed, injured, he felt suffocated, his heart clenched, he felt a tight knot in his stomach. He thought, ric is right about her in some ways, she really isn¡¯t an ordinary human being. There¡¯s something about her that draws him towards Myra.


    _________________


    Just like that, the day of the party arrived with Myra avoiding the Everests brothers, each and every one of them. She woke up early in the morning and performed her morning routine diligently, her foot was much better now thanks to all that rest, she didn¡¯t need a wheelchair now.


    As she stepped out of her room, it was quite lively in the Everests mansion. The hustle and bustle continued as all the staff members were busy preparing for the gathering in the evening, assisting the professional designers. Nora came behind her, scurrying, "Ra-ra good morning, you look good today."


    "Yeah, I am feeling better than before" Myra beamed at her.


    As they entered the elevator, Nora pressed the top floor button; Myra looked at her in confusion. Nora understanding her puzzlement, exined, "Ahh, the ground floor is getting decorated for the uing party so we are having breakfast on the top floor."


    "Okay" Myra shrugged her shoulders in understanding.


    They reached to the top most floor in no time, as they step out of the elevator. Myra was stunned by thendscape designing of the terrace. At this point, whenever she stepped in any of Everests¡¯ owned ce it was bound to be a sight to behold.


    The breakfast was set up beside the pool; the ce was a hub for enchanting gardening as it was brimming with different varieties of flowers and nts, beautiful butterflies dancing around them creating a scene just out of a movie, like a fairytale.


    When they came close to the table, only Sara was seated there. Sara was grinning from ear to ear when she saw her two daughtersing. "Good morning, sun shines."


    "Good Morning, Sara" "Morning, mum" the two girls greeted.


    It was a livelydies¡¯ only breakfast, they chattedfortably as they finished up. Sara reminded them, "The outfits will be delivered to your room in the afternoon from na¡¯s. I want to see my girls shine brightly. See you in the party."


    As Sara took her leave, Nora turned towards Myra confessing, "Ra-ra, I am so damn nervous."


    Myra reassured her, "be confident Nor, you¡¯ll do well today, just be your usual self, everything will be fine."


    Time passed by quickly and it was soon time for them to get ready. Myra wasn¡¯t in her room. When she came back, Myra saw two huge gift boxes tied up with sparkling ribbon on her bed. She looked here and there in confusion, scratching her forehead, "why are there two of them?"


    Myra walked towards the lying boxes and utched one of them carefully. The first box had the dress she has selected for the party. ¡¯That¡¯s understandable, but what¡¯s with the second one. Is this a some mistake or a prank?¡¯


    Myra contemted for a bit, but in the end curiosity got the better of her and she unfastened it as well. What she found inside shocked her, her mouth gaped. She was bbergasted.


    The box contained the other red outfit, which she didn¡¯t try on. ¡¯Is there some misunderstanding?¡¯


    Myra clearly loved that dress more than the other three, but didn¡¯t try it on because it was way too proactive and had a sexy vibe to it. Now when she saw that very piece of clothing in her room, she was tempted to try it on.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 33: You Are Wearing This

    <h4>Chapter 33: You Are Wearing This</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra picked that dress up and ced it in front of her body, looking into the full length mirror. <i>¡¯It¡¯s gorgeous¡¯</i> she eximed.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s take a quick bath first, all the sweat from earlier is making me feel sticky and irking me badly.¡¯ Myra kept the gown aside and walked to the bathroom to freshen up.


    After fifteen minutes or so, she walked out of the bathroom in just a bathrobe, her golden bronze locks shining from the water umted on them. She walked to the bed once again and watched the two dresses in admiration.


    ¡¯I should ask someone to take it back, so that they can return it, right?¡¯ she pondered as she was disheartened.


    She was still in dilemma. Then she looked up at the ceiling, praying, unable to resist the temptation, "Please, god. I will just try it once and keep it as it was before, umm, I promise."


    Very delicately and carefully, Myra picked up the sheath red outfit and wore it gently, trying not to crease it. She pulled it below her head softly and onto her perky breasts and then settled it on her thin waist.


    Myra was so excited as well as nervous to look herself in the mirror. Hesitantly, she walked up to the reflector, what she saw made her jaw drop. It was truly a masterpiece as she expected it to be. It fitted her perfectly, from her hips to her bosoms.


    Although, her cleavage was showing but it didn¡¯t look vulgar at all as she thought initially it would, rather it looked appealing on her, she was looking charismatic. Myra was enchanted by her own appearance. It was just like the dress was made for Myra. It suited her that well.


    Myra blushed profusely as she looked herself in the mirror and didn¡¯t realized that someone was already there on her door, looking at her intently, his with eyes filled with desire and hunger for her. The slight ajar door, made the person conceal behind it. He was gawking at Myra like a hawk watching its prey and sensed his arousal. His senses, swimming off, in some other world. His imagination running wild.


    He just wanted to bang that door, stride towards her and grab her in his arms tightly. She was looking like a total goddess, despite any make up. Her natural beauty was tantalizing, making his heart tingle with pleasure; her wet hair, sticking to her face and her back, the water droplets dropping from her hair made her look ethereal, just like a divine painting. The view was serene for him.


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t give in to these temptations¡¯</i> he chanted and walked off in a hurry, probably for a run in the forest to calm his wolf down. He couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, otherwise even he didn¡¯t know what he would do to Myra.


    Two minutester, Nora was about to knock on Myra¡¯s door when she saw her room¡¯s door was already slightly open. She walked in on Myra, who was still in that dress. Myra was still unaware about her existence.


    A whistle made Myra jolt from her trance state, as she screamed loudly, "<strong>Aaaaaaaaaaa</strong>" and stumbled,nding on her butt, but thankfully on the bed. Nora looked at Myra, andughed heartily at her reaction, her inside were hurting from all thatughter.


    "<i>Nor, you scared the fucking hell out of me.</i> Why didn¡¯t you knock?" Myra¡¯s hands were on her heart, she was still a little frightened.


    Nora¡¯s eyes were rimmed with tears as she wasughing out loud.


    Myra felt like she was caught in the act of stealing. Without Nora asking, she tried to exin, "<i>Umm</i> ....., what happened is. You see, <i>ummm</i> ..., when I came to my room. This dress was here alongside the one we chose before. I just was trying it on, nothing else, I swear. Now that I am done trying, I¡¯ll get out of it real quick. Just give me a minute" she was rambling hurriedly, avoiding any eye contact as she was feeling embarrassed.


    Nora looked at Myra, her hands on her stomach which was still hurting, "Ra-ra, don¡¯t take it off. <i>You look like an enchantress in this one. It is for you.</i> You have to wear this one. All the people will drop dead by your charm and beauty. <i>No, you will wear this</i>" she sort ofmanded Myra.


    Myra was flustered by Nora¡¯s words, yes she liked the dress but she didn¡¯t have the confidence to carry it in front of so many people, also it¡¯ll be a total waste of money because the one which was selected earlier was already bought. But, this one, Myra thought was just misced and intended to return it.


    Myra fiddled with her nails, scratching the tips, "No, Nora. It¡¯s just too revealing for me. I amfortable wear it in front of you but I just can¡¯t go to the party in this outfit" she scratched her scalp. "And also, we have already paid for the other outfit. I just can¡¯t waste it."


    Nora assured her, "Myra, you know, you dazzle when you are confident. You have faith in me, right? <i>Trust me, you¡¯ll rock the party.</i> You have to wear this and as for the other issue, you know, all the dresses you wore that day were bought off. All of them are ced inside that closet. So, don¡¯t worry much about it" Nora pointed to Myra¡¯s back where the walking closet was.


    "<strong>WHAT</strong>? What do you mean?" Myra yelled out loud. <i>"All, all th~ose, all of them?"</i>


    <i>"Yuuuup"</i> Nora winked at her. "All of them."


    "But why? I am only going to wear one dress and just for about, what, like four to five hours." Myra was stupefied and a bit vexed. All this time she was trying not to be indebted to anyone. And here, these rich freaks are sttering it on her without any valid reason. Her dignity and self-respect wouldn¡¯t let her ept this. "Nora-"


    "Okay okay, I know what you want to say. But its not from me. I didn¡¯t purchase them." Nora announced. "Brother Dion did. He was worried about you after that day and was feeling extremely guilty. He thinks that it¡¯s his fault that your condition worsened. So this is his gesture to apologize and make amendments" she confessed sticking her tongue out.


    Myra looked at Nora nkly; the incident from the secret house still fresh in her mind. Then she said, "I¡¯ll talk to Dion about this myself."


    "Your call, but one thing is decided, <i><strong>YOU ARE WEARING THIS.</strong></i>"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 34: Spotlight Is On Her

    <h4>Chapter 34: Spotlight Is On Her</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Are you sure, about me, wearing this, Nor?" Myra asked for Nora¡¯s assurance one more time.


    <i>"You bet, Ra-ra."</i> Nora chimed. Then she walked up towards Myra¡¯s bed, took the other dress and stuffed it inside the walking space for clothes, than she turned andmented "out of sight, out of mind. Chix babe, now you don¡¯t have any choice" and winked at her, blowing a kiss.


    Myra didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded, turning to look herself into the mirror, one more time. Even she can tell that Nora was right.


    "Ohh yeah, see, I was so mesmerized by your look that I almost forgot. I came to tell you ....., that ... the stylist will arrive in an hour" Nora looked at the time and corrected herself, "Ohh now, its forty one minutes, so be prepared."


    After saying this, she walked off, feeling ted.


    Myra sighed heavily feeling defeated. ¡¯Nora really has be quite eloquent with her words.¡¯


    Soon, the stylist Carter arrived with his team. They dolled the two girls up ording to their preferences and outfits. Nora was the star of the night, so her make over was exquisitely done, giving her the look of a showstopper. She was gleaming like the moon itself.


    Myra, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t much into cosmetic and stuff, so she opted for a no make-up look, the minimal the better. The stylist though reluctant at first, obliged afterwards. He wanted to give Myra a bold and sassy appearance. At the end, the stylist did some adjustments and was satisfied by the final result. He highlighted Myra¡¯s eyes, adding a little beauty mark whichplimented her overall demeanor.


    Both Nora and Myra were all set and ready to rock the party. That¡¯s when Sara arrived wearing avender colored tulle multiyered ball gown. There could only be one description for her, she looked like an Empress, ethereal and holy. After all she was the Luna of Moon Shine Pack, the biggest and strongest pack in the world.


    As soon as Sara¡¯s eyesnded on Nora she teared up a bit, sniffling she said, "Carter, you have done a splendid job."


    "Thank you for thinking of me for this job, Mrs. Everests. I am truly honored" Carter, though a renowned stylist, who have worked with numerous famous personalities was meek and humble in front of Sara.


    Then Sara searched the room and saw Myra. She beamed at her,plementing wholeheartedly, <i>"Myra dear, you are looking beautiful."</i> She was satisfied by both her daughter and goddess daughter¡¯s look. Sara wiped her tears and eximed, "the banquet is about to start soon. Nora and Myra will be entering at the end, after all the guests¡¯ have arrived."


    Both Nora and Myra nodded. Sara departed in a hurry as a mind link buzzed inside her. "I¡¯ll get going then." She signed off giving a breathtaking smile.


    Myra gave Nora a sideways nce and asked, "I understand about you going to the party at the end, but why me?"


    Nora popped a foxnut in her mouth, "Don¡¯t know, maybe she didn¡¯t want to make you feel ufortable." Myra wobbled her head in understanding.


    All the guests arrived and it was soon time for their entry. Nora¡¯s hands were sweating from nervousness. Myra held her hands in hers calming Nora down, though she too was feeling anxious inwardly.


    <i>As the light dimed, they both walked downstairs, the spotlight tracing their every move. Each and every eye in the audience turned upwards, looking at them like they were celestial figures who were descending on earth.</i>


    The Everests¡¯ were busy attending their respective guests when they all looked up simultaneously. Noah and Sara looked at the girls with pride.


    Elio was with some of his college mates, when he gazed at the two figures walking down, he was spell bound by their presence.<i> First, he looked at Nora and smiled but when he saw Myra, all dolled up in that red sheath dress, his pupils dted unconsciously. His lips felt dry although he was having a ss of red wine.</i>


    ric was with the pack elders¡¯ alongside Brave. When the girls appeared, both the twins were dazzled by them. They were happy as they saw their baby sister shining brightly and rightfully so. But when their eyes drifted behind Nora, they spotted Myra, walking elegantly. Both the brothers were feeling contrasting emotions.


    <i>Brave, though nonchnt most of the time, kept on gawking at Myra, his heart beating rapidly as a slight ufortable feeling hit him. He could feel that his insides were heating up all of a sudden. His heart doing some backflip.</i>


    <i>As for ric, subconsciously, his eyes searched for Myra. When he caught a glimpse of her, Alex purred loudly within him. His Adams¡¯ apple wobbled, his eyes turning dark. ric tried not to peer at Myra but was enchanted by her.</i>


    Lastly, Dion was waiting downstairs as he extended his hands to both the girls. Nora took his hand, but Myra skillfully avoided any physical contact with him, gracefully stepping aside. Dion¡¯s eyes were on Myra all the time; he looked at her from head to toe. Though, he was disappointed that Myra avoided his touch, he was d when he saw her wearing the dress he specifically chose for Myra.


    Dion knew well about girls¡¯ preferences from his yboy experience and when he saw Myra¡¯s hesitation regarding the dress that day, he ordered all the dresses they picked. He was eager to see Myra in this dress, <i>¡¯Moon Goddess, what am I going to do with this wolf of mine? She¡¯s looking like a heavenly beauty, Aphrodite in human form.¡¯ Her floral scent was intensely infiltering his senses, urging his keen desire to get close to her.</i>


    Dion led the twodies to where Noah and Sara were, as they announced, drawing the attention of the attendees, "May we have your attention everyone. We are so d that all of you took some time out from you busy schedules to join us today. I and my wife Sara, and the whole Everests family are delighted to announce that we have reunited with our one and only daughter. Let me introduce you to Nora Everests" Noah gestured for Nora to take his hand and Nora did that.


    Everyone pped in acknowledgement and congratted respectively.


    Sara continued, "It so happens to be our youngest¡¯s birthdays, Nora and Elio, in about two hours" as she checked the time, it was ten. "Also, <i>I would like to make a special announcement and for all of you, to meet someone special</i>."


    All the people present there were curious by the sudden promation, as they waited for Sara to finish. "Myra,e here" she called out for her.


    <i>Myra was stupefied; her face said it all as the spotlight was on her now.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 35: Goddess Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 35: Goddess Daughter</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora looked at Myra who was rooted on the spot like a tree. She walked towards Myra, grabbed her hand gently and walked back to where Sara was. Sara then continued her speech, <i>"Let me introduce you all, meet Ms. Myra Miracle, my daughter¡¯s childhood friend and our family¡¯s benefactor."</i>


    Myra felt flustered; she blinked her eyes trying to process, as all the gazes were locked on her, noticing her every move. Some were looking at her with admiration, some with contempt, some felt envy and jealous of her, some were just curious about her existence. There was one particr person in the crowd that looked at her with utter disdain and that wasn¡¯t ric.


    Sara continued, "There is an important announcement we have to make. <i>As of today, I hereby announce, Myra Miracle as our goddess daughter.</i>" Everyone gasped in shock, there mouth gaped.


    Most of the people among the guests were influential figures of the world and almost everyone from the crowd wanted to be associated with the Everests somehow, trying to squeeze in there good books. So, they were astonished how a meremoner can have what they want so desperately. ¡¯How did she do that?¡¯


    Later on, most of them chalked it out by thinking that the Everests were just doing sheer charity and nothing much.


    <i>But the people belonging to the werewolf world were stunned or rather appalled. Their Alpha King and Luna dering a mere human as their goddess daughter was a big, big deal for them. Now, they have to show respect to a peasant human, that was a repelling thought for them, a total no go.</i>


    Even the siblings¡¯ were dumbfounded by this abrupt revtion by their parents. Elio and Dion were delighted to hear these words. Brave didn¡¯t show much interest but something inside him made him curiously pleased by it. But ric, he was seething with anger. He was caught off guard by his parents¡¯ announcement. They didn¡¯t even discuss this big of a topic with him, the supposed heir apparent.


    <i>ording to werewolfws, though Myra was just a human, but now she was in the same league as of those from the Alpha blood.</i> ric clenched his fist tightly, trying not to ruin his baby sister¡¯s big day, ¡¯Very good, peasant. You have achieved your goal somehow, but not for long.<i> As soon as this party is over, I¡¯ll throw you back to your measly ce.</i>¡¯


    Alex tried to calm ric¡¯s simmering down somehow, asking him to hold it in. As the next Alpha King, it wasn¡¯t wise of him to leave in the middle of the celebratory gathering, so ric gulped his boiling rage down, maintaining a neutral fa?ade somehow. ¡¯Let¡¯s calm down, for Nora¡¯s sake.¡¯


    After the introductions and announcements were over with, the party started in full swing. Everyone mingled, chatting heartily. Nora was surrounded by packdies¡¯ as they praised her looks, her voice, everything about her, in short buttering her up. As for Myra she was pushed aside by the lingering crowd to the side.


    Most of thedies present, whether human or she-wolf, were admirers of the Everests brothers as they should be. The siblings were everything what a femalepanion wants; pleasing to the eyes, strong and powerful, billionaire heirs¡¯, sessful in their respective fields and most importantly masterful in bed. Nora wasn¡¯t a threat for them because she was their sister. But it was not the case for Myra. She was different.


    Myra was just some ordinary human but by being Nora¡¯s friend she was in close contact with the brothers, living under one roof. And now when the Everests have announced Myra as their benefactor she was bound to attract everybody¡¯s attention.


    <i>They were green with envy by Myra presence. Her outfit was also a custom made piece from na¡¯s, the one and only in the whole damn world. They thought Myra as theirpetitor and tried to outcast her initially.</i>


    Myra stood in the corner and didn¡¯t mind it at all, she hated being in the spotlight. Dion was about to rush towards her but the bunch of his fan girls fawned over him, not letting him escape.


    As for Elio, he wanted to go and apany Myra but was called by the current beta Mathew regarding some security issues.


    Brave was sitting in the bar, gulping down drink after drink and kept on looking at Myra, his eyes never leaving her sight.


    ric hurriedly stepped towards Myra, his legs thumping with powerful strides. Although, thedies wanted to approach him, they were too scared to do so. He was an intimidating guy after all.


    ric was just about ten meters away from Myra when a charismatic figure bumped into him, spilling the wine which she was holding all over her dress. She pretended to stumble and lose her bnce mumbling, <i>"Oops, I¡¯m so sorry Alpha ric. I missed my steps."</i>


    ric¡¯s gazed shifted from Myra to thedy in front of him. She was a stunning beauty no doubt about that; her olive green eyes were gleaming as she looked at ric trying to portrait an innocent demure. She was none other than Sally Winston, Myra¡¯s college rival. Sally was a she-wolf belonging to the Blue Mountain Pack.


    Sally tried to flirt with ric, initiating a conversation, whispering in his ears softly, <i>"Alpha, I need to get out of this dress quickly, will you help me." She gave ric a seductive look, brushing her lips past ric¡¯s ears, then chewing the lower one sexily.</i>


    Before Sally could make another of her moves, ric pushed her aside, though gentlemanly. Her father Almond Winston was Blue Mountain Pack¡¯s Alpha and Noah¡¯s closest confidant. He didn¡¯t want to disrespect her in public, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to respond to her advances, his mind was on someone.


    He nced at where Myra was standing earlier, but she wasn¡¯t there. He searched for her but Myra was nowhere to be found. <i>¡¯Where did that human go? Is she up to something? Alex lead me to her, NOW.¡¯</i>


    Alex was a clever wolf and could detect where someone was just by remembering their respective scent. He led ric to the back side of the pack house. Alex sniffed andmented, <i>"I can feel her presence, she must be here somewhere."</i> ric looked around trying to find Myra desperately, when he saw her sitting under a Maple tree feeling the night breeze ric froze on his spot not moving an inch further.


    <i>He was captivated by the scene in front of his eyes. Under the starry night sky, the red tree rustled lightly as Myra¡¯s hair flickered disying her perfect face and slender neck clearly. The view in front of him reminded him of a painting.</i> Alex was jumping and squealing with delight inside him.


    <i>As Myra turned to the side, their eyes met.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 36: MATE MATE MATE

    <h4>Chapter 36: MATE MATE MATE</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ric and Myra kept on staring at each other, neither of them uttering anything to the other. <i>The spark between the two of them intensifying as they kept peering into each other¡¯s orbs, searching for something deep within the other person.</i>


    <i>ric¡¯s eyes flickered to the highlighted beauty mark on Myra¡¯s left eye, which was making her look like a divine goddess of seduction, captivating his heart. Her red gown fluttered from the night breeze showing her slender legs from that double slit outfit elegantly.</i>


    Myra¡¯s heart beat jumped up and down frantically, as she saw the look on ric¡¯s perfectly sculpted face. Unlike their previous encounters, ric wasn¡¯t ring at her like he always does, treating her like she was some culprit. His face held a rather conflicting expression seeing Myra.<i> One minute, she saw his features soften a bit and another minute she could feel his eyes darkening few shades as ric¡¯s breathing became slightly heavy.</i>


    "<i>*Ahem, ahem*</i>" Myra cleared her throat as she rified,<i> "I just came out to catch some fresh air."</i> Her words broke ric¡¯s trance state, and then he smirked and said in a mocking tone, <i>"Of course, you need it, after all the hard work you have gone through from the past few days."</i>


    Myra looked at him with a puzzled look, not understanding the meaning of his mockery. ¡¯What is this nutcase¡¯s problem? What¡¯s he talking about all of a sudden? Always fussing about something, huh.¡¯ She thought it was meaningless toment anything on his words, he has a screw loose in his mind ording to her analysis.


    Myra simply ignored his words, and started walking back to the party but ric ran fast to where she was, grabbing her hand roughly, forcing her to look towards him as ric pulled her hard.


    Myra¡¯s dress already had a trail and her foot had just recovered from the previous ordeals, so when ric applied force to turn her body around to face him, she stumbled rather oddly. Myra¡¯s legs tangled as she was falling, she closed her eyes tightly, waiting for the impact to hit her.


    Few seconds passed by, but the collision didn¡¯t happen like how Myra expected.<i> She opened her right eye to analyze the situation that¡¯s when she saw ric lying beneath her. Myra¡¯s face was buried in the crook of ric¡¯s neck; when she drew shallow breaths ric felt his body turning hot, the area where she blew was turning red.</i>


    Myra tilted her head upwards to see ric¡¯s expression. She saw him gawking right back at her; his sapphires now turned into hue of navy. Myra¡¯s eyes widened by the scene, ¡¯H-how, how is that, how can this be? I saw his eyes were sapphire when earlier, so how can they be darker now? Contact lens maybe.¡¯


    ric was being crushed by Myra¡¯s petite figure, or rather his pet member was. <i>Her stomach was touching his crotch part, sending shivers down his spine, his Adam¡¯s apple paced wildly, his back was sweating because of the sensation.</i>


    Myra tried to get up but ric¡¯s arms were snaking around her in a firm embrace. Her sudden movements made ric¡¯s pole sturdy and stiff, as her scent was getting stronger and stronger, dancing around ric¡¯s nasal organ.


    Loud cheers erupted as the countdown for midnight began from inside the mansion where the party was being held, marking Nora and Elio turning twenty officially.


    With every ascending digit, ric could feel his heart palpitating as Alex went crazy inside him ready to pounce any moment. He grumbled inside, ¡¯What are you doing Alex?¡¯ But Alex wasn¡¯t in any condition to reply ric. He was on a high, losing all his senses.


    When the tenth gong sound chimed, Myra was still struggling in his arms to get up. She somehow pushed ric¡¯s hand aside as he was busy having an internal conversation and pushed her body up in a sitting position.


    The position was quitepromising, without realizing she was perched on ric¡¯s rod. She immediately tried to get up, feeling flustered as embarrassment flushed over her entire being.


    The cheers intensified as everyone pped and roared heartily inside, the clock indicating it was midnight. Everyone gave their blessing and congrattions, wishing both the twins well on their birthday.


    <i>But outside, it was a whirlwind situation, when the clock strikes, indicating midnight, ric¡¯s wolf uttered something, which shocked him and perplexed Myra. Alex roared inside loudly with excitement when the words left ric¡¯s mouth. Alex was astonished while ric was horrified.</i>


    When the time chimed midnight, Myra was in the process of freeing herself and was in the middle of standing up. ric, once again, held her hand and pulled her close. Myra¡¯s handsnded on ric¡¯s firm and manly slightly exposed chest, that¡¯s when ric spat the word he never wanted to dere to anyone, "<strong><i>MATE, MATE, MATE</i></strong>."


    ric forgot to inhale and exhale for a second, hitching his breath. As the revtion hit him, Alex took over him quickly, holding Myra in a tight embrace. <i>Alex then kissed Myra¡¯s neck, taking in her sweet enchanting scent. He brought his face close to hers, pressing in for a rapacious kiss.</i>


    Myra tried everything to get out of his hold, but could she even do that? ric was a werewolf after all and at that a Lycan wolf. She tried biting him, scratching him, pounding at his chest ferociously but none of it did anything to him. But she still kept on struggling.


    Myra could feel the change in ric¡¯s demeanor; <i>he was behaving like a savage beast, absolutely untamed and wild.</i> Though, most of the time, his verbal assaults were tolerated by her, but now she was offended by this sexual assault.


    Myra one again tried to kick his bottom part but now ric¡¯s legs were binding hers,pletely caging her, only her hands were left unbound. <i>So she trailed her right hand and squeezed his balls fiercely in a desperate attempt.</i> ric scowled like a monster when he came to his senses.


    By until then Myra had already freed herself from ric¡¯s grip, standing in front of him imposingly, filled with anger and resentment.


    ric got up from the ground trying to give Myra his piece of mind, after all it was just a kiss and ording to him, that¡¯s what Myra always wanted. Although, the kiss was not initiated by him but Alex, but he didn¡¯t mind it much at that time, but Myra¡¯s reaction pissed him.


    <i>ric¡¯s mind was inplete disarray, that¡¯s when Myra charged towards him, leaving a loud and clear smacking sound echoing in silence. Myra has pped ric right across the face.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 37: How Are You To Hit ME?

    <h4>Chapter 37: How Are You To Hit ME?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The crisp sound of the p resonated as Myra gave ric a dead stare. She shouted at the top of her lungs, her voice was heavy with emotions, "<strong>You scum, how dare you? <i>How fucking dare you?</i></strong>" she kept on pushing and hitting his iron like chest.


    ric was momentarily stunned by Myra¡¯s p; never in his entire life as an Alpha, has someone pped him, not even his parents. Yes, he used to get punishments for his mischief in the past but this p was a first for him. Though, it didn¡¯t had any physical effect on him, his body didn¡¯t even flinch, but his mind was in state of shock.


    What¡¯s more petrifying was that Myra was hysterically using him, cursing at him after that tight p. Her tears did not cease as she hit his chest in frustration again and again.


    Seeing Myra in this distraught state, Alex was heartbroken. He was howling inside ric, looking at Myra who was clearly hurt by their hasty actions.


    ric on the other hand thought, ¡¯Isn¡¯t this what she wanted from the very start? And how in the whole fucking world is SHE, my mate? What nonsense is even this, huh?¡¯ This made him mad with fury. His ego was damaged badly by Myra¡¯s repeated blows.


    Myra was looking at ric with contempt filled eyes, still continuing her verbal assault on him. This angered ric even more, he grabbed her now aching wrist again and roared, "You human peasant, who do you think you are? How dare you to p a Lycan Alpha? Are you courting death? Just because our lips touched, you keep making fuss and crossing the line? Do you think by just being Nora¡¯s friend, you can be saved. I can tear you apart and shred you to pieces anytime, anyhow, Got it." ric had lost his temper by now.


    Myra was livid after listened to ric venomous words , she retorted, "YOU are the one who¡¯s courting death, just because YOU are Nora¡¯s brother, do you think I won¡¯t rebuff? You came onto me without consent. You are a psychopath, you douchebag, you Alpha or Lycan or whatever bastard you are. Let me go."


    Despite, both of them being loud and screaming, none of the guest heard them from the inside, not even the werewolves. Their push and pull continued.


    After saying her piece of mind, Myra walked back angrily inside the house, but not to where the party was being held but to her room on the fifth floor.


    She didn¡¯t want Nora to see her in this disheveled state.


    ¡¯First thing in the morning, I am going back home, I have had enough with this Everests nonsense.¡¯


    Myra tried to tip toe her way in so that no one notices her but when Myra reached the elevator door, someone grab her swollen wrist which made her wince in pain so she jerked up in defense. Myra smacked the person¡¯s hand back instinctively, turning to face him.


    Elio was looking at Myra in daze. He mouthed the same words which ric had said to Myra, leaving her frowning. ¡¯Is this supposed to be some kind of a prank? If that¡¯s what it is, than its truly disgusting. These siblings are truly ruthless. They are cut from the same fabric after all.¡¯


    "<i>MY MATE</i>" Leo was whizzing inside Elio when he tried to stop Myra by grabbing onto her hand. The simple touch made him utter the most precious words.


    Though, Leo was ted at first, but the sudden smack of her hand, made Elio realize that something wasn¡¯t right with Myra right now, he became alert by Myra¡¯s unnatural behavior. Elio¡¯s facial expressions changed when he looked at her swollen red eyes as well as her lips; her nose was crimson after all that crying and cussing. The no make look was effective for her, because if she would have followed the stylist¡¯s suggestion, she would have looked like a panda right now.


    Elio asked Myra in a gentle tone not to irk her more, "What happened to Myra? I have been looking for you all night but you weren¡¯t here. Is everything ok?" He didn¡¯t point out about Myra¡¯s disheveled state as he could sense that she was in a foul mood, her eyes were piercing at him, scrutinizing him deeply. ¡¯Let¡¯s be cautious. She¡¯s been trying to avoid me from the past few days.¡¯


    Myra took a deep breath,posing herself. She didn¡¯t want to create any scene, not at least right now, not on Nora¡¯s birthday which is Elio¡¯s birthday as well. Her eyes dropped as to avoid any eye contact when she spoke, her voice was gravelly, "I am not feeling very well and would like to rest." She then turned her head and entered the elevator. In a small whispering voice she congratted, "Happy birthday, <i>Mr. Everests</i>."


    Elio frowned at the way Myra addressed him, ¡¯Mr. Everests?¡¯ But by now, the door to the elevator was already closed. ¡¯I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time, I will have to talk to her in the morning.¡¯ He reluctantly turned and walked back to the party.


    The guests, mostly all the humans, had already left, leaving only the people of the werewolf world in the party.


    The party invitation for the humans and werewolves had different timings. So now it was time for the werewolf tribes to rejoice without concealing their true identity from anyone.


    That was also why, Elio didn¡¯t stop Myra and pestered any further, after all she was a human too and the invitations were out even before she came to Kimberg.


    Also, he didn¡¯t want Myra to distance herself from him. He wanted to reveal his real identity to her, but not like that.


    Elio was so concerned about Myra, that he almost forgot why Leo was ted before. The abrupt realization caught him, "she is my mate? Myra. But how, she is a human? Is this even possible?" Elio was in doubt, but the proximity of Myra being his mate made him exhrated.


    First of all, it was very rare for anyone to find a moon goddess chosen mate these days, so Elio was not very sure of this mate thing. Also, he had held Myra¡¯s hand before; they have even kissed, so how can they suddenly be in a mate bond. But he didn¡¯tpletely overthrow the idea. ¡¯This could be a sign, right? Sign to tell her our real identity.¡¯


    ___________________


    ric thought it to be one of Myra¡¯s ways for seeking attention. But what puzzled him most was that it was him who initiated the kiss and not Myra. In his eyes, she was the one who wants to throw her in his bed for a pillow talk session.


    The kiss wasn¡¯t even the actual problem, but whom he had kissed was. He kissed a human, and that too Myra and he didn¡¯t even felt repulsive at all after that kiss.


    ric was incredibly frustrated, angry and puzzled at the same time by the bizarre thing that happened.


    ric didn¡¯t return to the party hall as Myra¡¯s scent could be traced on him. They were all tangled up so ric¡¯s natural odor was mingled up with Myra¡¯s.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 38: She’s Not My Mate

    <h4>Chapter 38: She¡¯s Not My Mate</h4>


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    <i>*Huff huff*</i> I was running fast and hard, unrestrained after what has transpired outside the mansion with that human girl. My body was still in heat despite me racing like maniac. I have been sprinting across the entire forest, still my mind is buzzing with her words, her appearance, damn!


    "Mate, <i>my mate</i>? Not a fucking damn chance. No human piece of trash can be my mate." ric uttered to himself.


    Alex was running as if there were skates beneath his paws. He was sauntering, feeling giddy, ¡¯ric, <strong><i>SHE IS our mate</i></strong>¡¯ he said with surety.


    ¡¯What nonsense are you spouting, you stupid wolf? She, my mate? Huhh, Have lost your goddess damn senses? Are you that weak of a wolf that you can¡¯t even differentiate between what¡¯s right and what¡¯s not?¡¯ ric roared inside Alex.


    Alex was offended by ric¡¯s choice of words. He was a part of ric, but he has his own identity as well. Alex was the most ruthless and decisive Lycan wolf in the entirety of the Alpha¡¯s, only second to his father Noah¡¯s wolf, ARTH.


    Alex has a certain aura, his raven and slightly navy fur shining brightly under the moon, waving from all the sprinting. His imposing stature was such, that an Alpha wolf would look like a teenager in front of him. And ric was cussing at HIM? Alex was pissed.


    ¡¯ric Everests, I am your wolf. It¡¯s within my ability to identify <i>MY MATE</i>. So don¡¯t lecture me about what¡¯s what. I don¡¯t know how but I can feel the mate bond with Myra. Whether you like it or not, she is our mate and I won¡¯t be listening to you quietly about Myra anymore.¡¯ Alex said proudly.


    ric snorted, ¡¯OUR MATE. Haha, that human girl is nothing to me. And if moon goddess has given me a punishment like her as a mate, I will reject her. But mind you, it is nothing but her trick, an illusion.¡¯


    Alex rebuked, howling, ¡¯<i>No you won¡¯t</i>. She is <i>my mate</i> as well so it is not just up to you to decide. <strong><i>SHE IS NOT SOME ILLUSION or a PUNISHMENT</i></strong>to me, but a gift. Don¡¯t you dare do anything to her."


    "<strong>ALEX</strong>" ric growled. "Don¡¯t challenge my authority. You may be mypanion and friend but I will not tolerate your tantrums on this one. <i>My decision is final.</i>"


    Both ric and Alex locked horns on Myra being their mate or not.


    ric words have hurt Alex; he didn¡¯t want to argue any further, his pride was bruised. He retreated ignoring ricpletely, which changed his form back to human. ric was stark naked, in the middle of the forest and his wolf was all grumpy and upset. This made him frustrate even more.


    ¡¯Myra Miracle, you want to get closer to me. You are even breaking my wolf and me apart. Soon, you¡¯ll get what you want¡¯ ric smirked devising a n to torture Myra.


    _______________________


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯<strong>OH MY GOD</strong>! I look awful¡¯ I looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes all puffy and my lips were all swollen. But still my tears didn¡¯t stop, even now they didn¡¯t cease.


    ¡¯How could he, that annoying bastard of a man. He tried to .... tried to force me and didn¡¯t even ... felt an ounce of shame, bloody scum.¡¯


    The rage that I have been feeling is beyond measures. ¡¯And what was that scum of a person said, Mate. What mate? Does he think this is some kind of a joke? First he was being rude, then he kissed me without my will and then he became rude again. I am done with this shit. And I can¡¯t believe Elio also joined in on that freaking prank. All of Nora¡¯s siblings are sick in the head. They think I don¡¯t know what they are trying to do.¡¯


    After that, I took a long warm bath to ease myself from that traumatic experience. It soothed me greatly, now that my crying has somewhat ceased. Although, my nose was still pink and my face looked like a balloon but I am feeling much clearer minded than before. In all honesty, it was a damn exhausting day as well as evening. As soon as I lied down on the bed, my eyelids felt heavy and without further ado I dozed off.


    <i> *Heaving Gasping* ¡¯Ummm</i>, it <i>fheeelsss</i>, <i>sooooo</i> good, hmm. Baby, <i>plesssaseee, please ahhhh.</i> My Mate ..... you are so ... <i>gooooood</i>¡¯ I jolted awake from another session of those raunchy dreams that I am having since the day I have arrived to Kimberg.


    The sweat beads around my forehead are a testament of these breathtaking dreams, or rather breath sweating nightmare.


    Although, I didn¡¯t see the one I have intimacy with but I know by gut that it is one of the Everests brothers and that¡¯s what pisses me off even more. But tonight is different. For the first time I saw that person I was getting intimate with and that¡¯s what shocked me.


    ¡¯This is really weird, am I that sexually frustrated? Why am I seeing myself having sex with that douchebag ric?¡¯ Feeling annoyed, I scratched my scalp with my nails because of the headache that I am feeling. ¡¯I need fresh air.¡¯


    I got out of my bed and walked to the balcony which was facing the deep forest. I leaned onto the railing, feeling the cold breeze which made me shiver a bit but it was calming me as well. I closed my eyes and inhaled and exhaled rhythmically as I heard weird noises from the forest.


    I opened my eyes from the disturbance and searched for the source but couldn¡¯t as it was almost pitch ck dark.


    Squinting my eyes a little, I scanned the area once more as I felt someone watching me from the forest. There, on the edge of the forest I saw crystal clear, a ruby pair of eyes boring into my face. ¡¯Wh-what, what¡¯s that?¡¯


    My mind went nk as I was scared out of my wits as well as perplexed by that thing. I didn¡¯t see any face, just a pair of eyes and a sound of growling. ¡¯Is it some animal, what how can someone¡¯s eye glow?¡¯ I staggered backwards in fear.


    As I turned back to go inside the room, I bumped into someone, my fragile nose crushed from the impact. I tried to push but the person didn¡¯t budge. Instead, my body lost the momentum and I wobbled back. But before I could hit the railing, a hand stopped me from sinking further holding my bruised wrist.


    The second he held my hand, I heard him say the words I have heard twice in thest four hours, "<strong>MATE</strong>."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 39: The Third Mate

    <h4>Chapter 39: The Third Mate</h4>


    <i>Explicit content ahead 18+</i>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The sky was full of twinkling stars; it was nearly three thirty in the morning.


    Somewhere inside the Everests mansion, loud breathing and high pitched voice of a female grunting could be heard. "<i>Ummmmm ... hmmmm ... faster, har-harder. Do me rough, mas-ahhhhhhhh.</i>"


    The heavy panting and growling sound of a male following behind it, "Are you enjoying it that much, hahh? You want it rougher than it already is hmmmm? Can you even handle it, you pet?"


    Nheless, thetter increased the speed of his thrusts, filling up every corner of the woman¡¯s tight and warm hole, from every damn angle.


    The panting and screaming of that woman echo in the air, "<i>AHHHHH, masssss-ter</i>, be rougher with me. Fill me, fill, fill me up with your cum to the brim. I can- I can feel it getting, getting bigger and harder inside of me. You, you are .... you are <i>soooooo</i><i>biggggg</i> master."


    The man pushed and pulled his thick gigantic cock ruthlessly inside the woman¡¯s pussy, like a maniac, like a beast during rutting. He was on the edge, as he could sense the woman¡¯s arousal was near.


    She held the table tightly, her toes curling as she screamed, rolling her back eyes with ultimate pleasure. Her slimy saliva wasing out of her mouth and trailed onto her chin, dripping down on the clear white marble floor as she stuck her tongue out.


    "Pet take me, take all of me. I¡¯ll fill you up fully, as you asked. Don¡¯t you dare spill anything." With hard pumping from behind, her honey pot tighten around his stick even more than before, sucking his dick deep within her although he was already reaching her womb. She cried hard and raw, screaming her arrival, throwing her head behind. "<i><strong>AHHHHHH</strong></i>."


    As she clenched hard onto his rod, her love juices released like a load of water. She shivered uncontrobly from the effects of having a huge orgasm, her mind went nk. He shoved his cock even faster and harsher inside her, making heavy grunting sounds, "<i>Ah, Ahh, AHH</i>"


    With another four more bangs, he released his white liquid inside her vagina, although he was wearing a condom, his cum was hot and dripping out of her secret ce. She turned her head around, trying to kiss him but he suddenly shoved her aside, pulling himself out of her in the process.


    "Don¡¯t you dare be greedy, pet. How dare for you to kiss me?" His golden green irises burning with rage all of a sudden.


    She was confused by his abrupt behavior, "But, but, we just ....."


    Cutting her off, he said, "we just what? We just had sex, is that what you want to say?" he sneered at her thought. "Do you think I¡¯ll just kiss anyone? Haha, just because I used you for my pent up desire, doesn¡¯t mean anything. I know very well, what you have been trying to do for days."


    Her eyes widened in shocked by his words, ¡¯what, what is he saying? Does he, does he already know?¡¯


    He smirked, giving her a deadly yet charismatic smile, "Now, you aren¡¯t even trying to hide your intention. You have been sneaking around me so that you could seduce me. Congrattions, your purpose is fulfilled." He picked out a handkerchief from his pants pocket, threw the rubber into the nearby garbage bin and cleaned his messy rod thoroughly. He zipped his pant and tidied himself up and turned to leave.


    "<strong>Master Dion</strong>" Yona, lying on the floor called for him desperately.


    He stopped but didn¡¯t turn around, "As you have been stalking me, you should know that I don¡¯t fuck a cunt twice. And just for your own safety, take precautions, otherwise ....." he strided forward withoutpleting the rest of his words.


    Yona, who was one of the housemaids and an omega, cried a river after Dion left her in this messy state. ¡¯This isn¡¯t over Dion Everests; <strong>you are mine, just MINE</strong> and <strong>mine alone</strong>. I won¡¯t be giving up; even if it means to harm that bitch you are thinking of nowadays. No one can take you away from me, not even you.¡¯


    _______________________


    Dion reached his room after the intense session of releasing his pent up frustration but he was still not satisfied. His mind was filled with Myra and only Myra. Even when he was fucking Yona, it was only out of his body¡¯s need and nothing else.


    ¡¯This is your fault, Myra Miracle. Why were you looking so ravishing in that red dress? I was so hard during the entire celebration. If only you didn¡¯t call off the day so early.¡¯


    Dion removed his clothes, threw them inside the basket and walked inside the bathroom for a cold shower. After all the things he did with Yona, he could still see his third leg hard and sturdy. ¡¯Now even her name is turning me on.¡¯


    After sometime, he came out of the bathroom wearing only navy colored shorts. His copper hued hair were wet, sticking to his forehead, giving him a seductive and sexy charm.


    With the help of a towel, he wiped his body and hair, cleaning himself neatly. The thought of him ramming himself inside an omega and a stalker was infuriating for him. ¡¯Ahhhhhh, this won¡¯t do. I need to see Myra right now.¡¯ He threw the towel aside. Drey who was always up for such ideas was cautious for once, "It¡¯s almost four, and you know we will be seeing her in about two hours. She must be sleeping right now.¡¯


    Dion replied, ¡¯I can¡¯t wait, I¡¯ll only see her once.¡¯


    ¡¯But you know, she has been avoiding ustely, after what happened at the wood house. If she finds us inside her room, in the middle of the night, she is definitely going to hate us¡¯ Drey tried to reason with Dion.


    Dion contemted on what Drey said but his urge to see Myra overpowered Drey¡¯s words. "I know but as you said she must be sleeping now, so I¡¯ll just take a look at her and thene back."


    Without further discussion Dion exited his room, marching towards Myra¡¯s room. Sneakily, he opened the door, and found the bedsidemp was already lit but Myra wasn¡¯t sleeping, or rather Myra wasn¡¯t in the room.


    Dion creased his eyebrows in confusion, on the other hand Drey¡¯s senses heightened. Suddenly, Dion golden green orbs turned emerald, Drey overpowering him. He walked urgently towards the scent which was so strong like a garden full of roses. Drey took Dion to the balcony where Myra was standing, her back towards him.


    In that very moment, Myra turned backwards, that¡¯s when she bumped into Dion¡¯s chest. Almost instinctively, Myra shoved Dion and lost her bnce in the process but before anything could happen, Dion outstretched his hand, holding her steadily.


    The second Dion held Myra¡¯s hand in his, Drey uttered the words which both ric and Elio has said to Myra before him, "<i><strong>MATE</strong></i>".


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 40: Mate Or Prank

    <h4>Chapter 40: Mate Or Prank</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Dion was stumped by what Drey worded. His golden green¡¯s replicating an intense gaze, lust and desire, making Myra shiver a little initially.


    Myra came to her senses, snatched her hand out of Dion¡¯s grip roughly and said in an annoyed tone, "<strong>enough of this bullshit already</strong>. All you brothers are really ruthless with your so called pranks, huhh. Do you guys take me for a fool? And what the fucking hell are you, even doing in my room at this hour? Do you also want to humiliate me further?"


    Dion, not expecting Myra¡¯s cold reaction, was a bit overwhelmed by her sudden outburst. Myra¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and her tone was very out of order, quite unlike her which made Dion stun.


    In order to understand Myra, Dion questioned her with a soft tone, "Myra, I saw that your room¡¯s door was ajar and no one was in there, so-so, I got a bit worried. Sorry if you felt ufortable. But what is it about us brothers and prank? Why will I try to humiliate you? No, tell me who tried to humiliate you? Just give me the name and I¡¯ll rip that apart." Thest part was uttered by Drey.


    "Ohh, don¡¯t you dare y innocent, like always. What you did back then, I didn¡¯t say anything to you because it was also a mistake on my part but this ....." Myra clicked her tongue in frustration, not saying anything after that.


    "I know I messed up pretty badly back there, I know, I know, but please, trust me. Whatever I did then, was not just something I would do with some random girl. And now I know why it was like that, because you are, you are my ma-" Dion tried to smoothed things over but Myra cut him off mid-sentence.


    "<i><strong>ENOUGH already</strong></i>. Don¡¯t say anything. I am your no one. You keep ying me for a fool and think I won¡¯t know anything. I know what you all are trying to do, from that damned book. So, get lost, Dion. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore" Myra mumbled thest few words.


    "Book, what book?" Dion was puzzled by her Myra¡¯s words.


    Myra was getting more and more pissed by Dion¡¯s presence and his innocent act. She roared, "<strong><i>GET THE FUCKING HELL OUT OF HERE, DION EVERESTS</i></strong>."


    After saying that, Myra started shoving Dion off of her room forcefully. Dion, who was just too shocked by Myra¡¯s temper, was thrown out of Myra¡¯s room quite unceremoniously. Myra wanted to bang the door at Dion¡¯s face but held it in, because all the members of the family were already asleep. She didn¡¯t want to disturb any of them, or simply put, she didn¡¯t want any further drama. She was dead tired of all of this.


    Myra crouched down in a sitting position, her hands hugging her knees and her face buried between them. She kept repeating the stuff that she read in that book about werewolves¡¯ origin.


    *Few Days Ago*


    Although, Myra initially didn¡¯t wanted to read that ¡¯children¡¯s book¡¯, but curiosity got the better of her and also she didn¡¯t knew why but something within her wanted to know about what was in it. It was more than just some idle curiosity, I guess.


    The first few pages were about what werewolves exactly are. Then, there was extensive information about the different packs around the world, about the Alpha¡¯s leading those packs, their betas and gammas and warrior and stuff.


    But going through half of the book, she came across the title named ¡¯MATE.¡¯


    It started as, "A mate is someone who is chosen by moon goddess for a werewolf or a she-wolf, there significant other. In order to find one¡¯s fated mate, the werewolf and their mate both needs to be at least twenty years of age. If the first condition is fulfilled, then both the parties have to make some kind of a skin contact with each other to know if they are each other¡¯s destined mate, chosen by the moon goddess herself."


    ¡¯Who even wrote this book?¡¯ Myra flipped to the cover to check the Author¡¯s name but to her surprise it didn¡¯t had any. ¡¯Told you, it was either written for kids or by a kid himself. Otherwise, who¡¯ll believe such nonsense, huh?¡¯


    Nheless, I read it further, "When the two werewolves, touch each other, their respective wolves will recognize their mate instantly and spell the word ¡¯MATE¡¯ to the other.


    A mate bond is a bond that is so powerful, which can make the mated werewolves feel the emotions of each other clearly. Their love for each other will be maximized. They both will have an urge to mark each other and mate with them. Their desire for each other will only intensify and grow."


    In case of a ranked wolf, their bond with their mate is ten times more passionate then a normal wolf. The ranked wolf with their partner makes for a formidable pair. And in case a werewolf did not find their fated mate, he or she can take a chosen mate for themselves. Once both of them have marked each other, they are bound to each other.


    If any of the two betrays the other, their mated partner will know about it automatically. Their mark will burn and turn red, giving an unbearable and suffocating pain." As Myra finished the topic about mate, she contemted seriously on it, like ¡¯how is it even fair for the one who gets betrayed to endure heartache as well as pain. I guess, thetter is correct, "Mr. Alpha" must have written it when he was little. He¡¯s too much into fantasy and stuff for a sturdy looking guy.¡¯


    *End of shback*


    _______________________


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 41: You Are Too Pretty

    <h4>Chapter 41: You Are Too Pretty</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Time passed by quite quickly and the morning hour struck. The glowing sunlight was prating Myra¡¯s room, making the room cozy but her eyes were dull and empty, not able to feel even a tiny bit of warmth from it. Myra was just too damn tired right now.


    Myra didn¡¯t sleep a wink the whole night, trying to figure out how to break the news of her returning back to Damona to Nora. Myra knows exactly how her best friend is gonna react at the news. Nora has always been quick-witted in such situations and whenever something troubled Myra, Nora would always somehow know that something was not right.


    Plus, Myra¡¯s face was not in a very good condition from all thatck of sleep, it was totally giving off her stressful state of mind. She was in a state of dilemmapletely because Myra can never tell Nora about how her brothers were ying with her by pranking her with such childish but rude methods.


    Myra didn¡¯t wanted to disrupt Nora¡¯s harmonious bond with her newly found family and sabotage Nora¡¯s rtionship with her siblings. Because once Nora knew, what is happening with Myra, she¡¯ll go on a rampage and cut ties with her family altogether.


    Myra knew that all too well, after all it had happened before.


    In Myra¡¯s eyes, the brothers may have treated her like a toy but they served Nora as if she was a princess. She knew how much they loved their dear little sister. And also, she didn¡¯t wanted to hurt Noah and Sara. Both of them were very amodating and kind to her throughout her stay.


    So, atst Myra came to a conclusion that once everyone is done with their breakfast, she will announce about her departure to them, reasoning it to be homesickness. ¡¯Yes, I do miss my mom, dad and Wendy. Nora will definitely understand that. That¡¯s it.¡¯


    Lethargically, Myra pushed the covers off of her, got out of the bed, yawning like a cat. She rubbed her swollen eyes repeatedly, collected her clothes and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Half an hourter or so, she emerged out after washing herself off thoroughly, more like peeling her skin off. The incidents fromst night were still quite fresh in her mind and they kept making an entry to her brain cells. After all the rubbing and scratching herself, some parts of Myra¡¯s skin were red. Her wrists, her neck and also her lips, theyer of these ces was about to fall off any minute.


    A knock interrupted Myra¡¯s thoughts. "Who¡¯s it?" she called out to the person knocking at her door.


    "Miss, my name is Yona, I am one of the maids" a girl with sweet voice said enthusiastically.


    After knowing that it was one of the maids and not any of the Everests, Myra politely said, "Come in." She simply didn¡¯t wanted to face any of the Everests family members.


    Yona entered the room, keeping her gaze still lowered as she ryed the message, "Lu- Ma¡¯am has asked for you to join the family for breakfast and told me to help you in getting ready."


    Myra slightly creased her eyebrows, she looked Yona¡¯s way, gave one of her professional smiles and conveyed her intentions, "Thank you for the kind offer but I am good on my own." After saying her piece, Myra turned to the dressing table and startedbing her hair, jumbled in her own thought process.


    Yona raised her head, observing Myra carefully. Squinting her eyes, she thought cunningly, "What does she even possess, that I don¡¯t? Why is Alpha Dion so fascinated by this bitch? Her face¡¯s okay but that¡¯s about it. Huhh, anyways she¡¯s just a measly human trash, unlike me who is a fully fledged she wolf. Is it the outdated trick of feigning innocence and ying hard to get? Haha, are we in some soap opera. If I ruin her face, Alpha Dion will look at me only." A devilishly sinister smirk made a way to Yona¡¯s lips.


    Myra stopped whatever she was doing, tilted her head in Yona¡¯s direction, ¡¯Why has she not left yet?¡¯ She raised her right eyebrow and said in a questioning tone, breaking


    Yona¡¯s chain of thoughts "Anything else, Miss Yona?"


    Yona smiled at Myra, andplimented, "Nothing else Miss. It is just that you are too pretty. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off you."


    Myra felt awkward by the suddenpliment and didn¡¯t know how to react. She smiled at Yona hesitantly, "Thank you and you may take your leave."


    Yona beamed at Myra widely, bowed to her and left. Stepping outside the room, Yona¡¯s sharp ws, which were already out in the open, subsided. She wanted to destroy Myra¡¯s beauty so badly but it was strict orders from the Lycan King and the Luna, Noah and Sara, not to let Myra know anything about the werewolf kind.


    Yona knew that if she lost her temper so openly and did something like that, she will be banished andbelled as a rogue. That¡¯ll lessen her chance with Dion. She couldn¡¯t take that risk.


    Yona¡¯s sinister smile stered on her face as she mumbled, "I cannot ruin her myself <i>but ......</i> I can make someone perish her or get that <i>damned</i> face damage.¡¯ She left the premises, devising a wicked n, pleased with her idea.


    Myra took the stairs to the ground floor, to avoid any confrontations with the brothers and also the sheer unwillingness to share any confined space with them. As she started descending, Myra realized how tiresome it was. The ce was a bloody castle like mansion, with so many stairs.


    Myra somehow managed to reach the dining hall, panting and gasping a bit. Her physical and mental state of mind was not up for this exercise. She straightened her posture, wiped off all the sweat off her forehead and gripped the handle of the dining hall tightly. She breathed in and out slowly, to even her breathing pattern and opened the door slowly feeling nervous.


    After living with the Everests, Myra knew about whom she¡¯s gonna find at the table. Most of the times, it was only Noah, Sara and of course Nora. Sometimes Elio and Dion joined them. And as for ric and Brave, the former was simply too busy with some business and about thetter, Myra only saw Brave once or twice during the entirety of her stay. She prayed to god silently, ¡¯Please, be it only Nora and her parents.¡¯


    The door unlocked and when Myra saw that her wish went unanswered. She felt dejected and jittery because With Noah, Sara and Nora on the table, there was not just Elio and Dion waiting for her, but also ric and Brave were present too. The whole Everests family was assembled somehow. It was a total disaster.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 42: Verbal Spat At The Table

    <h4>Chapter 42: Verbal Spat At The Table</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    "Good Morning Myra. Come dear, we all have been waiting for you" Sara greeted me with a smile, chirping like a bird. I smiled back at her slightly, greeting her hesitantly, "G-Good Morning to you too, Sara. Good Morning, Noah." Noah nodded curtly, to my greeting.


    "Come sit Myra, what took you so long. I was missing you" Nora said to me, as I settled next to her. I tried to avoid any eye contact with the boys at the table, though I could feel all their eyes on me. It was giving me the chills. It was suffocating to say the least. <i>¡¯Bye-bye, my peaceful breakfast.¡¯</i>


    The seating arrangement was pretty messed up ording to the current situation. I was surrounded by the Everests siblings on all side. To my right, Nora was seated and to my left, I could feel Dion staring at my side profile. That Alpha jerk, ric was sitting just in front of me, digging a hole inside my head. Elio was sitting to his right and no surprises there; he too was looking at me continuously. Brave was seated to ric¡¯s left, and surprise-surprise, I don¡¯t know why, he also kept on taking nces at me, subtle but yeah, he was looking at me. ¡¯What the heck, what an utter mess. This is going to be so difficult.¡¯


    Nora interrupted my thoughts, asking, "What happened to you? Are you alright? You don¡¯t look-" she paused, minding that everyone was listening on our conversation.


    "We¡¯ll talk about itter, okay. Have some breakfast first." As sweet as Nora is, she ted some food for me, all my favorites. Although, I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite but for the sake of her, I started chugging down the food. ¡¯I¡¯ll tell her after breakfast.¡¯ I made a mental note to myself.


    Noah kept his cutlery aside, suddenly spoke in his deep and stern tone, "Now that everyone¡¯s here, I would like to say something. As today marks Elio and Nora¡¯s 20th birthday, all my children have officiallye of age. So, I have an important family announcement to make. That¡¯s why I have gathered all of you for breakfast."


    ricmented, "Family announcements? Shouldn¡¯t we wait for that? <i>Not all of us are family on this table</i>" The malice in his voice was quite obvious. This time, he wasn¡¯t trying to hide his hate, not even in front of his sister.


    Before Nora could say anything to him, a voice interrupted her. "<strong><i>ALARIC</i></strong>" Noah red at him, or was it a growl, must be my ears ying tricks on me because of theck of sleep. Noah kept on looking at ric with intensity and thetter didn¡¯t even flinch. He too was boring his eyes at Noah sharply. It was like they were doing a silent conversation.


    The entire atmosphere on the table was tensed. Nora too was annoyed by ric¡¯s remark, I could tell by the look on her face but she kept silent. She must be feeling disappointed in her brother. That¡¯s the reason why I cannot tell her the truth. She¡¯ll leave her family and return to Damona with me. I know her well.


    Sara interrupted the father and son¡¯s silent battle, "<i>Enough of it, you two.</i> And ric, mind your words." She gave a stern warning to ric as he tilted his head in resignation, feeling frustrated.


    I was silent all along as all of this was going to be over very soon. ¡¯I¡¯ll be on my way to Damona, far away from this mess and drama these brothers are trying to create, especially by the narcissist one.¡¯


    Noah continued his previous announcement, "I and Sara, wanted to have a word with you all regarding an important matter." He looked in my direction and continued, "Ms. Miracle has done a lot for our daughter, Nora and we, Everests, are extremely grateful for that."


    I nodded awkwardly at the sudden mention of my name. ¡¯<i>Why is he giving such a speech, out of the blue?¡¯</i>


    Sara took over his words and continued, "So, we would like to express our thanks to you, Myra. We have decided to sponsor your further studies at the Kingsterdom University and also to gift your family a vi as a token of our gratitude to you. Please ept it, it¡¯s our sincerity."


    I was dumbfounded and at loss for words by this sudden turn of events. ¡¯Wait, what Kingsterdom? The ce I have been vying for but-¡¯ I kept myposure and replied, looking at both Noah and Sara, "Sir, ma¡¯am, I am truly thankful, you thought about me but I am sorry, I simply cannot ept any of this. I did nothing to earn that."


    Nora knew I was a proud person, so she didn¡¯t try to convince me but Elio did, "Myra, didn¡¯t you wanted to apply for financial management and economics at the Kingsterdom University? It¡¯s your dream college. You told me when we were talking. Why not take this as an opportunity to fulfill your dreams?" He looked at me with expectant eyes.


    Before I could reply to Elio¡¯sments, a scoff was heard, "<i>Some people do know how to y mind games. Giving subtle hints and then pretending</i>" ric made a sarcastic remark.


    Sara looked at him a roared, "<i><strong>ALARIC EVERESTS</strong></i>, <i>you are crossing the line.</i>"


    "Did I say anything <i>wrong, </i>mother? I was just stating facts." ric leaned his head at the back of the chair and said in a casual manner, without any fear of how angry Sara sounded.


    I looked him in the eye and threw the exact same words at him, "He¡¯s right, ma¡¯am. "<i>Some people</i>" do know how to y mind games. I agree with him."


    Keeping his hands at the table, he stared back at me. I too, matched him, looking in his sapphires.


    Nora broke our staring contest, "Brother ric, why are you behaving like that towards Myra. She isn¡¯t like that. Don¡¯t say such harsh words to my friend. I won¡¯t tolerate it any further."


    ric shifted his gaze from me to Nora; the previous glint of irritation was nowhere. It was reced by a subtle softness in his eyes. "Nora, the world is a dangerous ce. <i>Not everyone can be considered a friend</i>. I am just worried for you."


    "Yes, you are correct but Myra is not just a friend for me, <i>she¡¯s my soul mate</i>. And even you, cannot speak like that about her." I could feel Nora¡¯s emotions from her tone. She was restraining herself from saying anything harsh.


    I was happy that I meant so much to Nora. But this cannot go on like this, so I cut her and ric in between. "Nora, thank you for saying that, it means the world to me, seriously, I mean it." I smiled at Nora. Then I looked at the entire table, ¡¯<i>It is time.</i>¡¯


    "Sara, Noah, Nora, I would like to tell all of you something. <i>I am returning to Damona, <strong>TONIGHT.</strong></i>" As I dered the words, the room fell silent. Everyone looked at me in shock.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 43: Chaotic Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chaotic Breakfast</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    <i>"I am returning to Damona tonight"</i> Myra¡¯s sudden deration not only stunned Nora and her parents but also the Everests brothers, including ric as well as the ever so aloof Brave.


    Myra looked at Nora and then turned towards Sara again, continuing further, "I have been feeling homesick and my mother and father were also missing me. So-"


    "<strong>MYRA</strong>" Nora cut Myra¡¯s words, "No, no, no, no, no, you are not going back. Not right now. It¡¯s my birthday today, we haven¡¯t celebrated it properly. You haven¡¯t even enjoyed anything here because of your ankle injury. It¡¯s just been a week since you came here. You were going to stay for at least two weeks, right?" Nora kept on babbling, her eyes turning slightly misty. "Is it; is it because of what happened just now at the table? Myra, I am sorry, I am so sorry. I will ask Brother ric to apologize to you right now."


    Nora shifted her purplish gold eyes which she inherited from both her parents, now looking straight at ric with gritted teeth and a dead pan expression, "Brother ric, you have gone too far by upsetting my friend by your wrong choice of words. <i>You owe Myra an apology</i>,<strong> RIGHT NOW</strong>."


    "<i>Me</i>, apologize to her?" ric pointed a finger at Myra. "I am sorry, Nor, you know I can do anything for you but not this time. Even if the moon goddess descends and asks for it, I¡¯ll never apologize to a mere human being. <i>I WILL NEVER DO IT</i>." His eyes were about to change color.


    By this time, ric was ring inside; his own baby sister, whom he cherishes so-so much, was pushing for an apology. <i>¡¯A Lycan alpha apologizing to a weak human, huh, not happening.¡¯</i> Alex was also trying to reason with him, interrupting his inner thoughts, ¡¯ric, Nora is right. Your words were very harsh towards our mate. Keeping your ego aside, you should just-¡¯


    ric¡¯s anger intensified at Alex¡¯s words, his own wolf was siding with a human. ¡¯Shut up, I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you about that human peasant, and don¡¯t call her my mate. She¡¯s nothing to me, absolutely nothing. What kind of witchcraft has this girl used to trap all of you?¡¯ He growled inwardly.


    Myra held Nora¡¯s hands in hers, distracting her from ric, "Nor, I can assure you. It has nothing to do with what happened. Neither, it is just a random decision. I really miss Damona, my parents and Wendy too. I just want to go home." Myra whispered to her.


    Nora was a crying mess by now. Sara, looking at her daughter being heartbroken and emotional, tried to convince Myra, "Myra dear, I know you must be missing your loved ones, but can you not stay a few more days with us? You are just like a daughter to me; I too don¡¯t want to part ways so soon with you."


    A look of panic was quite visible on both Dion and Elio¡¯s face by Myra¡¯s words. They wanted to say a lot to her, they wanted to ask her to change her decision.


    Dion thought that it was because of him that Myra wanted to leave earlier than the designated time. His wolf, Drey, was sulking and howling inside him. ¡¯No, Dion. We cannot let Myra leaves us. I don¡¯t know how, but I can feel the mate bond with her, though she¡¯s just a human.¡¯ Drey talked to Dion, urging him to say something. ¡¯If, if somehow, she¡¯s our destined one, that¡¯s all the more reason for not letting her leave. And even if she¡¯s not, I like her a lot, lot more than those insincere tramps.¡¯


    Elio was also convinced that something must have urred to Myra, otherwise why will she try to leave so suddenly. She was fine before the party started.


    At first, when Elio tried to recallst night¡¯s events, he couldn¡¯t quite remember anything as he was drunk. Normal liquor couldn¡¯t do anything to wolves but his friends mixed some wolfsbane to his champagne, thus making him drunk.


    After careful consideration, his memory jogged down to a vaguely disturbed Myra, avoiding his touch and speaking formally to him. He knew he was missing something important, something very important, but wasn¡¯t able to recall it. His wolf, Leo was desperate and restless inside him. As Elio¡¯s counterpart, he was also not in a right space at that time, his memory hazy because of the wolfsbane.


    So, both Elio and Leo forgot about Myra being their mate but as the mate bond was considered a strong feeling which was deeply ingrate after confirming one¡¯s mate existence, there desperation was clear. Elio utter, "Myra, <i>stay with us</i> (me and Leo), <i>ummm</i> I mean our family, with Nora for a few more days. It¡¯s her birthday and mine too. I don¡¯t want to see my baby sister crying."


    All the pleading and crying was making Myra guilty. She knew that it was going to be difficult for her, seeing Nora so in pain. But she was determined to leave and once Myra made any decision she wouldn¡¯t back out. After all, it was for herself, her peace of mind.


    Noah, who was silent all throughout the chaotic drama, leaned forward and said "<strong>Silence</strong>." He continued further, calling out to Myra, "Ms. Miracle, I won¡¯t be insisting you if you have concluded to return to your home country. But, I can only request you to wait for a few more days. I¡¯ll arrange a private ne for you.


    We, Everests, cannot let our prestigious guest depart so abruptly. If anyone has wronged you or upset you in any way, they will be punished ordingly, even if it is my family, I won¡¯t hesitate." Noah announced, "The breakfast is over. <i>ALARIC EVERESTS, follow me to the study, NOW.</i>" He stood up and marched towards the exit elegantly and poised.


    ric followed suit, walking towards the exit door, he turned 180¡ã and red at Myra, cursing inwardly, "Myra Miracle, it¡¯s not over yet. I¡¯ll show your true colors to everyone, soon. You are trying to y innocent and sow discord amongst us. I won¡¯t forget it, ever. You¡¯ll have to pay a hefty price for it.¡¯ He turned back and walked out, loosening his beige tie, feeling frustrated.


    Brave, was the one who was observing the scene since the beginning. He was a detached person, but when Myra announced that she was returning, he felt a sudden ache.


    Ever since, he saw Myra, his mind has been lingering towards her, which made him flustered. He didn¡¯t like that feeling.


    At first, Brave dismissed the thought as a mere curiosity. But since midnight, he could feel his wolf, Raw¡¯s presence, though subtle but he did feel his lost wolf. And when Myra walked inside the dining room, something urged him to walk up to her and hold her hands. He didn¡¯t like how Myra looked so gaudy and down.


    And when ric was spouting venomous words against Myra, his inside were burning up. For the first time in his whole life, he wanted to punch his twin sibling. He couldn¡¯tprehend what he was feeling. It was a familiar yet a different kind of feeling for him.


    Myra didn¡¯t get a chance to counter Noah¡¯s request, as he already left the premises. And, also Noah and Sara have been nothing but kind to her all throughout her stay, so she didn¡¯t wanted to disobey them.


    She looked at Nora and sighed, "Okay, since it¡¯s your birthday, I¡¯ll stay but I cannot stay for long."


    Nora didn¡¯t let herplete, she hugged Myra and said, "Ok, ok. I¡¯ll agree to everything you say. Thank you Ra-ra."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 44: Why’s My Heart Racing?

    <h4>Chapter 44: Why¡¯s My Heart Racing?</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    <i>*Huffing* ..... *breathing heavily*</i> "don¡¯t leave me, no, no, <i>nooooooooooo</i><strong>DON¡¯T LEAVE ME.</strong><i>Hannah no</i>."


    I woke up with a start, panting heavily. Taking deep breaths, I evened them to calm myself down. Then I checked my phone which was lying on the bedside table; it showed it was just five in the morning. Running a hand through my sweaty raven locks, I murmured, "I have been having these nightmares again since past few days."


    My body was shaking by that distraught dream, my thoughts drifting to that time when I lost my fated, my destiny, my beloved Hannah.


    Leaning my head on the bedpost, I closed my eyes to erase such bothersome thoughts. I called out to my buddy, in a whisper, ¡¯Hey Raw, buddy. I know you are there somewhere. I can feel you; I can feel your presence, at least I haven¡¯tpletely lost you. But all this time not able to see you, I miss you buddy. I want to talk to you.¡¯ But I got no reply in return, just like it has been since that incident.


    But isn¡¯t it weird, since when did this all start again, these nightmares and Raw¡¯s presence? Precisely a week ago, or to be exact ever since Nora¡¯s human friend came to stay with our family in the pack house.


    Thinking of Nora¡¯s friend, what was her name again, ummm,<i> My~My</i> My-ra, yes Myra.


    Ever since she came to live with us in the pack house, I have been feeling an odd sensation within me. It may be a mere hallucination or some kind of a trick, as ric mentioned earlier. But after observing that human girl for quite a few days, I didn¡¯t detect any kind of ill intentions from her. But everything that I have been feeling recently, I could not help but doubt her. She is something, something not so ordinary. I cannot trust an outsider.


    Dispelling these thoughts, I dragged myself up from the bed, coz I know, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get any sleep now.


    With wolf or without a wolf, as an Alpha it is my duty to train and be prepared at all times.


    I changed into a ck tracksuit to go for a jog. The weather at this time of the year, it is starting to get chilly. Though, a werewolf doesn¡¯t feel cold so easily but as my furry friend is sleeping in his own world, I do feel cold, not like an ordinary human, but yes a bit cold, I can feel it.


    After a series of intense training session, I went to theke where I and Hannah used to go often, admiring the scenery and waterfall together. This ce was our safe haven. And it is the same ce where I felt her drifting apart from me. The painful memory of that time still lingers in my mind. I reminded myself, not to drown in those painful thoughts, not to feel heartbroken.


    For the sake of my brother, ric, who saved me from despair; for my family, who are trying to support me in any way possible; for my sister Nora, who is my world and for myself as well; I have to get my act together.


    The inner turmoil within me was interrupted by my father¡¯s mind link, "Brave, I want you to join all the others at the breakfast table. There is something I have to share with you all." I immediately turned around, taking my father¡¯s orders. I walked back to the pack house and went straight for my room. After all, I needed to shower after all that hours of training.


    My father, the Lycan King, Noah Everests and my mother, Sara Allen now an Everests, the Luna of our Moon Shine Pack, I respect and love them both, wholeheartedly. They have been my inspiration and not just mine, but all the pack members looks up to them.


    Though he¡¯s a Lycan King, the most powerful werewolf on earth, my father has never despised any other species. He is strict and disciplined in his approach but he believes that it is his duty to protect all his pack members whether it is a fellow wolf or any other kind.


    My mother, <i>the Luna of the world¡¯s biggest pack, the Moon Shine pack</i>, is the most bold and daring Alpha wolf. She is the pride and prestige not just as a Luna but as a business person too. Her toil and hard work has grown the Everests name into a billionaire empire. The Moon Shine pack was always a strong foothold among the werewolf kind, but it was my mother¡¯s brains that have led to the name of Everests reigning in the business world as well. <i>Although they are not fated mates, both my parents make a ¡¯power couple¡¯, which I am quite envious of.</i>


    After freshening up, I made a beeline for the elevator but an unusual yet alluring scent drew me close. My breath became erratic and my heart raced once again. I followed the sweet scent and was caught off guard when I saw, where it took me to.


    I was standing in front of that human girl¡¯s room; the fragrance was much stronger here. My mind was muddled by that dizzying scent. I was about to open the door unknowingly, that¡¯s when I snapped out of it. ¡¯Brave, what are you doing? Stop with these illusions.¡¯


    I hesitated for a few seconds, still standing in front of her room, my back towards her door. A suspicious voice startled me, "Brave, what are, you doing here?"


    I turned around to see ric taking long strides towards me, narrowing his eyes with suspicion. "Nothing, just waiting for Nora toe out" I lied to ric, feeling guilty.


    "<i>Standing in front of that peasant¡¯s room</i>, you are waiting for, Nora?" ric looked at me from head to toe.


    "Ahh, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get a response, I thought Nora was inside. I made a mistake." I covered up my lie. ric didn¡¯t pushed the matter any further. He patted my shoulder and dragged me saying, "Nora¡¯s already downstairs, let¡¯s go."


    I simply followed him, ncing back at the door which was still closed.


    As we all settled down at the table, ric asked father about the matter he has summoned us all for.


    "Not everyone is still here" father replied, sipping his coffee gracefully.


    ric got what father meant and was about to protest, but I mind linked him, not to upset father. The matter of the rogues has already been stressing him a lot these days. I don¡¯t want father and ric to argue to add to that.


    Soon, the same <i>enchanting smell</i> wafted in the air that made <i>my heartbeat quicken</i>, I felt its presence. The door unlocked and someone entered with slumped shoulders and their head down. Mother called out to that person, "Myra deare, we have been waiting for you."


    As<i> Myra came closer and closer</i>, I could feel the <i>flowery fragrance enhancing</i>. My <i>senses</i> went <i>chaotic</i> by that. I tried to control myself with all my might, not to do anything which I surely will regret.


    I looked at her face which was pale and swollen and my heart ached at the sight of it.


    ¡¯<i>Wait, why? Why does MY heart is aching, seeing her all dull and pale?</i>¡¯ I asked myself this question, but couldn¡¯t find the answer to it.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 45: Going On A Trip

    <h4>Chapter 45: Going On A Trip</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    And just like that, the chance for Myra to return back home early, was gone. She knew it would be difficult to convince Nora, but she didn¡¯t know that it would create such a drama like those typical daily soaps.


    ¡¯<i>Arghhhhh</i>, it¡¯s all because of that jerk who calls himself Alpha, huhh, total mental case. If he wouldn¡¯t have passed rudements, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my temper midway and I would have told Nora after breakfast.¡¯ I grabbed my spoon and clenched it hard, smiling narrowly at Nora who smiling and crying, both at the same time.


    "Nora, let Myra eat and you eat too, dear. I¡¯m sure you all are hungry. I have important matters to attend so I¡¯ll take my leave, then-" Sara, very elegantly and gracefully, walked out of the dining room, like a queen she is, to make room for the children talk.


    Nora hugged Myra tightly from the side, "I knew you would never turn down my request, you are the best, Ra-ra." Myra only smiled at her, but her smile was stiff. She spoke inwardly, <i>¡¯Good for you but bad for me.¡¯</i>


    Brave interrupted both of them from Nora¡¯s one sided sisterly disy, got up and mumbled something, <i>"I am done. I¡¯ll get going now"</i> and too, walked off. Myra¡¯s true fragrance was too strong for him to control himself; he really needed some fresh air. It was getting tough for him to handle. After he got out of the room, he leaned onto the door and took a deep long breath. ¡¯I really need to do something about this; otherwise, I¡¯ll go nuts.¡¯ His nostrils were ring by that lingering enchanting smell.


    Now, only Myra, Dion and both the birthday siblings were present in the dining room. The room fell into an awkward silence, that¡¯s when Elio decided to break the ice and spoke again, "Myra, Nora, ummm, if you are girls are free, how about all of us go to somewhere for some sightseeing, today?" He looked at Nora and gestured her to back his suggestion.


    Nora smirked at him and countered, teasing him, "<i>Nahh</i>, not sightseeing, if we have to go somewhere, why not go to an amusement park? It will be fun." She made a yful face at Elio and then grinned from ear to ear, waiting for Myra to reply.


    Before Myra could answer her, Elio intruded, "Amusement park is good, but I won¡¯t be suggesting going in this weather. It is quite windy today and even though Myra has recovered from her injury, it is still too early. She shouldn¡¯t take any risk. Plus, she had a fever a few days back."


    Nora contemted for a while, then turned to Dion, giving him a chance to make an impression and suggest some worthy ce, "Brother Dion, why are you so quiet today? This is so unlike you. Why don¡¯t you tell us, where should we all go to? You must know a lot of fun ces, right?"


    Dion was just biding his time, waiting for an opportunity to strike up a conversation, so he took this chance extended to him with both hands. "Ummm, fun ces, there are many. We can go to an indoor theme park or we can go to an escape room for some thrill, or how about camping, night camp? This is the best time for that."


    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me, Brother Dion. Being a socialite has its own perks" Nora praised Dion. Then she looked at Myra again, asking her what she would choose.


    Myra¡¯s mind was not fully on the conversation, she was still internally cursing ric so she didn¡¯t grasp what Dion said and simply brushed off, "Any ce is fine, you can decide, Nor. After all, it is your birthday, so we¡¯ll do what you want."


    Nora beamed at Myra¡¯s answer and dered, "So, <i>okayyyyyy</i>. Then, <i>it¡¯s decided, we are, going for a, camping trip,</i><i>you, me and all my siblings</i>. Yeah, I always wanted to go camping."


    Myra¡¯s eyes widen at Nora¡¯s words, ¡¯What? All what? All of the jerks are going to join us. And here I though by agreeing to go somewhere with Nora, I could take a breather from these brothers for a short while. Jeez, where has all my luck gone?¡¯ She wanted to say this out loud but held herself back, she simplified her words, "Your brothers are busy with work, let¡¯s not disturb them. It would be very rude."


    Nora brushed off, thinking it as Myra¡¯s concerning about her family, "Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be a problem. And like you said, it is my birthday today, that too my first with my family, so they won¡¯t say no. <i>Aaaahhh</i>, I¡¯m so damn excited. It is going to be so thrilling and fun.<i> I</i><i>can¡¯t wait for tonight</i>."


    The breakfast went peacefully afterwards; at least for the siblings it was peaceful.


    Nora was happy; Elio was ted as well, and Dion, he was relieved, that somehow Myra¡¯s departure was dyed; now he could confirm whether she was really his mate.


    Myra was the only one who was tensed and somewhat irritated. She was so ready to get out of this ce. But now she was stuck, even if it was for just a few more days.


    After breakfast, everyone got busy to prepare for the camping trip. Nora took Myra to the terrace, made her sit under the blooming bougainvillea vines which was covering the swing chair, "Myra, tell me now, what happened for you to shorten your trip so suddenly? You have to tell me honestly."


    "<i>Nothing happened, seriously.</i> I am just missing home and the new semester is alsoing" Myra stood by her excuse.


    Nora squinted her eyes at Myra, <i>"Then what about your face? Why is it so pale? Something happened to you, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t hide anything from me. I am your friend, if I¡¯ll not listen to you, who will. I am always there for you."</i>


    Myra was touched by Nora¡¯s sincerity, but nevertheless she couldn¡¯t disclose the real reason and make a mockery out of her siblings. She looked Nora in the eyes and replied confidently, "I just had a nightmare, so didn¡¯t get much sleep. I ampletely fine, now, really."


    "And why did you leave the party so early?" Nora threw another question at her.


    Myra was stuck this time, thinking what to say to appease Nora. She took her time and told another lie, "<i>Uhh</i> that, I got too tired. You know I am not a party person. And that dress and the heels were, <i>uhh</i>, too much to handle."


    Nora observed Myra for a few seconds and then conceded, "Okay, if you say so, I¡¯ll trust you but if anything is bothering you, even if it¡¯s small, do tell me. I can¡¯t stand watching you so dull, my heartaches at the sight."


    Myra gave Nora a genuine smile and hugged her tightly, "I know Nor, I feel the same. If I encounter anything bothersome, I¡¯ll surly tell you, I promise" her fingers were crossed. She was not ustomed to lying, but ever since she stepped at the Everests mansion she has been breaking her principles.


    Soon it was evening, and all the preparations were done. Dion took charge to make there camping trip and night to remember.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 46: Lost In Thought

    <h4>Chapter 46: Lost In Thought</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Should I just tell her that I am not feeling well. No, no, I can¡¯t do that. I cannot ruin Nora¡¯s birthday. Plus, even if I do make an excuse, it will cause another round of chaos and more drama, which<i> I, absolutefuckingly, do, not, want.</i>¡¯ My mind and heart were in full swing, having an intense battle about this trip. I really didn¡¯t want to go on it with Nora¡¯s siblings. And if somehow, I do back out, that jerk is going to me me for disrupting the n, upsetting Nora.


    Since all the Everests brothers will be there, my mind was buzzing.<i> ¡¯This rotten luck of mine, I tell you. Sometimes I feel, I think too much.¡¯</i>


    A knock on the door made me distracted from my inner thoughts, "Yes, who¡¯s it?" I asked.


    "Myra, it¡¯s me" Nora¡¯s chirping voice came from the other side. The next second, she walked through the door and gasped, "<i>Ohhh ..... My ... gosh ....</i>, why are you not ready yet?"


    "<i>Aaaaa</i>, I haven¡¯t been to camping before, so didn¡¯t knew what to wear" though I wanted to tell her my real feelings about this damned trip but I only replied to her question.


    "<i>Ahhaa</i>, I¡¯ll help you with it. You know what; it is my first camping trip as well. My brothers, on the other hands have all been doing this since they were three, so they all are experienced campaigners. Now, Mary, Come in." Nora called for someone and in came, one of the house workers with some bags in her hands.


    Nora looked at me and smiled, "I knew all your clothes are unsuitable for such trip, so I ordered these." There were plenty of warm clothing to choose from. "It gets chilly in the night at the mountains so here¡¯s a jacket or a sweater, no, we¡¯ll have to take both. You can wear the sweater and carry the jacket with you. And here, woolen gloves, warm socks, and yes this too." She handed me a beanie to cover my head.


    <i>¡¯I guess there is no getting out of it. I¡¯ll try to maintain my distance from all those jerks, to keep my sanity in check.¡¯ </i>I mentally reminded myself.


    I reluctantly changed into the outfit, wearing a pure white woolen sweater, pairing it with a ck cargo pants and ck sports shoes. Styling my hair with a simple high ponytail, I was soon good to go. All the other essentials, I kept them in a backpack including the beige jacket.


    "Let¡¯s go" Nora dragged me out of the room. We came downstairs where Elio and Dion were waiting for us with Sara. "Aaaa, here are my lovely girls, looking all ready."


    Nora left my side to give Sara a hug, "I wish you coulde with us as well."


    Sara looked at Nora with loving eyes, "You know I¡¯m busy darling, <i>hmmm</i>, you all enjoy your <i>time together.</i> Mount Shana is a beautiful ce, to watch the sunrise from there, is a mesmerizing experience. <i>Try to rx; maybe, something new awaits you all, who knows.</i>"


    "We¡¯ll surely do, but aren¡¯t Brother Brave and ric going to join us? Where are they? Why are they not here yet" Nora asked, looking around.


    "Brave¡¯s in the car, waiting for us outside, and ric, ummm, he said he¡¯s too busy with urgent matters and cannot join us" Dion replied Nora¡¯s question casually.


    Although, Nora was dejected hearing that, I was relieved if not ted. I even did a little dance inside my head, ¡¯Thank you so much god, for giving that jerk some sense. At least now there is one less burden on me.¡¯


    "If he¡¯s busy, then we can do nothing about it" Nora said, her tone sounding a bit down.


    Elio elbowed her teasingly, "It¡¯s good that Brother ric isn¡¯t joining us, now who¡¯s going to save you. Who will youint with, when we prank you?"


    "Huhh, as if, I cannot protect myself. Bring it on" Nora took up the challenge, her mood changing.


    Dion came close to me and I instinctively backed off, not wanting any kind of contact. He stood still and said, "I just wanted to take that bag off you" and then very politely, he took the bag I was carrying, from me.


    We all got out of the mansion and a ck convertible jeep was awaiting us. Brave was standing, leaning his body on the car¡¯s door, looking all rough and handsome. He was showing off his well-maintained physic, wearing a tight in ck shirt and military cargos underneath. His rawness made me forget all about my mood, I kept looking at him secretly.


    "Brother Brave, I am so d that you areing with us" Nora hugged Brave.


    Brave smiled at her kindly. <i>¡¯Wow, how can someone smile so innocently and purely, looking like that?¡¯</i> Out of all the brothers, only Brave have been the one who didn¡¯t took part in any of the sick pranks or mocking or seducing. He seemed like an introvert, which is a good thing for me, I guess. Though, sometimes I do feel that he¡¯s keeping an eye on me, or stealing nces at me. But it¡¯s still better than the others.


    We all settled down in the car. Brave was handling the wheels while Dion was sitting beside him. Elio, Nora and I took the back seat with Nora in between. And soon we zoomed off to our destination, which was Mount Shana.


    The journey was much better than I thought, with Nora doing the most of the talking. Elio did try to make brief talks with me, which I replied to him very curtly. Dion didn¡¯t dare to say anything to me, I could tell. And Brave, yeah, he¡¯s the silent one, so he only gave answers to what he was asked.


    After a one and a half an hour or soter, we arrived at the ce or so I thought.


    "From here on, we need to walk some distance" Dion instructed.


    Brave parked the car and we all got out. Gathering all the stuff, we started hiking towards the camping ce. Elio came by my side, with his and my bags, whispering in my ears, "Tell me, if your foot feels ufortable or you feel tired,<i> I¡¯ll carry you.</i>"


    "No, thank you. I¡¯ll be fine on my own" I replied him, walking off to catch up with Nora, who was with Brave. Dion was taking out the making shift tent and other necessities.


    As we climbed, the path became steep and narrow, a little rough as well. All the Everests were walking like they were jogging in some park while I was the only one who was sweating, my thighs were killing me. Nora held my hand all the time, steadying me on the road. Soon we reached the part where the tents were to be set up.


    Nora let go of my hand, as she shouted and started running, <strong>"BROTHER."</strong> I lost my bnce, tumbling backwards. Nora realized something off, and soon five people were running towards me with the speed of light.


    <i>Before I could hit the ground and fall, four hands steadied me. My eyes were shut tightly; I could feel a hand on my shoulder, one on my waist, while both my arms were held by two different people. </i>


    I opened my eyes and realized all the brothers were holding onto me.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 47: I Have A Task For You

    <h4>Chapter 47: I Have A Task For You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    *Morning of the Night Camp*


    As the door mmed shut, Noah threw a document at ric angrily, "<strong>ALARIC EVERESTS</strong><i>, I have warned you, so, many, times, do not do anything you will regret in the future.</i> You are supposed to be the future Lycan Alpha, you are my heir apparent, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to behave rudely with our guests, whether it is a wolf, a human or something else, got it." His nostrils were ring up.


    "But father, all the humans are like that. They took Nora away from us when she was just born and my brother¡¯s mated, Hannah away as well, because of their so called greed. I cannot, no; I will not trust any human in my life, ever. That girl, who calls herself Nora¡¯s friend HAS a hidden motive, I can bet." ric said haughtily, taking stand for himself.


    Noah clenched his fist tightly, suppressing Arth from taking over. Arth, Noah¡¯s wolf, was sensitive about the time when Nora was kidnapped right under their nose. He, being a prideful and dignified wolf, was devastated by that incident.


    Taking his seat, he loosened his tie knot frustratingly, ring at ric as he said, "<i>Enough now, we have talked about this.</i> And do you really think, someone from the human kind alone is capable to do these things so openly against us and never getting caught? Do you really think so?"


    ric narrowed at Noah¡¯s words, "So, what you mean is that someone other than the humans are also involved in this? Did you find something, any clue?"


    Noah sighted at his son¡¯s temperament, "You know, our family has the long standing history of being the only one in the world who has Lycan as well as Alpha blood flowing in us. As the Lycan King myself, I do have many people around me or those who want to curry favor me, but there are a lot of those who wants my blood and flesh, our blood and flesh. Not everyone¡¯s on our side, son."


    "It means there is a traitor amongst our people?" ric looked at Noah dead in the eye.


    "But all the wolves in the tribe have sworn allegiance to you with their blood, father. They wouldn¡¯t dare to do such things. No, they simply cannot do that if they don¡¯t want to die a gruesome death."


    "That¡¯s why this case is tricky. It can be someone from our people, which I hope is not the case. It can be some other race as well. The eagle tribes and the bear tribes have beenpeting with us since millennia for power and control. There may have not been a conflict amongst us right now, but we can never be off guard against them. <i>Remember ric, there are more foes than friends out there, for beings like us.</i>" Noah conveyed ric.


    With a serious face, ric added, "<i>Father, I would like to investigate this case with you.</i> I¡¯ll tear everyone and anyone apart who is involved in such conspiracy. Whoever it maybe, <i>I¡¯ll see to it that they get a life worse than death.</i>"


    "No, you will not. I know you want to investigate so that you can exterminate the mastermind but your temperament isn¡¯t suitable for that. We have to be extra careful now that we have Nora back with us. Whosoever is ying this game will show up again eventually. We just have to set bait and wait." Noah exined to ric his n to capture the attacker. "<i>For that, we absolutely need Ms. Myra Miracle</i>, do you get it now."


    ric was stunned when the realization hit him, "So, you are saying, that peas-, I mean that girl will be our bait to catch the mastermind. Do mother and Nora know about this?"


    "<i>This is only between you and me for now</i>. You know how your mother is. She already likes Myra, and so do I. But Sara will never agree to it. As for Nora, she doesn¡¯t need to know about it. Also, this will help you in clearing your doubts about Ms. Miracle. We did have had a thorough background check on her but this will give all of us assurity." Noah answered ric¡¯s questions.


    "What happened at the table, your announcement, everything was a setup, correct?" ric added one more question, feeling relieved.


    Noah leaned on the table, his hands covering his mouth, "Yes and no. That was your mother¡¯s decision and I was just following it. Now enough with the questions. I have a task for you, you have to, closely observe Ms. Miracle. Stay close to her. See to it, who she¡¯s meeting, who she¡¯s talking to other than our family members, who approaches her, everything. And for that to happen, you need to let go of that attitude. Now you are dismissed."


    "Yes father" ric was happy inside, ¡¯Now you¡¯ll see peasant, how I¡¯ll uncover your true face.¡¯ He reached the door when Noah made a statement, "ric, let me say this once. I have given you a responsibility as my heir, do not disappoint me. <i>Do not make innocent people suffer.</i> Because you maybe my heir now but-" He paused and then continued, "<i>So, protect Ms. Miracle.</i>"


    ric only nodded in reply at Noah¡¯s words and exited the room. "I, ric Noah Everests, will not disappoint you father. And I will definitely ¡¯Protect¡¯ that girl."


    ric reached his room to tidy up for office when Nora knocked on his door as she entered meekly, "Brother ric, May Ie in?"


    "Ora, why are you asking? You can always do as you please. Why didn¡¯t you mind linked me? I would havee to you." ric gave Nora a genuine wholesome smile.


    Nora looked at ric, pressing her lips together in a thin line, she said, "I thought you would be in a bad mood after father called you to his study."


    "I am never going to be in a bad mood when ites to you, Ora. I know you have something to say to me, tell me" ric said sincerely. He may be a rough and tough Alpha for others but was a total goner when ites to Nora.


    "Ummm, brother, I know you don¡¯t like humans at all, I understand your point, I really do, but Myra isn¡¯t like that. She has been through thick and thin with me, always the one taking care and providingfort. All those years were bearable in that hellhole, all thanks to Ra-ra. She¡¯s the most pure soul; you¡¯ll know once when you get to know her better. Please, at least for my sake don¡¯t hate her."


    With a hand on his waist, ric sighted at his sister¡¯s words, ¡¯So, she¡¯s here for her. I don¡¯t understand why all my family is so fond of her, even Alex.¡¯ He shut his eyes and said, "Ora, humans are greedy and materialistic, more than us. They can even stab their family in the back. It is really difficult for me to trust any of them, but-" he paused and then continued, <i>"I trust you and your judgment. I¡¯ll try, just for you, to not hate her." </i>


    Nora was so happy at ric¡¯s words, she lunged at him, embracing him tightly, "Thank you brother, I knew you¡¯ll understand me."


    ric hugged her back. Nora then let go off him, smacking her forehead, she said, "Ohhh, I almost forgot. I came to tell you that we all are going on a camping trip to Mount Shana. So, if you cane with us" she nearly mumbled thest sentence.


    ric made a serious expression outwards, but inside he was smirking, teasing Nora, "I have a really important meeting". At his words, Nora¡¯s enthusiasm drop. Heughed andpleted his sentence, "but I can always make time for my sister." His inner monologue showed, ¡¯This gives me the perfect opportunity, to get my n into action.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . .

 Chapter 48: The Mission Starts Now

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Mission Starts Now</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Now that you have agreed toe with us, it is going to be so much fun" saying this, Nora grinned from ear to ear, feeling giddy inside. ric repeated her words, <i>"Yeah, it¡¯s definitely going to be a FUN trip, indeed."</i>


    "Okay Brother. I¡¯ll go and prepare for tonight, see you, bye" Nora said her goodbyes and left ric¡¯s room, feeling pumped up. As soon as the door was closed, ric¡¯s previous loving and caring demeanor turned into a devil like sinister smile, <i>"time to start devising my n. The mission starts now."</i>


    . . . . . .


    Myra¡¯s eyes widen realizing her predicament. She was surrounded by the Everests brothers on all sides. Elio was holding onto her right wrist while Dion was grasping her left arm. Brave was supporting her shoulder and ric was grabbing onto her waist. As if the time had stopped, all five of them stood still like some sculptor¡¯s art piece.


    Nora ran towards Myra, grabbing her shoulders, jerking her free from the brothers grasp, "Are you alright? I¡¯m so, so sorry, Myra. I just, just saw Brother ric and got excited."


    Myra took a deep breath and assured Nora, "Nor, why are you ming yourself? See, I¡¯m totally fine. Nothing happened to me."


    "But, but-" Nora was about to go in her self-ming mode but Myra hugged her,forting Nora. "No buts, okay Nor?" Nora hugged Myra back. Then she let go of Nora and turned towards the brothers, "I guess, I should say thank you for earlier" she whispered these words.


    Elio was the first one to reply, "No need for thanks, Myra. We have got your back, we won¡¯t let you hurt." He smiled at Myra, his words holding deep meaning.


    Myra only nodded at his words, but something stuck within her. She creased her eyebrows and asked, "But, it¡¯s literally weird. Like how can all of you rescue me so fast? The person who was nearest to me was Nora, so how?" Myra looked at all of them, her hand on her hips, but no reply came for a few seconds.


    All of a sudden, Dion burst outughing trying to defuse the situation, "Hahaha Myra, you see, we all have gone through intense athletic training. So that¡¯s why are reflexes are so good. You sound like you are interrogating us, haha. What, you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?"


    Myra was not convinced with what Dion gave as an exnation, she threw anotherment, "But the first one to reach me was-," she fumbled with her words and looked at ric, "was your elder brother, who was at quite a distance from all of us. No matter how athletic you all may be, covering such a long distance in mere seconds is-"


    Nora interrupted Myra mid-sentence, "That, that¡¯s because, Brother ric, he¡¯s has been military trained, right brothers?" she was damn nervous and couldn¡¯t look Myra in the eye, feeling guilty. Dion and Elio backed Nora¡¯s words, adding some more details to it, "Yeah, you see, he¡¯s the big gun amongst us siblings. He used to be one of the top tire, prominent, what do we call it, ahhhh, marshal."


    ric looked at his younger siblings trying to cover up for him, though what they said was true, half true. He was an heir to the Lycan King throne, so he was a marshal for his pack members.


    Brave reading the room changed the topic, asking ric, "Didn¡¯t you say that you were busy and won¡¯t be able toe?"


    Nora too joined Brave, "Yes Brother, brother Dion told us that you wouldn¡¯t make it to the trip because ofpany matters."


    ric smiled at Nora kindly like a loving brother he was, "Ora, how can I let you down and break my promise?"


    Dion scratched the back of his head and showed his tongue, "Nor, surprise. I asked brother to arrive here earlier so that we all can see your reaction. So, how do you like my prank?"


    Nora feigned a punched at Dion stomach, "Haha, It was bad. Silly" she rolled her eyes at him, crossing her arms.


    Elio and ricughed at their antics, while Brave only smiled seeing his siblings bicker. Myra¡¯s thoughts were all jumbled by what just happened and what the Everests siblings told her.


    Nora held Myra¡¯s hand, "this time, I¡¯m won¡¯t let go of your hand. Let¡¯s go."


    The ce where they arrived was quite calming and refreshing. Argeke was just within their reach surrounded by a serene pink and navy sky. As it was evening time, most of the light wasing from either the half-moon or thentern which were hanging beside the huge tents. The air quality was much better than the city as it was surrounded by dense forest. All in all, the ce was beyond heavenly.


    Myra took in a deep and long breath, feeling her surroundings. Her chaotic mind quieted a bit. Nora bended forward, tilting her head she looked at Myra as she asked, "How do you like it? Isn¡¯t this ce just gorgeous? Ahh, I, so, love it here."


    Myra looked ahead at the clear sky and replied, <i>"It¡¯s really beautiful."</i>


    Elio came and stood with the girls, saying, "You know, there is no other ce like this."


    Dion joined the trio and stood on the other side, "You guys can always count on me" and winked.


    Brave and ric were walking slowly, as the former asked, "Why did you do that?"


    "<i>Andddd</i>, what¡¯s that? What did I do?" ric asked casually, his hands in his jeans pocket as he walked like a runway model, his steps imposing. He was wearing a white tee and blue pair of jeans with ck military boots.


    Brave looked at ric, trying to decipher his actions, "Why did you ran to save her? Didn¡¯t you hate humans? That¡¯s so unlike you. Even in this morning-"


    ric shrugged off Brave¡¯s questions, "You are thinking too much. I just didn¡¯t want any kind of mishap on this trip, you know, how Nora wanted it so badly." Brave observed him for a few seconds but didn¡¯t pry any further.


    Even though ric somehow was able to convince Brave, but he wasn¡¯t able to convince himself, ¡¯This is all because of this thick skinned wolf of mine. Alex, I told you not to do something like that?¡¯


    Alex growled at ric¡¯s mean choice of words, ¡¯I didn¡¯t do anything. It wasn¡¯t me. And even if it was, how can you expect me to just stand and watch our mate getting hurt.¡¯


    ric tone thickened, <i>"She¡¯s not my-". </i>


    <i>¡¯Yeah yeah, I know what you¡¯ll say but do you really think it was I, who ran towards her?"</i> Alex questioned ric confidently.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 49: Elio Can Help You

    <h4>Chapter 49: Elio Can Help You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora turned around and said, "What are doing there, Brother Brave, Brother ric? Come fast."


    ric stood beside Nora casually, asking,<i> "So, how do like this, ummm?"</i>


    Nora did a little thinking gesture,<i> "ummmmmm"</i> and then sheplimented, "Wow, my brothers are so amazing. Thank you for arranging such a nice camp. I love it, here." She was genuinely happy and over the moon. "This is the best birthday ever." When she said this, she meant every word.


    "So, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get the night started" Dion cheered with excitement, hyping everybody up.


    Elio whispered in Myra¡¯s ear<i>, "Thank you for making, my, um-hmm, our birthday special by joining us here."</i> Myra not knowing what to say, didn¡¯tment anything on it. She knew Elio was flirting with her.


    Nora held Myra¡¯s hand and took her to where the camp fire was ced. The warmth of the fire made a cozy atmosphere in that cold weather. Elio went to the barbeque grill and started showing off his cooking skills.


    Initially, Myra was only talking to Nora, but soon she loosened up a bit, replying to Dion. She thought that it was a rare opportunity for her and Nora to go camping like this, and it might be thest one as well, so didn¡¯t wanted to ruin the mood.


    Dion was ted, so was Drey. He was so happy listening to his mate¡¯s sweet and seductive voice. Dion was not very sure about the bond, but Drey was adamant that Myra was their true mate, their destined. But for now, Dion just wanted to reconcile with Myra. Because ording to Dion, he has already ruined his image by taking things way too fast.


    Ever since, Brave had rescued Myra, he had been having an odd sensation in his body, his eyesnding on Myra, every now and then. Brave was a shy one, or rather a man with few words. So, even if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t find any opportunity to have any real conversation with Myra.


    ric was busy adding firewood, and he too kept ring at Myra. A gust of wind flew, which made Myra shudder a little, which didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the brothers. After all, all the others were werewolves and hardly felt any cold.


    The first one to act was Brave. He got up, went to the tent where Myra¡¯s jacket was, picked it and returned. He made sure to bring a jacket for Nora too, to cover for his intent. Brave made sure that Nora wore hers; she thanked him in return winking at him. Then, he handed the other one to Myra, "it¡¯s cold here."


    <i>ric and Dion saw this and were shocked</i>. Ever since that incident, Brave didn¡¯t care for any outsider, so it was a shocker for them. Noraplimented Brave, "How sweet of you, Brother Brave, taking care of even my friend."


    Brave said calmly, "I don¡¯t want anybody to catch a cold."


    Dion rxed at Brave¡¯s words, but ric didn¡¯t. He narrowed his eyes and watched Brave taking subtle nces at Myra. He cursed inwardly, ¡¯Good, very good, now trying to trap my twin as well. I really can¡¯t underestimate this human.¡¯ He shrugged loudly, that everyone¡¯s attention was on him. He covered it up with a cough.


    Elio soon called, "The barbeque is ready."


    ric got up, dusted his pants and went there to get them. He soon came back and offered them to Nora first, "Here Ora, try this." Then he passed the te and offered it to Myra as well, "for you."


    Myra looked at him with suspicion, ¡¯What happened to him, all of sudden? Why is he behaving all docile and gentlemanly towards me? What¡¯s he scheming now?¡¯ Nevertheless, she ate what was in the te and chatted happily with the others. Soon, Elio joined the lot and Brave took over his duties.


    "How¡¯s it? I didn¡¯t know what you like so~" Elio said this to Myra, embarrassingly. Myra replied in a genuine tone, "It¡¯s really good." Elio shied at Myra¡¯spliment.


    ric was keeping an eye on Myra for the whole time and this thing too didn¡¯t go unnoticed by him. ¡¯Even the youngest is going crazy because of this peasant, huh.¡¯ Alex interrupted his thoughts, ¡¯That¡¯s because she a nice and good person, so everyone likes her.¡¯ ric rolled his, ¡¯Shut up. I don¡¯t want your runningmentary.¡¯ Alex only scoffed in return, ¡¯But that¡¯s true.¡¯


    Nora breaks ric¡¯s conversation with Alex, "Why are you so quiet today? Are you tired from work? Come let me give you a massage." She got up and started massaging ric¡¯s shoulders. ric smiled at her, held her hands and said teasingly, "Ora, why are you ticking me?" Nora made a sulking face, "Brother ric."


    Myra can truly see how much ric loved his sister. When ric talked to Nora, he smiles like the world is a heavenly ce but when he and Myra even see each other, his hornses out and pokes her. How can someone be so different?


    Elio asked Myra suddenly, "Myra, can I ask you something, if you don¡¯t mind, that is?"


    Myra gulped the mushroom she was chewing on, "Go ahead."


    "Why did you refuse father¡¯s offer to sponsor your studies and to stay here? It¡¯s you dream after all." Elio looked at her intently. It has been on his mind, ever since the morning. He knew Myra wanted to go to her dream university. But when the opportunity came, she declined straightforwardly. It was like she was running away.


    Myra, keeping her te down, looked Elio in the eyes. The way Myra looked at him, Elio¡¯s heartbeat increased rapidly and Leo felt giddy. "Yes, it is my dream to study in Kingsterdom University. But, I don¡¯t want to be a burden to anybody and want to get the schrship on my own." Nora added, "Ra-ra, here, is the type of person who doesn¡¯t like to rely on others. Don¡¯t worry bro, she¡¯ll soon get that schrship, I believe in her. After all, she is the top amongst the peers not just in Damona but in the whole Austenberg."


    Not just Elio, but all the brothers were listening on her answer. They were impressed by Myra, even ric. It is no easy feature to be top in a country like Austenberg, where a lot of schrly people reside. Myra was the cream of the crop academically.


    "So, why don¡¯t you apply for a schrship now? You are already here and the next semester will start within a month" Nora suggested. "Brother Elio can help you in that. After all, he is studying medicine there."


    Myra was in surprised by the news. Elio and Myra have exchanged a lot of talks previously, but he never mentioned anything about where he studies. Now, she knows why.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 50: I Don’t Belong With Them

    <h4>Chapter 50: I Don¡¯t Belong With Them</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    I looked at Elio in surprise as I was awed by him. ¡¯He is a student at Kingsterdom, really? That¡¯s impressive. But why didn¡¯t he mention it before?¡¯


    Elio scratched the back of his head, as he whispered to me, "I was going to tell you when you got enrolled there. It was supposed to be a surprise." The sudden closeness made me hitch my breath. His greenish blue eyes fluttered as he was gazing at me. The wind blew and his cedar wood like scent attacked my nostrils, sending my mind in frenzy. I was feeling stuffy all of a sudden.


    I gulped down hard,posing myself from the sheer torture. ¡¯Get a grip, Myra. Don¡¯t fall for this charm of his. You know how all of them are ying with you. Don¡¯t get caught in there cheap game.¡¯ I created some distance between us, brushing off the topic, "I don¡¯t have the necessary documents right now. I¡¯ll apply when I return." Elio noticed my sudden coldness but didn¡¯tment.


    As I said this to Nora, my internal thought was to just somehow return to Damona. ¡¯Sorry Nora, but even if my dream is to attend the finance school in Kingsterdom University, I don¡¯t want any involvement of the Everests whatsoever. You are so dear to me but if I have to keep meeting this lot, I rather don¡¯t want to stay here.¡¯


    "Let¡¯s talk about academic stuffter". Nora then turned to ric, as Brave also joined us and sat beside Dion, "Brother ric, bro told me you are good at ying flute, hmmm,<i> will you y for me, pleeeeeasee?</i>"


    I turned to look at ric, feeling surprised, as he replied, "I would have, but, there is no flute here."


    Nora was beaming at his words, "I knew you would say that, so I came prepared, wait a minute, I¡¯ll be right back." Then she ran off to the tent where our bags were. I called out to her, "Be careful."


    The few minutes where she left me with her brothers alone were nerve-wrecking. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t lift my eyes to look at any of them. I saw Dion taking the chance to upy Nora¡¯s ce, now sitting just beside me.


    I was sitting between him and Elio, as ric and Brave were sitting across from me. I knew what Dion¡¯s intents were but I remained silent shifting a bit to the other side to keep some distance. Again, I could feel it, four pair of eyes gawking at me. It was more like I was there prey. It sends shivers down my back.


    Soon, Nora returned with a bag which puzzled all of us. Seeing that her seat was already taken, she made her way to sit between the elder twins. Elio asked, "Am I mistaken or does a flute need this big a bag to keep itself?" All of us were curious.


    Nora rolled her eyes at hisments but didn¡¯t reply to it. Then shemanded, <i>"Brothers, Myra close your eyes. I have something for all of you." </i>


    All of us did as Nora told us, we closed our eyes. Then, I heard the rustling sound, someone walking around. Nora then called, "Now you all can open."


    When I opened my eyes, everything was as it is, as it was before, no change. Noraughed out loud seeing our puzzled expressions. She said, holding her tummy, "It¡¯s so fun teasing you all." Then, she took out a bamboo box and handed it to ric, "Brother, this is my token of thanks to you."


    ric¡¯s face had a glint of excitement, though when he caught me watching, he covered it well with his poker face. He utched the box carefully and a high end shiny gold flute was in it. Nora was noting every reaction of ric as he gave a genuine smile. Nora then hugged him tightly, "Brother ric, thank you so much for your care." ric hugged her back.


    Dion, who was sitting quite closely beside me, said in a dramatic tone, <i>"Ohhh, such a wholesome disy of sibling love, I feel like crying."</i> Then he made a gesture to wipe of his nonexistent tears.


    Nora showed him a tongue emoji as all the other brothersughed at their banter. I too smiled at them. Then Nora turned to face Brave. Brave, seeing the focus has shifted to him all of a sudden, asked, "Do you need something for me, umm Nor?"


    Nora smiled at Brave, asking him to stretch his hand. Braveplied without question and extended his hand. Nora kept something on Brave¡¯s palm. Brave¡¯s eyes widened looking at the object. Then his eyes became a bit teary, ¡¯Is he going to cry?¡¯ I was a bit taken aback.


    Not just Brave, all the Everests brothers had a look of disbelief and astonishment, which I couldn¡¯t quite get. As I looked closely, it was a rare ck opal pendant. I could tell it was way too expensive for me to even imagine its price. I have once read about it some book or magazine.


    Elio must have seen the confused look on my face as he came closer and whispered again, "This is something very precious to Brave." Then, I heard Dion asking Nora, <i>"Where did you get this? All the pack members have been searching it for since~"</i> he stopped midway, which I found a bit suspicious.


    <i>¡¯Pack members?¡¯ What does he mean? Are the Everests from some sort of tribe? Nora didn¡¯t tell me about that?¡¯</i> As I was still in the middle of thinking this, Nora replied, "I found it in the underground auction."


    Hearing them talk, I thought, <i>¡¯this talk is not for me, I guess.¡¯</i> Underground auction, rare gemstone, pack, this all sounds foreign to me. It made me unsettle, I felt like I didn¡¯t belong to that ce, with them, even if I was with my best friend. <i>The difference between me and the Everests was astronomical. </i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 51: Hypnotized By The Opal

    <h4>Chapter 51: Hypnotized By The Opal</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    All the Everests siblings were in a mind linking conference as for Myra, she was too caught up in her own inner monologue.


    "Ora, you went to the underground auction, that too all alone? You know it is dangerous for you to go to such a ce." ric questioned in a reprimanding tone.


    "Nora, we all have been searching for that pendant since, since that incident, how did you even found it?" Dion added.


    Elio chimed in, "Now I know why you were asking me questions about the auction earlier, but you should have told me about it from the start, Nor. I would have apanied you. ric is right, it isn¡¯t safe for you."


    Brave was in a daze and kept on gazing at the opal. He caressed the pendant gently with his thumb, like it was a baby. After all, it was a rare gemstone, only one of a kind. It was said that the stone possessed some special powers. One of it was bring back a sleep wolf. This opal could help Brave in awakening his wolf, Raw.


    Nora replied, "I¡¯m sorry Brother ric but I didn¡¯t went alone there. I went there just out of curiosity and plus I too am a Lycan alpha wolf" she ended it at that.


    They broke the mind link and then Nora said, "Brother, let me help you with it." She got up, taking the pendant from Brave¡¯s hand and walked behind him to help him wear it. When Brave sported the opal, everybody was looking at him with anticipation. The eagerness and curiosity was clear in their pupils.


    Brave too was quite hopeful, he closed his eyes and concentrated to call for Raw, <i>"Buddy, Raw, can you hear me, hmmm? Can you feel me? Are you there?"</i>


    There was nothing but silence in his mind, no reply came back whatsoever. Brave again tried with a determined expression, but still no one spoke in his mind.


    Seeing what was happening, all the Everests siblings¡¯ expectations were ducked. An eerie silence was maintained for a few minutes. None of them said anything, how could they? That gem was theirst resort after all. For them, the opal was like a mirage in a desert, merely an illusion.


    <i>Brave¡¯s face fell after trying so hard, the mood of the gathering dampening. He got up; his hands fisted and excused himself, running straight towards the dense woods. </i>


    Nora tried to call him from behind but ric stopped her, "Let him be, he needs time to cope with it. Maybe he¡¯ll concentrate better when he¡¯s alone. And if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll definitely find another way." He assured Nora but couldn¡¯t do it to himself.


    Alex was also devastated by what conspired, because just like the twins, he and Raw were connected with a special twin bond. He vowed in ric¡¯s head, <i>¡¯YES, we will find a way, for sure. We will.¡¯</i>


    Although, the atmosphere turned tensed, one person wasn¡¯t even there in the mix.


    Ever since Brave wore that jewel piece, Myra was attracted by it. Her eyes were glued to it as if she was hypnotized. She didn¡¯t follow any of the conversation which was happening between the siblings.


    And when Brave got up and left, she too got up wanting to follow him. Suddenly, Elio grabbed her hand, asking, "Where are you going Myra? Is everything fine?" This broke Myra¡¯s trance state as she was dumbfounded. Creasing her eyebrows she thought, ¡¯Why am I standing? Where was I going? What just happened?¡¯


    Myra then nced at where Elio was holding her wrist, she gently withdrew it, answering, "Was going to check my phone. It¡¯s in the tent. I¡¯ll just be back." Saying this, Myra walked out immediately.


    Reaching inside the tent, she let go of the breath which she has been holding on. ¡¯This is weird. What was that opal? It was like something was pulling me with full force. Am I a sucker for rare gemstones? This kinda thing has never happened to me. ¡¯ Her mind was full of questions, but who could answer them, no one.


    Outside, the remaining siblings were discussing what should be the next step. They have been searching for it since quite a while, but in the end it all turned out to be wasteful, just a hoax. ric clenched his hands tightly, suppressing his anxiety.


    Dion, the cheerful one, got a bit emotional. For him, to see his elder sibling in pain, he too was filled with heartache. He wanted to do something for Brave but felt extremely helpless. Being an Alpha himself, it wasn¡¯t eptable for Dion to feel like this. Drey got sentimental as well, he murmured, ¡¯I will do everything for Raw to return to Brave. Even if I have to make a sacrifice, I¡¯ll do it dly.¡¯


    Elio being the youngest out of all the brothers was matured beyond his age. But he too felt aggravated; he banged his hand on the wooden log which made the log split in two halves.


    As for Nora, she kept on looking at the bonfire; her mind was full of uncertainties. Dion gulped down hard, trying to change the mood, "Maybe, it¡¯s a fake one. Right, it can be that. We¡¯ll find another one, don¡¯t think too much Nor."


    Myra returned after a brief self-interrogation. Unlike before, she took the seat where Brave was sitting and sat beside Nora. She sensed the tensed mood and asked Nora, whispering, "Did something happen? Why do all of you seem down?"


    Nora calmed her mind and answered, "Ahh, nothing to be down about. We were just reminiscing about the past." Then she changed the topic, "Anyways, I still have some more things to hand over." Although, she wasn¡¯t in the mood, but to lighten the atmosphere, she brought out the gifts she had prepared for Elio and Dion. "This is for you annnnnd, this one¡¯s for my twinnie. Hope you like it." She tried to sound extra cheerful.


    Both the brothers eagerly opened their respective presents.


    Dion unboxed his present impatiently, "Let me see, what my dear little sister has got for me, hmmm." What he saw inside was a custom Rolex watch in green gold hue, same as his eye color and his and Drey¡¯s initials embedded on it, D&D. He at once got up and hugged Nora, "This is soo, soo, so cool, Nora. I fucking love it. Aw, you put so much effort for me. Why am I sweating from the eyes?"


    ricmented yfully, "Stop being over dramatic all the time."


    Elio on the other hand got a rather peculiar gift. Taking it out, he asked, "What to do with this?"


    "It¡¯s to unlock your locked up close up brain,<i> twinnie</i>" Nora teased Elio, making a face at him. Elio yed along with her, gesturing for the key which he received, to unlock his brain, "As you asked, it¡¯s utched, now what?"


    All the others were stifling theirughter at Elio¡¯s antics. Nora gave everyone a once over then looked at Elio with an eyebrow raised, "Didn¡¯t you always wanted your own ind?"


    Elio¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Nora¡¯s words, "<i>You ....., is it ...., are you ....., are you serious, Nor?</i> But how did you, how did you even know?"


    "Aren¡¯t you my twinnie after all, this much is a piece of cake" Nora shrugged her shoulders, not giving any other information. Elio ran towards Nora and kissed her cheeks, embracing her tightly.


    Seeing all this, Myra¡¯s self-confidence which was already low from the earlierparison, plummet even more. She was feeling more and more small. For a confident person like Myra, it was a first for her.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 52: Why Are You So Different?

    <h4>Chapter 52: Why Are You So Different?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The atmosphere clouded with heaviness lifted a bit after that and all returned back to normal, or at least they were good at pretending to be casual about it. Only Myra was feeling out of ce, the urge to return to home getting stronger. She wasn¡¯t the insecure type, not at all; she was content in her life. But the fact that she didn¡¯t belong here, was making her ufortable.


    Nora clicked her fingers in front of Myra¡¯s face, asking, "Why are you so quiet, Ra-ra? Where¡¯s your mind swimming to,<i> ummm?</i>"


    "Ahhhh, nothing, I was jus~, I was just thinking about my family" Myra told her, being partially honest.


    The rm bells which were calmed down started ringing inside Nora¡¯s mind. She remembered this morning¡¯s incident and got nervous thinking that Myra will leave Kimberg so she gave Myra a side hug, squeezing her in the process, saying, "We too are your family, Ra-ra, all of us. My parents, my brothers and of couuurse, me, we all consider you our family, isn¡¯t t right brothers?" For some reason, Nora didn¡¯t wanted Myra to leave Kimberg, she sounded a bit anxious.


    Dion agreed with Nora eagerly, "Yes, Nora¡¯s right. You are a part of our family now." Elio too nodded in agreement. Nora gave a sideways nce to ric, he reluctantly said, "Yeah, whatever Ora says" and then shrugged off his shoulder. This didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Myra.


    Myra only gave a stiff smile in return, outwardly. Inside, she was filled with determination,<i> ¡¯Neither do I consider them my family nor will I ever think of them as one. Only you are my family Nora, not your psycho brother and his team.¡¯</i>


    ___________________


    The night went on and the dark sky twinkled with uncountable stars which greeted them joyfully. Lying on the ground, both the girls were star gazing, the constetions brightly visible from that ce making it a serene and once in a life time experience.


    Nora who lying to the right side of Myra, turning to the side, she asked with concerned filled voice, "There is something on your mind, Ra-ra. I can tell. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you? Maybe I could help. Are you still upset with what happened in the morning?"


    Myra knew she could hide her inner turmoil from everyone else but Nora. Nora knew Myra like the back of her hand. Without looking at Nora, she mumbled, "I won¡¯t be saying that I ampletely fine with what happened on the breakfast table. I know your ric is not very fond of my presence, although I haven¡¯t done anything to get on his nerves." Uttering this, she remembered her first encounter with ric, how she entered the wrong room and made a fool out of herself. ¡¯Maybe that¡¯s the reason he¡¯s despise my presence, I guess. But it was an honest mistake from my part and he threatened me afterwards. He has even crossed the line multiple times after that. He~, he kissed me forcefully. The one who should despise the other should be me.¡¯


    Then not going further into that topic Myra said, "But right now I was just thinking about ... our orphanage days. The warden there wouldn¡¯t even let us take an extra piece of bread, and if anyone insisted, they would be beaten brutally. Now that you have reunited with your biological family, you can get everything you want. I¡¯m d you found your true family. They adore you and I can tell you, you love them equally if not more." A genuine smile tugged at Myra¡¯s lips while saying this.


    Nora pressed her lips together, squeezing Myra¡¯s hand, "You are right, I love them, I love them all wholeheartedly. They treat me like their lovely princess (that is a fact though). You know, back in the orphanage and in that shitty family too, I never felt an ounce of warmth and love, apart from that time until Matthew was born." As Nora muttered this, her nose itched.


    But when the topic came, Myra looked at Nora and stated, "Speaking of ¡¯you know who¡¯, ever since you came to live with your family in Kimberg, the Smiths¡¯ have vanished. Mom once visited their home after you left, but when she reached there, the door was already unlocked and some unknown guy, calling himself a real estate agent, was showing that ce to some buyer."


    The Smith, husband and wife, were a sore topic for Nora. She didn¡¯t like talking about them or any stuff rted to them.


    Myra continued, "That¡¯s odd, they have been living there since ages, but after inquiring about James and ra nobody could trace them. Even Matthew is nowhere to be found. Wendy told me that Matthew didn¡¯t take the school bus nor did he go to school at all."


    Although what Myra mouthed wasn¡¯t quite audible but as werewolves possessed great powers which also included high frequency hearing ability, Nora heard her words clearly. Her hands tightened with anxiety.


    "Are you in touch with them?" Myra asked her with pure intentions. Regardless, whether the Smiths were a good bunch or not, Myra¡¯s family was acquainted with them and it didn¡¯t sit right with Myra how they just disappeared from the map of the world like they never existed.


    Nora clenched her jaws, trying to suppress her emotions, "No, I am not and I don¡¯t want to be" the firmness was crystal clear in her tone.


    Myra didn¡¯t press any further, knowing that it could trigger Nora¡¯s bad memories. For quite sometime, none of them said anything. The air turned awkward.


    Myra felt she said something inappropriate apologized to Nora, "I am sorry No. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you about them. It was very insensitive of me. I really am sorry."


    Nora gave Myra a wry smile, "You know, I always wanted to escape that ce, Damona, because I felt like a caged bird whose wings were clipped by its owner. And the day I got out of that prison, my life changed, in a better way. I never want to visit that time ever."


    Soon, Elio came to them where they were lying, interrupting there conversation, he asked, "Hey girls, why are you bothzing around for. The night is still young. I have prepared a surprise for you guys, get up."


    As both Myra and Nora exchanged nces, they got up at once. Dusting of her clothes, Nora questioned, "Now what? Can¡¯t two soul mates exchange some heart felt conversation with each other. Your surprise better be a good one, otherwise, twinnie you are ~" uttering this Nora mimicked a throat cutting gesture.


    Rolling his eyes at her, Elio feigned annoyance, "You decide after seeing it then. What are you waiting for,e, let¡¯s go." Then he tossed the blindfold towards Nora and handed over the other to Myra.


    "What¡¯s this for?" Myra questioned suspiciously, looking at the blindfolds.


    "So that the element ¡¯surprise¡¯ remains for the time being and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guide you both. Just trust me" Elio winked at Myra, ruffling his hair.


    Before Myra could argue, Nora took her blindfold and tightened it around Myra¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing this, Myra couldn¡¯t object. Elio tied Nora¡¯s blindfold for her and held both Nora and Myra¡¯s hand to guide them.


    From the earlier events, Myra didn¡¯t want to be touched by any of the brothers but this situation was special. At least, she didn¡¯t felt as repulsive by Elio¡¯s hands as she felt with the others. And also he has helped her many times before.


    When Elio and Myra¡¯s hands came in contact, Leo whizzed inside him feeling giddy and happy, purring inside him. He could feel a slight connection from a mere touch but didn¡¯t know what it was, his memory like his counterpart was fuzzy about the mate bond.


    Eliomented, ¡¯You really like her, hmmm, getting all gleeful?¡¯ Leo counter questioned with a teasing tone, "Don¡¯t you too, like her?¡¯


    Elio¡¯s face turned a shade pink as he admitted, "Yes, I do like her, a lot. But it is very unnatural of you to like someone, Leo. Didn¡¯t you tell me, that whenever any female, wolf or otherwise, tried getting closer to us, you always felt repelled? Why¡¯s Myra different?¡¯


    Leo stated, "I can feel a deep connection with her, I don¡¯t know what it is. She is different than the rest, I guess. Her scent, her soul, her breath, everything keeps calling for us.¡¯


    Listening to Leo¡¯s words, Elio carefully thought about his own feelings, mumbling, "Why are you so different?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 53: Juicy What And Sexy What?

    <h4>Chapter 53: Juicy What And Sexy What?</h4><subtxt> fre§×NovelFire</subtxt>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    As Elio and Leo were deeply engrossed in their own chatter about Myra, Myra however was trying to loosen the grip of his hand. Sensing what Myra was trying to do, Elio interlocked his fingers with hers, tightening the grip in the process giving Myra goosebumps. The intimate connection bbergasted her.


    He came close to Myra and whispered beside her ears, "Easy <i>My~rahh</i>, we¡¯ll be there shortly. I don¡¯t want you tripping and getting hurt again."


    Myra¡¯s earlobe turned crimson as Elio¡¯s breath wiggled around it. Her own breath hitched listening to the way he spelled her name.<i> The fact that Myra was blindfolded made it all the more sensual and sexy, her mind raced in frenzy by now.</i>


    She was about to counter him but couldn¡¯t argue on that. After all, she has fallen and injured herself before and that too more than once. Biting her lips, Myra just followed Elio quietly.


    Looking at Myra¡¯s expression, Elio beamed at her, though she couldn¡¯t see, holding her hand even firmly.


    Soon after ten minutes of continuous walking, they arrived to where the supposed ¡¯surprise¡¯ was. Elio announced, "We are here" and let go of both Myra and Nora¡¯s hands. But before that, he pressed his fingers, squeezing Myra¡¯s hand.


    The girls at once, took their blindfolds off and were mesmerized by what they saw. Nora screamed loudly startling both Elio and Myra, <i>"Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhh, This. Is. The. Best."</i> She started jumping up and down and running around like a child.


    Seeing Nora behaving like an excited kid, Elio and Myra looked at each other and cracked augh at her antics.


    Elio teased Nora, "Now that you are shouting and howling like that, it¡¯s obvious you like the gift. Now call me, elder Brother Elio is the best."


    Nora was too busy in her own happiness, "I don¡¯t like it ..... I~ love it."


    The ce where Elio took them was lit up with big and tiny yellow lights which wereplimenting the dark and twinkly sky above. This side of the forest was covered with yellow and orange maple trees giving sunshine like environment although it was night time. The trees were surrounding a beautifully ced natural hot spring, making the atmosphere misty and gorgeous, it felt like they were somewhere in celestial realm.


    Amongst the haziness, two figures walked towards the others. As they looked closely, they were approaching in nothing but their lower half covered.


    Myra¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their socket when she looked at Dion and ric¡¯s half naked figure, her face flushed unconsciously. She was too shocked to avert her gaze and kept on gawking at them unintentionally, ogling like a lustful person. She had seen ric¡¯s body like that previously but that day, Myra was too close to see anything properly and they were in an argument as always.


    But now, as Myra looked at them, a seductive and unnatural sigh escaped her mouth, <i>¡¯Woahhh, look at those muscles, those juicy packs, that sexy looking torso and the legs are just piece of artwork. What, wait~ wait~ wait~, hold on; get a grip on yourself Myra. Juicy what, and sexy what? Have you gone nuts, they are total yers. You have experienced it first hand, so don¡¯t fall for the thirst trap.¡¯</i>


    Even as she thought not to fall for it, her focus was still on them or rather their bodies. Dion came close to her as ric made way towards Nora, asking, "You always wanted to visit a hot spring at night and party. So, here you go. This ce is all yours to keep."


    Saying this ric handed a box to Nora. Nora fanatically voiced, "Really?" and started unboxing the stuff. What greeted her was a purplish pink swimsuit.


    Dion grinned and said proudly, "I chose it." Then he handed a same looking box to Myra and said, "Here you go. This one¡¯s for you."


    Myra hesitated, not extending her hands. She said, "No thanks, it¡¯s cold, I¡¯d rather not take a dip. Don¡¯t mind me, please enjoy yourselves." Myra knew they were up to something and wasn¡¯t going to give in no matter how much they wanted her to.


    <i>But there was always the exception of Nora.</i> She came towards Myra and pleaded, whispering "Ra-ra, can you note with me. It will be no fun without you" and made a sad looking face.


    Just like always, Myra didn¡¯t had the heart to disappoint Nora, and also the conversation from earlier about the Smiths was still fresh in her mind. She closed her eyes, and hummed an "okay" to Nora, pressing her lips tightly.


    Taking the box from Dion¡¯s hands, Nora took Myra¡¯s hand and started walking towards the make shift changing room, "Let¡¯s change into it and take a dip."


    Nora quickly changed into hers and gave Myra the box, gesturing her to enter the room.


    Myra wanted to say, she wasn¡¯t in the mood but the excitement on Nora¡¯s face made her words shut inside her throat. Sighing, she took the box and pulled the curtain.


    Outside, everyone was waiting for Myra to appear. All the siblings and there wolves were adrenalized.


    Soon, Myra emerged from the room, and a gasp escape from one of the brothers¡¯ mouth.


    <i>It was a navy colored two piece swimsuit acquainting with her hourss like figure. It was not too revealing which was a plus for her. The balcte bikini top was fairlyplementing the off white skirt like bottom. They were covered by the whitecy see through cover jacket.</i>


    Without further ado, Nora and Myra made their way towards the pool. <i>The boys however were rooted on their spots. Each of their hearts were frantically racing against their sturdy ribcages, even ric¡¯s. The wind added fuel to their already frenzy mind, Myra¡¯s scent travelling with it and infiltering their senses.</i>


    Elio followed the girls quickly, while Dion gulped hard, his stomach fluttering. ric bit his lips and hissed, ¡¯It must be Alex.¡¯ Then, they both trailed behind the others and walked in their direction.


    Drey chimed in Dion¡¯s mind, <i>¡¯Isn¡¯t our mate damn hot? Look at those plummy mounds and that appetizing body. It will feel good to mark and do her. I can¡¯t even wait.¡¯</i>


    Dion replied, ¡¯Let¡¯s not rush this time. She¡¯s a human after all and isn¡¯t aware of out kind¡¯s existence. And also we have already made a bad impression on her. Don¡¯t worry wolfie; <i>she¡¯s ours, our destined, our fated.</i>¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 54: Naked Guys All Over

    <h4>Chapter 54: Naked Guys All Over</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    <i>"It looks ok~ayy, I guess"</i> twirling around, I looked myself up in the mirror inside the makeshift changing room. The upper half clung to my figure and the white bottoms, though not very revealing, were just touching my ass cheek line.


    Letting my hair loose, I was d that the suit had a cover up with it, making me not so ufortable, ¡¯Whosoever bought it is actually quite thoughtful¡¯ I admit.


    Making my way out, I felt a bit self-conscious, tucking my hair behind my ear although I didn¡¯t know just why the hell I was even nervous. ¡¯It¡¯s just a swimsuit, hmmm. Be confident.¡¯


    I walked confidently, or I might say I was trying to be confident as I could tell four pair of eyes were watching my every step, or rather boring at me intently.


    As my feet got closer and closer, I saw Elio who was the only one dressed up earlier, has removed his clothes and was now in just his swimming trunks. The night where we got intimate immediately shed before my mind and I know my face was about to change shade, it was heating up.


    Elio was looking nothing like he looks with his clothes on. Just like his other brothers, he was muscr with beautiful and well defined arcs and firm looking abs.<i> ¡¯Arghhhhh, not again with this abs thing. Am I a sucker for a good physic? I guess I am. But, SNAP OUT OF IT.¡¯</i>


    My internal confession was cut off short by Nora as we both made way to the pool, hand in hand. The boys however didn¡¯t follow us immediately.


    As we sat at the rocky edge, dipping our feet inside the pool, a gasped came out of my mouth; it was more like a whimper. My sore muscles rxed as soon as my feet touched the water. Nora too smiled and said, "It feels nice, don¡¯t you agree? This is heavenly."


    I only replied with a "yeah, it certainly do." All the tension and anxiety which was pent up inside me from so many days, eased bit by bit as I gradually rxed. I took a deep and long breath feelingfortable, in a very long time.


    Soon the boys joined us with snacks and some drinks.


    Nora dly took it and then Dion offered me a ss as well. Although, I wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, for a change, I didn¡¯t refuse him this time which surprised him, his eyebrows raised just slightly for me to catch that. He gave me an astonishing look and then smiled back at me.<i> His smile made him look innocent but I know how he is, a wolf under sheep¡¯s clothing. Yeah, just exactly what I¡¯ll call him, a freaking wolf.</i>


    But still I wanted to drink and let loose myself. I have been feeling tired these past few days and wanted a distraction for once.


    As I took a sip from the ss, my tongue felt the refreshing taste of sweet and sour lemon; it felt like I was eating a lemon vored candy. ¡¯I thought he gave me alcohol, but it doesn¡¯t taste like one. Maybe, it¡¯s just some mocktail.¡¯


    I gulped that whole drink down and Dion filled my ss again. After that, he jumped inside the pool, his lower body submerged in it, <i>his eyes not leaving mine.</i>


    ric has settled himself to the opposite side of where we sat and Elio was with him, they were talking about something.


    Elio soon swam towards us and smiled like his usual boyish style. <i>He was wet from head to toes, his body glistening because of the water droplets sticking to his face and shoulder des and torso and~. I looked down and blinked several times taking my eyes off quickly.</i> He seemed like he was modelling for a calendar shoot or something. Hope Id didn¡¯t make my gazing obvious.


    Nora said to me, "Ra-ra, let¡¯s take a dip." But this time, I firmly denied her, "Go ahead, I¡¯ll just soak my feet here."


    Nora didn¡¯t insisted this time and soon joined the others inside the pool, as the siblings swam and swirled inside the hot water spring, ying with each other. I was observing them, munching on the chips as<i> my eyes met his sapphire orbs.</i>


    ric was, quite obviously, gazing at me, his thoughts unreadable. Only one thought arose in my mind, ¡¯Now what did I do? Why is he ring at me? What¡¯s he thinking in rotten ¡¯Alpha¡¯ brain of his?¡¯


    <i>My throat wobbled at his staring but neither of us took our eyes off of the other.</i> I wanted to, but somehow I just couldn¡¯t. <i>He was just way too godly, just so perfect. ¡¯Only if he could keep his mouth shut, that would be more than just perfect.¡¯</i> His ink ck hair were damp and few tiny drops of water were settled at his nose and eyshes.


    My gazed shifted to his red lips, they were moist and shining like they were calling for me. <i>¡¯Stop~ stop~ stop~, please enough with these stupid fantasies, alright. Buzz off you dirty brain.¡¯</i> I gulped down another drink and then another to calm my racing heart. I felt like it was going to explode any time if I didn¡¯t keep it in check, the wild thoughts engulfing me.


    As I downed my fifth ss, my mind became a bit fuzzy. I started feeling light headed and worry free. It was a pleasing feeling, everything seemed awesome. I was humming and smiling, and giggling like an idiot, my body was swaying left and right. The deep music chimed into my ears as I searched for the source of it.


    ric, who was now sitting by the edge of the pool, was ying the flute which Nora had gifted him. <i>As he blew wind inside the whole, his lips kissed the instrument. His eyes were closed and there was a serene and peaceful look on his sculptor-like face.</i>


    <i>"This is a first. How I wish he doesn¡¯t frown and bes fussy with me, just like now" I mumbled. He looks so ethereal.</i> The tune was enchanting to say the least, giving me goosebumps all over my skin. If he wasn¡¯t a billionaire, he could be a famous flutist, he was that good with it.


    The slight wind that blew got me shuddering a little. A mixture of different scents entered my respiratory system, making my mind blurry and my body felt a sudden rush of heat. I noticed my chest pounding wildly, as my senses started betraying me, my emotions all over the ce.


    In an attempt to sober up, I got up hastily and then, eventually, like these past few days have been, <i>I made another massive blunder.</i>


    A scream left my mouth<i> "Aaaahhhh~"</i> as my foot slipped on the rock and my whole body tumbled inside the pool, face first. The impact felt harsh.


    The sshing of water is what I heard and then my senses numbed and cold. I tried but couldn¡¯t move, my ankle which was hurt a few days back ached. I could feel the water enter my lungs as I struggled to keep afloat, throwing my hands frantically.


    My mind wasn¡¯t in the right state and then, I stopped struggling, my body felt heavy and I couldn¡¯t pull myself up anymore.


    Then, <i>someone came to my rescue as I felt a strong pair of hands embracing me by my waist.</i> The person muttered something as their hands where holding me tight, maybe too tight, their body touching my back. I could hear distinct sound of yelling, but my brain was dizzy. And<i> I passed out.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 55: Hero To Her Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 55: Hero To Her Rescue</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Brother, why don¡¯t you y the flute for all of us? A little concert for your family, hmmm. <i>Pleaseeeee ummmm</i>" Nora urged ric, blinking her eyes repeatedly, trying to y cute. And then without waiting for his reply, she just handed him the flute box she has gifted him earlier.


    Raising an eyebrow at Nora, ric didn¡¯t deny her request, "Anything for you" and gave a refreshing smile which was only reserved for his loved ones.


    "I know you are the best, but brother umm will~, will Brother Brave be really alright on his own, shouldn¡¯t we check on him or something? He hasn¡¯te back yet and he also~" Nora wanted to say he is also wolf less, but didn¡¯t said it out loud. It was way too painful and pitiful tp put in words. She then continued, mumbling "It¡¯s dangerous for him to be alone in that state. Don¡¯t you think?"


    Elio patted her shoulders, reassuring Nora, "We are talking about Brave here. Having a wolf or not having any, he is invincible. As an Alpha and a Lycan too, he knows what to do. He just needs his own space."


    Dion chimed in, "Now, cheer up Nor, otherwise your dear friend, will worry about you" pointing at Myra¡¯s direction with his chin. "You don¡¯t want that right?"


    Nora pouted at his words andmented, "Aren¡¯t you way to concerned about <i>¡¯my friend¡¯</i>, hmmmm Brother Dion? What¡¯s going on, really?" she looked at him with suspicion. The others ears also perked at Nora¡¯s words.


    Dion sipped on his martini which had wolfsbane mixed in it and shrugged his shoulders off, casually saying, he pinched Nora¡¯s cheek "What are you even implying sista? I am just concerned for her as she is your childhood friend. Don¡¯t think too much" he ruffled Nora¡¯s wet hair making it look like a bird¡¯s nest and thenughed at her.


    With narrowed eyes, Nora read Dion¡¯s face for a few minutes and then didn¡¯t pursued the topic. Looking at ric, she pointed toward the flute in his hand.


    Without any dy, ric nodded at her and then calmed his mind, doing rhythmic breathing exercise for a few times.


    With a practiced posture, he closed his eyes and started blowing wind inside the flute. His long and perfectly aligned fingers tapped on the other holes to generate a very soothing and refreshing sound.


    <i>Everyone was so engrossed in the music; it felt like the world was a happy ce, no bloodshed, no enemies, no hatred, no revenge, just peace and prosperity. </i>


    The wind flew past them as ric picked up the tempo as if the wind was going with his music¡¯s flow.


    <i>Elio, Dion and Nora felt like they were in a deep forest, with their wolves beside them, fascinated and absorbed in the moment. ric¡¯s music had such a strong power within it. </i>


    When the music was in its final verse, a screaming noise bolted everyone out of there rxing and trance mode.


    They all turned towards the source, and saw Myra inside the hot springs attempting and battling for her life. <i>A sense of panic struck all of them, their eyes went wide in shock. And without a second¡¯s dy they all zapped towards Myra¡¯s direction with their super speed.</i>


    The first one to reach Myra was surprisingly, ric. The sheer horror and dreadfulness he was sensing was unsettling for him and Alex was growling and howling inside him, trying to break free.


    He hugged Myra from behind, closing the gap between them. <i>Their wet bodies were sticking to each other.</i> He kept purring, <i>"Breath, human. Rx and Breath. You are safe." </i>


    Nora shouted nerve wrenchingly, "MYRAAAAAAAAA" as her hands were on her mouth.


    Effortlessly, ric held Myra andid her beside the pool.


    As they all saw how pale Myra¡¯s face turned and her lip color was a mix of white and blue, all of their wolves were fighting toe out on the surface, their eyes turning darker and darker. Her lifeless like state was ominous for all of them and their respective wolves. Their heart aching like they were themselves were on the verge of death.


    Elio started performing CPR on Myra, although his hands were shaking and vibrating. Still he kept pressing on her chest vigntly, trying to keep hisposure.


    The water didn¡¯te out of Myra¡¯s system after all that, so a mouth to mouth resuscitation had to me done. Elio pinched her upper and lower lip with his separate hands and leaned in to give her oxygen.


    But before he could do anything, <i>ric reached for his shoulder and shoved him, murmuring, "You¡¯re too slow" and without a any dy, he connected his lips with Myra¡¯s urgently. He sucked and pumped air inside her mouth repeatedly, over and over again. </i>


    Dion¡¯s hands were in his hair, ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t have given her alcohol. It¡¯s entirely my fault.¡¯ His body was shaking violently and for the first time in his life, his whole demeanor seemed weak and feeble.


    But soon, Myra spat a mouthful of water and coughed, regaining consciousness. Her surroundings looking blurry by all the water and also her eyes were teary. For a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t make out where was she? What was happening around her?


    Myra blinked several times to wash out the haziness. <i>A face was quite close to hers, which jolted her senses. Although, she couldn¡¯t make out who he was, the sensation that lingered on her lips told her what had happened. </i>


    Seeing that Myra has awakened, all of them breathed a sigh of relief and ric gathering himself stepped aside expressionlessly. Elio held Myra¡¯s hand and checked her pulse, as Nora asked her, "Are you alright, Myra?"


    Taking heavy breaths, Myra only nodded in response. Her whole energy was drained and she was still under the influence.


    <i>The breeze picked by a bit and Dion, bending his knees, leaned in close to Myra and without a warning he held her bridal style and walked off straight to where the tents were. </i>


    The group followed them quietly outwardly, but inside it was uproar.


    Alex was grunting,<i> ¡¯OUR MATE, our mate was about to die, Al. My whole being is shivering and aching by the mere thought of what happened.¡¯</i>


    Leo mumbled painfully inside Elio¡¯s head, <i>¡¯Elio, I don¡¯t know why I feeling this but when I saw her struggling inside the water, it felt like~, it felt like my heart stopped.¡¯</i>


    Aura was inplete rage<i>, ¡¯Nor, you know how Myra is. She doesn¡¯t know how to swim because of, because of that trauma, and you still left her alone.¡¯</i> Nora clenched her palms tightly, maybe too tightly; her nails were digging in them and fresh blood oozing out of it.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 56: Does He Have Feelings For Her?

    <h4>Chapter 56: Does He Have Feelings For Her?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Dion ced Myra on the mattress delicately, which was ced inside the tent, like she was a piece of porcin.


    The tent, although with ample of space, felt cramped up with a muscr Alpha inside it, so the others guys couldn¡¯te inside and Nora was feeling too guilty and emotional to face Myra right now.


    Dion, very gently, wiped the water droplets which were resting on Myra¡¯s forehead and eyeshes, his thumb and edge of his fingers brushing past her face ever so subtly.


    Myra¡¯s cheeks which were initially dull and have lost its color were now burning up and red by Dion¡¯s mere touch. Her brain cells were still muddled up, her heart beating erratically.


    To ease of any awkwardness, Dion grabbed a nearby towel and thoroughly started wiping Myra off. She waspletely soaked.


    <i>By now, Myra¡¯s wet swimsuit was sticking to her body, maybe a bit too much. Her damp hair were glued to her neck like some chain. Her well proportionate curves were very visible for the naked eye. The fabric of the suit turned transparent on some ces. Her ares which were at the top of her hills were sturdy and erect. The white shorts skirt waspletely see through by now and Dion could see everything. Although, Myra was wearing her underwear but the ckced garment was making the situation all the more arousing. It was showing too obviously.</i>


    At this vulnerable sight of Myra, Dion gulped loudly, loud enough to wake Myra¡¯s mind dizzy. She followed Dion¡¯s line of sight and her eyes bulged out at that. Her wet body, the visible tits, and of course the area down there, everything was on full disy.


    Myra abruptly got up from her bed, more like jumped from it and covered herself with a quilt quickly, she was abashed. She couldn¡¯t look Dion in the eyes. Chewing her lips, she extended her hand saying, <i>"Le~ Let me do it myself." </i>


    Up until now, Dion was in his own horny world, but her words bring him back to earth. His wolf grunted.


    Drey was turned on and was excited seeing Myra¡¯s body. But Dion shoved him forcefully, in order not to lose control. He didn¡¯t want to startle her like before and also there were others waiting outside. <i>Heplied with Myra and handed her the cloth, licking his lips as he if he was thirsty.</i> Myra didn¡¯t notice this subtle thing.


    Myra calmly rubbed her body with the towel but inside her head it was aplete mess. She wanted to punch herself hard, ¡¯Why does these kind of things keep happening to me, just why the fuck? Ohhh gosh, I am so embarrassed by myself.¡¯ She was literally crying inwardly, ¡¯This is some serious bad luck I am struck with. Why did I even drink so much, knowing my own capacity?¡¯


    She then asked Dion, <i>"Did you save me?"</i> looking at him with anticipation.


    Dion was silent and didn¡¯t reply to her answer. He knew he didn¡¯t yed any part in saving her but for some reason he didn¡¯t wanted to tell her who did.


    Dion¡¯s face was turned around and he was on the verge of losing reasoning. His pet boy down there wasn¡¯t helping much and wanted to be free from the torture. He didn¡¯t want Myra to see his state and take him as a pervert.


    Taking deep breath, he tilted his face and said, "Change your clothes, otherwise you¡¯ll catch a cold and make sure to dry your hair thoroughly. I¡¯ll send Nora inside to help you out" and then without waiting for a reply, he walked off in a hurry.


    Once out of tent, he mumbled, "Nora, go inside. I¡¯ll go for a run" and started sprinting towards the vast forest.


    Nora who was fidgeting with her fingers, walked inside with teary eyes. Her nose was reddened and as soon as she entered and saw Myra, she burst into tears, <i>"Myra, I am~, I am so, so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone. I know~ you are, you can¡¯t swim and I forced you, *sobs sobs* I forced you." </i>


    Myra only smiled at Nora calming her down, "Why are you always saying it¡¯s your fault, when it¡¯s not? I drank too much and slipped, you couldn¡¯t predict that. That is my own mistake. I should have been careful, you know my drinking capability and I still downed them."


    Seeing that after saying this much Nora was still sobbing, Myra called for her, "Come here and see, I am alive and well. Nor~, I¡¯ll really not talk to you if you keep ming yourself."


    Nora came closer to Myra and hugged her tightly, "You know, how scared I was when I saw you, saw you drowning." Myra patted on her back soothing her, "Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over, calm down. Now help me change, won¡¯t you?"


    Outside the tent, the two remaining brothers were contemting whether to go inside or not. They could hear the girls talking and didn¡¯t wanted to disturb them.


    ric and Alex were having their own verbal confrontation, <i>¡¯I am proud of you Al, you saved our mate just like a hero.¡¯</i>


    ric¡¯s mind was puzzled by his own actions, <i>¡¯It was you who save her and not me, and how many times will I have to tell you, SHE~ IS~ NOT~ MY~ MATE~.¡¯</i> He did say this to Alex but knew well that it was his own instinct to save Myra in that moment.


    When he saw Myra in that state, his mind nked out. The hatred he felt for her, the plotting he was doing to show her true colors, evaporated in the air just like the steam, totally vanished.


    Elio was conflicted. He was d that Myra was saved in time but on the other hand felt ufortable reliving the scene of ric giving Myra oxygen.


    As his brother, Elio knew what ric was like and the way he shoved him with urgency to perform mouth to mouth procedure, his disheveled state, and frantic behavior made him think the unthinkable.


    <i>¡¯Does Brother ric have feelings for Myra.¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 57: You Are Burning Up

    <h4>Chapter 57: You Are Burning Up</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    While changing her clothes, Myra felt a bit better, her fuzzy mind clearing up bit by bit. Out of nowhere, a vision shed in front of her, <i>¡¯Wait, wh-what was that I just remembered?</i>¡¯ Her whole face changed into a deep shade of red.


    Her mind was full of hazy image of someone sucking on her lips urgently and giving her oxygen, <i>the wild and wet sensation still lingering on her skin</i>.


    She couldn¡¯t remember who it was because of the blurriness, but few things Myra was sure about were that the person was naked, which all the brothers were, ¡¯Soooooo, that means it wasn¡¯t Nora.¡¯


    <i>And another thing she noticed was that whosoever provided her artificial respiration wasn¡¯t just saving her but savoring her lips as well. The attempt was very needy and desperate and anxious. There was some kinda urgency in it.</i>


    Nora didn¡¯t notice her scarlet tinged face and said, "I¡¯ll get some water and some meds for you. You rest on my bed for now. I¡¯ll change the bedding of yours, that one is too wet to lie down" saying this, she walked out and saw Elio standing outside alone.


    <i>¡¯TOO WET¡¯</i> Myra¡¯s face changed to beetroot red by these words, her body firing up instantly.


    "Elio, what are you standing here for? If you want to check on Ra-ra, she has changed her clothes. You can go see her, check on her if she¡¯s okay, hmmm" Nora patted on his back, "You did well, thank you for saving her in time" and walked off.


    Slowly but steadily, Elio made his way inside the tent and saw Myra whose hands were on her cheeks. "Why aren¡¯t you resting?" Elioined.


    Myra, caught off guard, turned around in Elio¡¯s direction and that¡¯s when Elio saw her face and ears which seemed to be on fire. <i>With hurried steps he came closer to her, so close that Myra held her breath.</i>


    Without any hesitation,<i> Elio held the back of her head firmly and the small of her back with his hands to steady her. He then touched Myra¡¯s forehead with his, feeling her temperature in an intimate gesture.</i>


    Myra thought otherwise and closed her eyes shut tightly, sealing her lips, suffocating herself by not respirating.


    <i>They were just a centimeter apart, Elio¡¯s breath fanning in on Myra¡¯s hottened face.</i>


    Events of the night when she and Elio kissed in her room remergedbining with the person who gave her mouth to mouth resuscitation. The coziness of the tent shifted into something constraining for Myra.


    Elio eximed loudly, <i><strong>"MYRA, you are burning up"</strong></i> and without saying anything further with a swift movement, he carried her in his arms andid her down on Nora¡¯s bed, with extreme gentleness. Then he covered her body and sat beside Myra on the tiny bed and held her hands like they were lovers. He wanted to pass on his warmness to her.


    Myra coughed at what Elio did and blurred, "Nora has gone to bring me medicine, I¡¯ll be fine" and tried to free her hand from his grasp but Elio didn¡¯t let go, which was unlike him.


    Elio was someone, who wouldn¡¯t want others to feel ufortable with his actions and who wouldply by others wishes and requests at all time. But ever since he saw his two elder brothers¡¯ unusual behavior, his own mind and his wolf, both were restless.


    One held her Myra princess style in his arms and another shoved Elio to perform mouth to mouth on Myra. The desperation on ric¡¯s face didn¡¯t go unnoticed by him. Andter on the way Dion came out of the tent and ran off to the forest, he knew something was brewing. After all, Dion was a famous womanizer and Myra was an alluring person. It was normal that Dion was attracted to her.


    For the first time in Elio¡¯s twenty years of life, he and his wolf both were charmed by a female, which was rare phenomenon. He has never felt anything like that with any she-wolf or other specie, so he considered Myra very special and his heart was dead set on her, despite her being a human.


    But from the past few days, Myra¡¯s avoidance and his brothers¡¯ actions were making him worry. The feeling of something slipping away was squeezing his heart.


    Not being able to control himself, he asked, <i>"Why have you been avoiding metely? Have I done something wrong? Have I upset you in some way?"</i>


    The straightforwardness in his voice made Myra speechless for a few seconds, her lips forming a thin line.


    Feigning nonchnce, she said with a straight face, "Why will I avoid you?" She knew Elio wasn¡¯t a bad person but his words "MATE" and the thought of him involved in that pathetic prank wasn¡¯t something she could easily forget or digest. "I have just been tired a lottely, must have been because of my injury. So,~"


    Elio cut her off mid-sentence, "Don¡¯t lie to me, Myra. I know there is something you are hiding, something¡¯s bothering you. Tell me; tell me so that I can help you."


    Myra gave him a slight smile, "You are truly Nora¡¯s twin, haha. She said the exact same thing." She didn¡¯t want to continue the topic anymore, so she muttered, "You never once mentioned you were currently studying at Kingsterdom."


    Elio hummed guiltily, averting his gaze, "I told to you it was supposed to be a~"


    <i>"Ahhaa, right, a surprise, I forgot. Such ame excuse"</i> Myra shrugged at his words, she mumbled herst sentence. <i>¡¯He just didn¡¯t found me worthy enough to tell me even the basic thing about his personal life.¡¯</i>


    After this conversation, neither of them said anything for a few minutes, the atmosphere turning awkward.


    Breaking the silence, Elio voiced in a hushed and deep tone, <i>"Myra, you know, whatever happened between us. I was serious and am still serious about it. Every word I enunciated about liking you is true. Please give a chance to prove myself."</i>


    Myra¡¯s became conflicted at his words, and spat with gritted teeth, "If you really would have liked me, you wouldn¡¯t have~" but before she couldplete her sentence Nora came inside, "I¡¯m back. Ra-ra, I brought you some porridge as well. Have it first."


    Taking her chance, holding the words in her mouth, Myra withdrew her hand hurriedly, "Thank you Nor."


    Nora smiled at her and then turned to look at Elio who was now standing, "Is she ok?"


    Elio reassured, "She has a slight fever. Make sure she eats and takes some fever reducer. I¡¯ll check on her after an hour."


    ________________________


    ric was lying down near the river, looking up at the beautiful, scenic starry sky. His brain was buzzing with Myra¡¯s soft lips and her flowery scent. His eyes were still glowing.


    He was bewildered by his own gestures, he knew he hated Myra, but then he jumped and rescued her. He even pushed his youngest brother and kissed her. He was pulling his hair repeatedly, ¡¯Arghh, why did I do it? She¡¯s nothing to me. So why?¡¯


    Alex butted in, <i>¡¯But why did you felt anxious at the sight of her struggling, hmm tell me. You can lie to me, but you can¡¯t lie to yourself. If you know, you know¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 58: We Will See Many More Sunrises Together

    <h4>Chapter 58: We Will See Many More Sunrises Together</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯<i>Deep breath, take a long and deep breath and just rx. Breathe in, breathe out, yeah just like that, well done, hmmm good.</i> Don¡¯t give in to theirminated words. It¡¯s all a hoax, a trap¡¯ I tried to meditate and calm my mind down, all the previous thoughts rushing in like someone has opened a water stream dam.


    Nora upied the space where Elio was sitting earlier, taking out the thermometer from the first aid kit she traced my temperature. "You have a mild fever, but your face seems extremely flushed, is this temperature machine broken or water." Nora stated teasingly. Then with a pause she asked, "So, what did you and Elio talked about, hmmm?"


    "Nothing much, he was just checking in on me" I didn¡¯t tell her theplete conversation. In a few days I¡¯ll be gone, after all. No need to make a fuss and getting her involved.


    Nora gave me a spectacle nce and said, "I really didn¡¯t wanted to push you, My-My. But, tell me what¡¯s really on your mind? You never drink more than two sses, you know your limit. So, what made do drink so much?"


    "I guess I was in a good mood after a long time" I mumbled. "So it was sort of random."


    "So you admit your mood hasn¡¯t been greattely?" Nora countered, striking back on my words.


    I pressed my lips in a thin line, confessing, <i>"Ahhh, maybe or may not be. It¡¯s just everything feels strange to me, you see. You never told me about your family¡¯s social status nor did you once mentioned anything about your siblings to me. The sudden shift of living conditions and environment ..... How should I put it ummmm..... is not veryfortable and is quite overwhelming for me. The car, the mansion, all the fancy stuff, makes me feel a lot burdened. You know the kind of life I have always lived. Ordinary and simple is my thing. So, you know what I am trying to say and also not everyone likes me in your household." </i>I statedst line in a matter of factly way.


    Nora held my shoulders, squeezing it subtly, "I understand, I totally get what you are trying to say. At first when I met my family, I was always walking on eggshells not to displease anyone, always being meek and polite towards every single person. <i>Didn¡¯t wanted the history to repeat itself</i>. But they showed me that I am a crucial and important part of their family, their beloved sister and showered with me utmost attention and care. It used to intimidate me at first but knowing that I too have a family of my own now, the feeling of utter anxiety passed away slowly."


    I was listening to Nora¡¯s heartfelt words attentively. She has suffered a lot with her previous family, I have seen it all. So this approach was kinda expected of her.


    Nora without naming anyone further continued, "And about the other thing, I can only say that, things will change very soon. You just have to be as you are, confident and loveable, as always. You can win over anyone by just being you."


    I didn¡¯t bother saying anything further because I knew Nora was just trying to make amendments which I appreciated. But one thing is that I knew full well is that something¡¯s cannot be forced.


    People have this love at first sight kind of thing, maybe <i>ric had a ¡¯hate her at first sight¡¯</i> or something like that with me, haha.


    On a second note, I curiously blurred, propping my body up, <i>"Nora, but seriously, from now on no more secrets between you and me, okay. I don¡¯t want to be in the dark about these kind of things. You know that¡¯s a deal breaker for me, lying and deception."</i>


    I could see flicker of hesitation in Nora¡¯s eyes but it was gone in a second. She gave me that toothy adorable smile just like Elio¡¯s and assured me, "If there¡¯s something, I¡¯ll definitely tell you first."


    ¡¯Is she really not keeping something from me? Why did she flutter? Or am I just imagining this?¡¯


    Soon my fever subsided, thanks to the fever reducing med and I drifted off to sleep, a peaceful one after a damn long time, it¡¯s felt like ages.


    The chirping of birds and someone¡¯s deep throaty voice echoed sending ripples, breaking my sleep.


    Squinting my eyes, I woke up trying to remember where I was exactly. Again that husky voice lingered near me, I searched for the source and found Elio whose hands were on my cheeks, "Your fever ispletely gone, good morning." he have me his alluring dimply smile,<i> ¡¯Ahhh, its a good morning. How refreshing.¡¯</i>


    ¡¯Ohh, right we were in the camp.¡¯ "Morning" I stretched my body sitting up, "Where¡¯s Nora?"


    "ric called her, they¡¯re outside, waiting for us. I havee to check on you and wake you up as well, the sun is about to rise" Elio told me with excitement evident in his voice.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll be out in a minute" I conveyed and as the gentleman he is, Elio walked out almost immediately, his touch still making waves inside my stomach, making me feel giddy.


    Opening my phones camera, I looked at my face, <i>¡¯Fuck, what the heck. Why the hell do I look like a zombie, all bloated and he was looking like a prince charming. Damn, this is not fair, god.¡¯</i>


    Tilting my face, I saw a bit of drool at the edges of my lips; face palming myself I was beyond embarrassed. Nevertheless, I got up and tidied myself up neatly, packing myself real good, even putting on a scarf that Nora left for me and headed out to where the others were.


    As soon as I left the tent, the cold yet refreshing early morning air greeted me with enthusiasm. ¡¯This is so nice.¡¯ The ce was a bit dark but the sun was about to rise any minute so I made my way to Nora, sitting next to her, "Morning".


    Nora looked at me with a puffy yet cute morning face and said, "Good Morning, My Ra-ra. You aren¡¯t feeling cold right?"


    I scoffed at her words, "How can I?" and gestured to myyered clothing. Nora made an ¡¯I get it¡¯ face and we bothughed at it.


    Her other siblings were present apart from Brave, which I found a bit odd. ¡¯Like seriously, he suddenly stood up and hurried to the forest in the middle of conversation and never came back. That¡¯s strange as well as concerning. Am I the only one feeling this?¡¯


    So I probed Nora, "Where¡¯s Brave?"


    Nora took a long pause and replied, "Ahhh ... work calls .... I wish he could but he won¡¯t be joining us."


    ¡¯Maybe he¡¯s a workaholic. That¡¯s why he left in a hurry.¡¯ "Okay, he must be busy."


    <i>"Ummhmm"</i> Nora hummed.


    <i>As our conversation died down, the mesmerizing view of the sun peaking and gradually rising made mepletely speechless. It was a jaw dropping sight, utterly surreal. The flock of birds were flying in the air, the light which touched thend brought out vibrant colors of the majestic scenery darkened by the night. The different shades and shapes of endless flowery fields and the river from earlier was a sight to behold and kept locked up as a precious memory. A once in a lifetime experience.</i>


    I didn¡¯t realize, but someone held my hand and whispered near my ear, making me quiver, <i>"We will see many more sunrises together."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 59: Too Many Love Rivals, Why?

    <h4>Chapter 59: Too Many Love Rivals, Why?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora came out of the tent without waking Myra up in a slightly disheveled state. She kept on tossing and turning all night and didn¡¯t sleep a wink, her mind full of deep thoughts.


    "What¡¯s up with you, Ora? Didn¡¯t get any sleep? Must have been rough for you. the bedding" ric questioned with a hint of concern dripping from his voice like a good elder brother he was.


    Rubbing her groggy eyes, removing sleep with a tissue, Nora replied, "Yeah, sort of. Had a ton of things on my mind, plus Myra too."


    ric thought she was worried about her human friend¡¯s health and just ruffled her already disoriented hair speaking casually with a little shrug, "It¡¯s just a mild fever, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be just fine."


    Nora¡¯s lips made a thin line as she was contemting something, the talk between her and Myra still ying in her inner senses, making her restless and her brain cells full of chaotic pondering.


    With a heavy sigh, Nora didn¡¯t say anything further not wanting to worry ric anymore. He was already anxious about Brave, she didn¡¯t wanted to add more to his worries.


    Soon Myra came out and settled beside Nora. They exchange some words about Myra¡¯s tons of clothing and Brave¡¯s whereabouts. Nora could clearly see Myra¡¯s unease and concern towards her family members. It was just like how Myra is, caring and kind, always worrying about others well-being, a true pure and kind soul.


    The weight of guilt regarding concealing her true identity from her childhood best friend was crushing her, more like haunting her. It was daunting.


    On the other side, Myra¡¯s hand was suddenly gripped when she was in her own fascinated world, admiring thendscape, which startled her. The soothing and slightly, sleepy voice of Dion mixed with his unique patchouli scent made its way in her earlobes and nostrils, "We¡¯ll see many more sunrises together, hmmm."


    Myra tilted her head and instinctively wanted to let go and surprisingly Dion didn¡¯t held onto her and just mouthed, "Like Nora said, just like a true family, of course. What are you thinking? haha" his tone, teasing.


    Myra glided to the other side, wanting to create some distance between her and Dion. Dion chuckled at her behavior; she looked like a frightened deer caught up in the headlights, which was in a way, kinda true.


    Myra nced at Dion, "Why are you giggling? Is there something funny?"


    Dion licked his lips slightly wetting them just right, "You are too cute, just like a doe, adorable."


    Myra was speechless at Dion words, her cheeks puffed at his choice of words, trying to showcase her anger. But he ended upughing out loudly at her cutesy facial expressions, "Now, you are a chipmunk whose cheeks are filled with nuts, hahahaha."


    Nora, Elio and ric looked their way asking, "What happened? Did we miss something funny?"


    Myra¡¯s mouth twitched, as Dion spat, "Nahh, just some random talk."


    Myra thought, <i>¡¯Not talk, more like random gibberish.¡¯</i>


    ric and Nora didn¡¯t mind it but Elio did. He was freaking out inside and his wolf, Leo was having a tough time seeing Dion flirt with Myra. He knew well enough, how good of a charmer Dion was; after all womanizing was his field of expertise. He was a smooth talker, charmer and of course has gically striking appearance.


    Elio didn¡¯t want topete with his own brother in any way, but in case of Myra, he and Leo both didn¡¯t like their banter or closeness or whatever, even one bit. He wasn¡¯t the obsessive or possessive type but this was making him just that. The way Dion was looking at Myra, his gaze filled with attraction and enchantment didn¡¯t sit right with Elio.


    In order to separate Dion and Myra he suggested, "Let¡¯s capture a group picture to remember the beautiful sight. Dion bro, you are master at taking selfies."


    Nora jumped at Elio¡¯s words immediately, "Ohhh yes, that¡¯s right."


    As Dion was busy opening his phone to take the picture, Elio, without wasting anymore time, stood between him and Myra. He made a proud face, giving himself an internal pat on his own back. Leo was whistling inside his head approvingly.


    Norained looking at the inverted camera, "Ahhh, I want my full profile. Brother ric, you stand here. Can you shift a bit, half of my body is out of the frame." She very swiftly, switched ces with ric posing with a pout and a V sign.


    Now, Myra¡¯s back was pressed against ric¡¯s front torso, making her super conscious. Her whole body tensed up at their abrupt closeness. ric¡¯s face was just above her head.


    <i>ric was feeling shudders all over him, Myra¡¯s back of the neck was visible to him, her captivating scent dancing around his respiratory area. His Adam¡¯s apple moved violently as Alex was going bonkers, wanting to break free. He once again wanted to taste those juicy and alluring lips and snuggle in the crook of her neck. The urge to mark Myra then and there was pressing in on him.</i>


    Elio was in a tricky situation. As if fate was ying some dirty game with him, when he separated Myra and Dion, ric came into the picture. He loved Nora very much but right now he was seething his teeth at what she had done. ¡¯Why do I have too many love rivals, and too my own brothers? Fuck, this is annoying.¡¯


    Taking a few more group and solo shots, they all departed for mansion.


    Myra was still a bit sleepy, so she immediately closed her eyes and took a nap.


    Nora¡¯s anxiety was cropping up bit by bit. She looked at how peacefully Myra was sleeping.<i> ¡¯If only this peace couldst forever.¡¯</i> The feeling of foreboding was heavy.


    Without knowing, Nora was scratching her fingertips with her nails, peeling of her skin in the process. The smell of blood alerted all the brothers, as ric roared inside the mind link, "Stop hurting yourself. You are bleeding, Ora." He stopped the car to check up on her.


    Nora halted him, "Ahhhh, I was~ I was just being careless, nothing to worry."


    None of the brothers found her reason justifiable, Dion asked in a serious tone, "Tell us the real reason? We can tell something¡¯s up with you?"


    Chewing her lips, she murmured, "I just can¡¯t hide it now."


    "What are you talking about?" Elio questioned, "what are you hiding?"


    Nora¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her balls shifting red as she resolved and determined, dering, <i>"It¡¯s about time now Ie clean. I have to tell Myra the truth. I have to tell her about our kind¡¯s existence. Whatever the consequences, I¡¯ll bear it, but I can conceal it no more. She has the right to know that I am not a human but a werewolf, a Lycan and an alpha."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 60: I Guess This Place Is Unsuitable For Me

    <h4>Chapter 60: I Guess This ce Is Unsuitable For Me</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    <i>"It¡¯s time Ie clean with Myra about what we truly are. She needs to know about my, no, not just my but about our existence, our kinds¡¯ existence. I¡¯ll bear all the brunt of her anger and all the consequences which wille with it but I can¡¯t conceal ¡¯this truth¡¯ any further. She has every damn right in the world to know that we aren¡¯t humans but werewolves. That, her long time friend and her family are Lycan descendants."</i> Nora voiced with utmost determination.


    All the brothers were stumped by the abrupt deration of Nora. Yes, they knew, they knew they have toe clean about it someday but as Myra was totally clueless about their identity, it was surely a difficult task ahead of them.


    They all looked at Myra¡¯s peaceful sleeping face with mixed emotions. A sigh escaped Elio¡¯s mouth.


    Dion muttered, "Do you have something in mind, how you¡¯ll tell her? What¡¯s the n?"


    "As of now, NO" Nora sounded a bit discouraged, not able to answer Dion¡¯s question. ric took her already healed hands in his,forting her, "We¡¯ll think of something. Don¡¯t take pressure on yourself, umm."


    Nora only nodded at his words with sigh full of tiredness. And everybody¡¯s own mental battle started from there on.


    The drive back to mansion was not tranquil but still it was eerily quiet in the car.


    Reaching the pack house¡¯s main gate Nora nudged Myra who was the only one sleeping cidly, "Myra, wake up. We¡¯re back home."


    With an "Ohh" sound Myra opened her eyes and looked at her surroundings, they really were back at the ¡¯royal pce.¡¯


    When they all went inside, Sara was discussing something with Dr. Andrew in the living room, "Ohhh Good Morning kids, how your overnight trip was? Did you girls like it?"


    "It was nice" Nora replied with a bit ofziness which worried Sara deeply.


    Sara asked, "Why do you sound so down, everything okay sweetie? Did something bad happen?"


    Before Nora could answer back, Elio cut in, "Myra fell in the hot springs and caught a feverst night."


    Sara¡¯s eyes widened, <i>"Ohhh My Goddess,</i><i>What were you guys even there for? ying games? Can¡¯t you even take care of someone properly, huhh? What¡¯s the use of having so many of you boys, you cannot even take care of the girls"</i> she bashed everyone with an authoritative tone, like a true Luna. For the very first time Myra saw Sara being harsh or angry on someone.


    No one dared to confront or argue with Sara; after all they were carelessst night. It was their responsibility to see to it that nothing bad happens, but in a way they failed which was shameful for any wolf, barring they were the Lycans as well.


    Myra tried to cool down Sara¡¯s temper, <i>"Mrs. Everests, I slipped and fell on my own. It isn¡¯t anybody¡¯s fault but mine."</i> Although Myra didn¡¯t like any of them, but she couldn¡¯t stand seeing them being used of what they haven¡¯t even done, it was unfair in her eyes.


    Sara came close to Myra and checked her face first to ensure she was all okay. After conforming, she held her hands, <i>"Myra, I know you are a good girl but you were their responsibility and their duty was to look out for you, but these rascals messed it up. I am so disappointed in you boys. Come sit her Myra. Dr. Andrew check on her."</i> Sara¡¯s tone was gentle but stern.


    Myra didn¡¯t say anything on that and let Andrew do the normal examination, "Although, her fever had abated she still needs a full days rest. Ms. Miracle, you need to be careful with your health. You are getting injured every now and then and now this? Speaking of injury, is your previously injured foot still bothering you?"


    "It sometimes feel a bit ufortable andst night inside the water it kinda jammed" Myra stated truthfully.


    <i>Sara red at everyone who was standing with her sharp and piercing dark blue eyes listening to Myra¡¯s words. She was truly livid at her sons. </i>


    Dr. Andrew touched Myra¡¯s ankle ever so slight and she felt a bit of a difort, "Ms. Miracle, please don¡¯t just put pressure on this foot. Ankle injuries may seem that they are all good and healed up but it is not always the case. The tissues in this area are sensitive and it will only hinder the progress of it getting better" he lectured her, his professional ethics kicking in.


    "I understand Dr. Andrew" Myra quietly muttered, obeying his words like a good student.


    After checking up on Myra, Dr. Andrew exited the mansion.


    "Norae sit, and you all lot, what are you even doing standing here? Waiting for more humiliation, huhhh? Go to your rooms right now, freshen up, eat breakfast and go to your respective jobs or whatever. I don¡¯t want any of you in this house within half an hour. OUT." Sara sneered at them, yelling.


    With guilt and shame, they all dispersed leaving the threedies alone. Myra again tried to soothe things, "Ma¡¯am, I am totally fine. The guys even helped with the CPR and also~" she paused, blushing. "Also~ checked on me all night. Please don¡¯t strain your rtionship with them because of me."


    "Myra dear, am I not your god mother, I am right. I know I am being harsh on them but they all know what they have done wrong and will reflect on themselves. Everything has consequences. Anyways, did you guys watch the sunrise?" Sara asked with anticipation.


    Nora replied, "Yeah, we did. We even took pictures of it. Let me show you. Beautiful right?"


    "This is nice, I¡¯m d you guys enjoyed it. But~" Sara creased her brows. "Where¡¯s Brave? Why isn¡¯t he in the frame?"


    Nora¡¯s eyes narrowed at her question, "Mom, didn¡¯t Brother Bravee home yet?"


    "What are you talking about? He left with you guys yesterday and hasn¡¯te back since" Sara replied puzzled, "Did something happen? Why is he not with you?"


    Nora hesitated with her words, as she didn¡¯t want to exinst night¡¯s event. She knew that it would only disappoint and sadden Sara, "He~, he."


    Before she could say anything, Noah came with his authoritative and graceful steps, buttoning his diamond cufflinks, "ric told me, Brave returned to the officest night, and has been since there, working on something important."


    "Okay" Sara only hummed. "Honey, girls,e, let¡¯s have breakfast."


    "Nahhhh maa. I reek of alcohol right now, so I¡¯ll be bathing first. Myra, youing or will you join them?" Nora inquired casually.


    "Ma¡¯am, I also would like to bath first. The fever has made me all sticky. You guys go on, don¡¯t wait for us, please" Myra answered in a polite manner.


    Sara gestured a "if you say so" and both her and Noah made their way to the dining hall. But before departing, she turned and said, "It¡¯s not ma¡¯am, it¡¯s either Sara or aunty, okay dear?"


    Myra nodded at her words and then the couple made their way towards thevish dining hall.


    "Is your foot still aching?" Nora queried.


    "A bit, but it¡¯s bearable" Myra shrugged off casually.


    "Don¡¯t, let me help you" Nora extended her hands and supported Myra.


    While walking, Myraughed a little.


    "What¡¯s got youughing, huhh?" Nora questioned.


    <i>"Nothing was just thinking, Dr. Andrew¡¯s words seem right. Ever since I came here, I have been getting injured or something happens. I guess this ce is not suiting me"</i> Myra said while a stifle totally unaware but her words didn¡¯t make Noraugh, not even a bit.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 61: Conflicted Mind

    <h4>Chapter 61: Conflicted Mind</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    <i>*Huff ... huff ...huff .... huff*</i>


    <i>*heavy panting and heaving and groaning*</i>


    I have been running around like a wild boar without any destination to aim for.<i> My mind, my soul, my entire being is in a whirlwind of chaos and abyss</i>. I want to scream, cry, beg. I want to plead. The agony I¡¯m feeling right now is beyond any words mentioned in the dictionary.


    The hope that flickered inside me when Nora showed me that opal, the sheer excitement I felt seeing it within my reach, I was purely overjoyed though I kept my expression neutral. <i>When the ck gemstone touched my neck and rested on my chest line, I felt this sudden urge to call out for my beloved, the name which has long lost its owner but is still very fresh in my senses.</i>


    I know what I sensed at that time, the presence of my wolf, my buddy, my Raw. He was there, I know he was. It wasn¡¯t just some hoax thing.


    "But then, why didn¡¯t he wake up to my calling? Why didn¡¯t he reply to my questioning when I call out for him? Is he still hurt because of ..... because of that incident? Why are you doing this to me, my dear goddess? Am I such a nuisance in your eyes? Do I not deserve anything in this life? Am I not earnest enough? Am I not good enough? Is this how things will end for Raw and eventually <i>me</i>? <i>Just. WHY .... WHY..... WHY ..... TELL ME, JUST WHY?"</i> I burst out kneeling, looking at the gigantic trees that surrounded me. I was deep inside the forest and it was pitch ck here. The flurry of questions that were rotating inside me, made me feel dizzy and weak.


    I felt my hopes shattering and everything sinking towards and reaching darkness. I was still wearing that locket, crying inside to call for my wolf, but nothing responded to my pleas. <i>"Raw, please I felt you earlier, even if it was for just a millisecond, I did buddy, I really did. We are like two sides of the same coin, and can never be separated so what is this fuck?</i>


    The weight of despair was heavy and dawning at me.


    After wandering aimlessly for hours and hours, I needed a distraction to calm my mind. My mind swimming towards the only distraction I was into these days was ... that human girl, surprisingly.


    <i>We never even properly interacted and mostly kept our distance from each other but still I was always following her these days, waiting for her, anticipating her, looking at her, reading her, taking in her scent.</i>


    <i>My brain was buzzing and to end the tornado inside me I need to go see my distraction.</i>


    So, I made my way back to the area where the tents were set up. On reaching there, I saw everybody were already inside their respective tents, maybe sleeping. So, without making any sound I made my way towards the ce where she was resting.


    As I reached the entrance, I hesitated, ¡¯Just what am I even doing here?¡¯ I ruffled my hair in irritation.


    Scratching my head in frustration, I just parted the curtain a bit to see her sleeping soundly. She was covered with a thick quilt and her face seemed a bit pink, <i>¡¯Is she not well? Should I check on~ ... Wait .... Wait .... Wait ....Who am I to care for her? She has Nora beside her. And what is she to me, huhh? Am I turning crazy?¡¯</i> I clenched my teeth at my inner turmoil.


    I sighed heavily and didn¡¯t enter the tent but left for the office immediately. There has been a lot of work that has been pending because of frequent rogue attacks near the border. Now only work can keep me sane and free of any distraction.


    __________________


    "BRAVE, where the heck were you the whole night?" I was startled by the sudden voice that filled my office room.


    Tilting my head upwards, I found ric looking at me with a serious expression. Then, I checked my wrist, checking the time and it was nine in the morning. "Good Morning, Al. I was just here toplete the pending work." I tried to sound cheerful, normal. My office table was stacked with documents and folders and whatnot.


    ric gave me a death stare and didn¡¯t utter anything for a few moments. I pressed my lips and continued scribbling on the paperwork, which I was doing earlier. Luckily, I immersed myself in work and half of the documents which were lying on my desk were alreadypleted, thanks to my special abilities and years of heir education.


    I heard footsteps approaching me but didn¡¯t look at the source. ric stood beside me, he held my shoulder firmly, gulping down hard, his voice sounding hoarse, "Why didn¡¯t, ummm, you didn¡¯t pick up your phone and didn¡¯t even respond to my mind calling?"


    This time, without looking up, I just replied vaguely, "The phone battery¡¯s down and I forgot to charge it." I didn¡¯t answer for his second question neither did he asked again.


    "Isn¡¯t this the pack deal offer from the Blue Mountain Pack¡¯s Alpha, Almond Winston? Didn¡¯t we already reject it?" he asked me while looking at the document I was working on.


    "Yeah, all the terms are full of arrogance and mboyance. He even included you take up his daughter, the famously notorious SALLY WINSTON as your chosen mate. I was just preparing a counter offer for him, in his style" I sneered saying it.


    ric sat on the couch and shrugged, "As if I¡¯ll fulfill his greed, huhh. He just wants to nt a spy at our ce and that she-wolf is his own flesh and blood, she is perfect for that task. She even tried to approach me at the birthday party and was ready to undress at any time, throwing herself on me, shameless freak."


    Iughed at ric¡¯s words loudly, holding my stomach as I spat, "Don¡¯t you know she¡¯s into you? She has been vying for you since ages. I guess she is very persistent."


    ric growled at my words, "Don¡¯t associate me with the likes of her. She wants the Lycan Alpha heir not me. It fucking disgusts me. My mate can only be a qualified and a dignified Lycan she-wolf and no one else" he dered. "A cheap and attention seeking whore won¡¯t be my Luna."


    I zipped my mouth at his words, I knew he didn¡¯t like people like Sally. She was too bitchy and arrogant and always treated others like piece of mud. But the resources her family had were quite crucial for our alliance and to maintain peace with the other species. So, brushing her or her father off wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task.


    "Are you really fine bro?" I heard the concern dripping from ric¡¯s tone.


    "What will happen to me? I¡¯mpletely ..... absolutely .... fine."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 62: I Believe, She’ll Understand

    <h4>Chapter 62: I Believe, She¡¯ll Understand</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After an hour of bathing and freshen up, Myra felt a lot better. She had her breakfast in her room as per Andrew¡¯s order; she too didn¡¯t wanted her mild injury to re up any further because it could hinder her n to return to Damona.


    To pass more time, Myra yed some Sudoku on her phone and afterpleting several rounds in a row, she got bored. She searched for something and found few magazines lying down on the couch table.


    Myra flipped through some pages here and there and found some peculiar contentbelled as ¡¯A¡¯ and found a familiar face with his striking features.


    Noah was wearing an all-ck three piece suit paired with gold and purple cor brooch and identical cufflinks, the image imprinted on it wasn¡¯t quite visible, exuding an untouchable and dignified aura. The image was imposing, the facial expressions cold and unwavering.


    Then she flipped some more pages and found a topicbelled as ¡¯L¡¯ and Sara¡¯s image popped up wearing a gold hand embroidered gown, looking graceful as well as youthful at the same time. She was smiling in it. The elegancy was dripping from her picture.


    The book was full of images of unknown males and females with contentbelled as ¡¯E¡¯, ¡¯A¡¯, ¡¯L¡¯, ¡¯B¡¯, ¡¯G¡¯ and ¡¯D¡¯. It seemed to be like some photo book with names mentioned below the picture. ¡¯When did this booke in my room?¡¯ she looked at the book suspiciously. ¡¯It doesn¡¯t even have a name.¡¯


    Myra ced the book back, and didn¡¯t divulged any more in it, more like she didn¡¯t wanted to get involved in anything rted to the Everests, for the sake of her own peace of mind.


    She unlocked her phone and called her parents, "Hello maa" she chimed as she spoke.


    "Ohhh baby, how have you been?" Sandra uttered in an affectionate tone.


    "I¡¯m .... I¡¯m doing well." Myra didn¡¯t want her parents to worry. "How are you and dad and Wendy? How¡¯s her school going?" she fired a flurry of questions.


    "We all are fine. Wendy¡¯s good too. She even won the all schools mathematicspetition" Sandra dered proudly. "You tell me, how¡¯s Kimberg, how¡¯s Nora¡¯s parents? Do they~ do they treat her well? They didn¡¯t bully you right?"


    "They are .... They are all great people. They treat me well as well. Don¡¯t worries, who can even bully your tigress, yeah mum" Myraughed awkwardly while saying that.


    Wendy snatched the phone from Sandra, excitedly she asked, "Oyee sis, How¡¯s Nora¡¯s ce, hmmm? Did you find any hottie there? I have heard there are a lot of handsome and well-proportionate guys there?" she teased her.


    "Nora¡¯s ce is nice and cozy. It is located near the mountain so it is quiet and serene, surrounded with lush greens and~" Myra replied with a long pause


    "Andddddddd, hmmm speak. What about the hottie part?" Wendy poked fun at Myra.


    Myra chewed on her lower lip, thinking about the Everests brothers. Handsome was just an understatement to say the least. They were blessed with god like facial features, each of their eye colors were unique. Everyone had their own distinctive aura. And their body, it was like cherry on top. Their figures were sculpted by a seasoned sculptor.


    Clearing her throat, Myraughed at Wendy, "Hahaha, the guys are so-so here. Where did you even hear it, huhh? Hottie? A guy should be anything but decent. What does a handsome and well-built guy have apart from appearance?" Myra said with a slight twitch of her mouth.


    "Ayee sis, you are no fun. Decently handsome, gorgeous body and if he¡¯s well off too, that is all worth it. Perfect blend" Wendy said matter of factly.


    Myra¡¯s mouth twitched even more at her words.


    Sandra smacked Wendy¡¯s head lightly, "What nonsense are you spouting? I think I will have to ask your homeroom teacher to give more homework to you. Myra, don¡¯t listen to her words."


    "Maaaaa" Wendy cried, "Don¡¯t spoil my hair style. It took me an hour to make it."


    Myraughed loudly at Wendy¡¯s antics, her younger sister was a total goof ball, the mood maker.


    "Don¡¯t worry mum."


    "Ohh yeah Myra baby, did you asked Nora about her~, umm hmmm, regarding James and ra?" Sandra questioned expectantly.


    Myra gulped at her words, remembering the conversation between her and Nora and how disturbed Nora was after that, she casually brushed it off, "I didn¡¯t get any chance to ask her. You know, she is not very fond of them. I don¡¯t want to spoil her mood. She¡¯s happy here. Let¡¯s not dig up old graves."


    "Hmm, you are right. I was being negligent, my bad. So, when are you returning, we miss you a ton. Your dad constantly asks about when you areing, what food they are giving you, how¡¯s the living conditions, haha, like they are torturing you or something" Sandra state yfully.


    Both Wendy and Myra scoffed at Sandra¡¯s words; their dad was a worrisome person.


    "If everything goes fine, I¡¯ll be back in about three to four days at most" Myra replied.


    "Aaaaaa, that¡¯s great. Your birthday¡¯sing up soon. When you return, we¡¯ll all celebrate it together, okay. Now, sweetheart I have to go out, take care of you, bye bye, love you lots." Sandra said cheerfully.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll definitely. See you, muahhh. Wendy, mum, byeee" saying this Myra ended the call.


    The birthday which Sandra mentioned wasn¡¯t her real one. It wasn¡¯t even the one which they had in orphanage. It was the day Myra became the part of her adoptive family. It was the day she became an official Miracle.


    On the other side, Nora was baffled by the chaotic mess which was brewing inside her. Aura kept on arguing with her, ¡¯Nor, it is not the time yet. We can reveal our identity, but not now.¡¯


    Nora countered, ¡¯It¡¯s already toote. If I didn¡¯t tell her now, she will truly be livid.¡¯


    ¡¯But are you confident, Myra will understand you in this? You know she doesn¡¯t like lies. And this isn¡¯t just some causal lie, you can simply reveal. It can have dire consequences. She may even not talk to us or worse. She may even cut ties with us. Can you really bear it?¡¯ Aura queried.


    Nora closed her eyes, taking a deep and long breath, she mumbled, "I¡¯ll see to it. Our friendship isn¡¯t just for show. I believe she¡¯ll eventually understand."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 63: The Argument

    <h4>Chapter 63: The Argument</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "<i>Ishhh, what to do now? I¡¯ll die of boredom, this will make me sick, goshhhhh.</i> And why has Nora note yet?" Myra was doing light stretching out of weariness. It was soon going to be evening and she was trapped inside her room and Nora didn¡¯te even once to meet her.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s go and find where she is¡¯ Myra made her way towards Nora¡¯s room. Today was specifically quiet in the mansion which wasn¡¯t always the case. Not just Nora, even any of the brothers didn¡¯te and check up on her. Although, Myra was thankful for that but still she was skeptical of the overall situation.


    *knock, knock*


    "Who¡¯s it?" Nora¡¯s sugary voice could be heard from inside the room.


    "It¡¯s me, Nor" Myra answered and Nora at once opened the door for her. "Why are you knocking,e inside."


    Myra entered her room, questioning, "I didn¡¯t find you the whole day and you didn¡¯t even visited, sooooo. Here I am."


    Sticking her tongue out, Nora spoke, "Ahhhh sorry Ra-ra, mum said not to disturb your rest. So, she forbade all of us, even me" them she raised her eyebrow in a gesture that concluded, ¡¯That¡¯s why.¡¯


    "Hmmm, but it was fucking boring without you in there" Myra hugged Nora making a sad emoji face.


    Nora rested Myra¡¯s head on her shoulder and stroked her locks gently, "I know, I was just going toe to call you for dinner. Don¡¯t you always say, eating the food alone tastes nd. So, we¡¯ll have it with everyone and after that I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, just the two of us, okay."


    "Okay, your royal highness" Myra smiled and replied, making Nora cringe at her words.


    It was soon dinner time and both Myra and Nora headed downstairs to join the family. Myra was in her wheelchair, not wanting Sara to give anyone an earful.


    Sara weed them with her usualposed smile and gestured them to take their seats. Only Noah and she were there, besides both the girls.


    "Where is everybody else?" Nora inquired blinking her eyes.


    Noah finished the food inside his mouth and replied, "Urgent office matters, so ric and Brave will bete."


    "And the other two?" Nora probed further.


    Noah looked at Sara as thetter made a stern face. She then answered Nora¡¯s question, "They¡¯ll not be joining us for dinner today and will have it in their bedrooms itself." Noah held her hands to soothe her mind. She was still pretty upset with her sons.


    Myra pursed her lips at Sara¡¯s statement, then continued having her dinner quietly. Nora chatted with her parents while eating.


    After finishing their meals, Nora dragged Myra¡¯s wheelchair out, as they were going out for their promised walk.


    Sara was against it at first but eventually Nora assured her that the walk will only be a short one. As they passed from the living room, the generally bustling space with servants and the siblings, seemed totally empty today.


    Myra was feeling highly guilty. This was the reason she didn¡¯t wanted to breathe even a single word about the brothers¡¯ prank to Nora. Just like her mother, Nora¡¯s bonding may get strained with the boys. Myra didn¡¯t like lying or liars, but this time she had just to do it, for the peace of Nora¡¯s family.


    A light and gentle breeze waved near them and swept hair lightly as they made their way out. The crushing of the fallen leaves was the only sound that came when they stepped on it. Nora pushed the chair further and stopped it near a field which was full of white flowers. The air here was induced with itsforting fragrance.


    Myra inhaled in, the sharp and heavy scent made her feel dizzy as well as enchanted.


    Nora muttered, "Mother told me when I was born and kidnapped, my father nted these. Aren¡¯t they majestic and beautiful? Do you know what¡¯s the name of these are?"


    "Queen of the Night" Myra responded. "Your father knows his nts; the title suits you, queen. But you are Queen of not just night but twenty four seven" she said in a teasing tone.


    Nora smiled gently at Myra¡¯s heartfelt words, "Hmmm, what you said is right. He¡¯s fond of nts, just like you, surprising right?"


    "Really? Your father doesn¡¯t give the impression of someone who likes ntation or gentle things. He seems graceful and maybe too perfect, prim and proper" Myra uttered her opinion.


    "Haha, he certainly does and many people think like that, not your fault at all. But, you know, there is this saying that goes like, ¡¯what you see with your own eyes may not be the same in reality. It is one¡¯s impression or perception towards things that makes up the final conclusion that one perceives." Nora articted like some philosophically embedded person.


    Myra nodded at her sentence, adding, "Simply put, ¡¯Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡¯ Nor, although I do agree with what you said, but, aren¡¯t most of the books judged by their covers first? How can people tell what¡¯s in it? The book¡¯s cover is the first thing everyone sees, so presenting it urately and truthfully should be the way, don¡¯t you think so?"


    Nora paused, her face turning a bit white after listening to Myra¡¯s thoughts, clenching her fists tightly she countered, "But some people doesn¡¯t like showing their true and raw self in front of others, more like they can¡¯t express or tell others, hmm. It may not be their choice to hide it, but it may be a necessity for them" her volume heightened a bit at the end as a frustrating growl was about to escape from her mouth.


    Myra sensed Nora¡¯s sudden difort; she scratched the back of her head and expressed, "I am sorry Nora, if somehow I hurt your feelings. I spoke for your father like that. I get your point, I totally get it. But personally, I just don¡¯t like pretense or a lie, that¡¯s all I wanted to say."


    The atmosphere turned awkward after their little argument, none of them speaking anything for a while. The silence was deafening and only the rustling of leaves and their breaths mingled with it could be heard.


    Myra cleared her throat in order to change the topic, "Ehem ehem, Maa called me today."


    Nora who was initially dazed was brought back by Myra¡¯s wordings, "Ohh, How¡¯s Sandra and William doing?"


    "They are good, enjoying Wendy¡¯s achievement. So, what I was saying is that~, Maa asked me when I¡¯ll be returning home. My birthday ising, the adoptive one, and they want me to celebrate it with them. So~ .... I was ... I¡¯m thinking of departing day after tomorrow" Myra confronted.


    Nora¡¯s brows creased at what she heard, her face crunching, "But you promised me and my parents you¡¯ll stay for a few more days and also Dr. Andrew specifically told you to rest. Don¡¯t hurry so soon."


    "I have stayed here for too many days and would like to return home, Nor. And this injury, it is not even that bad, and once I¡¯m home I¡¯ll consult a doctor in Damona" Myra stated with firmness.


    Nora was left speechless by Myra¡¯s sternness; her mouth twitched but couldn¡¯t utter a word. She tilted her head to the other side avoiding Myra¡¯s face and whispered, <i>"Ohhhh~kaay."</i><i>It sounded like a lump was struck in her throat as her nose itched.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 64: We’ll Have To Teach Her A Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 64: We¡¯ll Have To Teach Her A Lesson</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After spending some time out in tranquility, the girls return indoors. Nora was still resisting any kind of eye contact with Myra; her emotions were just all over the ce. She wanted some alone time desperately, so she made an excuse, "Aaaa Ra-ra, mum just messaged me, and she¡¯s calling for me. I¡¯ll ask a maid to take you to your room. Is it alright with you?"


    "Don¡¯t fuss, I will be fine on my own. It¡¯s just minor stuff. And why are you being all formal with me, go ahead. It must be something important, don¡¯t make her wait any longer" Myra replied with a genuine smile.


    "Are you sure, it won¡¯t be a hassle?" Nora confirmed.


    Myra shooed her away. "Just go."


    "Thanks see you tomorrow, sweet dreams" Nora rxed, gave Myra a flying kiss while striding away, disappearing quickly.


    Now, Myra was all alone in the vast living room. For a moment, she sat there observing the ce.


    It was full of famous paintings and art works and fancy stuff. She moved closer to one and found it to be an authentic Carter¡¯s work (a worldwide known and proficient realism painting genius); it was the only piece in the whole damn world. The description and all the rted details were mentioned below the artworks.


    She dragged her wheelchair along and was awestruck and amazed at therge disy of illustrations, each one better than the former. Although, she was a total novice in this field but even she have seen the disyed works somewhere on the inte in some list rted to ¡¯Top Artworks in the World¡¯, they were all top notch.


    Myra dragged herself even further and found a portrait, a family portrait to be precise, which was hung at the end of the row. She gazed at the Everests family picture and mumbled, "They really are blessed and loaded with genes, and loaded literally too, haha."


    The image looked straight out of a royal family, everyone wearing some distinct clothing and borated robes, posing like one. The theme for everyone¡¯s attire seemed to be purple and gold.


    Observing that, Myra knitted her brows, "Am I imagining it or the Everests like this colorbination. Even Nora¡¯s birthday gown was in the same color and her brothers coordinated with that. Are they obsessed with it or something along the line? Must be something only super rich people do, like owning the colors."


    Myra was getting curious, so she got up and analyzed the portrait thoroughly, brushing her hand on the oil painted portrait. Nothing was out of the ordinary, apart from a pin or brooch that the entire family was donning.


    Each Everests had a small golden hued werewolf faced essory on their garments. This made Myra frown even more. "Does Nora¡¯s family follow some cult thing? Ahhaa, now I get it. That¡¯s why her brother calls himself an Alpha. Anyways, it is kinda weird. But who am I to judge."


    Losing interest, Myra sat on her wheelchair and turned around to depart for her room. But the werewolf symbol was still embedded in her memory.


    As Myra was about to reach her room, she felt that someone was staring at her. She looked right and then to her left, but wasn¡¯t able to find the source. Straightening her head awkwardly, she mumbled, "Maybe, I need rest, imagining things again."


    Then, she continued and again felt someone¡¯s intense ring. She held the handrails tightly, her knuckles turning white, anxiety creeping up on her.


    Myra got up and did a three sixty degree turn but still there was nobody in her line of sight and there was absolutely pin drop silence. "Am I being paranoid?" she murmured to herself. "Or is someone really following me?" Thinking in such way, she could feel sweat beads forming on her forehead.


    All of a sudden Myra remembered the figure she saw standing in the forest from her room¡¯s balcony, those red ring eyes were horrifying and she was feeling exactly like how she felt then, horrified.


    Then, without wasting any time, Myra took the chair and started sprinting towards her room, her steps hurried. She didn¡¯t even sit on it.


    The continuous ring was nerve wrecking for her. She swiftly opened the door of her room, got inside at once, and shut it tightly, even locking it.


    Resting her back on the door, Myra panted heavily; her whole body was shaking unconsciously. After tuning her nerves down, she turned and peeped from the lock hole, in order to be extra careful. Once confirming no one was out there, she released a breath in relief.


    At the end of the endless looking hallway, a person was showcasing a devilish smirk and sneering at Myra¡¯s frightened and disheveled state.


    "This bitch may seem tough and all outside, but is just a scaredy filth, nothing else. In no time, I¡¯ll have her beneath me. Dare to take my ce, dream on, you fucking peasant" Yona uttered with pure hatred, her nostrils were ring, her wolf getting agitated.


    Yona was fuming when she got to know about the night trip. Her initial thought was to stop Myra anyhow, but she didn¡¯t get any chance eventually and the crew departed for the camping trip.


    So, she made a n and bribed one of the omega¡¯s to mix and increase the alcohol content in the Lemon drink. She knew for sure that, none of the Everests were going to drink a simple low alcohol contained beverage. And the lemon drink was the only one which was free of any wolfsbane as well.


    Yona¡¯s traces were fully covered and due to Myra¡¯s low alcohol intolerance, no one suspected the drink. But when she heard about the aftermath of it, she was livid beyond measures. The omegas on duty, gossiped about how, not only Myra fell into the water after drinking heavily; she was rescued by the ric Everests, who was known to be a distant and ruthless Lycan.


    One of the omegas even added about how Elio gave her CPR and ric providing her mouth to mouth and after all that Dion was the one who carried her in his arms to her tent, like she was his lover. This made Yona instantly curse, <i>"WHORE."</i>


    The omegas agreed with Yona not because what she said was correct or something but they were opposed to serve a mere human. Regardless of their ranks, they were still werewolves and most of them didn¡¯t like associating with a lowly human. And all the young masters seemed attracted to her, so they were envious of Myra.


    The traces of jealousy and wrath were oozing inside Yona and consuming her fully. The thought of tearing Myra to pieces was all over her mind not letting her think clearly. She wanted to remove the thorn once and for all and by all possible means.


    So, raising her eyelids slowly she said in a provoking tone, "Don¡¯t you all think, she needs to be taught a strict lesson on how the hierarchy works in our kind?"


    Another omega, her subordinate named Le chimed in, "She thinks just because she is princess¡¯s longtime friend that she¡¯s above all of us. And even trying vicious tricks and seducing our Alpha young masters as well. We need to take action, and educate her on how things work here. That mudblood needs to know her ce."


    All the other omegas, though some reluctantly and some willingly, agreed with them and started devising a n.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 65: Emergency Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 65: Emergency Meeting</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Inside Nora¡¯s room


    It was close to midnight and an all Everests¡¯ sibling¡¯s emergency meeting was called up by Nora and Elio and Dion were already gathered in Nora¡¯s room, Brave and ric, they were on the road as they were busy with the office matters all day.


    Nora was pacing back and forth, her delicate feet were pounding hard on the marbled flooring. The tension and restlessness was quite evident on her facial expressions as well as her bodynguage, she kept on making weird faces unconsciously. One second she was frown and another second, she was pressing her lips together, then she started shaking her eyebrows animatedly, creasing them and releasing them.


    Elio suggested looking at her with a skeptical face, "Nor, nor, nor. Sis, sit down for a moment. Your pacing and all will make yourself as well as us feel dizzy. Sit and tell us why have you called for us here, thiste at night?"


    Nora sat as per Elio¡¯s suggestion but as soon as she sat down, her right leg and feet were moving without her knowing, making tapping sounds on the floor, *tick tick tick ... tick tick tick*


    Dion stood up from the couch at once, strided with his longs legs and stood behind Nora, cing his firm hands on both her shoulders, "Calm down Ora, calm down. Rx." He brushed and massaged her cervical area in a smooth motion with his thumb and fingertips with practiced ease.


    As soon as Dion¡¯sforting and soothing voice voice reached Nora¡¯s ears, her anxious state eased bit by bit and she gradually rxed.


    It was because one of Dion¡¯s special abilities, by using his powers, he could alleviate or worsen other persons¡¯ moods or state of mind. He had the ability to suppress or intensify someone¡¯s emotional state. To fully use this power of his, Dion has to touch one out of the several sensitive nerves of the other person, gently rub on it, and then whisper the things he wanted that person to do.


    For example, in this case, he was murmuring words of sce andfort besides Nora¡¯s earlobes.


    When the stiffness on Nora¡¯s face as well as in her body gradually improved, Dion inquired about what she was thinking to hard, "Why did you call for an emergency meeting? Is it about what you told us earlier? Revealing to Myra, about our family¡¯s identity and origin and our races existence? Is it about that you are so restless about?" he raised his eyebrows as he finished his sentence, waiting for Nora to reply.


    Nora was biting on her lips and blurt, "Yeah, something about that thing. Once Brother Al and Brother Brave arrive, I¡¯ll tell you guys together." Then she turned and instructed Elio, her tone was a bit reprimanding, "Why aren¡¯t they here yet? Call them and ask when they will reach?" at end her tone was filled with desperation.


    Elio sensed her bad mood and told her, "I called ric like .... ten minutes ago and he said he¡¯s on the way and I guess any minute for now and he¡¯ll be here."


    Just when Elio finished his sentence, the sound of knocking on Nora¡¯s door could be heard and the next moment, ric twisted the knob and came inside saying, "Sorry Ora, I¡¯mte. There were a lot of meetings today, it kept me busy. Anyways, you called, what happened? What¡¯s it about?"


    Tilting her head to the side, Nora tried to look past ric, "Where¡¯s Brother Brave? Why didn¡¯t hee with you?" she sounded a tad bit annoyed.


    "There¡¯s tons of work so he¡¯s busy and will be staying at the office" ric stated with a straight face.


    Brave who hadn¡¯t returned home with ric, wanted to stay at the office. There were designated bedrooms attached with each of the executives¡¯ office, so ric didn¡¯t insisted. He was glued to Brave the whole day, observing his mood and when he was fully sure that Brave was alright, ric came back.


    Nora frowned but didn¡¯t say anything further, then she gestured for ric to take a seat and heplied.


    With a loud gulping sound, Nora started, <i>"Ummmmm, as I told you guys before. I tried talking to Myra about the~ ... the topic."</i>


    Listening to her initial words, they all perked up, she continued, <i>"but missed the timing altogether. We even had a tiny bit of argument on something."</i>


    The brothers¡¯ eyes widened at what she said.


    Elio eximed, "<i>You and Myra fought?</i> You argued with your <i>¡¯soul mate¡¯</i>?"


    Nora rolled her eyes at Elio¡¯s loud voice, "We didn¡¯t argue like how you think we did, it was more like a difference of opinion on our parts. Hmm, that¡¯s what it was. I¡¯m rather feeling a bit guilty at how I talked to her" the regret in her tone could be heard by the brothers.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t take it to her heart" Dion consoled Nora.


    Nora sighed at his words then further stated, "Anyways, what I¡¯m saying is that we had a talk and she told me in the middle of it that she¡¯s returning back home" her words sounding small at the end of the sentence.


    ric frowned at this, "Yeah, we all know that piece of information. Didn¡¯t she dere it in the dining hall, but it is still a week from now on? That¡¯s what I remember" he sounded haughty.


    With an awkward face Nora replied, "Hmmm, she did say that, but she¡¯s nning to depart early."


    Elio instantly asked, "Early, how much early?"


    Nora pinched the bridge of her nose with her hand, "Dayyyy~ after ... tomo-rrow and I agreed."


    All of them were puzzled while listening to Nora, "You agreed?"


    "Yeah~, the time is short but before she leaves I want to ..... I want to let her know the truth" Nora mumbled with a dead pan face.


    The boys understood her intentions, feeling nervous Dion probed more, "And how will it happen?" It¡¯s not that easy and simple. If you make haste, things may crumble apart."


    His words matched exactly what Aura has told Nora earlier, but she knew she had to do it now and not to wait for an opportunity in the future.


    Before anyone could say anything, ric interrupted them, "I agree with what Ora said. This should be resolved quickly. ¡¯Her friend¡¯ has the right to know." His internal thoughts were, ¡¯At least, your and that human¡¯s friendship will end in this way. That¡¯ll be good for our family¡¯ as he sneered inwardly.


    Dion was dumbfounded with how readily ric sided with Nora in this. He knew ric wasn¡¯t very fond of Myra. So, Dion thought ric would have been be the first one to oppose Nora.


    Elio wasn¡¯t as surprised as his elder brother. He had guessed that something was definitely brewing up between ric and Myra, at least from ric¡¯s side. Was it just a simple interest or more than that, he wanted to find that out.


    Nora being oblivious to her brothers¡¯ thoughts continued,<i> "Thank you Brother ric for saying that, it means a lot"</i> her voice became hoarse as she said that. <i>"I¡¯ll talk to her tomorrow, after dinner. I just wanted to ask you guys, can you be there, with me, while I tell her, umm?"</i>


    Elio rubbed his palms and replied, "You have my full support, but I think you should talk to her alone. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll feelfortable having this kinda conversation in front of us. After all, you guys know each other best."


    Dion and ric both agreed, "Yup, after all, she¡¯s your childhood friend. And if you, with your utmost sincerity, reveal to her about us being werewolves, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll understand. It may take time and maybe she may even get angry with you but it won¡¯t be for too long. She values your friendship a lot."


    Elio added, "You guys have spent twenty years of your life as friends. Don¡¯t worry too much; everything will be fine in the end. And didn¡¯t you tell us, Myra adores furry things. So, you can just unleash your wolf and she¡¯ll agree in no time" he said this while chuckling. He wanted to lighten up Nora¡¯s mood.


    Noraughed at his words, "Haha, no one can resist Aura¡¯s charm."


    Dion then flicked his fingers, "Listen, we can do this. We will set a farewell dinner for her. And when she is all rxed and enjoying and the vibe is right, then you can take her somewhere alone and tell her."


    Nora¡¯s eyes lit up at Dion¡¯s suggestion, she further added, "I¡¯ll prepare a farewell gift to her liking as well. I have been feeling guilty about not being able to gift her anything when I gave you yours. This is going to be perfect. Thank you, Brother Dion. Elio, Brother ric, really thank you for backing me up" she was getting sentimental.


    "So, I guess the n¡¯s all set" ric ruffled Nora¡¯s hair yfully giving her an encouraging look.


    <i>"Yeah, the n¡¯s set."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 66: Different Thoughts, Different Methods

    <h4>Chapter 66: Different Thoughts, Different Methods</h4>


    Explicit content ahead 18+


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The night was a long and restless one, not just for Nora but for everyone at the Everests mansion. She was just too nervous and kept on visualizing different scenarios, each one more dreadful then thest one. She tried to get some sleep but just could not do it because of the dreams, or because of her nightmares.


    Myra has yed an important and indispensable part in Nora¡¯s life. So, the thought of Myra abandoning her and going no contact was the one she was the most afraid of. It made her feel agonizing and confined. Getting up from the bed abruptly, she inhaled and exhaled slowly and repeatedly. But even that didn¡¯t help her in any way.


    So, she tossed the quilt aside and folded her legs and started performing meditation properly, it was two in the morning. Closing her eyes, she took deep breaths steadily, holding it for a few seconds and then releasing it unhurriedly.


    Doing this for half an hour, Nora¡¯s mind stabled a little. She was constantly murmuring, <i>"Everything is good, everything is normal. Myra knows I¡¯m a wolf and has epted me for who I am. She is happy, I am happy. There are no secrets between us now."</i>


    Aura uttered, <i>¡¯Yeah ..... just like that ... concentrate, Nor. Think of only good oue.¡¯</i> Aura, her wolf, was someone who was a staunch believer of manifestation. Her voice echoed in Nora¡¯s mind, urging her to manifest good results.


    In ric¡¯s room, he was grinning from ear to ear like a god damn Alpha fool he is. He was all excited and thrilled and was looking forward to the <i>¡¯identity revealing ceremony¡¯</i>. "Ahhhh, it¡¯s finally going to happen, it¡¯s finally going to happen. After tomorrow, I will not have to tolerate that human peasant inside my house. Who the fuck even cares, if she keeps her friendship with Nora or not? <i>My sister doesn¡¯t need to associate with the people of that status and kind, nor do my other family members. People like that girl only belong in her small and dirty world.</i>"


    Alex was feeling antsy inside, scratching his paws in irritation, ¡¯What nonsense are you spouting? I have had enough of your shitty attitude, Al. How can you ..... just how the fucking hell can you talk about our mate like that? <i>Our dear Moon Goddess has given such a rare chance to you, by bestowing you with a fated mate.</i> In today¡¯s world, almost nil per cent of the whole poption of our wolf kind is granted such fortune. <i>And you are going to throw it away with your goddess forsaken stubbornness.</i> I know you don¡¯t like her and I have tried to understand your point but ..... your disrespect towards my mate, our mate is uneptable for me." He was livid and all fired up.


    ric was pissed by Alex lectures, he thought, ¡¯Not only my sister and family members are enchanted by her ck magic skills, my wolf is going nuts because of a single word, mate.¡¯


    But he chuckled and replied, <i>"What did I say wrong? Her world and mine is totally different. Just because Moon Goddess was bored and wanted to have some fun, she made that peas~ that human girl, my mate. Alex, you got to understand buddy, she is just a joke yed by moon goddess. You tell me, if I ept her and take her as my Luna, what does she even possess to be bestowed with such title? Is she strong? No. Is she from any pack that offers us anything? No. Is she intelligent? Maybe yes, her academic background is solid but does she even have any knowledge about our people or the other ns? Absofuckinglutely not."</i>


    He further continued trying to pacify his wolf¡¯s anxiety,<i> "What¡¯s your point of view on this? Is an ordinary human being capable of even handling the responsibilities which wille with being my mate? She has to lead the pack beside me, and she should be able to protect our people when needed. Her degree and her score in college are not going to make the cut when we have a border dispute or a rogue attack. She is as fragile as a twig and my Luna needs to be a warrior."</i>


    Alex was speechless and couldn¡¯t utter anything in retort. What ric mentioned was more or less correct. For an average human like Myra, the responsibilities and tasks of a Luna were just beyond her normal capabilities. It could even put Myra in severe danger if anyone knows that she was mated to ric, the future Lycan king.


    He remembered with what happened with Hannah and her wolf, Anna and his fur stood on ends. Surely, Alex didn¡¯t wanted the history to repeat itself.


    Seeing that his wolf was all timid and quiet now, ric consoled him, "For our people¡¯s sake, for her sake. She can¡¯t be my Luna."


    Next to ric¡¯s room, Dion was leaning by the balcony¡¯s railing in his room with Yona providing her exclusive services. She was crouched in a sitting posture, sucking on Dion shaft rhythmically.


    Yona was immersed in her duty, her head bobbling up and down each time she traced his stick with her sticky tongue. Her hands were busy as they held onto Dion¡¯s unopened shirt tightly, crushing it in the process.


    Dion¡¯s mind was calm but his body needed this. His thoughts swirled towards Myra and the news of her departure. Drey, his wolf, who would usually enjoy such make out sessions with just anybody, was not in the mood today, <i>¡¯This girls scent is nothing like our mates. It is just her refined skills that I am tolerating her. My mate¡¯s flowery, fruity, juicy citrus mixed with magnolia like fragrance, what will it be like to engulf those plummy lips. Thest time we kissed her, it felt like I was on cloud nine feeling heavenly. Her moaning, that raspy and hoarse voice of her .... Ufffffff ... it makes me breathless.¡¯</i>


    Though, Yona was giving him and Dion pleasure but he was envisioning Myra in her ce and the urge to satisfy his needs only intensified. He started grunted heavily as he held Yona¡¯s hair roughly shoving his member inside her mouth. Ruthlessly, he slid his stick in and out of her hole with practiced moves. But his dire desire to cum wasn¡¯t just going to disappear with just a simple bl*wj*b.


    He yanked her towards the railing andmanded, "Hold it tight and spread your legs." Yona dlyplied with his orders; she was a sucker for such dominant disy. She tucked her skirt upwards, showing a full damn view of herher world.


    Without any further word or dy, Dion rammed his full length in one go, which made Yona¡¯s breath hitch. The suddenness of such rough actions caused her excruciating pain. But soon the pain turned into pleasure and her moans and groans increased with each thrusting.


    Yona gripped the railing with all her might as things between her and Dion heated further. He was behaving like a ruffian today as he spank her ass cheeks, one, twice, several times. They turned red but he didn¡¯t stop at that. He growled, "Say my name ..... *smack* ... Say my name from those rapacious lips of yours *smack*."


    Yona senses were already lost in desire and the heat. She tried to call out for Dion but could only utter obscene noises, "Ahhhhhh ..... uhhhhhh ... ummhmm .....aaaaaaaa."


    Dion ruthlessly tilted Yona¡¯s right hand as his assault continued. His movements turned ugly as he roared, "CALL MY DAMN NAME", Drey was too immersed in this y of Dion¡¯s.


    "Mas~ young mast~er Dion" Yona¡¯s almost choking voice uttered. "More ..... more ..... moooreeeee."


    "Only name" Dion mumbled as his body was about to enter ecstasy. "NAME"


    Yona¡¯s saliva dripped from her mouth and to her chin wetting most of her face. Her voice raspy and full of euphoria, "DION .... Ummm .... Dion let it all pour inside me. Release yourself and feel good."


    Dion held Yona¡¯s stomach with both hands bending her backwards, as he was nearing his end. Yona tilted her face, trying to capture Dion¡¯s lips but Drey¡¯s growl stopped her advances.


    He concentrated on his own needs and release and with multiple ins and outs, the fountain of tainted water rushed inside Yona¡¯shernd.


    Yona¡¯s eyes rolled upwards as Dion¡¯s bodily fluids came inside her and reaching her womb.


    Dion grunted with his release and spoke loudly, "Have me, MYRA."


    Yona¡¯s eyes widened at his words and then they narrowed as she was seething inwardly. "Myra, that human muddy puppy, again. She always in my way these days"


    Without noticing Yona, Dion took himself out of her as Yona¡¯s dumpster job for the time being was finished. He didn¡¯t even give her the chance to dress and tidy her properly as he said with authority, "Get out."


    Yona¡¯s heart sank at his words as a lump formed inside her throat. But in the end she didn¡¯t disobey Dion¡¯smand and adjusted her clothes and walked out of his room.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 67: Deep Down He Knows The Answer

    <h4>Chapter 67: Deep Down He Knows The Answer</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Elio, unlike others wasn¡¯t in his room, but was star gazing or rather lost inside his own world at the rooftop garden. He was lying on the poolside chair with his right hand folded beneath his head. His thoughts, mixed with worry, anxiety, curiosity and jealousy, were restricting him from getting any rest.


    The wind was quite strong at this time of the night, but Elio didn¡¯t feel any cold from it. Although, he was only wearing a mud green colored tank top and a white pair of shorts with it.


    Elio whispered to himself, "What will happen? How will Myra react?" Different kind of thoughts propped up inside his head as he continued to mumble slowly, "Will she ept us or will I lose herpletely? She¡¯s won¡¯t run away, right Leo?"


    Leo who was nervous as hispanion, tried to soothe Elio¡¯s worries, "Don¡¯t brood over those kinds of thoughts and just wait for what will happen. Myra is a sensible and intelligent girl. And as reasonable as she is, she will eventually understand the reason why we have hidden our identities from her."


    Elio was still not satisfied with what Leo said, so he posed another of his worry, "But she has been in the dark for too long. Nora told us that her wolf, Aura, came to her when she was sixteen, right. <i>So, for four years, no no, for ¡¯four long years¡¯ Nora hid such an important thing from Myra.</i> You tell me, how can Myra just ept it so readily? She will be hurt and sad and heartbroken. The many times I have talked to her, I can just tell how much she value Nora and how much trust she has in her. Otherwise, who in their right mind woulde and live in a house full of strangers. It is only because she has faith and belief in Nora and wanted to know whether we are good to Nora or not."


    Leo stated, "So, you think Nora has concealed this from Myra intentionally? You think so little of your twin younger sibling, huhh? She didn¡¯t had a choice at that time."


    Elio paused at Leo¡¯s words, understanding that he haspletely misunderstood his point. So he exined, "I am not ming Nora. How can I? She is the most precious being in our lives, my adorable little sister. But just because I love her and she is my twin doesn¡¯t mean I will not point out her wrongs from right. She must have gotten multiple opportunities previously to let Myra know, but she chose not to and kept it a secret from Myra. You know, there is a saying, ¡¯<i>A shattered ss cannot be fixed.¡¯ I am afraid this mighte true."</i>


    "You should have some trust in Nora. It will all turn out to be fine. <i>And let me add this, when the light emits on the shard of broken sses, it dazzles and reflect like they are marvelous jewels or diamonds. So, why are you only thinking pessimistically? The way you think is the way things go"</i> Leo¡¯s encouraging words eased Elio¡¯s tensed shoulders as he released a sigh.


    At the Everests Cooperation¡¯s Building


    It was three in the morning and Brave was still working like his life was dependent on it or something. He was all alone in that tall and humungous skyscraper.


    The Chief Financial Officer¡¯s office was on the forty night floor and he was reviewing documents after documents nonstop, without taking any break.


    The vast room illuminated big and small city lights which were twinkling from nearby buildings and area and a bright light was focusing on the ss table piled up with extensive paperwork.


    Brave has spent all day having meetings after meetings, whether it was a virtual one or required his physical presence, he was present in each. And if he wasn¡¯t attending a meeting, he would ask his assistant to provide him with more data and documents and studied it like there was an exam he has to crack.


    ric was clinging to him all day, keeping an eye on him. So, he pretended to be all calm and absorbed in work. ric barely made him eat in that time period and Brave has only had a sandwich. Although, this wouldn¡¯t make him sick easily, but it was worrisome to say the least.


    Forty eight hours have been passed and he hadn¡¯t slept a wink, because whenever he tried to close his eyes, his mind would either shed the sorrow and disappointment of not being able to wake up his wolf or the scenes of that dreadful night. And if not that, then his brain would automatically shift its thoughts towards Myra.


    With a loud thud, he stopped working and sighed, rolling his head back, "I don¡¯t know what I am doing? I don¡¯t even know how she is now?"


    Brave got to know about Myra¡¯s fall and her feverish state from ric. Though, ric omitted a lot of parts about his kiss and Elio¡¯s first aid and all.


    When Brave heard ric¡¯s casual words regarding the incidentst night, he paused and gritted his teeth, he wanted to ask ric if Myra was all right and if her fever had subsided or not but he suppressed those thoughts instantly because he knew full well that ric didn¡¯t like Myra and would find it fishy if Brave asked about her condition.


    But now that he knew that Myra wasn¡¯t well, Brave felt like he was standing on tenterhooks. He wanted to check up on her condition but only one thought restricted him from running towards her, <i>"Just why am I sooooo concerned about her well-being? She¡¯s just my sister¡¯s friend and has no part to y in my dull and boring life."</i>


    That¡¯s why, Brave didn¡¯t return with ric despite Nora¡¯s request. H<i>e had this unconscious feeling that something was wrong with him and if he saw Myra in such state he would lose control and that could have pretty damaging consequences.</i>


    Brave got up from his chair and walked towards the ss wall. He traced the crystal floor to ceiling wall with his fingers, immersed in the notion of all that was going on. The opal neck piece was still hung around his neck. Though, it was useless to him now but it was the first present from his dear sister. He was reluctant to take it off.


    Clutching the stone with one hand, his other one was inside his pants pocket as he closed his eyes. The whirlwind of chaotic conceptions swirl inside him.


    A tingling sensation made its way to his heart suddenly as he was jolted from it. His hands dropped instantly to his side as he staggered a bit. "What, just what was that?" but the feeling vanished.


    Brave blinked several times trying to process what had happened and a bud of hope bloomed inside him, <i>"Maybe, maybe there¡¯s still a way."</i>


    Brave grabbed onto the pendant tightly, shutting his eyes close. But that tingling didn¡¯t happen again. He clenched his teeth in a desperate attempt but there was nothing.


    As he opened his eyes again, they were bloodshot and veiny. His lower lip was also bleeding because he was biting on it too hard. Shaking his head, he refused to be dejected, <i>"Let¡¯s try again, AGAIN."</i>


    Evening out his breathing pattern, he held the pendant gently and closed his eyes softly this time and waited, but the result was still the same.


    Brave racked his brain cells and something clicked within. He replicated his previous actions and inserted one hand in his pocket again and miraculously the sensation was back. His body started shaking as slight tears formed at the corners of his already reddened eyes. He called, <i>"RAW, you there?"</i>


    The sensation was still there although Raw didn¡¯t reply. But this time, Brave didn¡¯t get discouraged and called for him again, <i>"Buddy, wake up. It¡¯s time to wake up, Raw."</i>


    Brave¡¯s mouth agape as the tears that he was holding onto spilled. He heard a faint, very faint grunting sound. In a hoarse and choking tone, he spoke,<i> "RAW, you are~ ..... you are back, you are back."</i> Though, Raw still didn¡¯t reply to his calling but Brave was overjoyed and thrilled, listening to his mere breathing.


    He took out his hand from his pocket and found there was an unfamiliar piece of object which was lying inside, a ruby earring.


    Brave narrowed his eyes and remembered that he had picked it up at Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday bash. He jotted down his memory, as he pinched his nose bridge slightly, "Why is this in my pocket?" Then a memory shed.


    When the birthday party was in full swing, he saw Elio and Myra having a conversation and after that she entered the elevator and left for her room. Elio walked away shortly afterwards. That¡¯s when, Brave noticed that mistakenly Myra¡¯s earring hase off and was lying under a nearby decoration piece. He picked it up and held onto it, so he could give it to Nora who can then return it to Myra.


    A strange thought urred to him, "Is it because of this ruby earring that¡¯s why I felt Raw¡¯s presence? Or am I just overthinking things? Is that human girl Myra, a key to wake Raw? But she¡¯s just an ordinary human being, how can she have such powers?"


    But deep down, he knew he has got the answer to this problem of his.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 68: Good Mood, High Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 68: Good Mood, High Spirits</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    *beep beep ...beep beep .... beep beep ..... phone vibrates*


    Patting the bed with my eyes still closed, I tried to find the source of noise.


    Beneath the other pillow, my phone keeps buzzing as my rm tone chimed in its fully glory. Opening one eye, I looked at the time and it was already six. Lazily, I stretched my limps as I propped up in a sitting position. The shining light of the sun reached my face from the slightly open balcony, making me feel warm, "Ummm so nice."


    I got out of the bed and walked out there to bask in the early morning sunshine. The direct rays of the sun, when touched the exposed parts of my skin, it made me feelfy and pleasant. Maybe it was because of the sun or because I slept like a logst night, but I was in a good mood today, "The weather¡¯s so pleasant today."


    The robin birds hummed and chirped their dawn chorus melting my heart with their melodious cuckooing. The morning breeze was gentle and calming which made me feel rxed. The conversation between me and Nora fromst night has made me feel better, maybe that¡¯s the reason I felt jubnt and a lot energetic today.


    After standing in the sundeck for a while, I made my way inside to start my day. Tidying up my bed, I performed my morning routine, picked up a nice floral dress from my wardrobe and went inside to bath.


    It took me half an hour or so and when I came out of the bathroom, I heard a knock outside my room. I went there and unlocked my door and found Nora standing there with her crinkling smile, "Good Morning Ra-ra." She looked me from head to toe and her smile only deepened, "Oooo, someone¡¯s wearing a dress aaaa. You should wear these more."


    I smile back at her, "Good Morning, Nora. Thanks, I was just feeling great and wanted to try on a different style. What are you standing here for? Come."


    Nora and I went inside my room, as I sat on the dressing chair to do my skin routine; Nora sat at the edge of the bed. She started, "I have told my family about your departure and we all want to throw you a farewell party. I know you don¡¯t like these kinds of things, so I have asked them to keep it light and simple, just within family members. But if you don¡¯t want to, I will ask them to cancel it."


    I pursed my lips at her words. Yeah, I am not a big fan of parties and such dinners, but I didn¡¯t feel like canceling it, after all it will be myst dinner with the Everests and I want to leave this ce with a peace of mind, so a dinner party is fine for me. "You don¡¯t have to cancel it. I don¡¯t have any problem."


    "Really, you are not saying this because of me, ahh?" Nora questioned with a surprising expression.


    "Nahhh, as you said it is just a simple farewell dinner, so I guess it will be okay with me." I casually remarked applying a moisturizing cream on my face.


    "Ahhhh, that¡¯s great. No, that¡¯s awesome. Let me inform the others then." Saying this, Nora started texting something on her phone.


    Smearing a lip balm, I dried my wet hair with a hairdryer and Nora asked still immersed in her phone, "Will youe with me? I want to go to a spa and shopping with you and was wondering~"


    Augh escaped my mouth at her words, "Puffff, Why are you walking on eggshells in front of me, Nor? It doesn¡¯t suit you, you know. Aren¡¯t you a dominant kinda princess? When does a princess asks such things?" I teased her.


    She rolled her purple and gold eyes at me, making a weird face, "Ha ha ha, very funny. But this princess loves her best friend way too much and wants to know how her bestie feels about going out and spending a day with me today?"


    "The best friend is d to apany Her Highness on her journey" I spoke in a regal tone which made Nora cringe. I then added, "I wanted to buy gifts and souvenirs for mum, dad and Wendy and also for some of my college friends."


    Saying that, I got up from the chair and Nora too got up and we departed from my room. I casually asked, "You generally have gym training at this time of the day. Didn¡¯t you attend it today?"


    "Ahhh, I wanted to spend time with you so asked for a leave for a day. You know, I may suck in academics but while training I am the best student amongst all my peers. Mybat teachers evenpliments my fighting skills and just adores me. Now, I am also a A+ student." Nora showed off her achievements in front of me with a proud tone.


    Iughed out loud at her amusing tone, "Yeah yeah, I always wanted a friend with such skills, strong and resilient. Finally, finally my lifelong dream has been fulfilled."


    Nora bobbled her head side to side, with a raised eyebrow, feigning annoyance and it only made meugh even more at her antics.


    Our chatter and chirping continued all the way to the breakfast table, where all the Everests were already seated except Brave. I haven¡¯t seen him since that time.


    I greeted all of them a good morning with a genuine smile, yes all of them. Noah politely nodded where as Sara replied with her own signature smile. She has such a radiant and glowing smile and she¡¯s always so sweet. I absolutely like her; she¡¯s the best out of the Everests.


    For once, my good mood didn¡¯t dampen looking at Nora¡¯s brothers not even ric. He even greeted me back and I don¡¯t know if it felt pleasant or not but it was definitely a surprise for me. He seemed to be in a good spirits too and was enjoying his breakfast with a smile stapled on his lips.


    Dion greeted me with a wink while Elio just like his mother had a smile stered on his face, although his smile seemed stiff to me, like he was pretending.


    Sara while passing me a dish mentioned, "Nora told us that you have decided to return to your country tomorrow."


    I answered confidently, "Yeah, that¡¯s what I have decided. I have booked my flight and it will takeoff at around eight in the morning."


    As I said those words, I could feel everyone stares from various directions, but I don¡¯t mind that. I am happy I am going back tomorrow and nothing can ruin my mood today, not their staring, not their ring. I want to leave this ce on a good note.


    "You are going so soon. We haven¡¯t even shown you Kimberg properly. I would have loved if you could stay a bit longer but I can¡¯t a force my decision on you" Sara sounded a bit disappointed. Then she looked at Nora continuing, "Ora, take Myra outside for shopping and have some fun today."


    "Maa, we have already discussed about today¡¯s ns, right Myra?" Nora winked at me while saying this.


    "Yeah Mrs. Everests, <i>ehem ehem</i>, I mean Sara, I have to buy some souvenirs as well so after having breakfast we¡¯ll go for some shopping" Imented.


    Sara seemed satisfied with me calling her by her name, she then turned to the other side of the table and said in a stern tone, "Al, go with the girls and take care of them while out there." She emphasized on the words ¡¯take care¡¯.


    ric stopped his hands in the middle of cutting his rolled tomato omelet; his mouth flinched listening to his mother¡¯s order. He then continued with his breakfast as he replied, "Mom, I would have loved to go with them but there are some urgent works that are pending in the office. Matthew can take them." It sounded like he was giving excuses, which he was.


    Sara paused, red at ric andmanded with firm voice, "You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Brave is already in the there, taking care of office matters and Dion will also be going to the office today. Your father will go in a while too.<i> So, there are no urgent matters that need ¡¯your immediate presence.</i> And Matthew is busy with some stuff I have given him. As for Elio, he will assist me. So, I am giving you the responsibility of taking the girls out and to look after them."


    The smile on ric¡¯s face disappeared but he couldn¡¯t refute Sara¡¯s orders, he reluctantly obliged, "Yes mother."


    He knew Sara was punishing him for the night camp¡¯s incident. He didn¡¯t like to waste his time shopping and doing such things, so she specifically assigned him this job. He felt a headacheing but what could he even do.


    I was holding myughter all along looking at ric¡¯s irritated face, thinking, ¡¯Serves him right.¡¯


    He looked my way and that annoying smile was stered back again on his face, giving me the creeps.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 69: Keep An Eye On Them

    <h4>Chapter 69: Keep An Eye On Them</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was trying to suppress her chuckle by shoving an apple in her mouth when she looked at ric¡¯s face; he was frowning and seemed irritated. But as he turned his head to the side and looked at Myra¡¯s stifling expression, his annoyancepletely disappeared and he beamed at her radiantly, ¡¯Laugh all you want, human. It is your day today. Enjoy while itsts.¡¯


    Sara interrupted his chain of thoughts with her authoritative voice that echoed through the mind link, "ric Everests meet me upstairs, in my office, after breakfast. I have something important to ask of you."


    ric sighed tiredly in his head but only replied, "I¡¯ll be there, Luna" his tone all formal and respectful.


    The breakfast went on quite smoothly with a chilled out and rxing atmosphere. But it was just all on the surface. Inwardly, the siblings were all jittery and nervous apart from their elder brother. They all wanted to keep the mood light, harmonious and stress free.


    Although, Myra spirits were high, she still kept her distance from others and only replied politely when someone asked her something. She didn¡¯t engage or took the initiative to talk to the brothers or Nora¡¯s parents, keeping the conversations only to a minimum.


    Noah finished his breakfast and left the table as he had to head to the office. Sara too left after a minute or two. Nora while stuffing her face with an apple pie asked ric, "Brother, you are not going to wear ¡¯this¡¯ on a fun day out, do you?" and startedughing at him openly.


    ric was wearing a beige colored suit and indigo tie, with a crisp off white shirt inside, looking all business like and professional. He shrugged at Nora¡¯sment with an eye roll, and replied with a sarcastic tone, "Yes, doesn¡¯t your big brother look good in this? It is perfect for shopping and strolling and carrying shopping bags."


    Nora didn¡¯t reply to his sarcasm and turned to his left and asked Dion, "You are also going office, since when? I thought you weren¡¯t interested in management and business and only like training or other stuff like partying and enjoying? Why the sudden change?"


    Dion casually replied, "Mother¡¯s orders. What can I say?"


    Nora bobbled her head in agreement. She then asked Elio, "And you, why did mother call for you?"


    Elio paused, pursed his lips and then spoke, <i>"Ahhh, some of the .... aaaaa ..... children ... in the welfare center are ill. So, Mother is going there and ..... hmmm ..... I am going with her, to check up the situation there."</i>


    The underlying meaning was, <i>¡¯some of the young wolves were fed wolfsbane and they were ill because of that.¡¯</i> So, Elio¡¯s assistance was absolutely necessary there. He was well versed in the medicinal field and Dr. Greg Andrew trusted him fully, after all he was a Lycan Alpha and it was in his jurisdiction to take care of the pack members.


    The crew understood his words and didn¡¯t dragged the topic further and soon they all were done with their breakfasts and left for their assigned works.


    Nora and Myra returned to their rooms to pack up some essentials and tidy up. Dion left for the office with Noah and Elio went to Matthew to know the current situation of the kids.


    ric was summoned by Sara, so without wasting any time, he went to see her. Tapping twice on the door lightly, he entered Sara¡¯s home office, "Mother"


    Sara, took off her chained frameless sses, gave ric a serious look and signaled for him, "Come, take a seat."


    ric instantly knew what his mother wanted to discuss was something important. He settled in the seat with an upright posture.


    Joining her hands together, Sara kept her elbows on the mahogany table and settled her chin on her joined hands, "I wille straight to the point. Why has Brave note home yet?"


    "He¡¯s busy with some important international deals and has been staying in his office" ric didn¡¯t mentioned anything about the opal or what happened at the camp.


    Sara¡¯s with her eyes narrowed sized him up and then she fired back, <i>"Do you think I don¡¯t know why he isn¡¯t home? Do you think you can lie to my face and I¡¯ll just ept your lies? ric, I am giving you another chance, think carefully and then answer."</i> Sara toned turned solemn.


    ric gulped at her words, he knew he couldn¡¯t hide any further so he blurt, "Nora found a ck opal and gave it to him. It didn¡¯t work so he¡¯s busying himself with all that work. But I am sure what Nora found is just some normal opal and not a magic opal." He didn¡¯t wanted his mother to worry.


    Sara¡¯s face turned somber at what ric said, she spoke with an edgy tone, <i>"All this happened and you didn¡¯t even inform me, neither of you? You think you are the future Lycan King and so you can hide things like that from me? Answer me, ric Everests, I am talking to you."</i>


    In a mere whisper, ric spoke, "I am at the wrong mother, I am sorry."


    Sara gave him a look of disgust as she mumbled, "I am thoroughly disappointed in you, ric. Is this how you are going to handle things in the future? You have let me and my teaching down."


    ric bowed his head in shame; he felt the worst when he saw the look in his mother¡¯s eyes.


    Sara then changed the topic, with a sigh, her tone turning formal, "You are taking Nora and Myra out, so keep a keen eye on them. And this time don¡¯t leave them to fend for themselves. Got it?"


    ric without raising his head responded, "Yes, mother. I will not leave them alone."


    "You may go now" Sara ordered for him to leave.


    ric muttered, <i>"I am sorry for letting you down mom" and then turned and left her office. Sara looked at his departing figure and made a sad face, "I¡¯m sorry too, Al. I have to be strict with you. For you, I have to be."</i>


    ric quickly went to his room, changed in a much suitable outfit and then mind linked Nora to meet in the living room.


    Nora after gathering her waist bag went to Myra¡¯s room and then they both proceed to go downstairs. When they reached the elevator, Yona who was dusting some decoration piece paused and greeted them with a bow, "Young miss, Ms. Miracle."


    The girls acknowledged her greeting and then Nora remarked with a kind smile, "Make sure everything¡¯s perfect in the evening, okay. I am counting on you."


    "Of course, young miss" Yona returned her reply with a smile of her own.


    They entered the elevator and as the door closed, Yona¡¯s friendly smile turned into an ugly sneer, <i>"Everything will be more than perfect tonight. No one will ever forget."</i>


    ric was looking at his watch when Nora and Myra got out of the elevator. Nora¡¯s gasped, looking at him, "Ahhh, now that¡¯s what I was talking about." And then she gave him two thumbs up in approval.


    Myra too looked at his different attire and couldn¡¯t help but admire his well build physic. He was wearing a grey hued hoodie and a pair of dark blue jeans, adorning brown boots to go with his outfit. Her inner thoughts were, <i>¡¯Everything suits on good looking people. It is just his brain cells that need to have aplete makeover.¡¯</i>


    They all strode outside where ric¡¯s ck Maybach was parked.


    ric opened the back door and gestured for Nora to go inside, sheplied. He kept the door open and waited for Myra to enter, his other hand covering the sharp, edgy area.


    Myra gave him a once over with an amusing look, ¡¯Has the sun ascended from the west today? He¡¯s being gentlemanly.¡¯ But nheless, she entered the vehicle, "thank you."


    ric smirked, closed the door and walked to the other side and took the driver¡¯s seat. Taking the steering wheel, he ignited the car, asking Nora, "Where to, miss?"


    "Umm ... the mall must not be opened yet, so we¡¯ll go to the spa first" Nora responded.


    ric heard Nora¡¯s answer with a bewildered expression, "What do you mean ¡¯must not be open yet¡¯? Do we need to wait? I¡¯ll ping Amanda and she¡¯ll inform the manager there, to open it right away," saying this he started mind linking Amanda Johnson, his secretary about the same.


    Myra was gobsmacked by his casual remark, she checked the time and it was just eight forty seven and usually ces like malls opened its gate for their customers at ten or ten thirty. She couldn¡¯t help giving ric a weird look, ¡¯Bro, I know you are rich but don¡¯t make it difficult for others.¡¯


    Nora asked Myra, "What do you say? Spa or mall, where do you wanna go first?"


    Myra pressed her lips together and answered truthfully, "Let¡¯s go to the spa first. Why bother others for such trivial thing. We can just hit the mall after that. It will be much more convenient that way."


    ric¡¯s face turned a bit unpleasant reading the meaning behind Myra words, <i>¡¯Does she think I am making work difficult for others, huhh? How na?ve, she doesn¡¯t really know the way of the world.¡¯</i>


    Nevertheless, he mind linked his secretary, giving her a specific task. Her reply came immediately, "Yes, COO Everests. It will be done ask per your orders."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 70: Case of Poisoned Human

    <h4>Chapter 70: Case of Poisoned Human</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The car hit the road and the three of them zoomed of to their first stop, the spa.


    Myra and Nora kept on chatting and gossiping about stuff from back home and ric chimed in once in a while. He was busy on the phone, discussing office matters, voicing his words artictely.


    It took them about half an hour to reach and when they step their feet on the ground, Myra¡¯s face was full of confusion, she asked, "Were we not going to a massage ce? Why are we here, at such an expensive looking hotel?"


    ric sneered at her words, as Nora spoke "This ce has the best spa facilities in the area."


    When Nora mentioned about going to a spa, Myra¡¯s initially thought that it will be just a regr ce, like how luxurious can a massage parlor can be, right? Or she thought so.


    ¡¯But this is ..... really ....¡¯ Myra was stunned, speechless. She wanted to say, ¡¯Over the top¡¯ but held her words.


    The ce was a high end luxurious spa resort, with avish exterior. Surrounded with a fresh waterke on all sides, the ce was decorated with lush green garden, with yellow and pink jewel like flowers enhancing its scenic beauty. The off white structure seemed more like a floating pce, standing in its exemry grandeur and was quite famous amongst celebrities and well off people.


    Myra felt awkward and whispered in Nora¡¯s ear, "Can¡¯t we just go to some normal spa ce?"


    ric heard what Myra said regardless of her whispering andmented in a mocking tone, "Are you saying this ce is abnormal for you?"


    She fired back, "I never said that. What I mean is, somewhere modest and low key." Then she mumbled, "Ohhh, he doesn¡¯t know what humble and modest mean, poor thing."


    ric raised his eyebrows at her words, chuckled and said in a teasing, provoking voice, "Are you admitting that ¡¯our resort¡¯ is way too good for you? This is most basic and modest one amongst all the hotels chains that we own. But do understand you sentiment, after all your background is <i>¡¯very normal and humble.¡¯</i> "


    Myra¡¯s lips were sealed at his words, ¡¯They own THIS.¡¯ Her eyes widened, almost popping out of her orbital cavity. She then gave ric a sarcasmced remark, "Your normal is way too far from everybody else¡¯s normal, Mr. Everests. But now that you said it is basic and modest, I can truly see ¡¯the modesty¡¯ of this ce."


    ric caught her sarcasm and gave her a sideways nce, "Yeah, I agree. Our normal is like earth and sky."


    Myra rolled her eyes at his words, not wanting to participate in a verbal battle with this prick but shemented in a whisper, "At this rate, if you say that the Everests own the entire Kimberg, I won¡¯t be shock to know that. Huhh, he thinks he¡¯s the King of Kimberg or what, prick."


    Nora¡¯s mouth twitched listening to both of them and she interrupted, "Hey guys, time out. We are here to start our fun day out. And Brother Al, don¡¯t irritate my friend with your words" she red at ric. Then turning her head towards Myra she continued, "We are already short on time, remember? We have more ces to visit, so let¡¯s go" saying this she dragged Myra by the hand as a long row of staff on both sides greeted them with a bow, "Wee Mr. Everests, Ms. Everests and Ms. Miracle. Wee to Serenity Heaven."


    While ric strided forward without returning their greeting, Nora and Myra did nod in acknowledgment. The only difference was Nora was confident with her steps while Myra¡¯s were timid as followed behind Nora with small steps. The royal treatment made Myra out of ce. She felt a headacheing.


    "Ms. Everests, Ms. Miracle, this way please" the supervisor took the girls to the massage room.


    ric, in his usual haughty and authoritative tone called for the manager and the manager at once, came running nervously, "I wasn¡¯tte deliberately Mr. Everests. There was some problem with a guest."


    ric wasn¡¯t interested in his chapping, he cut him off andmanded, "Take me to the office and ask someone to bring the financial documents for thest five years, <i>right now</i>."


    The manager gulped, bowed and tilted sideways, gesturing with his hands he said, "Yes sir, this way sir."


    With one hand in his pocket, ric suavely made his way towards the office area.


    _________________________


    On the other side, Elio and Sara visited the pack hospital apanied by their current Beta, Matthew Shaw. Dr. Andrew was busy administrating young wolves¡¯ conditions, giving them IV drips.


    About nine of the packs¡¯ children were poisoned with wolfsbane, though the quantity was mild.


    Greg, when he saw Sara along with others bowed and said respectfully, "Luna, young Alpha, Beta, you are all here."


    Sara inquired, "How¡¯s the kids condition now?"


    Dr. Andrew¡¯s lips made a thin line and sighed, "Luna, most of their condition is stable and out of danger but~ ...." He stopped mid-sentence, as his shoulder drooped.


    "But ...." Sara¡¯s ears perked up. "But what Dr. Andrew. What¡¯s the problem?"


    He sighed again as he reported, "the young wolves are all fine, Luna. It is just that ..... a human child from our pack has also ingested the wolfsbane."


    All the three people were shocked to hear his words. <i>"A child that too a human consumed wolfsbane?"</i>


    <i>Wolfsbane is a powerful substance, which is usually used for making high power medicinal drugs. But when taken bare and if the dosage is high, it acts like a poison for the wolf kind as its name suggests, that¡¯s why it was also used for torture and punishments along with silver.</i>


    <i>But if a human being consumes wolfsbane, it is as deadly as cobra¡¯s venom. Even a little amount is fatal and it can lead to building cancer cells which will lead to multiple organ failure.</i>


    Elioposed himself and asked, "Dr. Andrew, Where is that kid now?"


    Dr. Andrew, without taking any more minute and led the way for them to the Intensive Care Unit.


    An eight or nine year old boy was lying on the hospital bed with several wires and pipes attached to his body. The monitor beeped as it showed that his pulse was faint and he was barely alive. His face was all gaunt and pale, as his lips were bluish in color; his body seemed fragile and weak.


    Sara was outraged to see the boy¡¯s condition, but she controlled her anger. "Matthew, did you find anything from the investigation?"


    Matthew responded, "Luna, this incident happened inside the pack school. The wolfsbane was found in the water dispenser. All the staff members and teachers have been detained and are under interrogation right now."


    "What about the CCTV footage?" Sara inquired.


    "So, far nothing suspicious has been found, Luna" Matthew answered regretfully.


    Sara then turned to Greg Andrew, "Has the child¡¯s parents been notified?"


    "They are on their way" Dr. Andrew replied.


    Sara hummed at his words and then Elio questioned Greg, "Dr. Andrew, don¡¯t we have Elixir of life? We can use that to cure him. It works on humans."


    Greg scratched his eyebrows and replied truthfully, "The Elixir we had was all used up." Then he looked at Sara, "On Alpha Brave¡¯s treatment. Although, I can make it again and have most of the necessary ingredients, but the most important herb isn¡¯t avable in the market."


    Sara¡¯s hands clenched tightly listening to Greg as she asked, "Tell me, the name of the herb. Even if it is across seven seas we¡¯ll get that."


    "It is the holy basil but~, it is only found in the vampire¡¯s territories dense mountains" Greg replied after a long pause. "We need it within twenty four hours to make an effective medicine."


    "You don¡¯t worry; we will get you the holy basil" Sara assured.


    A loud cry was heard of woman with rushed footwork approaching them, "Where is my boy? Where is my Rory, my boy? What happened to him?"


    A woman in her early forties with a luxurious attire and a branded handbag was sobbing uncontrobly, apanied by a man who looked he was about thirty years old. She at once rushed towards the ICU and asked Greg, her tone pleading, "Doctor, what happened to my son, why is he in the ICU?"


    Greg tried to exin Rory¡¯s condition to his mother, "Mrs. Clinton, calm down. Rory has swallowed wolfsbane and is in a critical condition, but we are trying to do our best to save him."


    She retorted, "This is what you call is your best. Mrs. Clinton pointed to Rory¡¯s bed and wires attached to his frail body. "I want my boy just like before, healthy and alive."


    Sara stepped in, "We assure you, nothing will happen to Rory."


    Mrs. Clinton looked at Sara¡¯s face and her mouth tightened; she said mockingly, <i>"Ohhh our great Luna, our Queen is here. She says, she will save my child." Then she cocked her head and made an ugly face, "You couldn¡¯t even protect your own daughter from kidnapping. Nor you could~"</i> she stopped, notpleting her sentence.


    Matthew roared at her words, <i>"You are in your Luna¡¯s presence, silence or your head will be off your body."</i>


    Sara gestured with her hand to halt Matthew, calmly she answered, "Mrs. Clinton, Rory is the child of our pack. We will return him to you, just like before."


    Mrs. Clinton hostile toned turned arrogant, "You better do, otherwise what use is there of you being our Luna." The hatred in her voice was purely evident.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 71: Myra’s Bodyguard

    <h4>Chapter 71: Myra¡¯s Bodyguard</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was intimidated at first but she gradually rxed and enjoyed her time at the spa, the staff was extremely polite and took excellent care of her and made sure she wasfortable, every now and then. Their services and skills were top notch, even the tiredness and stiffness Myra had felt in her body was gone.


    After getting rid of their fatigue and spending some quality rxing time at Serenity Heaven, ric took the girls to the Sky City Mall. He took his car straight to an almost empty underground parking lot. They took the elevator for the malls third floor where all the luxury brands were situated.


    Myra wasn¡¯t very keen on shopping from any of those brands and wanted to buy something regr which would fit under her budget, she looked all over and didn¡¯t find a single budget friendly store on that floor. She stepped toward the ss railing and saw some stores which would fit her pocket on the second floor.


    Nora who was already marching towards a Chanel store was stopped by Myra, she expressed, <i>"Ummm .... you guys go ahead. I need to buy some things from the floor below, so I¡¯ll go there and then join you." </i>


    Nora stated, "We can buy this stuffter, I will apany you first. What if you got lost? Remember, my mother¡¯s order."


    Myra didn¡¯t have any problem going with Nora but she was reluctant to go with ric because of his high and mighty self. He was always on her case, and would only interrupt her and look down on her. She wasn¡¯t ashamed of her ordinary background, not at all; she just simply didn¡¯t want to get involve in another taunting and mocking round with him. It would only drain her energy.


    So, she responded, <i>"No, no. That won¡¯t be necessary, I can help myself and it is much morefortable that way. Nor, I am not a child and can take care of myself. And if something urs, I¡¯ll call you guys immediately, what¡¯s say."</i>


    "No, I wille with you and help you in selecting gifts for uncle, aunty and Wendy." Nora was pretty insistent, like always, not understanding the true meaning behind Myra¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t wanted to leave Myra all alone.


    Myra on the other hand felt a headacheing. She then took a trump card out of her excuses,<i> "I was kinda ..... wanted to buy ..... some gifts for .... you and your family and ..... as a surprise. You know, you will ruin the surprise element if youe."</i> It was more or less true. Myra did wanted to buy some gifts from the Everests to show her gratitude towards their hospitality, especially for Sara and Noah who took excellent care of her.


    Nora scratched the back of her head in guilt, apologizing,<i> "I am sorry, Ra-ra. I didn¡¯t wanted to ruin your surprise but I was just worried for you. Ok, let¡¯s do this, I will note with you but you will have to take Brother Al. This ce is still new for you, I don¡¯t wanna take any chances."</i>


    At her words, Myra forehead veins popped, she retorted back, "Ahh, that¡¯s not appropriate at all."


    Seeing Myra being so stubborn, ric got an idea, "There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about that. I will go with you and Shana will be with Ora."


    "Who¡¯s Shana?" Myra asked with a puzzled expression.


    "She¡¯s my bodyguard" and as soon as Nora imed, a girl dressed in all ck from head to toe, appeared in front of them like a wind, surprising Myra. "Young Miss, you asked for me."


    <i>¡¯Did shee straight from a ninja movie? I didn¡¯t even felt her presence the entire time. Wicked¡¯</i> Myra¡¯s eyes twitched.


    Not giving any more chance to protest, ric called for Myra, <i>"Let¡¯s go, short legs."</i>


    Nora mind linked him, warning him<i> "Brother, I know you aren¡¯t very fond of her, but don¡¯t get on her nerves and try to be civil with her."</i>


    ric thought, <i>¡¯Am I not being civil enough? Being her bodyguard.¡¯</i>


    Myra pinched the bridge of her nose hard, the feeling of helplessness sucking her energy levels even more. She then followed ric from behind, keeping two meters distance from him.


    ric was amused by her annoyed face and was enjoying pissing her off, he then teased, "With your short legs, we won¡¯t be able to buy anything today. You¡¯ll miss your flight tomorrow."


    Myra scowled at him, and then she uttered with mockery, "Don¡¯t worry, even if I don¡¯t buy anything today. I will still be taking that flight back home tomorrow and will be out of your hair, Mr. Alpha" and went straight past him with hurried steps towards the esctor.


    ric smirked, "You better be."


    _______________________


    At the hospital, after Mrs. Clinton¡¯s sadistic and sarcastic remarks, the tension escted.


    <i>"Vienna Clinton"</i> Matthew stepped forward, his tone threatening. <i>"You are crossing the line."</i>


    Vienna who was disheveled and agitated, fired back, pointing fingers at them, <i>"Don¡¯t yell at me. Because of your Luna, our Clinton family has already lost one of our children before. Now, because of you guys my boy is in this condition."</i>


    "Mother, nothing will happen to Rory, youe and sit here" the man that came with Vienna spoke. After settling Vienna, he walked back to Sara and the others, <i>"My Luna, I am sorry. My mother, when she got to know about the poisoning incident has been crying and worried. Please, don¡¯t take her words to heart."</i>


    Sara nodded at his words and then turned to Elio and Matthew, "I will contact the Vampire n immediately, you both go and retrieve the holy basil, better be quick."


    <i>"Yes, Luna" "Yes, mother"</i> they both replied and walked off. Elio was pissed by how Mrs. Clinton was insulting his mother. He wanted to tear of Vienna¡¯s sharp tongue but because Sara didn¡¯t wanted to make a scene, he suppressed his emotions.


    <i>"Matthew, why is this Mrs. Clinton, so hateful towards mother?"</i> Elio sounded curious.


    Matthew Shaw didn¡¯t utter anything, as he took big, powerful steps, "The chopper is already here. We need to hurry."


    ____________________


    After picking up some local specialties for her college mates, Myra purchased a ring for her mother, a golden pen for her father and some rare art supplies for Wendy. ric didn¡¯t interrupt her, or rather couldn¡¯t because he was again busy talking on the phone with Brave.


    <i>"Are you not going to return home, at all? Mom is worried about you and kept asking me"</i> ric stated.


    "My work here will be done soon and I will return home today. <i>Aaaa ..... Dion told me ..... that Myr~, I mean that human girl is going back to her country tomorrow?</i>" Brave sounded dejected. He was eager to return home and see if his theory is true or not, but the news of Myra¡¯s departure was making him anxious.


    <i>"Arghh, don¡¯t even talk about her. You don¡¯t know, I am stuck with her right now, being her bodyguard</i>" ric¡¯s words were edgy.


    Brave¡¯s ears pricked up at what he heard, "You are with Myra right now? Why are you guys together?" his voice was filled with atypical curiosity.


    Shaking his head, ric replied, <i>"Do you think I want to? Because of the night camp matter, mother has now instructed me to take care of her. Ohhh boy, this is so embarrassing. Me, ric Everests has to guard a human."</i>


    "Where are you guys right now?" Brave inquired more.


    "At the mall, what happened? You are asking way too much questions about her? Don¡¯t tell me you are also bewitched by her or something?" ric was suspicious.


    "Hey, why I will be interested in her, what nonsense are you spouting all of a sudden. I am just asking" Brave shot back immediately.


    ric brows wrinkled at how jumpy his twin sounded, "You sound like a scaredy cat."


    Brave changed the topic hurriedly, "The partnership with Haley¡¯s Tech has been finalized, as is the deal with South Paw Valley¡¯s pack."


    ric released his breath in relief; he has been working tirelessly for months to secure the deal with South Paw Valley. Hemented, "Thank you brother, you have worked hard. I don¡¯t know what would have happened if the deal was called off." After finishing saying this, he looked back and Myra was not in the store.


    He hastily said, <i>"Ummm I am busy. See you at home"</i> and without waiting for Brave¡¯s reply disconnected the call.


    With rushed steps, ric looked all around him but Myra was nowhere to be found. He got anxious as he called,<i> ¡¯Alex, trace her scent.¡¯</i>


    Alex started following Myra¡¯s scent and after searching for a few minutes, ric¡¯s steps came to a halt.


    Myra was tying the shoce of a young boy, talking with him joyfully. The boy with one front teeth missing was smile and giggling at what Myra said to him. ric instantly knew that the boy was from his kind.


    He looked at Myra carefully who was making a knot, as she was crouched on one knee. Her face was free of any creases and frowns unlike how she always looked at him. Everytime they had a conversation, from the very beginning, they were always locking horns with each other.


    <i>Somewhat, ric heart itched at the sight as he strided towards them.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 72: Ahh, They Are Bickering Again

    <h4>Chapter 72: Ahh, They Are Bickering Again</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    <i>"Where is your mum, kid?"</i> Myra¡¯s voice was filled with kindness as she asked the boy.


    The young one didn¡¯t get what she said, making weird face he just, "Mmm~um?"


    "Your mommy, where is she?" Myra again asked showing utmost patience.


    "Ooooo, My mama, My mama is at, she is at home. I have,e here,e here with, my nanny, today" the boy stammered in between. He was speaking in a foreign dialect, with broken pronunciation.


    "And where is your nanny?" Myra asked slowly, giving him time to understand her words.


    <i>"She was just here somewhere, but now she¡¯s not. I am lost, alone"</i> saying this, the boy started crying heavily, bawling his golden eyes out.


    Myra pressed her lips in a thin line,pressing them, scanned her surroundings to see if the child¡¯s nanny was anywhere near or not and then bending a bit, she wiped the boy¡¯s tears stricken chubby cheeks with her fingers and thumb, clearing her throat, she inquired,<i> "What is you name kiddo? I will apany you. Let¡¯s find your nanny, okay?"</i>


    The boy immediately stopped his sobbing, with a slightly runny nose, and in his clumsy way, he said, <i>"My name is, name is Ad~ Adrian, Adrian Taylor."</i>


    <i>"Alright Adrian, we will find your nanny in no time, but first let me tie up your shoce for you, hmmm"</i> Myra spoke tenderly, giving him assurance.


    Adrian didn¡¯t understand her words, but before he could process anything, Myra was already on one knee. This made him jerk involuntary, as he took a step back.


    Myra held his hands gently in an attempt to calm him down and uttered, <i>"Adrian, see I am just tying your shoes for you, tying your shoes."</i> She showed him with hand gestures, conveying through actions.


    Adrian¡¯s shoulders rxed as he understood what Myra was doing. Then Myra muttered to him, <i>"How old are you, Adrian?"</i>


    <i>"I am three and half year old, Miss pretty"</i> Adrian mumbled proudly with a cute smile stapled on his face. Myra smiled too at the little things¡¯ cutepliment.


    <i>"Ohhh, Adrian is such a big-big boy. And what a lovely smile you were hiding, there."</i> Myra was about to take out a napkin from her bag when ric suddenly barged in on their lively conversation, <i>"Where were you all this time? I have been searching for you all over the ce. Can¡¯t you just stay still for a second, always roaming around without a care in this world? Do you like making trouble so much?"</i>


    Adrian thought ric was talking to him, so he hugged Myra¡¯s legs tightly with fear as he bbered, <i>"I don¡¯t~, don¡¯t~, don¡¯t know him. Miss Pretty, I don¡¯t know him."</i> He fumbled with his words, shuddering profusely.


    Myra red at ric¡¯s rude words as she reprimanded him, <i>"You are scaring the kid. Back off will you. And what the heck are you even shooting your dagger like mouth for, huhh? It¡¯s just been five to six minutes at maximum. And what logic is this, how can someone shop while staying still? I don¡¯t have such skills. Is this a virtual shopping center?"</i>


    This made ric even more enraged, Alex too didn¡¯t like how Adrian was glued to Myra¡¯s exposed legs and the way she was firing back because of an unknown and unrted child. He thought, ¡¯<i>Why of all days, she had to wear a dress today and she is also yelling at ric, although she has been trying to avoid speaking to him. Arghh, this is all because of this young brat.¡¯</i>


    ric clenched his teeth and asked, "Who is this brat?"


    <i>"Language, Mr. Everests. He has a name and it is not brat"</i> Myra spoke with restrained anger.


    Rolling his eyeballs in disbelief, ric uttered, "Who are you?" he was peeved at this point.


    <i>"His name is Adrian Taylor. He is lost and his nanny is nowhere to be seen"</i> Myra exined to him.


    ric angled his head, looking at Adrian observing the young wolf from head to toe, <i>"Hey kiddo, wipe off that snort from your nose. You look~"</i> before he could say anything rude again, Myra held his mouth tightly with her hands in an attempt to not let him finish his sentence, <i>"If you can¡¯t say anything nice, just keep your mouth shut."</i> She was agitated by him. He was always so impolite and discourteous towards others. <i>¡¯Mean freak¡¯</i>


    <i>As Myra¡¯s palms touched his lips, ric eyes fluttered at this abrupt action of hers and all the itchiness and prickly feeling that was rustling in his heart disappeared all at once and suddenly, he was feeling parched and craving, as his Adam¡¯s apple moved involuntarily. </i>


    Seeing that, he was silent; Myra withdrew her hand and turned toward the kid with a tissue, carefully wiping his nose with it, <i>"Adrian, don¡¯t listen to this big brother. His mother has scolded him today, so he¡¯s in a bad mood since morning."</i>


    ric was speechless, as Alex wasughing at Myra¡¯s words. Indirectly she was taking a dig at him.


    Adrian tried to subdue his chuckling too, <i>"Does this big brother~, also gets, sc-scolded by his mother? But he is, he is soo tall and big and scary?"</i>


    Myra replied in a hushed tone, suppressing a wry smile, <i>"This big brother here is a troublemaker and is always scolded by his parents. Don¡¯t be like him when you grow up, hmmm, Adrian? You have to be kind and polite to others, always."</i>


    "Yes, Miss Pretty, I won¡¯t be a troublemaker" Adrian answered innocently.


    ric mouth frowned at their words, his face turning somewhat ugly.


    Oblivious to ric¡¯s frustrated mood, Myramended Adrian Taylor, <i>"Ohh you are such a good boy, so obedient. You will be one fine man when you grow up.</i>" She ruffled his shiny blonde hair.


    And then, without looking at ric, Myra spoke back to him, <i>"I am taking Adrian to the missing person¡¯s department. You can return to Nora¡¯s side and when I am done with it, I will join you guys."</i> Holding Adrian¡¯s hand, Myra started walking to the other side.


    ric raised his right brow, creasing his nose again, <i>"Don¡¯t tell me what to do. I will do what I want."</i> He reached to the other side of Myra, holding her wrist in his in a firm grip, ¡¯Meddlesome human.¡¯


    Myra tried to retrieve it but he silenced her, <i>"Do you know where it is? It¡¯s already crowded enough and my time is precious as gold, so stay put and let¡¯s get this over with."</i> ric started taking big steps.


    Myra waved her head from side to side, she called out, "ric, wait."


    ric nted his head to look back with a pouty expression, "Now what?"


    "You are walking way too fast, Adrian isn¡¯t able to keep up. Let me carry him" she was about to take Adrian in her arms, but ric beat her to it, bending and swooping him with one arm. He didn¡¯t wanted Myra to carry Adrian at all, the thought of it made him as well as his wolf somewhat gloomy.


    Seeing their bickering, Nora smacked her forehead, <i>"Jeeezzz, I gave Brother ric a chance to mend things with Myra and apologize to her. Forget about apologizing, he¡¯s not even behaving nicely towards her. Arghhhhh, sorry but I had to say it, but why the heck he keeps acting like a jerk in front of Myra?"</i>


    Shana, keeping a poker face, responded to Nora¡¯s question, <i>"Alpha ric is being nice to Ms. Miracle; otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have searched so frantically for her. He¡¯s even searching for the unrted child¡¯s nanny for her."</i>


    Nora was not fully convinced by Shana¡¯s logic, she mumbled, <i>"But to me, it seems that he is just trying to fulfill his obligation. His Alpha ego is too big. What a pity, he surely will regret his actions in the future."</i>


    Meanwhile, at the Everests Cooperation¡¯s, Brave was perplexed as well as ufortable after that call from ric.


    Brave was swamped with work from the past two days and was about to go back home and rest a little, when Noah called him to attend a meeting with an important delegation. As soon as he returned to his office, ric¡¯s call came in.


    And ever since then, he hasn¡¯t been able to read a single letter from the document he was supposed to sign, his mind was a web of chaos, <i>¡¯Why are they together, that too at a mall? He said he¡¯s guarding her on mother¡¯s orders. But, but he hates Myra and isn¡¯t the best choice for that, isn¡¯t it? So, why him? And why the hell all this, is making, me, feel, annoyed?¡¯</i>


    Rubbing his mildly swollen eyes, he patted his cheeks, "Come back to your senses. Let¡¯s finish this work and head to the mall."


    Brave¡¯s assistant Kaylee, who was standing in his office waiting for the signed paperwork, was watching his wild mood swings and animated facial expressions. He was always aloof andposed, so seeing him like this was odd and puzzling.


    She called out to Brave, <i>"CFO Everests, we ¡¯urgently¡¯ need that document to be signed"</i> reminding him.


    "On it" he hurriedly signed the files, and handed over to his assistant asking, "Are we done for the day?" and started getting up from his chair.


    This came as surprise for Kaylee. Brave was a workaholic and never asked such questions from her. Nevertheless, she replied, "You have a casual luncheon meeting arranged with Chivel¡¯s Corps. After that, there is nothing arranged on your schedule for today."


    "Okay thank you. You may leave." Brave was once again dejected as he slumped in his chair.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 73: The Lost Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Lost Wolf</h4>


    A short woman, maybe around five feet or so, with dirty blonde hair came running, all huffing and puffing. With a loud enough voice, she asked,<i> "Where is our young master? .... huffff ... You called ..... huffff ... I am ... the nanny"</i> she demanded from the security manager. She was crouching, her hands on her knees as she inhaled big gulp of oxygen.


    "What is your name?" the security guy inquired. "And what is the name of the child?"


    "My name is Ste and the young master¡¯s name is Adrian Taylor" Ste answered truthfully.


    "Show me your Identification card and employment card as well," the security personnel asked. Ste frowned at his tone which was strict, but did show him the things he asked for.


    After confirming her identification, the guard pointed to the child, who was sipping orange juice while talking to a young girl who was about the same age as Ste, with a sturdy and drop dead gorgeous looking man apanying the former.


    Observing the scene, Ste¡¯s mouth tightened. She called out, "Young Master Adrian, who gave you this? Don¡¯t you know, you are not allowed to drink such beverages? It is bad for your health."


    Hearing Ste¡¯s stern and harsh voice, Adrian jolted as he looked in the direction she wasing from. He tried to hide the juice carton, but Ste had already seen it, it was of no use.


    Myra got up from the bench, as she looked at Ste with a judgmental face, "You are Adrian¡¯s nanny?" she didn¡¯t like her reprimanding tone towards a child.


    Ignoring Myra¡¯s words and only nodding at her in return, she then turned to ric instead, "Sorry to give you so much trouble. Our young master is a bit naughty and loves to y and roam around."


    ric didn¡¯t give Ste any reply, because he simply didn¡¯t care and did not even look at her face, but Myra did. Ste was acting all shy and bashful in front of ric, making Myra¡¯s stomach churn. The coyness Ste was showing ric waspletely different from how she paid no heed to Myra¡¯s inquiry.


    Adrian got up from the bench as well, as he called,<i> "Ste Colts, where .... were you? You left me ..... all alone ..... in this ... cro-crowded ce?"</i> there was an edge in his stammering voice. He didn¡¯t like the way Ste disregarded Myra¡¯s presence and was getting chummy with the big brother.


    Ste¡¯s eyes widened at the timid young master who was talking back to her. <i>¡¯This is a first¡¯</i>, she was in disbelief. She swallowed her pride and answered, "I was just purchasing the things you asked me to buy. I am sorry young master Adrian. You must have been scared" feigning concern, she hugged Adrian tightly, a bit too tight, pinching him hard, but her words were softly spoken. She then got up and asked ric, twirling her unrestrained lock of hair, <i>"Thank you for your timely help. If you weren¡¯t there to take care of Young Master Adrian, anything could have happened. Can you tell me your name and number, please?</i>


    ric was repulsed by Ste¡¯s audacity, he said bluntly, <i>"take care of the child well"</i> and without even giving her a single nce, held Myra¡¯s hand again and started walking away.


    Myra called out to him, "Wait just a second." She swirled and called out to Ste in a scolding tone, <i>"Ms. Ste Colts, Adrian is just a toddler and it is your job to a keep a close eye on him, <strong>as his nanny</strong>. Don¡¯t just leave the child alone when buying something. What if some ill-intentioned person would havee across Adrian? You know it is because of your carelessness that he got lost in the first ce."</i>


    Myra, who was an orphan, didn¡¯t like people who would neglect their duty of taking care of young children. Back at the orphanage, many couples used toe for adoption and they would eventually adopt one of the many kids. But after only a few months, they would return the kid back as if they were not a living person but some inte product they could return at will, sighting different reasons. Most of them sounded ridiculous to Myra. Like, once it so happened, that a couple who had adopted a young four year old boy, brought him back and said that he was a sickly child and they couldn¡¯t afford to pay for his medical expenses. ¡¯Like, seriously, if your own child was sick, would you still do the same, huhh?¡¯


    <i>So, when Myra saw her disrespectful behavior, she was pissed with Ste¡¯s bbering and her godforsaken bitchy attitude.</i>


    ric looked at the feisty Myra, her gentleness was vanished in the air. She rebuked that boy¡¯s nanny so harshly, that too, in front of so many people. He waited for Myra to finish her words and then without any dy started marching, "Let¡¯s go, we have things to buy, <i>let¡¯s not waste more time</i>."


    Myra didn¡¯t try to shove his hand away and they both departed the scene. As they both got to some distance, Myra awkwardly retrieved her hand and ric was nonchnt about it, as he asked, "Are you done with buying your stuff? Can we go back to Nora now?"


    Rubbing the back of her neck, Myra pursed her lips, "Aaaa, I still have to buy the gifts for your parents. I am a bit confused, <i>can you help me out</i>" her tone was filled with kindness and innocence, just like the way she was talking to Adrian back there.


    ric stared at her with a somewhat dumbfounded expression; the niceness in her voice wasn¡¯t something he was used to.


    Myra continued, "I wouldn¡¯t have troubled you, but I don¡¯t know much about what they like and their preferences. Please, Mr. Everests, help me this once."


    ric didn¡¯t say anything, neither agreed nor denied her request, which was a rare sight. Myra took it as he consented and started asking questions.


    Alex was stunned at how ric, unlike always, didn¡¯t straight away deny Myra. He was also answering her questions, though the answers were mostly in one word. He got curious and asked,<i> ¡¯What happened to you today? You are taking her shopping, guarding her and now helping her in choosing gifts as well. Ohhh Al, you have finally grown up. You now know how to be nice to someone, though your nice is not the typical nice. But it is still improvement.¡¯</i>


    ric shut Alex¡¯s chippering, ¡¯Wolf, this is the first andst bit of kindness I will show to this human. She will be good as gone tomorrow and I won¡¯t be seeing her again. <i>You, won¡¯t be seeing her again.</i>¡¯


    Listening to his words Alex was infuriated; he growled inside his head as ric enjoyed Alex¡¯s reaction and started humming a tune which only intensified Alex¡¯s gravelly mood.


    After picking up some suitable gifts, they met Nora and Shana at the mall¡¯s food court. As soon as, Myra and ric came, Shana disappeared from their sight.


    Myra asked Nora, searching for her bodyguard, "Where¡¯s Shana? Won¡¯t she be eating with us?"


    "She had some work, so I sent her off" Nora casually conveyed. "So, what did you buy?"


    "Let me show you" saying this, Myra started showing Nora her souvenirs. The girls got busy as they kept on munching on their food and chatting. ric was mostly silent throughout their conversation. With another round of shopping together, they all exited the mall with a lots and lots of shopping bags.


    As soon as, they returned on the road, the sky which was all bright and clear earlier was now gloomy with dark clouds lingering. The sunny and cheery day turned into a heavy and dreary one. Nora had nned to go on pic with Myra afterwards but it had to be cancelled because of the cloudy weather.


    Instead, they decided to return to the mansion early. In between their journey, the rain started falling; it was quite heavy, pouring.


    Nora who was disappointed as well as exhausted, dozed off as her head keep swaying left and right. ric was driving carefully and slowly, in order not to disturb her rest.


    But Nora¡¯s head kept on bumping on the windowsill every now and then. Myra when she saw this, shook her head, chuckled and then adjusted Nora¡¯s head on her shoulder carefully as she looked at the droplets of rain settling and sliding from the window.


    ric looked at the pair from the front mirror, his face was unreadable. <i>A jerk and brat he may be, but he loved his family, especially his baby sister a lot.</i> He couldn¡¯t help but say, "Ehem ehem, Nora really treasures and trusts you. When she came to live with us, she was always walking on eggshells, afraid to make any mistakes in front of us."


    Myra listened to him without interrupting, ric continued, "But the way she behaves with you. It cane off as imposing to others but I can tell she¡¯s way too concerned for you, and always thinking about you. She¡¯s very carefree around you, unrestrained."


    Myra licked her lips, wetting them as she replied, her voice a bit hoarse, "We have grown up together and most of the time I have acted the part of her big sister, although we are of same age. The trust is mutual between us and I know her ins and outs.<i> I can even sacrifice my life for her and I know she will do the same for me, if such situation arrives."</i>


    <i>Listening to her heartfelt words, ric¡¯s hand tightened on the steering wheel.</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 74: Why do You Hate ME?

    <h4>Chapter 74: Why do You Hate ME?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The pitter patter of the rain continued as silence befalls the pair inside the car. Nora beingpletely oblivious to the conversation between her brother and best friend was in her own dream world. She snuggled her head, adjusting itfortably on Myra¡¯s shoulder, mumbled some unintelligent words and seemed pleasant after saying that.


    Myra heard her sudden rambling and giggled lightly, <i>¡¯She can¡¯t even rest quietly.¡¯</i> She then patted Nora¡¯s head gently, soothingly like a loving sisters they are to each other.


    Myra kept looking out of the window, watching the scenery passing slowly from the moving car. Then unexpectedly, she approached ric with a curious question of hers, "Mr. Everests, can I ask you something, only if it does not offend you?"


    ric was a bit lost and didn¡¯t say anything, Myra, taking it as he consented, continued, "Why do you hate me so much? I don¡¯t remember doing anything in particr to make you hate me?"


    ric was caught off guard by Myra¡¯s straightforward questioning; it took him a while to process it. Myra kept on verbalizing, <i>"I know our first meeting wasn¡¯t an ideal one. It was my mistake that I entered the wrong room at that time and I have already apologized for it as well."</i>


    This time, Alex overtaking ric¡¯s consciousness asked on his behalf, he spoke through ric but with a bit gravelly and rough voice, ric¡¯s orbs darkening, <i>"Why do you think I dislike you? I don¡¯t, really I don¡¯t hate you."</i>


    Myra looked at ric¡¯s face and rolled her eyes at his obviously fake answer, "I am serious here. Don¡¯t feign innocence, Mr. Everests. <i>It is quite evident from your talks, to your gestures, your dislike towards me. Have we ever had a normal, cordial conversation with each other?</i> To be brutally honest, I don¡¯t care much about it, really. But for Nora¡¯s sake, I at the very least want to keep things civil between us. Is that too much to ask? See, I will leave this ce tomorrow and our chance of meeting again is almost nil. So, can¡¯t we be courteous towards each other for once", she suggested.


    Alex mood dampened at Myra¡¯s words, <i>¡¯she will leave this ce tomorrow and will never meet us, meet me. I¡¯ll never see her.¡¯</i> His eyes reddened as he growled, whimpered inside. He wanted to say, to convey his feelings, <i>¡¯I don¡¯t hate you. You are my mate, my dear fated mate. How can I ever dislike you? You are our heaven, our earth, our sky. Just how can I hate you? Don¡¯t leave us, My-ra.¡¯</i>


    Butposing himself, he only replied with a simple "alright". His already gravelly voice got all the more heavier, gloomy like the weather outside.


    Myra dropped the conversation there and neither of them spoke afterwards, the car became silent again. After an hour and a halfter, they arrived at the mansion¡¯s gate.


    Nora also came back from her deep slumber as the car came to a halt. It was still raining cats and dogs and few of the servants came running with umbres in their hands.


    ric without waiting for the others, exited the car and walked inside the mansion with heavy steps, disappearing somewhere. Nora and Myra exited too, the servants shielding them from the heavy downpour.


    As they were about to step inside, a sudden and ear piercing thunderp shook the sky above them, making Myra jittery and filled her with unknown anxiety.


    Nevertheless, keeping this bleak feeling aside the girls stepped inside the living room, their feet and the body below the knees was caught up in the rain.


    <i>"Aaaaaachooooo"</i> Nora sneezed harshly, her nose turning slightly red. Myra who was standing just beside her got worried, "Are you alright? I think you have caught a cold. Your sneakers are all soaked up."


    With a second sneeze, Nora replied "<i>Aaaachhhuuu</i>, I guess, I have. I need to change them."


    "Since childhood, whenever you are out in the rain, even if it is for a few seconds, you end up with a runny and stuffy nose" Myra teased her. She then ordered, "Go and change, not just your shoes but also your clothes and take a warm bath, okay."


    A maid with two sses of warm ginger water came and served them. Nora drank the water as she observed her surroundings, asking the omega, "Where is everybody? Have they note home yet?"


    The omega replied, <i>"Alp~ ehem"</i>. Nora bored her eyes at the omega; the omega corrected herself instantly,<i> "Master Noah and Young Master Brave has not returned from thepany. Madam Sara is still at the welfare house and hasn¡¯te back as well with Young Master Elio. Young Master Dion is in his room and as for Young Master ric; he is in the study room."</i>


    Humming in response, Nora inquired, <i>"Are all the preparationsplete for the uing dinner party? Where is Yona? I don¡¯t see her as well?"</i>


    <i>"Young Miss, the party preparations are almostplete and Yona is viewing the remaining arrangements"</i> the omega, Le answered confidently.


    "That¡¯s good then. You may go now." Nora waved her hand at her and she walked away, submissively.


    Myra uttered, "Now that you have inquired about others, <i>go take care of yourself.</i> Do you want to end up with a fever?"


    Nora pressed her lips and answered, "Yes ma¡¯am, off I go."


    ______________________


    <i>At the Vampire Blood Fangs n</i>


    Elio was seated with a stern expression as Matthew stood behind him, like a perfect subordinate.


    A pale looking man with crystal like skin adorning an impable and crisp ck suit and golden sses was sipping on his tea elegantly. His personal secretary, Chris Shadow asked, <i>"Young Alpha Elio and Beta Matthew, we are honored to have you here in our small ce. Why have you graced us with your presence?"</i>


    Elio came straight to the point, "Mr. Shadow, we are here to discuss something of utmost importance with <i>Royal Prince Jacob Larson.</i>"


    Chris looked at his boss, as thetter nodded giving Elio permission.


    "His Highness, Jacob Larson. We are here on behalf of our pack to retrieve a very valuable herb which is only avable in the mountain area of your Blood Fangs n, the holy basil." Elio stated, the seriousness in his tone was evident.


    Jacob Larson with his one leg folded on the other, was leaning on the back of the chair with authority, as he spoke<i> "Alpha Elio, why should we give you ¡¯our holy basil¡¯?"</i> he was straightforward with his question as well. <i>"I don¡¯t think our ns have such rtionship where we exchange gifts with others."</i>


    Elio got a little impatient as he spoke, "Prince Jacob, a life is at stake. We need the holy basil for a human child who has ingested wolfsbane by mistake."


    Jacobughed at Elio¡¯s words, his eyes turning cold, <i>"What has that got to do with us? We are already dead man people, aren¡¯t we? Why should we care for a living person? That too a human."</i>


    Elio didn¡¯t understand his implication but Matthew did. This was the exact same phrase which Former Lycan King Lucius Everests, Elio¡¯s grandfather said to Jacob and his n, <i>¡¯What makes you so arrogant, huh? You are just a bunch of dead man walking.¡¯</i>


    The tension was palpable in Jacob¡¯s office as Jacob looked at Elio and Matthew with a slight raise of his chin.


    Matthew cut in, "His Highness, Prince Jacob. Our elders and our current Lycan King has already handed you a written apology in the form of the peace treaty."


    "You are Matthew Shaw right, Lycan King¡¯s formidable Beta. I have heard about you a lot. Don¡¯t worry they are mostly good things" Jacob stated, looking at Matthew with a smile which didn¡¯t reach his eyes. <i>"As for the peace treaty, it states that we won¡¯t be entering the other¡¯s territory. But here you are, sitting in my office, asking for favors."</i>


    Matthew pursed his lips, he continued, "Royal Prince Jacob, you are a magnanimous being. <i>A young child is fighting for his life and he does not have much time left. With you and your n¡¯s help a life could be saved and to do that our pack will owe you a favor."</i>


    Tapping on his tea cup, Jacob paused, as he looked at Matthew and Elio with a poker face.<i> "A favor from the Lycan King himself, that¡¯s rare. Or is it your King and his Luna is associating with a human girl, making her their ¡¯Goddess daughter¡¯ that you guys are getting soft towards human kind. I heard your current heir to the throne hates humans."</i>


    Elio gave him an even colder look, "This has nothing to do with her. As for the child, he is from our pack; he is part of our pack, our person."


    <i>"You are funny, young Alpha Elio. A human is part of a wolf¡¯s pack. The prey is already in the house of a predator. That¡¯s interesting way to say it."</i> Jacob cackled.


    Although, he was a calm andposed person, Elio was losing his wits and patience with each of Jacob¡¯s taunts and enunciations. He, as someone from the medical field, knew the importance of each second for a human life. And when the child¡¯s life was hanging with a thread, he couldn¡¯t help but seethe with suppressed anger.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 75: Jacob Larson

    <h4>Chapter 75: Jacob Larson</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Matthew trying to salvage the tense situation, held Elio¡¯s shoulder firmly from behind, urging him not to say anything proactive. He knew full well that how Jacob was a shrew old vampire and was just trying to get a wild reaction out of Elio, so that he could deny their request on the spot. He was indeed a scheming devil.


    Jacob Larson, who seemed just a year or two older than ric and Brave by his mere facial features, was a one fifty year young vampire prince.


    He was elegant and sharp, cunning and sly just like a fox at all times. His ruthlessness and menacing ways of torture was not a secret to the world. As a vampire, he was calctive and manipting, never the one to lose hisposure in front of others. He was always dressing to impress and with his bloodless skin and attractive and bewitching features, he was abination of sexy as well as dangerous.


    <i>There were multiple rumors swirling around about Jacob Larson, the Royal Prince of the famous Blood Fangs n. The most prominent one was that Jacob Larson had a lot of pure virgin female humans serving him day and night in his house as his ves, who would provide him with their sweet and scintiting blood, which is why he was so powerful. Apart from their regr duty to give him blood, he would sexually toy with them and break them with his brutality ways.</i>


    "Alright, I will give you the holy basil as you asked. After all, we have plenty of them in our kitty, ummhmm" Jacob, changing his tune, took another sip from his beetroot colored tea, agreed to give them the valuable herb, surprising the werewolf duo. But the pair knew it won¡¯t be that easy and simple to make Jacob Larson agree, he was a crafty person after all.


    "But~ but, but, Young Alpha Elio, don¡¯t you think, you should offer us something as well by showing your pack¡¯s sincerity towards us. Then, can it be considered a win-win scenario for both sides, what do you say?" Jacob suggested leisurely.


    Elio joined his hands together, tightened the hold at them, as he asked, "What does the Royal Prince of Blood Fangs n want? Our Moon Shine Pack will try to fulfill all your ¡¯legitimate¡¯ demands."


    Jacob smirked at Elio¡¯smitted words, as he chimed lightly, feeling amused. With a loud enoughugh, he inquired, "Legitimate? Am I someone who does illegal things? You tell me, Chris. Am I such a being? Have I done anything or have something illegitimate under my possession?"


    "You are the Royal Prince of the Blood Fangs n, whatever you do, whatever you want is always reasonable" Chris Shadow spoke with a slight edge in his voice, showcasing Jacob¡¯s power and that he gets what he wants.


    "See, I have never been an unreasonable vamp. Anyways, Young Wolf, let¡¯s talk about something else." Jacob adjusted his gold sses as he continued, "You pack is making headlines for a lot of reasons in the recent past, some are good whereas some are not. I heard your long lost twin sister is back, you must be feeling exhrated. And she has also brought a childhood buddy to your pack and that friend of hers is a human."


    Elio tried to control himself, as Leo roared inside him ready to pounce on any minute; they knew Jacob¡¯s implications, where this talk was heading towards.


    As much as Elio tried to quell his burning anger, he was still a young Alpha and couldn¡¯t fully repress it. Jacob was thrilled while seeing that, he was enjoying every bit of their conversation, so he uttered, "That childhood friend, she must be a beauty, right. What is her name again?"


    Matthew mind linked Elio, ¡¯do not do anything rash, don¡¯t. He is trying to get in your head and mess it up."


    Elio was holding his brimming anger just barely enough, as he clenched his jaw tightly and then rxed gradually, "His Highness, that human is not of much importance to me or my pack. Whether she is beautiful or not, it is none of my concern. I am not her friend. She is simply a guest and my sister¡¯s human friend, ordinary friend and nothing much, just an acquaintance to say the least. The Goddess daughter title was just an honorary one. The real issue here is the child we are here on behalf of and his life."


    Jacob smiled as hemented, "Hmmm, indeed, indeed, the young Alpha Elio is absolutely right. Chris, bring the holy basil and give them to our guests." Chris Shadow, taking his boss¡¯s order vanished in the air.


    Jacob then carried on further, "But, it is not fair. You have not even told me the human girls¡¯ name? <i>She must have one or is he nameless?"</i>


    Elio pursed his lips, as his vocal chords turned a tiny bit hoarse, <i>"Her name is Mira." </i>


    "Just Mira, she doesn¡¯t have a full name?" Jacob probed further, testing Elio grit and patience.


    Taking a deep breath, Elio replied with a feigned smile, "His Highness, <i>she is just an orphaned girl, not worthy of your attention."</i>


    <i>"Ahhh, too bad, I was kind of interested in knowing her"</i> Jacob lost interest in between the talk. Seeing that, Elio sighed inwardly in relief. But Jacob was not done yet, "Young Alpha and Beta Matthew, I want to visit your pack, bestowed with full respect. That is my side of the deal. Legitimate enough? Do you agree?"


    Elio mouth twitched as he thought, ¡¯Just a simple visit, as in it will be."


    Nevertheless, for now he had to solve this, so he answered in the affirmative, "We will be honored and delighted to have the Royal Prince of Blood Fangs at our pack house. Whenever you decide to visit us, we will make preparations for your visit, His Highness the Royal Prince."


    Jacob pped his hands together, "Aaaa, great. We have a deal now."


    Soon, Chris came with a potted holy basil nt and handed it over to them. Matthew took the terracotta pot carefully from him with both hands.


    "Now, that your work is done here, you may return. After all, you have to save a life of a young human. Good luck." Jacob said and the pair started to depart.


    Jacob suddenly stopped them and uttered, <i>"But before that, I have an advice for you and your wolf, Young Alpha Elio. You both are not very good at hiding your emotions. Try to subdue your internal thoughts and not let them be that obvious"</i> and with thatment, Jacob dismissed the duo.


    "Thank you for your gracious piece of advice, Royal Prince." They replied and walked out of his office with spring in their steps.


    After the door was closed, Jacobughed loudly again, <i>"The new generation of Lycan Alpha¡¯s is quite interesting. It will be fun."</i>


    Their chopper was already waiting for them, as Elio checked the time from his wrist watch; it was six in the evening. "Ahhh, hopefully we will get back home in time."


    ________________________


    In Kimberg


    The rain had turned into a literal storm as the sound of lightening striking the surroundings intensified and heightened. The air was somber and filled with oppressiveness, as if holding something ominous in it.


    ric Everests, who had returned to the study room as soon he walked in the house, was experiencing whirlwind of emotions. On one hand, he was d, <i>¡¯only a few hours from now and that human will be out of this mansion, out of Kimberg and out of our lives. And everything will resume, as it was before.¡¯</i>


    But as he thought so, the stuffiness in the left side of his rib cage was quite apparent. It took only a simple and small talk with Myra for him to understand that the bond between his dear sister and her friend was something deep and beautiful and it was unbreakable.


    That made him and Alex nervous for the uing dinner and the announcement. The rumbling outside wasn¡¯t helping it in the least.


    Remembering something of extreme importance, he mind linked Brave immediately, who was still at thepany because of the brutal downpour, "Brave, where are you?"


    Brave unlike before, answered to his calling, "I was busy with something and about to leave thepany. What happened?"


    "The lightening outside is bolting loudly, it is not suitable for you to go outside in this weather. You should just stay put for now." ric¡¯s advice was consumed with care towards his twin brother.


    Brave understanding the meaning behind ric¡¯s concern assured him, "I am fine brother. It does not affect me now, trust me. And Dion told me, there was a dinner party at the mansion. I will be there." Brave wanted to return as soon as possible but was held up all day by something or other.


    It was Brave¡¯s only chance to know whether Myra Miracle, the human girl was the one who could wake Raw up and by no means would he let go of that opportunity, even if he had to go through with the trauma of reliving the pain he did not want to. He was full of determination and was absolutely resolute.


    ric held his forehead with his hand, pinching it and said, "Take care on the road then. And if something happens or you feel dizzy or woozy, mind link me immediately, do not dy."


    "Alright, I will" Brave disconnected the link.


    ric looked at his palm, the scar left by the silver dagger made him uneasy.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 76: Rain Before More Storm

    <h4>Chapter 76: Rain Before More Storm</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Brave took out the car keys from the many keys which were sprawled inside his drawer, got up from his chair at once and walked out of his office room, his strides filled with confidence.


    He was wearing a white shirt and grey suit pants and a pair of ivory colored monk strap loafers to match the outfit. The top two buttons of his shirt were left open and the ck opal pendant was hanging around from his neck, glossing from the light. He was looking like a total heartthrob and an enchanter.


    There was one thing about Everests¡¯ genes and that was, they were all divinely breathtaking, men, women, both. Just one nce at any of them and you will get mesmerized in a whip and will be captivated in the prison of their charm and allure.


    As Brave exited his office all the employees which he walk past; whether it was a male or a female, a wolf or a human, all were in awe of his looks alike and why will they not be.


    His walk was dignified and distinguished. Every step that he took, the rhythm of his footsteps was majestic andposed, making heads turn. He flipped his hair lightly and you could hear the gasp and wheezing of all his admirers nearby, <i>"How can someone be sopetent and handsome and rich at the same time? In my dictionary, the word ¡¯wless¡¯ means Brave Everests,<strong> so beautiful, so elegant, so perfect.</strong>"</i>


    But there were some who were gripped with the feeling of envy and one of themmented,<i> "Being smart and rich and to top that off, such heavenly looks. In my book, it is called <strong>¡¯pure and golden luck¡¯</strong></i><i>. It all thanks to his parents and the money they have, that all of these people are bewitched by him."</i>


    Oblivious to the praise, admiration and jealousy around him, Brave entered the elevator and punched the basement button, where his several of his cars were parked. Inside the elevator, he took out the ruby earring from his pants pocket, caressing it with his thumb and mumbled, his voice filled with unfound happiness, "Raw, buddy. I have found a way to wake you up from your deep slumber. I have a feeling, I will meet you soon."


    The elevator dinged and the door for the basement three opened at once, which was an executive¡¯s only parking floor.


    With a few but all high end and expensive cars lined up inside, Brave who was holding a key, tapped the button on it and an all-white Bugatti Chiron unlocked its door for him to enter and take the driver¡¯s seat.


    As Brave took the steering wheel in his hand, with a voice full of resolve, he said firmly, "Raw, let¡¯s meet tonight", started the car, hit the gas and sped away from the parking lot.


    As soon as he got out of the parking ce and hit the asphalt made road, Brave felt a slight ache in his head, his ears were prickling. He clenched his jaw and gripped the wheel tight and took a long and deep breath, "This much is nothing. I can do this. I will do this. Nothing can stop me today. I will meet Myra and I will get my wolf back."


    After a few minutes of constant inhaling and exhaling, Brave regained hisposure but this time he started driving the four-wheeler with extra caution. He knew his state of mind and state of body wasn¡¯t hundred percent and didn¡¯t wanted to push his luck any further than this. So, he slowed down deliberately, trying to easy the excitement he was feeling and also remembering ric¡¯s words of pure concern.


    After the tragedy, Brave always felt guilty towards his family, especially his twin younger brother. ric may seem ruthless and arrogant to the outsiders but as his twin brother, he knew exactly how caring and loving ric was.


    When Brave lost Hannah, his fated mate, it was ric who took care of him as well as his heir duties, so that he does not feel any burden and can grieve properly. Whenever he felt down and had bad thoughts, ric was the one to ease his worries and make him calm, he would take him ces, trying to cheer him up and to distract him from the deep depression he was falling into.


    That one time, when Brave decided to take his own life at the peak of the mountain, it was ric who found him in time and who saved him and made him realize that what he was about to do was wrong. The scar on ric¡¯s palm was not just a painful topic to talk about but was also a constant reminder for Brave that whatever happens in life, his twin brother and his family will always have his back, whether he was with a wolf or he was wolf less. They will sacrifice anything and everything for him and his well-being. Since then, he decided to not fall into the clutches of his aching past and tried to live for his family.


    As Brave neared the area where the current Everests packhouse was situated, a powerful surge of lightning stroke in the dreary and red and dark grey sky, making his movement stop, as he halted the car in the middle of the road. His ears buzzed by the abrupt noise outside, as the heavy rainfall pelted down, it sounded like someone was throwing stones at his car. The tall and mighty dark green trees that stood at the parallel sides of the road rustled, its branches swishing, wildly swaying from the wind.


    The sky shook violently with a loud enough bang which could even pierce someone¡¯s ears and make them bleed profusely.


    In that moment, Brave¡¯s mind went all nk and hepletely froze for a few seconds and then in a sh, Brave¡¯s hands convulsed as his whole body started to tremble vehemently. He was literally quivering, his body, his mind and even his soul; his whole being was shuddering.


    Cold sweat beads formed a thickyer at his forehead and his back was also drenched with perspiration. The rumbling in the atmosphere only intensified further.


    It was so intense that Brave began to hyperventte roughly. He panted and tried to gasp for more oxygen but his past trauma sent him into panic mode in an instant. He started grunting hysterically as he tried to unlock the car door like a madman, crashing his hand and elbow at the ss window.


    After banging at the window a few times, the ss cracked slightly, but he kept on hammering and thumping, not stopping even for a second.


    After a few failed attempts, he somehow managed to utch the car door, his elbow and arge part of his forearm was filled with small and big cuts.


    The blood was oozing out of his arms and his off white shirt was all soaked up with red liquid but he didn¡¯t care, his sole focus right now was to get out of that damn car somehow.


    He eventually got out of the car, but the drizzling of the rain didn¡¯t help him much. The rm bells were ringing in his ears because as soon as he got out of his car, one more ringly and sting sound greeted him and he growled like a wild boar, his howling was deafening to the ears. His sharp brown eyes turned veiny and bloodshot as he rolled it back and fell senseless in midst of it all.


    _____________________


    At the Everests mansion, It was nearly seven in the evening and all the arrangements regarding Myra¡¯s farewell dinner party werepleted and any minute they were about to assemble.


    This time, unlike their usual dining ce, the dinner was being held at the greenhouse of the pack house.


    The ce was a massive ss structure filled with a variety of different herbs and shrubs of vibrant colors, some were potted in rustic and authentic looking pots and some were simply nted in thend directly.


    Small bulbs andnterns were hanging from the nted crystal ceiling above, giving the ce a cozy and warm vibe. The three sixty degree ss ce was decorated with wooden sculptors and a neatly made up dining table and chairs were ced in the center of it all. The table was build up from a single tree and the chairs were more like small logs circting the former. Toplete the description, two homely and country style swing chair were arranged in the middle of a flower bed with a small artificialke in which koi fishes were swimming and dancing happily.


    Yona, after triple checking all the preparations, was extremely excited as well as there was a tiny bit of nervousness that she felt, for the event for tonight.


    "It is all set up beautifully, just like how the Young Miss wanted. Myra Miracle, why does everyone in this ce like you so much, huhh? The human trash, hope you enjoy tonight¡¯s event thoroughly and to the very end. I have prepared a big, big surprise for you" Yona said this with an ugly smirk.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 77: The Maniac Alpha King

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Maniac Alpha King</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Sara, after a long and tiring day spent at the pack hospital, aiding and managing the victims andforting their parents and respective guardians, was now dressing up in her room for Myra¡¯s farewell dinner gathering.


    She was simply looking refined and embodiment of graceful in an A line mauve hued knee length dress. Noah, who was for once adorned in casual clothes, wore an obsidian shaded cable knit sweater and dark grey linen loose pants. The pair looked both youthful as well as sophisticated, like they were barely twenty years old.


    Noah saw her weariness and inquired, "How¡¯s the kid from the Clinton family now?"


    He had received all the news and reports from his Gamma, J Quinton who was in charge of investigating this mishap thoroughly. She gave him detailed information about the incident and timely reported it to him. So, he knew what happened at the school as well as what emerged at the pack¡¯s hospital too.


    Sara sighed listening to his question, she was mentally exhausted because of today¡¯s incident, "After Elio and Matthew brought the holy basil from the Blood Fangs, Greg immediately started working on the potion to make the elixir. He was halfway done with it when I left the hospital. Eli and Beta Matthew are still there handling things and keep an eye out for us to know, we will know the oue soon." As shepleted saying this, there were wrinkles settled on her forehead.


    Very gently, Noah seated Sara on afort sofa and started rubbing and massaging her shoulders carefully and precisely, "You have worked hard today, my dear. Did that Vienna Clinton give you any trouble?"


    Sara¡¯s shoulders stiffened at his mention of Vienna. She knew that Noah knows what transpired at the hospital as her whole body tensed up but she still brushed it off casually. Not making a big fuss out of it, she said, "Nothing in particr. She was just worried about her son, Rory¡¯s heath. Who wouldn¡¯t be? That boy¡¯s life was in danger and she is his mother; I can understand her feeling very well. I have been in her ce too."


    Noah bent a bit, came close to her, swept her thick charcoal ck hair to the front and brushed his moist lips off at the back of Sara¡¯s neck tenderly, whispering in her right ear, heforted her, "Everything is fine now. We have Nora with us and all our children are doing well and are safe, my love. The future ahead of us is going to be only better than what it is today.<i> I, your husband and the only Lycan Alpha King in the whole of this world promises you my dearest Luna, I will never let anyone hurt you or my children, EVER again.</i>"


    Sara looked at him with moist eyes and held his hands that were ced on her shoulders, caressing them, "I always trust you, Noah. But, But~, there this dull but constant ache in my heart that has settled. I am afraid, really afraid because I am just too happy. What if, what if, our happiness is short lived this time as well? What will happen if something happens to you or any of my children? I can¡¯t relive that torment again, honey. What happened with Nora¡¯s kidnapping has not been solved till now; we don¡¯t know where Brave¡¯s mate has disappeared to, whether she is alive or *gulp* ... and now this case. It pains me a lot to see my people suffer."


    Noah took a seat beside Sara on the couch and looked her in the eye, "Shhshh, rx. Things have changed from back then. Our family is not like how it was twenty years ago.<i> Now, I am the Lycan King and you are the strongest and powerful Luna on this. Together, we have ovee every challenge, whether too small or big, that came our way.</i> Soon, the mastermind behind Nora¡¯s abduction and Hannah¡¯s disappearance will be caught. I won¡¯t let anything like that happen again. Each of the culprits will not go unpunished."


    Sara teary eyes blinked several times, her ears perked up, "What do you mean? The mastermind will be caught? Have you got any lead on the case?"


    Noah pursed his lips, "Our investigation has showed that some inner person maybe involved, or maybe there are several of them. So, for now, I haveid a trap for them to fall into. You know not every person our pack is trustworthy and on our side. Some still follow him."


    Sara understood his words instantly, her jaw clenched with anger.


    Noah Everests, the current Lycan King, surprisingly enough wasn¡¯t the first choice to be Lucius Everests¡¯ heir to the throne. He was the third born child out of his four siblings and the least likely to inherit the throne. He was born weak with fragile health.


    Noah¡¯s father, Lucius Alberto Everests, was a blood thirsty and greedy Alpha King, yes just an Alpha king not a Lycan.


    He had four legitimate and countless illegitimate children to his name. He was a yboy through and through in his teens and this trait of his only got worse when he reached adulthood, fucking every she wolf that he wanted, left, right and center, a total lustful maniac. Girls also used to throw themselves at him; after all he was a charmer and a great seducer, always talking with his pants off and he was an Alpha.


    By the age of thirty, Lucius was married to three she-wolves, all of pure blood and with exceptional family backgrounds. But his first wife and mistresses, they all had some ws.


    Lucius¡¯s first wife, Moana Gilbert, was the daughter of pack¡¯s Beta at that time, <i>Hanson Gilbert</i> and five years younger than Lucius. She didn¡¯t like Lucius at all, not even his face, rather she despised him to death, loathed him. But Lucius was adamant on his pursuit of bedding her and tried to seduce her in every possible way because of her rare and cold beauty, he was obsessed with her.


    Although, she was a tough nut to crack, her father saw how Lucius was always sticking around his daughter and as an opportunist, he offered Moana to him, willing. But, he twistedly asked Lucius to marry Moana first and make her, his Luna and then he could do whatever he desires to her.


    Moana protested, threatened to kill herself and even tried to do it but in the end was stopped. She was dragged to the altar and wedded with the one she hated the most. On the first night, Lucius didn¡¯t show any mercy andpletely ravished her whole and even ended up bruising her ribs, rupturing them, his ¡¯love making¡¯ was that intense. After his goal was achieved and his desires were sated, he made her his Luna and then tossed Moana aside and only used her whenever he pleased just like a ragdoll.


    Lucius had two more wives after her, <i>Harper Gilbert</i> (Moana¡¯s cousin) and <i>Shannon Gabriel</i> (a wealthy omega). They were more like his mistresses who were beautiful but were mainly after his title and the authority that came with it. He didn¡¯t mind it because he married them to induce jealousy inside Moana¡¯s heart. But she didn¡¯t care, not even one bit.


    Harper Gilbert birthed Lucius¡¯ first and second child for him, both boys named Casper Everests and Nathan Everests, they were twins. And Shannon Gabriel gave birth to a daughter named Catherine, who was the youngest of all the siblings.


    Lucius tried to impregnate Moana many a times but because of the rib injury and her unwillingness, she didn¡¯t get pregnant. So, Lucius brought Harper, her cousin and had sex with her in front of Moana. Rather than feeling jealous, she only felt disgusted and even ended up vomiting blood.


    Soon, her cousin ended up being pregnant with twins and that too boys, this made Hanson anxious. He bribed her maid who fed Moana fertility potion in the name of healing medicine. Moana, who was oblivious to it all and ended up being pregnant. When she got to know about the betrayal and pregnancy, her world shattered and her first instinct was to terminate the baby.


    But Hanson didn¡¯t give her the chance. He made sure that Lucius got the news of Moana carrying his baby. Lucius was ted about the news and strengthened the security around Moana, which made it difficult for her to abort, she was under surveince twenty four seven.


    Lucius started spending nights with her again, fondling her, cuddling her to show his <i>¡¯love¡¯</i> for Moana. In the end, she had to retaliate and concede. She even started showing slight interest in Lucius and said sweet nothings to him, which only made Lucius excited even more.


    Slowly and gradually, nine months passed by like that and Moana¡¯sbor contraptions started. She was in intense pain and her body was already weak but somehow after enduring eight hours of gruesomebor, the baby was the born. Seeing her baby, she smiled at him with affectionate and teary eyes.


    Lucius for the very first time in his life was emotional and so happy, that he could die, but it didn¡¯tst long.


    Moana called for him and when they were alone, she said with a sad but determined face, <strong><i>"Lucius Everests, I loathe you, you will never be happy"</i></strong>and grabbing a nearby scissors, she stabbed her heart in front of him.


    The blood surged from her heart as well as her mouth, making Lucius bbergasted. She spat a mouthful of blood and uttered, <i>"My boy, Noah. I am sorry my son."</i>


    Those were herst words.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 78: The Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Dinner Party</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Herst words <i>"I am sorry"</i> to her dear son Noah, he couldn¡¯t even hear those for her own mouth but it still pained him to this day.


    His father, Lucius Everests, was a cruel and barbaric wolf as was his mother was just as ruthless to him. But he understood how much suffering and humiliation his mother must have faced at the hands of Lucius Everests and his obsession. Even Moana¡¯s own family was just as vicious to her.


    Despite all that and not wanting to give birth to Lucius¡¯s child, Moana endured it till the very end and when the child was safely delivered, she finally wanted to get her freedom back and out of Lucius¡¯s clutches and <i>death was her only escape.</i> She chose it without hesitation.


    After his mother¡¯s death, Lucius became a savage beast and wreaked havoc everywhere. Firstly, he ruthlessly tore Moana¡¯s attending doctor apart into multiple pieces; the scene was just as brutal as him. Each passing day his behavior worsened from bad to worse and he even tortured little Noah, but made sure he was alive.


    Because Noah was the first andst gift Lucius had received from Moana.


    *Back to the present*


    Sara tightened her hold on Noah¡¯s hands and assured him, <i>"You just have to know that you are the most precious being in this world to me, my Alpha. And the whole of our kind bows to you out of respect and not fear"</i> and pecked him gently in an attempt to soothe him. She ruffled the back of his hair lightly, whispering, <i>"My Love, I love you."</i>


    <i>They locked their gaze for what felt like an eternity, neither of them saying anything in return. And then the next moment, Noah held her cheeks firmly and kissed Sara deeply. They were a true pair of love birds, with their passionate and undying love.</i>


    ____________________________


    Fifteen minutester, Nora who was all decked up in a causal cream colored ribbed drawstring crop top and light blue high rise denim for the asion, was extremely nervous. Her palms were all sweaty as the time neared for dinner.


    She made her way to Dion¡¯s room, knocking on his door twice. Dion, who had juste out of taking a shower, opened the door to see who it was. Seeing Nora standing at his door and observing that her facial expressions didn¡¯t seemed good, Dion understood what she was thinking, He called out to her, "Give me five minutes, Let me change and then will go to the dinner party together."


    Nora nodded and simply said, "Hmmm, I will wait here for you brother. Hurry up."


    Closing the door behind, Dion picked up his rust red turtle neck pullover which was lying on his bed alongside a casual pair of ck trousers. He quickly changed into them and brushed his hair in a messy fringe style, looking all dapper and enticing. He was as nervous as his sister but was just good at keeping his true feelings concealed. This had a lot to do with the Lycan power he possessed.


    All smartened up, Dion came outside oozing calmness and allure. Seeing Dion¡¯s rxed state and usual face, Nora¡¯s mood eased up a bit and without any further ado, they made their way to the greenhouse together.


    Noah and Sara, who came just a minuteter, joined them outside the mansion¡¯s front door and all of them entered inside the ss greenhouse together.


    Looking at the decorations, the set up and the serene ambience of the ce, Nora¡¯s tension eased a lot more. Sheplimented Yona who was greeting them with a bow, "Yona, this ce looks ethereal. Everything seems perfect for dinner."


    Yona smiled with her head still lowered, as she said, "<i>It is my duty to serve my masters¡¯ satisfactorily.</i> And it is because of your guidance that helped me."


    Sara chimed in, "Don¡¯t be modest. You have done a fine job. You will be duly rewarded." Then she turned towards Nora, asking her, "Where is the star for the dinner tonight? Where¡¯s Myra? Why didn¡¯t shee with you children?"


    Nora replied, "She was on call with her mother and father and I didn¡¯t wanted to interrupt their talk, so I came first. She will be here any minute" saying this she pursed her lips.


    Dion patted her back and rubbed it to soothe her stiff body, "Just tell her what¡¯s in your heart and everything will turn out to be just fine and like how you want it to be. Rxxxx."


    Nora, taking a deep breath, she uttered, "You are right brother. Everything will be fine. There will be no more secrets after tonight."


    Listening to his sister¡¯s words, Dion blinked hesitantly, his internal thoughts were, <i>¡¯Myra is my mate but if I reveal it tonight it will only add fuel to the fire. Let¡¯s just reveal one thing at a time.¡¯</i>


    Noah and Sara looked at the pair who was being all hush - hush and secretive, curiously Sara queried, "What are you two talking about so stealthily? What are you two nning, hmmmm? She teased them. But seeing Nora face carefully she got concerned and asked, "Nora baby, are you alright? Why do you look so pale and off color? Do you feel well; I heard you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?


    Nora looked at her parents with a guilt filled look. She has not informed them about disclosing their werewolf identity to Myra and tell her the whole truth. They were still unaware.


    In a small voice, she mumbled, "Mom, Dad, I have to tell you guys something of extreme importance. I and all my brothers have discussed and we came to a conclusion that I should reveal the truth to Myra. She will go back to Damona tomorrow and before that I wanted to seek this opportunity to tell Myra everything. I don¡¯t want to hide anything anymore."


    Noah patted Nora¡¯s hair gently, supporting her, "Whatever you do, just know that we have got you back? She is a smart girl and your longtime friend; she will understand your point of view."


    Nora smiled at his reassuring words and her eyes got a bit watery.


    "What do you want to tell me, Nora?" the abrupt voice of Myra echoed in the air from behind Nora, whose back instantly stiffened listening to the question.


    Nora turned around, "I~ I, I was just telling them, saying that~" she was not ready for the confrontation just yet and started fumbling and stammering with her words. Her fists were clenched tightly together and she was scratching her fingertips with anxiety.


    Looking at Nora, Dion jumped in between, as he responded calmly, "What are you getting all nervous for Ora, we have to tell her, she will eventually know. It is better to tell Myra everything, now."


    Myra creased at his words, as Dion further added, "Myra, she is just too nervous about the gifts she has picked up for you and your family, whether you will like it or not. She prepared up them as a surprise but ha ha ha, you heard our talk."


    Nora backed up, "Yeah, I kind of bought few gifts for Sandra and William as well as for Wendy, doesn¡¯t she love that boy group ¡¯Heaven Stars¡¯. I got a signed album for her."


    The creasing lines on Myra¡¯s forehead eased as she spoke, "Why are you freaking out for such a small thing? <i>Whatever you buy for them, if it is given from your heart, they will definitely like it."</i>


    <i>"Yeah, you are right, everything done with pure heart will be well liked"</i> Nora muttered.


    Sara pped and said in an enthusiastic voice, "So, what are we waiting for. Come; let us not make the food wait any longer."


    They all made their way to the wooden dining tableden with a vast variety of dainty dishes. The table was decorated with white and baby pink candles and same colored tulips were ced in little flower pot neatly. Arge bottle of the vintage Dom P¨¨rignon champagney in between the center of the table.


    As all the people present took their respective seats, thenterns hanging above them swayed lightly from the gentle breeze giving it a very aesthetic vibe.


    Nora realizing that there were people yet youe, questioned, "Where is Elio, mom? Has he not returned yet?"


    Sara exined, "He will be a bitte today, he¡¯s handling thing at the welfare hospital."


    Nora then turned to Dion, "And where¡¯s Brother Brave, is he still in the office?" her tone was a bit sour.


    "I have talked to him a few minutes ago, and he is on his way. Don¡¯t worry, he will be here soon" ric entered wearing a simple ck shirt and white cargo pajamas, exining to Nora about Brave¡¯s absence.


    Nora hummed in a response.


    Now that ric took his seat, the party began, Sara rose up the ss filled with champagne and toasted to Myra, "Myra, you are our benefactor as well as my goddess daughter. I will truly miss you. Thank you foring here."


    Myra politely raised her own ss and smiled, "The pleasure is all mine. Thank you for having me here, Sara."


    Taking out a ck velvet box, Sara pushed it toward Myra, <i>"This is a small token of appreciation from your goddess mother and father. And I am not going to take no for an answer this time."</i>


    Myra didn¡¯t decline this time, though she was reluctant. She opening the box and found a Bvlgari limited edition emerald embedded watch bracelet. Her mouth twitched, <i>¡¯Small Token.¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 79: It’s Extravagant Not Everests

    <h4>Chapter 79: It¡¯s Extravagant Not Everests</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Receiving Noah and Sara¡¯s ¡¯small token of appreciation¡¯ Myra thanked them respectfully, "Thank you Mr. Everests, Mrs. Everests. It is really beautiful."


    Sara corrected her, "Myra dear, you are family to us. So, it is either uncle and aunt or you can just call us by our names alone and I am d you like your present" her eyes formed a crescent saying that.


    She then turned to Dion and ric, calling out to them, "Boys are you waiting for any invitation or something? Give your presents to her. Don¡¯t mind Myra, they are just being shy. They haven¡¯t gifted anyone other than their sister."


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened in shock, <i>¡¯There are more gifts to be given? Arghh, I feel like a headache ising. Can I not just reject it?¡¯</i>


    She immediately tried to decline, "Sara, no need for more. You are all family, one gift is already enough" she tactfully tried to turn down.


    Sara intervened, "No won¡¯t do. They have messed up while on the camping trip, take it as an apology. And also you are just like a part of our family. Don¡¯t refuse, otherwise, I will feel sad that you didn¡¯t like our hospitality."


    Listening to Sara¡¯s intervention, Myra was left with no other choice because she did not want to upset Sara. She took care of her like a mother, even reprimanded and punished her own sons for her. So, there was no room for negotiation, she had to concede, so she did.


    Taking his cue, Dion who was just seated beside Myra, handed her a red box which was beautifully wrapped up with a golden ribbon. The box was so exquisite and graceful in it and looked quite exorbitant.


    Myra took the gift from him under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze but didn¡¯t open it. Dion insisted, "Open it and tell me, do you like it? Is it to your taste? If not, I will buy you another one." Sara too said, "Let me see what he has got for you."


    <i>To appease Sara¡¯s curiosity, Myra untied the ribbon delicately, slowly unwrapping the expensive looking present. Inside it, there was a pair of peacock blue butterfly shaped diamond stud earrings. They were small but their worth wasn¡¯t.</i>


    Nora, who was peeking from the other side of Myra, eximed loudly, "Wow, these look so dazzlingly stunning, nice job Bro. You have an eye to pick up gifts", and gave him a thumbs up sign.


    Myra too liked the earrings; they wereden with refined elegance and were exactly Myra¡¯s type, there was no denying it. But the issue was not the beauty of it for Myra, it was the price. <i>¡¯The word modesty and humility is not in Everests family dictionary.¡¯</i>


    She nodded politely and formally thanking Dion.


    Next was ric¡¯s turn, he licked his lips and was frowning when Dion handed over his gift to Myra. He saw the look in his brother¡¯s eyes, <i>a tender anticipation</i>, which was a <i>rare emotion</i> for someone like Dion to express. Then, when he saw Myra¡¯s stunned and astonished face, he felt an itch in his heart. It was making him ufortable; maybe Alex was feeling like that.


    Comparing to Sara and Dion¡¯s thoughtful presents, ric¡¯s was just a random one, which he picked up in a passing, from an online auction. Unknowingly, he was feeling regretful.


    But Noah sternly asked him, "ric Everests, where is yours? Did you not bring any for Ms. Miracle?" Sara was also looking at him with narrowed eyes. "Did you really not bought anything?"


    Scratching his forehead, he uttered, "I have."


    "Then where is it? Why can¡¯t I see it?" Sara was giving him a death stare.


    Biting his lower lip, he called to one of the omegas, "Bring it in." On his orders, an omega wearing ck leather gloves carrying arge size mud green tinted box, entered the greenhouse. ric exined, "It has just been delivered." The omega ced the box in front of Myra.


    Myra was overwhelmed by the sheer size of ric¡¯s present. The top of the box had a logo of Herm¨¨s on it, which made Myra felt dizzy. She was speechless. <i>¡¯At this rate, I can even buy a house from these gifts.¡¯</i> This was more or less the same at what happened at the breakfast table when Sara and Noah offered to sponsor her and buy a house for her family. <i>¡¯They shouldn¡¯t be called Everests, but Extravagant.¡¯</i>


    Myra¡¯s hands shook while opening the box, she was afraid to damage the box. After opening it, she found a Herm¨¨s limited edition Faubourg Birkin. She didn¡¯t touch it, scared to leave a print or a scratch on the bag. Internally, her hands were on her head, he was contemting whether to reject it now or after the dinner. ¡¯This is way too much for me.¡¯


    Sara and Nora saw the bag and the former finally smiled at ric,plementing on his great taste. ric, who was suppressing a smile, simply brushed it off, "I just picked it up randomly, and my assistant helped me in it as well."


    He was waiting for Myra¡¯s reaction but that girl was way too gobsmacked and conflicted by his gift. Earlier in the day, she was the one who asked ric to behave civil with each other and if now she returned the present that he bought, he will only think she was pretending to do a peace offering. They will be back to square one.


    Nora quickly whispered to Myra, breaking her chaotic chain of thoughts, "I will give my present to you when we two are alone. I also have something very important to tell you. Let¡¯s go for a walk to theke side after dinner, okay?"


    Myra was absentminded and didn¡¯t see the tensed look on Nora¡¯s face and simply hummed and nodded at her in the affirmative.


    "Now, shall we start the dinner" Sara announced.


    "Wait, sorry to cut you in Sara but I have also some gifts for you guys. Although it may not be that valuable" Myra said with kind smile stered on her face.


    "A, you didn¡¯t have to dear. Your presence is more than enough for us" Sara spoke gently.


    "No, you have been a great host to me and it is only right if I show you my sincerity" Myra¡¯s words were convincing.


    She took out two humble looking books, one for Noah and one for Sara, "This is for Mr. Everests and this is for you Sara." Eagerly, Sara open her box, there was a set of essential oils lined up neatly inside. She eximed, "It is so thoughtful of you, I have been feeling tired these days because of work. This will definitely help me in my rest. Thank you, Myra."


    Sara then nudged Noah with her elbow, urging him to open his package. He uced the satin ribbon and open the lid, a dark grape purple hued tie with micro sized polka dots was kept inside. Noah gave Myra a subtle smile and formally said, "Thank you Ms. Miracle. I will use it well."


    Myra returned a kind smile at him.


    She then took out two more tiny identical looking boxes and passed them onto ric and Dion.


    Both ric and Dion were wide eyed, not expecting anything from Myra.


    Dion grinned from ear to ear looking at the pretty small box and without wasting anytime he opened it with anticipation. There was a pair of gold cufflinks just like Dion¡¯s eye color. He took them out of the box and wore them on his shirt asking, <i>"They match perfectly, thanks Myra."</i> The radiant smile was intact on his face.


    ric was a bit dazed, Alex was wheezing inside, urging him constantly <i>¡¯she bought a gift for us. Open it, open it fast. See what our mate has got for us.¡¯</i>


    He opened it and found the exact same cufflinks as Dion¡¯s. The only difference was their color; his was embedded with sapphire colored stone, same as his orbs. They were indeed simple yet elegant but his eyes drooped in slight disappointment. He didn¡¯t like that his gift was the same as someone else¡¯s. Nevertheless, out of curtsy and his mother¡¯s ring stares, he just said, "I¡¯ll use them well" and shut the box, keeping it aside.


    Myra didn¡¯t bother with either of them; the gifts were merely a show of civil gesture from her side, nothing more.


    A lively voice interrupted them, "Where is mine?"


    Everyone turned to see the source of the voice and found Elio walking towards them in a raven shirt and same shaded pants.


    Nora eximed, "Twinnie, you finally came." Elio took his seat beside ric, and just across Myra. He then asked again n a friendly tone, <i>"Don¡¯t I get any?"</i> making an innocent puppy face.


    Myra took out his box, "Here you go."


    He urgently and impatiently unwrapped it, Noraughed at him, "Why are you so impatient?"


    Sticking his tongue out, Elio unfurled the box, sounding astonishing, "Thank you. I like them so much." His cufflinks too were same as the formers but they were in emerald color.


    ric and Dion as well as Alex and Drey¡¯s mood soured at the sight.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 80: For My Soulmate

    <h4>Chapter 80: For My Soulmate</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Elio was happily excited like a chirping bird where as his brothers were being a pair of angry birds. They were fuming inside looking at Elio¡¯s cufflinks.


    Dion was irritated as he thought, <i>¡¯Are these gifts for adults or for some four year old children, huhhh? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it but, why are all these same? She¡¯s treating us like toddlers.¡¯</i>


    ric was repressing his vexation as well, <i>¡¯She even bought matching sets for all of us. At this rate, I can tell what Brave¡¯s gift will be. Should I be happy or angry?¡¯</i>


    Noraughed seeing Elio¡¯s cufflinks, she light heartedlymented, "You bought all of them the same pair of cufflinks, just the color of the gemstone is ording to their eye. <i>Brothers, I suggest you all should wear it together on a fine asion. It will look like a theme or maybe it can start a new trend, ummhmm, what¡¯s say?</i>"


    Elio eyebrows creased at his sister¡¯s words, and then he looked at Dion¡¯s wrist. The excitement in his eyes sank in a sh and turned into despair as soon as he saw Dion¡¯s cufflinks.


    Myra wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed listening to Nora¡¯s joke. After all she intentionally bought them. They tried to prank her with some childish stuff, so it was sort of a revenge.


    Elio licked his lips and sighed, then he handed Myra an ordinary paper bag. "This is from me."


    Myra was somewhat relieved to see the normalcy of that bag, at least someone from the Everests knew how to be modest in gifting something, but she didn¡¯t get her hopes high. After all, Elio too was an Everests. Inside the paper bag was a simple pale white cashmere woolen scarf. The texture of the scarf was smooth and warm, perfect for the uing winters.


    Elio said sheepishly, "It¡¯s just a small apology present from my side. Hope you wear it, well. I heard the winters in Damona are harsh, so use it then." He purposely didn¡¯t mention that it was a custom made piece from na.


    Myra crinkled a bit seeing his gift and listening to him. She was truly moved by Elio¡¯s thoughtfulness, his gift had a more personal touch than any others. Myra thanked him from the bottom of her heart, "It¡¯s truly gorgeous. I like it very much, thank you Elio."


    <i>ric and Dion¡¯s face turned all the more unpleasant looking at their interaction. It burned into their vision, ¡¯She called him by his name and even her eyes were smiling looking at the scarf.¡¯ They really lost this round to Elio.</i>


    Oblivious to the brothers inner turmoil, Myra said to Nora, "And this one¡¯s for you." She handed Nora a silver box and looked at her with expectation, waiting for her reaction.


    Nora hurriedly unfastened the wrapping and her eyes immediately turned watery.


    Myra asked clearing her throat, "Do you remember these?"


    It was a pair of personalized gold friendship bracelets with their names written neatly on it. Nora with her eyes rimmed, spoke with a lump in her throat, "How can I forget these?"


    All the people were bbergasted looking at Nora getting emotional, so Sara asked, feeling concerned, "What are these? Why are you crying?"


    Nora with a hoarse tone exined her reaction,<i> "Mom, when we were seventeen, one day we both were passing by a jewelry store who used to sell personalized products. There was this shiny and golden pair of bracelet with names written on it. I had my eyes set on them and I wanted to buy it, but neither of us couldn¡¯t afford it at that time. So, Myra promised me to gift the bracelet on my twentieth birthday. But Myra, where did you even find these? As far as I know, they are off market."</i>


    Myra scratched the back of her forehead, with an embarrassing look she said, <i>"Ummm, I bought it and have it customized at that time."</i>


    Nora was taken aback, "You bought it at that time? They were quite expensive, how did you~?" her voice was loud and the surprise in it was for everyone to see.


    Myra pressed her lips, not wanting to answer in front of everyone. She whispered in Nora¡¯s ears, <i>"I bought it with the money that I received from my schrship. After all, I really wanted to give you these as a memento."</i>


    Before Nora could react even more dramatically, Myra calmed her down, she teased her, "Okay, okay. I know you are touched and all but don¡¯t show your runny nose face in front of everyone. It¡¯s embarrassing."


    Noraughed at her words while small droplets of unshed tears were finally flowing from her eyes.


    Sara¡¯s p bringing everyone back to reality, "Now that we are finished with the gifts, let¡¯s in dig in." With that the omega¡¯s started serving them the delectable looking tters, most of which were made ording to Myra¡¯s preferences as she was the star of the evening. The group enjoyed andughed while having their meals. Half through the dinner Sara remembered, she mind linked ric, "Al, you said Brave was on his way? Why is he not here yet? He is not even answering to my mind links."


    ric too recalled and looked at the time, ¡¯He should have been here by now.¡¯ So, he immediately got up, went to some distance and tried to mind link him but as Sara told him, Brave was not responding to the mind linking. That made ric tensed, he tried to reach out again and again, but there was no answer whatsoever. That got him perturbed even more. He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Brave¡¯s number; an automated generated voice greeted him, <i>"The number you have dialed is busy or out of coverage area, please try againter *beep, beep, beep* *cut*."</i>


    ric clenched the phone tightly, the unsettling feeling in his heart only deepened. The rain from earlier has slowed down quite a bit into a light drizzle. But it was still persistent enough, "He sounded fine when he left the office. Did something happen to Brave on his way home?


    In a desperate attempt, ric once again called out,<i> "Brave, Brave, are you there? Answer me right now, BRAVE EVERESTS."</i> But no matter how authoritative or loud his calling was, Brave¡¯s answer still did note." He said to Alex, "Trace him". Alex did just as he told and started tracing Brave¡¯s scent.


    Without wasting any more time, he returned to the table and said, "I need to go to the office for some urgent work. Brave has returned to thepany too." And then he left, with hurried footsteps.


    Seeing ric¡¯s hastiness, Noah mind linked, "What urgent work does need your attention right now? Did something happen?"


    ric didn¡¯t have much time, so he briefly exined, "Brave is not answering to the mind link as well as any of my calls. His phone is unreachable at the moment. I will go get him."


    Noah understood his meaning and didn¡¯t stop him or asked any more questions. Sara too was uneasy seeing ric¡¯s departure, but before see could get up and go after him, Noah intervened, <i>"The contract with the South Paw¡¯s n has faced some problem. So, he has gone to resolve it. Don¡¯t worry, after dinner I will ask him for the update."</i>


    Sara was not fully convinced by her husband¡¯s exnation but she did not try to leave the dinner mid-way.


    ric quickly got into his Maybach and zoomed off to search for Brave.


    The dinner finished in no time and after finishing their desert, Nora, as promised, took Myra for a walk.


    Myra asked, looking at the direction they were heading to, "Where are you taking me? You said we were going to theke."


    "It is still drizzling outside, so I am taking you from another route. We can reach there from the other side of the greenhouse" Nora told her.


    <i>Myra looked at her surroundings; the ce was a heaven in itself for a nt lovers. After walking for a few minutes, they reached a garden of roses which was filled with different colors. Shades of white, pink, orange, yellow, red and even blue roses were adorning the beauty of the picturesque garden, astonishing her. The pathway was decorated with lush green vines with deep red and Persian rose hanging from them, adding to the grandeur of the ce.</i>


    <i>At the end of the garden, a small white painted wooden gate covered with yellow thorn less roses could be seen.</i> On passing it, they reached the other side of theke. "Here we are."


    "Your ce is like a maze" Myramented. "One can easily get lost."


    Myra sat near the rocky edge of theke, which was protected by the uncovered wooden shed.


    Nora fidgeted with her hands as she settled beside Myra all nervous. Myra being unaware of Nora¡¯s anxiety was enjoying the slightly cold wind that was blowing and reaching her face with her eyes closed.


    Nora started, "Ra-ra, here you go, your present."


    Myra opened her eyes and looked at the tiny gold box. She took it from Nora¡¯s hand and unlocked it at once. She found a gold and pearl infinity design pendant inside with a small hand written note. She read, "For my soulmate, who I cherish the most."


    A lump formed in Myra¡¯s throat as she chewed on her lower lip to refrain her from crying.


    Nora continued, "Ra-ra, you know I treasure you the most in this world and can do anything for you."


    Myra was silent all along listening to Nora, thetter further added, "I have something very important to tell you. I have been suppressing this secret for a while~" Nora¡¯s words were cut off by a grunting sound.


    The girls became alert at once. Myra was horrified by the sheer voice, her voice trembled, "What was that? Did you hear it too?"


    Nora observed their surroundings but couldn¡¯t trace the source of the painful voice. She alerted her brothers, <i>¡¯Brothers, there¡¯s a problem. Come fast."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 81: It Is His Blood

    <h4>Chapter 81: It Is His Blood</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ric was fast and furious with his driving skills as Alex was busy tracking down Brave¡¯s scent. After a good ten minutes¡¯ of drive from the pack house, he smelt Brave¡¯s scent. ric stopped his car instantly and got out of it at once but there was no sign of Brave or any other being, whatsoever.


    It was in the middle of nowhere, vast forest was covering the dead asphalt filled road from both sides. But Brave¡¯s scent wasing from somewhere near, Alex was sure of it. The air was filled with his odor despite there was no one in sight. And it was so intense and overwhelming, that his hands shivered. He remembered the incident from the mountain top when Brave tried tomit suicide. The lifeless face of Brave appeared in front of him, making ric restless.


    ric started searching relentlessly for any clues that were hidden and simultaneously he was trying to connect the mind link to reach Brave, "Brave Everests, do you hear me? Answer me, got damnit. Tell me, where are you? Arrghhhhhh, Fuck. Answer me right now. Don¡¯t do anything rash, brother" he growled in annoyance, his eyes turned bloodshot. The veins on his forehead wiggled.


    Suddenly his eyes started glowing when he saw a nearby tree trunk. The bark of the elm tree had a hand print of someone, a hand print which was printed with blood, at that. It was the only hint that didn¡¯t wash away because the widely spread stems and leaves were shielding it from the rain.


    The sight of Brave¡¯s bloodied hand impression chilled ric¡¯s senses, ¡¯It is his blood. Brave is in danger. Alex, detect and find his whereabouts before anything drastic happens to him.¡¯ ric was petrified but he had to find his twin brother as soon as possible.


    Due to the torrential and persistent rainfall, any other trace of Brave¡¯s blood was washed out from the road and dissolved into the mud on the roadside. And surprisingly the car he was driving was nowhere to be seen, not even the ss shards were visible that fall off when Brave broke the windowsill of his car to escape.


    ric started marching inside the dark and dense forest, trying to get any lead on Brave¡¯s whereabouts. He went deeper and deeper and the metallic smell of someone¡¯s blood was mixed with the rain droplets that were consistently pouring down. Alex perked up, ¡¯It is Brave¡¯s blood odor, I am sure of it. He is inside the forest but he is not the only one. I sense someone else as well.¡¯


    Listening to Alex¡¯s words, ric balled his hands tightly in a fist as tiny drops of water rested on his knuckles and then fell from it. The scar on his palm ached; burning like his hand was holding a live charcoal.


    He sucked air through his teeth, gasping for more oxygen. He was overshadowed by the feeling of foreboding that something was wrong with Brave. Alex started to take control as ric¡¯s hands were shifting into paws and his nails grew sharp and long, digging deeper into the ce where the scar was. It cut the flesh where the scar was and blood seeped from the wound and dropped to the wet and muddy surface beneath him.


    <i>"Aaaaoooooooooo"</i>, Alex howled like a wild beast, unrestrained. His nose was ring and his teeth grew knifelike. But he had to maintain hisposure, right now was not the time to run on a rampage, he knew it very well. There were others inside the forest; it was a friend or a foe, he did not know. So he had to be careful.


    ¡¯Stay calm, stay calm. We have to find Brave, Alex. Calm down. For Brave¡¯s safety, handle yourself¡¯, ric kept on repeating these words, trying to keep his sanity and his wolf in check. If Alex was run lose somehow, it would alert the other party and that could disrupt ric¡¯s search for Brave. They might even try to harm his brother. Brave was strong but right now he was more or less wolf less which made him vulnerable and plus he was injured.


    ric followed and trailed to the path forward in desperation and after a long walk he finally found another clue, a white piece of clothing covered in blood. He ran towards it in a sh and took a good whiff of it, his jaw clenched as he gritted his teeth; his hand gripped the torn white cloth securely. Like a maniac, he started sprinting inside the forest. Apart from Brave, several other scents were mixed in the air making ric vary of the situation.


    While he ran, his hair and clothes that were wet and sticking to his birth suit, drops of rain kept falling from them. The sleeves of his ck shirt were rolled up, the veins on his arms bulged as he dashed forward. The cargo pants were cohering to his well-toned legs. The forest was muddy and murky; as he dug on the boggy and squashynd underneath his feet.


    As ric got closer and closer, he could hear grunting sound from somewhere. It was filled with pain and agony. He galloped to find the source and started marching towards the way the sound wasing from.


    But, the sudden rustling of leaves from the other side of the woods made ric halt his steps midway. He narrowed his eyes, ¡¯someone other than Brave is in this forest and it is not one but many. Stay on alert. They know we are also here¡¯ ric warned Alex. With hasty steps and darkened eyes, he went to the direction where the rustling sound came from.


    The forest surrounding the pack house was packed withrge trees which were obstructing his vision. It was almost impossible for even ric, who had normal visual acuity, ten times better sightedness than any human, to look clearly in the dreary woods.


    He reached the ce and smelled the strong scent, his eyes squinted at the peculiarity of the scent, it was not Brave¡¯s odor nor was it any wolves scent. It smelt more like an ordinary smell, a human scent. ¡¯What will a human do inside the forest at this time, in such weather?¡¯ It was suspicious.


    _________________________


    After dinner Elio and Dion did not follow the girls because they wanted to give them some space. They were called to the study and went inside to find their parents were already present.


    Noah who was settled on the couch beside Sara, one arm of his was resting on the arm rest while the other was behind his wife; he asked Elio, "What is the update for that human kid? Is the elixirplete? Is he out of danger?"


    "Father, Dr. Andrew has already concocted the holy basil and mixed it with the other ingredients and the elixir was ready, when I left the pack hospital. Beta Matthew just mind linked me that the boy name Rory Clinton has been given the elixir and Dr. Andrew is now observing his condition." Elio reported in a formal tone.


    "If the child¡¯s situation has not improved yet and he is still in danger, why did you rush toe to the mansion? Is this how you handle things? As an alpha, it is your responsibility to see through things like this. Return to the pack hospital right now, and give me timely update, Elio Everests. And don¡¯t repeat this ever again in the future" Noah was stern in his response.


    Elio knew he was in the wrong but he wanted toe home for Myra¡¯s farewell dinner and gift her the present he had carefully chosen for her. "Yes, Alpha. I will go right now", saying this, he bowed to them and departed from the study, leaving only Dion behind with his parents.


    It was now Sara turn to ask questions. She leaned back and asked, her voice cold and filled withmand and authority, "You all decided to reveal the truth today, but did not even find it worthy to mention it to any of us. Dion Everests, I can understand Nora¡¯s unrest but you and your brothers know very well, that we cannot reveal our identity so lightly. Myra is a fragile and docile girl; she will be scared to her wits if she knows what we are. You should have told us about it." Her tone turned reprimanding.


    Noah squeezed her hand, urging her to calm herself down.


    Dion pursed his lips, his usual yful and casual attitude was reced by seriousness, "Mother, at the night camp, Nora had a bit of talk with Myra. I don¡¯t know what they talked about but since then she had been adamant and desperate to tell Myra about our kind¡¯s existence. She had a long discussion with us siblings and after careful consideration we all support her in her decision."


    Sara sighed heavily listening to Dion¡¯s words, her expression was somber.


    Dion seeing that the time was right started, "Alpha Noah and Luna Sara, I have something very important to tell you."


    Both Noah and Sara, when they heard Dion¡¯s formal tone, sat straight up, waiting for his words. He was not someone who would use that tone so often so it made them interested.


    Dion gulped involuntarily, Drey mumbled, ¡¯Are you sure you want to tell your parents about Myra being your mate? It may backfire.¡¯


    Dion replied, ¡¯I have thought this through.¡¯ He cleared his throat and ready to tell them. But before he could reveal anything, Nora¡¯s mind link interrupted him, <i>¡¯Brother, we have a problem here.¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 82: As If He Was Dead

    <h4>Chapter 82: As If He Was Dead</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "How can specie of a human kind enter the pack¡¯s forest at this time and in this weather at that?" ric was taken aback by the unusual scent that was wafting through the air. He rummaged through the path and at some distance saw a moving figure of someone, so he sprinted to catch them. But before he could reach the figure, that person was fast and disappeared in a zap, which rmed both ric and Alex.


    ¡¯No normal human being can move that fast. We have to be careful¡¯ Alexmented. ric agreed with him. It was dark, nearly pitch ck around ric and even he, as a Lycan wolf was having difficulty in seeing things clearly but that person just vanished into thin air. This was not a simple thing.


    Nevertheless, his prime focus was to find his brother right now. So, he took a moment, observed his surroundings again, sniffed the damp and moist air and started searching for Brave once again, with more determination and calmness.


    As he went inside further and further, he realized that the path would lead to theke that was attached to the back side of the mansion¡¯s greenhouse.


    ¡¯ric, do you remember? Nora mentioned, she would take our mate to theke and talk with her alone there about that identity reveal thing. The dinner must have been over by now and Nora and Myra must be there at theke.¡¯ Alex¡¯s voice was serious. ric did not correct Alex this time for calling Myra their mate. His mind was entirely engrossed on the safety of his siblings and Myra.


    ¡¯Then we must not waste anymore time, the girls are in danger and so is Brave.¡¯ ric uttered with clenched teeth. He felt heaviness in his heart, the thought of something happening to his people was agonizing for him. So, without further ado, he made his way towards the back side of the pack¡¯s greenhouse.


    ____________________________


    Inside the study room, Dion was about to tell Noah and Sara regarding Myra being his fated mate. But before he could say anything about the topic, Dion received Nora¡¯s message and instantly he and Drey understood, ¡¯Something is wrong out there¡¯ His ears perked up.


    He turned his back to his parents and headed towards the door as he started running right away without exining anything to them. Both Noah and Sara sensed something was off about his behavior, so they too followed Dion behind hurriedly. Sara asked, "What happened, Di?"


    "Mom, Dad. Nora just mind linked me saying that there was a problem. You guys wait here, I will go to theke and check up on them real quick" and without anymore word, he was out of the mansion and heading towards the forest.


    Though, Dion tried his best to not create any panic, Sara was petrified listening to the words he said before departing. Only one thought arose in her mind, she mumbled,<i> "It must be them, they are after my daughter again. This can¡¯t be, I won¡¯t let it happen again. Noah, our daughter is in danger."</i>


    Both Noah and Sara left the mansion too and headed towards theke, there steps were quick and agile<i>, "Not this time. I will tear apart anyone and everyone who will try to harm my daughter."</i> Noah grunted.


    _____________________________


    At the Lake


    There was silence and only the sound of rain falling and touching the stillke, creating ripples, could be heard. Nora murmured lightly, "Ra-ra, you know I treasure you the most in this world and can do anything for you. I mean every single word of it."


    Myra was listening to Nora¡¯s heartfelt words in silence as Nora added, <i>"Myra, I have something very important to tell you. I have been suppressing this secret about me for a while~"</i> but she was halted in the middle of her confession by the sound of someone¡¯s grunting.


    Both Myra¡¯s and Nora¡¯s focus shifted to the voice as they became super alert. They stood up and looked all around them.


    Myra was frightened by the animal like voice, as she trembled, freaking out "What was that? Did you hear it too?<i> Was that a wild animal?</i>" Her eyes turned red from fear.


    Nora¡¯s wolf, Aura, sensed something unusual, <i>¡¯It is definitely a wolf¡¯s voice.¡¯</i> She searched for the source as she sniffed the air, the painful howling again happened, the air was filled with bloody odor of someone.


    Instantly, she called out to her brothers, connecting to them with mind link, <i>"Brothers, there¡¯s a problem. Come fast."</i>


    The growling sound carried with the cold wind was truly chilling. Myra held Nora¡¯s hand tightly; she was shielding her friend as she said, "We have to get out of here. It is not safe. Whatever you have tell me, I¡¯ll listen to you. But, right now, we have to go back to your house." Myra was scared but her first and initial thought was to protect Nora.


    Saying that she started running towards the way they came from, her hand grasping Nora¡¯s hand firmly. But as Myra reached the wooden gate and tried to open it, they found it was locked from the inside. Her eyes widened as she was desperately pulling the handle to somehow open it, clinging to it.


    Nora too was in shock but a little less than Myra. She asked Myra to step aside and tried to pull on the gate, but even with her enormous strength the normal looking wooden gate didn¡¯t budge at all, as if it was sealed. Her brows creased, as Aura uttered, <i>¡¯Someone has put a spell around this ce. Such a powerful spell can be casted by someone with immense power. It is an alchemist, there is an alchemist here. This ce is no more safe. We have to take Myra out of here, she is in danger.¡¯</i>


    Understanding Aura¡¯s concern, Nora grabbed Myra¡¯s wrist and started running towards the opposite side.


    _________________________


    Inside the forest


    Half an hour ago


    Brave, who was half awake and half unconscious, heard someone¡¯s sicklyughter, "<i>Hahaha haha hahaha,</i> we came here to clean up that human junk for her but we have hit a jackpot for ourselves. <i>The previous heir of the Everests is in our hands now. He is so weak and almost lifeless; no wonder he was stripped of from his position as the future Lycan King. Hahahaha</i>, these bloody Lycans see themselves as someone who is blessed by the moon goddess and want to rule the entire werewolf kind. They want everyone to follow them and listen to their orders. Because of them, countless of my rogue brothers have lost their lives. Now that the eldest of those arrogant Lycan siblings is in our hand, why are we wasting time and not killing him." His voice turned edgy and full of pain as well as malice.


    "Damien, calm down. We cannot kill him without the boss¡¯s order." The other man with a rough and rowdy voice calmed the one named Damien.


    "<strong>CALM DOWN?</strong><i>You, Victor Smith, you are asking me to calm down. They have done worst things to you and your family and you still want me to calm down? They disfigured your mother¡¯s face and your sister was raped and dragged and disyed in front of all the pack people, naked. They tortured your father to until he was almost dead, dismembering his body parts one by one and you asshole, you are saying I should calm down. Don¡¯t you have a spine? You spineless, piece of shit. It is them who ruined you. It is them who ruined andpletely destroy your family, dammit."</i> Damien roared, getting angry for the one named Victor.


    Victor Smith¡¯s hands clenched at Damien words, he was enraged. The humiliation his family faced at the hands of these Lycan wolves was irreversible and tattering. Damien words triggered his past memories and the sh ck of his family¡¯s torment blurred his vision. He walked up to Brave, grabbed him by his cor which was soaked in dry blood and started punching him like a mad beast, each one more fierce than the first.


    Brave who was pretending to be unconscious was getting hit after hit, mercilessly. He wascking in strength because of the injury and his own trauma, so he could only grunt in pain.


    His voice only further intensified Victor¡¯s hatred for the Lycan wolves. He shoved Brave to the wet and sticky ground and was pping and hitting him like crazy. Brave was trying to shield his face and head, but Victor¡¯s punchnded on his eye, bruising it. In a sequential manner, Victor jabbed at his eye socket, then his cheeks, then his nose and then his jaws.


    Brave was bleeding profusely at this point and all of his body was in gruesome pain. Victor was satisfied seeing the blood seeping out of Brave¡¯s mouth and nose. He got up, dusted his clothes, spitting at the other side. He then turned his head towards Damien, <i>"This is how much I hate them. But we have a mission toplete, right now. And he has to stay alive for now. No Lycan in this world will die this easily. They have to suffer like I have, like you have."</i>


    Brave coughed harshly, his colorless figure was crying in pain. He clutched onto the ck opal pendant, calling out, <i>"Raw,e out and help me. Show them, we are not weak. RAWWWWWWW. I need you."</i>


    Hearing Brave¡¯s mumbling Damien was irritated, he came close to Brave and kicked his rib cage with his foot harshly, "What are you rambling, you useless wolf?


    With another kick to his shin, Damien grumbled loudly, "Have not had enough? Got so much strength, huhhh? Lycan trash let me show you a rogue¡¯s power." Saying this, Damien ruthlessly stepped on to his injured arm, which made the red liquid flow from Brave¡¯s sturdy but limp arm again. He was in so much pain as he started hyperventting once again.


    He kept on muttering,<i> "RAAWWWWWW, HANNAAAAHHHHHH, MYRAAAAA"</i> But his wolf did not give him any reaction as if he was dead.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 83: Let’s Dig In To Our Exotic Meal

    <h4>Chapter 83: Let¡¯s Dig In To Our Exotic Meal</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Damien Presto, stop the fuck and leave him, right now" Victor Smith held Damien¡¯s hand to stop his attacks brutal and ruthless. "We have a task already. The chicks can be here any minute. We have to keep an eye on that."


    Damien brushed Victor¡¯s hand off of him roughly and knocked at left side of Brave¡¯s body onest time with his shoes. It made a barbaric thumping, thwacking sound and then finally he let Brave go. He walked few steps and then was looking in some distant direction, like he was waiting for someone, "Why are those girls not here yet? That she wolf told us, that the Lycan King¡¯s daughter and her human peasant friend wille to theke, tonight. We have been waiting since ages. Don¡¯t you think that bitch of a wolf lied to us, she deceived us?"


    "Hey, Damien, mind your fuckingnguage, will you. It cannot be, she will, she would never betray us and our people. She¡¯s isn¡¯t like the other she wolves" Victor, immediately came to defend <i>¡¯her¡¯</i>.


    <i>"And why do you think, that bitch, isn¡¯t like that?" </i>Damien said it dramatically.<i> "She is a bitch through and through, a whore, a damn goddess forsaken slut. She has been fucking and sucking on his dick, that third Lycan Alpha, all this time. Do you think she is some pure hearted and kind angel descended from heaven? Haha, Victor you are so na?ve, so innocent. That she wolf may be a rogue like us but she is way too much ambitious for her own good. And a snake, venomous, poisonous snake"</i> Damien insulted Yona without any filter which didn¡¯t sit well with Victor Smith. He didn¡¯t like how Damien Presto was berating Yona.


    But what could Victor even say to Damien. He knew Yona was riding Dion¡¯s thing all along. But from his point of view, he thought it was because she had to. She had to get close to one of the Everests siblings and Dion Everests was the easiest target of them all, to get close to.


    Dion Everests was a known yboy; a womanizer, everyone knew that it was a fact. So, all she had to do was to get inside his pants, satisfy his needs and wants and then she would extract information from him, which will be useful for the rogue wolves. That was the task she was given.


    In the werewolf world, it was not umon practice, if someone fucks others or many at the same time. After all they, at the end of the day, belonged to the animal kind. So, as all animals have mating seasons, they too have it. And just like other animals would go into rut, werewolves too were bound to go into rut. But it all depended on their self-control and bodily strength to cope with it. Some would just let loose and follow their animalistic instinct and fuck left, right and center. But some blessed ones, can cope with it without losing themselves all along.


    For weak and low ranking wolves, it was highly likely that, if they go into rut they had to mate with someone once or maybe multiple times to ease them off. So, in Victor¡¯s eyes, Yona was still innocent, whether a virgin or not.


    On the other side, Brave¡¯s condition turned from bad to worse. He was not listening to a single thing, what Damien Presto and Victor Smith was talking about. His mind was inplete chaos as he was losing his strength and hope bit by bit<i>, "Ughhhh ...arghhhhh ... ughhhhh."</i>


    In the midst of enduring the pain suddenly, he remembered that Myra¡¯s ruby earring was still inside his pants pocket.


    Struggling with all the remaining energy in his body, he reached inside his pocket, his hands were shivering uncontrobly. He gripped onto the metal earring like his life was depended on it and<i> it literally, was.</i>


    Under immense pain and agony, he called out for his sleeping wolf again, <i>"RAWWW, Come to me, now."</i>


    His wolf reacted, but only with a light and subtle groan, but it was enough for Brave to gather himself. His hyperventtion stopped as he inhaled and exhaled big and long breath of the moist air around him. The drizzling drops of rain entered his mouth and nostrils.


    Damien and Victor were busy talking amongst themselves.


    Victor Smith, with excitement in his voice, spoke, <i>"Shhshh, I hear footsteps. I think those chicks are finallying out from their hatchlings, brother."</i> As hepleted his sentence, both he and Damien were eagerly waiting to see Nora and Myra enter.


    As the wooden gate opened, a nasty smirk made its way to Damien¡¯s lips as Victormented with a confident tone, "See, I told you. Do you see that Damien? Yona will never lie to us. The human peasant and Lycan chick are together. It is time to do, what we ultimately came here for."


    Damien smirk deepened at Victor¡¯s leering words, he added, <i>"It is going to be a fun and enjoyable night baby."</i> His ugly tone caught Brave¡¯s attention as he clenched his teeth.


    Damien continued, <i>"Ummmmm ... woahhhhhh, these babies .... their scent is ... ummmhmmmmm. I love it."</i>


    Brave snapped listening to their berating words and leering gaze. Their lust and desires were shown in their eyes as well as through their bodynguage, the cloth around their crotch area tightened. Victor rubbed his pants, feeling itchy, as he licked his lips viciously.


    Damien suddenly became annoyed as he questioned Victor, "Where is that guy? Ever since we brought this useless wolf here, he has disappeared and note back."


    Victor instantly connected the mind link to the alchemist, "Where are you? Why are you not here yet? That Lycan chick and her human friend is already here. Come fast."


    A rough and hoarse voice echoed inside Victor¡¯s mind,<i> "I am busy with something. You handle those chicks on your own. What, can¡¯t even do that? Don¡¯t worry, I have already casted the spell, they won¡¯t be able to escape that ce for a while. Good luck and have a fun night. See you tomorrow at the meeting ce. Don¡¯t ruin the n."</i> With that, the mind link was disconnected, not giving Victor any chance to reply.


    "He is saying to go ahead with the n without him. He¡¯s busy. And the preparatory work has already been done" Victor turned and said this to Damien.


    Damien didn¡¯t mind much, less people meant he can enjoy the night ording to his desires, to his heart¡¯s content. He was eyeing the girls all along, muttering to himself, <i>"That is some serious meat in there, at all the rightful ces. My eyes are stuck to that Lycan princess¡¯s curves, ohhhhhhh moon goddess, look at those thighs."</i> Then he said to Victor, "If everything¡¯s already set, then what are we waiting for, huhhh?<i> Let¡¯s dig into the exotic looking meal.</i> You take the human girl and I¡¯ll take the princess."


    Victor too looked at the girls and gulped hard. As they were about to make their way to theke a rustling sound halted them.


    Their eyes widened and they became hyper vignt and looked around them.


    Damien noticed something was off and when they looked to their far left, Brave was not there. He had disappeared. This rmed the two rogue wolves. Damien roared, <i>"Where has that useless piece of shit vanished to?"</i>


    "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t. He was just here a minute ago, all limp and lifeless", Victor tried to exin.


    "Forget him; he is already weak and broken." Damien¡¯s voice was filled with displeasure. "In his current state, he won¡¯t be able to reach anywhere."


    They made their way forward from the bushes they were hiding in. Abruptly, tworge hands grabbed each of them by their cors from behind, <i>"Looking for me, huh?"</i>


    Brave was back on his feet, and his aloof and gentle face now carried a sinister, devil like expression. He dragged Damien and Victor roughly and brutally and threw them. Damien was pushed and he stuck a nearby tree trunk while Victornded on the ground, face down. Brave had showed them no mercy.


    Brave was nothing like before, his nostrils were ring and his eyes were all cold but he was carrying a smile, a chilling smile, <i>"What did you say? You will touch who? You sweat on your mother¡¯s cunt, what you will do?"</i> He was enraged beyond words as he crushed Victor¡¯s head to the ground in a ruthless manner.


    Damien got up and with his ws alive; he ran towards Brave and tried to attack him.


    Brave was anticipating Damien¡¯s move so he side stepped him quickly and kicked him on his spine, "<strong>You rotten rogues,</strong><i>have the sheer audacity to kidnap my people. You and you, I will kill you both and bath in your blood tonight.</i>" He started striking them with a nearby tree branch. He waved the tree branch swiftly like a sword and it was hitting andnding on all the sensitive ces of the two rogue wolves.


    In between his assault, Brave looked at the girls, checking that they were safe and no one else was around them.


    The slight distraction made Victor to react quickly as he, in a quick and swift motion got up and wed his sharp dagger like nails onto Brave¡¯s half bared chest. Brave was already weak and this weakened him even more. His knees became limp and gave up as he hit the ground.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 84: I Will Do Her In Front Of You

    <h4>Chapter 84: I Will Do Her In Front Of You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Victor Smith¡¯s razor sharp ws dug into Brave¡¯s flesh and peeled of the skin from his chest. His legs unbuckled and with a thud sound, he was on his knees in an instant. The blood kept poured from his flesh wound and drenched his white shirt, turning it into a shade of blood red, crimson. But he did not even howl even after that. <i>He did not want to show his weakness to those bastard rogues. His pride was on the line and so was his sister and Myra¡¯s life.</i>


    He tried again and pushed himself to get up but Damien was speedy. He picked up the branch Brave was hitting them with earlier and stroked Brave¡¯s back unsparingly, whish after whish. "<i>One </i>... , Brave ....<i> two</i> .... Everests .... <i>three</i> ..... who the fucking ..... hell ... <i>four</i> ... do ..... you think ... <i>five</i> ... you are? I was ...<i> six</i> .... showing ..... mercy to you ..... <i>seven</i> .....by sparing your life and you are .... You are so eager ... <i>eight</i> .... to die ..... <i>nine</i> ... you motherfucker. No problem, I will grant you, your wish first ..... <i>ten</i>. <strong>DIEEEEEEEEE ASSHOLE.</strong>"


    The assault on Brave was horrible. With every strike, he was heaving for more oxygen. He threw up mouthful of blood but Damien¡¯s movements didn¡¯t halt at that.


    Damien lost his mindplete and kept on smashing the tree branch in the air. Brave¡¯s back was full of deep cuts and all was soaked in blood but even after that Damien didn¡¯t stop, his rage only erged, "You stinky fucking Lycan trash, I will show you how I will bed your sister and her friend tonight. You will see from hell. They will scream my name in pleasure; those chicks will be underneath me, moaning for me, calling my name, when my dick will be fucking both of them mercilessly all night long. And when I will have my fair share of enjoyment, I will humiliate that princess bitch in front of everybody and even her poor friend won¡¯t be sparred. And you will, you asshole, YOU will not be able to do anything. You are nothing but dirt on our Rogue King¡¯s shoes. You, fucking bastard shit."


    Victor was gulping nervously as he saw the horror of what Damien was creating. It was not because he was scared that Brave would die, but because if he died the consequences would be unbearable. Their task today was to kidnap Nora and her childhood friend named Myra, y with them, rape them and then throw them away like a trash bag. It was to hurt the Lycan kind¡¯s pride and ego, a warning.


    But with what Damien was doing to one of the Lycan prince, things becameplicated. Victor grabbed Damien from his waste trying to stop him, "Damien Presto,e to your fucking damn senses, will you. What will we tell the Rogue King if this guy dies? Stop this madness, once and for all."


    It seemed that Brave was barely hanging for his life and would pass away any minute.


    But Damien was beyond any reasonable and rational thinking. Heughed a scaryughter, "Victor Smith, I will take full responsibility, but this scum has to die today. And I will make sure he will depart for his afterlife." Saying that he rolled his pants up and took out an object which he was hiding in his sock, "Let me see how you will survive this, you rotten Lycan Alpha."


    It was a dagger made of pure silver, a deadly weapon for all of werewolf kind, Lycan, rogue, all. One strike with it in the right ce and no werewolf could survive it.


    To exit the spell that the alchemist had casted, one has to carry any silver object to pass through it easily, so that why Damien had it. But who knew, it would be used to kill one of the Lycan prince and that too, the mighty and powerful eldest of the Lycan siblings, Brave Everests, the former heir.


    With a semicircr motion, Damien raised his right hand and moved it downwards but Brave was not ready to give up this fight just yet. He gritted his teeth and rolled to the other side, groaning painfully as his wounds touched and squeezed by that sudden movement. His wolf wasn¡¯t showing up, but he was making sure that Brave survived the ordeal somehow, and Myra¡¯s earring was ying a big part in it.


    Damien murderous intent was clear in his eyes, as they were red and bloodshot. He chased after Brave but thetter dodged his attacks barely.


    All thismotion and chaos, did not reach Nora and Myra¡¯s ears because they were trapped inside the barrier where the spell was casted by that alchemist. No outside voice could be heard by them, the striking, Brave¡¯s growling, Damien¡¯s cursing, none of it.


    As Brave rolled near arge standing tree, he saw several rocks that were lying. So, he grabbed on one and threw them at Damien and Victor. His strength wasn¡¯t enough and theynded not too far from him. Seeing this Damienughed angrily, "HAHAHAHAHAHA, Did you see that Victor? That puppy shit is not able to lift even a little piece of stone and he calls himself a werewolf, bloody useless." But Brave didn¡¯t stop at that; he kept throwing the big and small rocks at the rogues tirelessly.


    "<i>Ahhhhhaaaa, boringggggg.</i> Baby, it¡¯s time to end this nonsense as well as your time on this. Have a safe journey for you afterlife." Damien neared Brave who was grueling but kept on going. He bend down on one knee and tilted Brave¡¯s face upwards, sneering at him, "<i>Shhhhheshh</i>, useless Lycan prince, no need to exert your energy anymore on such pathetic disy. I will be your god for you and relieve you of all your pain and sufferings."


    Seeing Damien so close, Brave, with his swollen eyes saw this as a chance. Before, Damien could bring the dagger to his throat and slit it, he picked up a sharp rock this time which he was hiding purposefully and aimed for his head.


    Damien cried from Brave¡¯s surprise attack, he was caughtpletely off guard. The silver dagger fell from his hand andnded at some distance. He staggered backward a bit and touched his head; blood wasing out of it. Gritting his teeth he cursed loudly, "<strong><i>YOU ANNOYING FUCKER."</i></strong>


    Victor, who was seeing all this unfold, took the silver dagger which was lying and kicked at Brave¡¯s abdomen, <i>"ENOUGH, now. You too Damien Presto, enough."</i>


    Securingly, he kept the dagger in his back pocket and started dragging Damien away from Brave, "Listen to me, Dame. What good it will do if we only kill him? He will never know the pain we have felt.<i> Don¡¯t you think he should see with his own eyes what we will do to her sister and the other babe, huhhh? That will be a perfect revenge, when he will see his sister fucking us, rogues, with his own eyes. When he will see her crying and sucking on one of our dicks while the other shoves her from the back. That will be the moment, he won¡¯t forget in his entire life."</i>


    Damien thought about Victor¡¯s n and was convinced by his words. Satisfied, hemented, "Woahhhhhh Vic, I didn¡¯t knew you were much more ruthless than me, I thought you were the gentle and kind type. But that is some wicked scheme." He licked his lips, "Ahhhhhh, I like it."


    They then turned to face a soaking and bloodied Brave, but again Brave was not there. But this time his blood made a trail. He was hiding behind a nearby tree. Victorughed as he spoke loudly enough for Brave to hear, <i>"Hahahahhahahhahaha, you scaredy doggy shit. You can¡¯t even face us, hahaha. Don¡¯t worry; we are going to present a good show to you."</i>


    Victor signaled Damien with his eyes and asked him to go from the front and he will trap Brave from the other side of the tree. Damien, in a yfully and ugly tone, mocked and he stepped forward, "Don¡¯t y hide and seek anymore. I won¡¯t do anything to you."


    Seeing it a chance, Victor, very hushed and silent footsteps reached to the other side. But, to their surprise, Brave was not there.


    They looked at each other, all confused and perplexed as if asking where did he go?


    A figure from the tree above them jumped andnded on Victor¡¯s shoulder. Brave, with his uninjured elbow, jostled at Victor¡¯s head repeatedly and brutally. Damien rushed and wed his hands at Brave from behind but as Victor was moving and struggling, his w unintentionally hit Victor who cried in a painful groan.


    Brave¡¯s injured eyes squinted and with a not so swift move, he got down from Victor¡¯s back and stealthily stole the silver dagger.


    This time Victor was furious as he reached behind his pants pocket, wanting to take the dagger out, but it was missing. His eyes expanded as he looked to the ground. Brave, whose face was beyond recognition, smiled and with heavy breath and low voice, he mockingly said, "Are you looking for this?" showing the dagger in his face.


    Damien sprinted towards him, but this time Brave didn¡¯t make any mistake and gave the former any more chance. He lowered his body and dodged another one of Damien¡¯s attack, which made him expose his back to Brave. Seeing this as an opportunity, Brave rammed the dagger in Damien¡¯s spinal cord. He howled and with a final move, Brave slit his throat, ending his life.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 85: Painful Grunts of A Broken Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 85: Painful Grunts of A Broken Wolf</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Brave shed Damien¡¯s throat in one move, cutting his wind pipe. Damien clutched hisrynx, struggling to breathe heavily. Theck of oxygen turned his face red with suffocation. The crimson liquid seeped from his throat like a flowing water tap as his mouth coughed up blood after blood. Hended on the ground with a smashing sound and in an instant and met his end, with his eyes still open.


    Brave who was exhausted and in excruciating pain, was huffing and puffing breathlessly. His injuries were still fresh and his body was full of tiny and big cuts. But he collected himself and didn¡¯t fell in front of his enemy. The fight wasn¡¯t over yet. He did not wanted the other rogue to get the opportunity to make aeback and strike him. After all, Damien¡¯spanion, the other rogue wolf named Victor Smith was still alive.


    With a murderous glint in his eyes and dark red blood painting his gaunt face, Brave was staring right at Victor with a nk expression giving him a deadly stare. His gaze was sharp and menacing. He lick his burst lip and tasted his own blood.


    The rainfall picked up again as the drops of water touched Brave¡¯s face and dripped from it with an easing flow. Holding the silver dagger in his hand, he tilted his head in a semicircr motion, his bones crackled by the movement, the sound echoing through the air.


    Victor was in utter disbelief and in a state of shock. He could not phantom the fact that his longtime partner, his friend was actually dead.


    After all, Damien and Victor were no ordinary rogue wolves; they both were themander in chief¡¯s deputies, the Rogue King¡¯s most trusted subordinate and one of the strong wolves from the rogue n. They have had gone andpleted countless missions together, more dangerous than this one.


    But an injured and almost lifeless Lycan prince, who was also called a useless wolf in theirmunity because he was striped off his heir throne, has killed a tough and robust guy like Damien Presto.


    Victor was beyond speechless as he shivered uncontrobly in fear, ¡¯<i>I have to get out of here¡¯</i>, this was the first thought that came to his mind. So, he ran for his life with all his might, never looking back. But he left few final words for Brave, <i><strong>"Brave Everests</strong></i>,<i> this isn¡¯t over yet. You might have won today but you and your entire family will pay for your sins very soon. Mind you, I will avenge my families and friend¡¯s death."</i>


    Brave didn¡¯t move even an inch from his ce as he stood erect, his eyes never leaving the scaredy looking Victor who soon disappeared from his sight. After making sure that no one was in there, he copsed on the ground, his entire being screaming in gruesome pain and agony.


    With heavy breathing, heposed himself still clutching onto the silver dagger in his hand tightly. <i>¡¯I have to take Nora and Myra to the mansion. It is still not safe here. There could be more wolves lurking here. I have to make sure they are safe and sound¡¯</i> he muttered to himself. His only concern was to take his sister and Myra to a safe ce. So enduring immense pain, he tried to get up, but due to theck of strength he couldn¡¯t.


    He struggled for quite a few minutes and somehow after multiple failed attempts Brave managed to get on his feet. As he started walking, he staggered eventually; his feet were not cooperating with him and were not in sync. He wobbled his way towards the girls. The wet mud sticking to his shoes, making a trail and the blood from his body dropped on the ground. With every step that he took, a painful grunt escaped from his inner being.


    As he entered the ce where the boundary of the barrier was setup, he gripped the silver dagger firmly and entered in it while limping.


    This was the moment when Nora was confessing her identity to Myra, "I have to tell you something of extreme importance. I have been meaning to tell you, Myra, my long kept secret~"


    The sudden voice of Brave¡¯s grunting reached Nora and Myra¡¯s ears, alerting them, their focus shiftedpletely.


    Myra with a horrifying look on her face asked, <i>"Wh~, what, what was that? Did you hear it too? Was that an animal, Nor?"</i> she was scared to the core.


    Aura, Nora¡¯s wolf, warned her, ¡¯this is definitely a wolf¡¯s growling.¡¯ Hearing Aura¡¯s words, Nora whiffed the damp air; the sudden smell of blood hit Nora¡¯s nostrils and the painful cry hit them again.


    She called her brothers, ¡¯Brothers, we have a problem. Rush fast.¡¯


    The chilling sound of Brave¡¯s painful grunts filled the air. Myra was scared shitless but her first priority was to take Nora to a safe ce. She shielded her friend with her small body, <i>"We have to get out of here. It is not safe here anymore. Whatever you have to tell me, I¡¯ll listen to you. But we have to go back to your ce, RIGHT NOW."</i> She held Nora¡¯s hand and started running back towards the wooden gate with which they entered earlier, but it wastched tightly.


    This made Myra¡¯s blood run cold and she frightfully started pulling the gate¡¯s handle with much force, her hands turning red in the process.


    Nora¡¯s eyes narrowed seeing Myra¡¯s struggle. She asked Myra to step aside as she tried to pull at the gate. But the gate didn¡¯t budge. Even with her strength as a wolf, she wasn¡¯t able to open the normal looking wooden gate.


    Aura¡¯s words echoed inside her mind, ¡¯Someone has put a spell around this ce and tampered it. Nora, it is a very powerful magic. Even I can¡¯t break it. The ce isn¡¯t safe anymore, we have to take Myra out of here, she is in grave danger.¡¯


    Nora didn¡¯t wasted anytime and grabbed Myra¡¯s wrist and started sprinting towards the way which will lead them to the front side of the pack house.


    Brave¡¯s yelps and bellowing kept getting closer and closer to the girls. As Nora reached the boundary of barrier and tried to surpass it, an electric shock hit her hard, she staggered a bit.


    Myra asked, her tone all vibrating with instilled fear, "What, what~, what happened? Why did you stop? We need to get out of here, Nor."


    Nora couldn¡¯t tell Myra about the barrier as thetter won¡¯t understand it. But before she could make up any excuse, they saw a dark figure in a distant ce,ing towards them. The person was reeking of blood as the odor intensified.


    Staggeringly and with wobbly steps, Brave was walking towards the pair. When he saw them clearly from his side, the ck opal pendant around his neck shined unknowingly, though he was oblivious to it.


    Both Nora and Myra narrowed their eyes at the walking figure, the bright object around his neck glowing. Nora immediately understood who the person was as she sighed in relief and walked forward.


    <i>Brave¡¯s blood drenched figure came to her vision and her relieved expression turned into a horrifying one. She was jolted as she looked at Brave¡¯s condition.</i>


    <i>Brave was all soaked up in rain, his hair were damp and his bloody face was scary. His white shirt which was dyed red now by his blood, made Nora gulp in horror. The w marks on his chest were visible, blood still oozing from it profusely. His hand was also injured and there were several tiny cuts on his arm and chest area.</i>


    Nora ran towards him hurriedly, her hands were shaking as she reached Brave¡¯s side and touched his face. A mild grunt escaped Brave¡¯s mouth, <i>"Wh~, what, Brother~, brother Brave, what are you? What happened to you? Who the fucking hell in this world did this to you? I will kill them right this instant. Tell me who are they?"</i>


    Brave smiled as he saw his little sister¡¯s concern filled words,<i> "Uhhhhhh ..... they are ....they are already gone ..... they were damned..... uhhhhhh ..... scared by your brother .... Uhhhhhh ... and ran for their lives. Do not worry, uhhhhhh ..... I have already handled ... it."</i>


    Seeing that Brave was having difficulty to even speak few words properly, Nora tensed up. As Brave was a wolf less Lycan, his injuries cannot be healed fast. With her mmy hands, she supported her brother as Brave leaned onto her shoulder taking small steps.


    Myra was rooted to her spot, her fear struck eyes were now fixated on Brave¡¯s gaunt face and his drenched body. As the opal pendant¡¯s shape became clear to her orbs, she spaced out.


    She started walking towards the pair who was oblivious to her movements. Her eyes didn¡¯t left Brave¡¯s neck and the pendant around it, just like what happened at the night camp, like she was under some spell. Her steps took her to Brave.


    When she reached close enough and the distance between them was just less than a meter, her steps halted.


    Seeing Myra, Nora started stammering, <i>"M~, Maa, Myra, Bro- Brother Brave. He was attacked by an animal. I have to; I have to take him to hospital."</i>


    But Myra wasn¡¯t listening to her friend¡¯s words; her eyes were nkly staring at Brave¡¯s neck and the glowing opal. With slow but decisive steps she stood just in front of Brave and extended her right hand to touch the opal pendant.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 86: Dramatic Night, Isn’t Over Yet

    <h4>Chapter 86: Dramatic Night, Isn¡¯t Over Yet</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora called for her friend but thetter was just,pletely out of zone, "Myra, what happened? Are you okay?<i> You are scaring me.</i>"


    Myra didn¡¯t reply or rather she couldn¡¯t reply to any of Nora¡¯s questions. She seemed to be spell bounded; her eyes were prating and tracing Brave¡¯s bare blood stained and wounded chest and his ck opal pendant.


    Both Nora and Brave thought that Myra was stunned and probably terrorized by the w wound left by Damien¡¯s brutal attack on Brave¡¯s front body. After all, his flesh was all peeled off and torn up, it looked bad, no, not just bad, <i>it was rather awful to look at.</i> And Myra as a mere human was not ustomed to such things, so she has totally nked out and was aghast at the sight of it.


    But Myra was in a trance not because of Brave¡¯s physical state, her own mind wasn¡¯t working at all.<i> She was enchanted by the gleaming ck gemstone. </i>


    Nora looked at Myra with a concerned filled face, "Myra, we have to take Brother Brave to the hospital, right now." But her friend still didn¡¯t respond to her, she wasn¡¯t even listening to any of Nora¡¯s words.


    Myra took steady and decisive footsteps towards Brave and stood in front of him. She reached out her right hand to touch the opal pendant.


    But before her hand coulde into contact with the object, Nora held her hand, <i>"Myra, I know you are scared. I am scared too. But we have to gather ourselves, okay. The wild animals must be lurking somewhere near. We have to go to a safe ce first."</i>


    Myra who was still in a daze, her eyes fixated on Brave and him alone.


    Nora noticed the unusual reaction from Myra as she became perplexed, she let go of her hold on Myra¡¯s hand.


    Myra was standing very close to Brave, so close, that her breaths were touching Brave¡¯s injured chest, he was feeling dizzy and lightheaded by the blow of her exhaling. Still fully immersed in her trance state, Myra extended her hand forward and touched the opal pendant around Brave¡¯s neck, caressing it gently between her thumb and index finger.


    <i>Then, <strong>BOOOOOOOOM</strong> ......., something unexpected happened.</i>


    While she reached out for the opal neckpiece, her fingertips brushed off Brave¡¯s muscr and well maintained chest line, which wasyered with cuts and shes. <i>Brave was jolted by the abrupt but refreshing sensation, as if he has just woken up from a long and tiring sleep. </i>


    <i>The ck opal gemstone illuminated and started beaming radiantly and the first words that came from Brave¡¯s mouth stunned the two girls and him as well. With a breathless and agog tone, his lips mouthed, <strong>"MATE."</strong></i>


    With this word, the opal pendant that was radiating just a moment ago shattered into tiny small fragments and fell off Brave¡¯s neck and only the thread around him remained.


    Myra¡¯s trance state was broken by the sudden shattering. Her eyes widened in horror as her mind raced with chaotic thoughts. She looked at Brave who too was in utter disbelief. His wolf, Raw, finally after so many attempts spoke something but it was not anything he could predict, <i>nobody could predict that.</i>


    Myra retracted her hand and distanced herself from Brave, looking at his disheveled and bloody appearance and his words; she cried out loud, <i>"NO, I am not. No absolutely not. NOOOOOO."</i>


    Raw, who was already cranky and grouchy, waking up after a long time and in so much pain, he was instantly appalled by Myra¡¯s on spot rejection. He was peeved that his fated,<i> his second chance mate</i>, did not want him. His reaction made Brave spit out a mouthful of blood. He had already lost one made which had left him and Brave in tatters, so this was maddening for him.


    Nora became tensed and was uneasy by the sudden turn of events, <i>¡¯Myra is my brother¡¯s mate. H~, how is that possible? His mate was named Hannah, so how?¡¯</i> Aura was silent by Nora¡¯s confusion.


    <i>Brave started throwing up bloody saliva; he closed his eyes and seemed to have passed out, his entire body leaning on Nora¡¯s frame for support.</i>


    Nora was terrified and started to panic, she screamed, <i>"<strong>BROTHER BRAVE,</strong> brother. <strong>BRAVE EVERESTS</strong>, get a hold of yourself. Nothing can happen to you; I won¡¯t let anything happen to you."</i> She teared up as those words left her mouth; her eyes were veiny and red by now.


    But the next second, Brave fully opened his eyes as if nothing was wrond. His orbs that reflected pain and was in daze earlier seemed to have cleared up as they were glowing a shade of red. He stood straight as if he was never in any pain, despite such ghastly wounds. He started growling and yowling, <i>"Arrghhhhhh ..... Urghhhhhhhh." </i>


    Sensing something was wrong, Myra immediately held Nora¡¯s wrist and yanked her from Brave¡¯s side, protecting her friend. Brave howled like a true werewolf, <strong><i>"AaaaaaaWWWWWoooooo"</i></strong> terrifying Myra even more.


    Myra aimlessly started sprinting, jolting with her steps initially but never stopping. She wanted to get away from this horrific animal anyhow. <i>Tears of fear streamed down from her eyes and cheeks as they mixed with the falling rain.</i>


    Raw hadpletely taken over Brave as he started shifting into his werewolf form. The hair on his body started growing. Myra looked back to check and was dumbstruck by what was happening in front of her eyes, Brave¡¯s hands had turned into ws with sharp and edgy nails.<i> ¡¯This is a nightmare, yes a nightmare. It can¡¯t be true. We have to run away from here.¡¯</i> She has lost control of her senses and didn¡¯t even listen to Nora who too was bbergasted at the moment.


    <i>Brave who had transformed into his wolf, Raw, was now standing proudly with his raven fur and sharp teeth.</i>


    As they reached to the other side, Myra who was clueless about the spell seal was struck by the electric shock and unceremoniously was thrown at some distance, her back hitting a low tree branch. As shended on the mushy and sandy ground, a yelp came out of her mouth and from the side of her lips, blood trailed in a straight line.


    Nora, who was not that much affected by the shock, thanks to her Lycan abilities, ran towards Myra with her werewolf speed. She supported Myra¡¯s aching back and tried to get her to sit, "Are you ok?"


    Myra couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around about what was exactly happening. Her whole body was trembling and palpitating, she screamed out loud, <i>"NORA, Nor. Your brother is, he is~ he is a"</i> but before she could say anything more, ear piercing and deafening howling of RAW hit them, making them both convulse.


    Nevertheless, Myra didn¡¯t waste any time and with all her might stood up and started running again and hid insiderge and dense bushes alongside Nora.


    Nora yed along with Myra because she too was startled with the incident.


    <i>First of all, her brother¡¯s physical state was devastating enough for her and then her childhood friend turned out to be his eldest Brother¡¯s second chance mate. And that wasn¡¯t the end of it all. Now, his brother¡¯s wolf, who was asleep for a very long time has awaken and was wreaking havoc and her wolf, Aura, who would always answer her calling was now all mum. Just, how could she exin such things to Myra, which she couldn¡¯t even understand herself?</i>


    Myra with a tremor in her voice asked, "Are you okay, Nor? You are not hurt right."


    Her questions regarding Nora¡¯s safety, made her friend feel guilty and ashamed. The one which was hurt and terrified was definitely Myra but she still was asking about Nora¡¯s well-being, this only made Nora hum in response, she was conscience-stricken. <i>¡¯If only, if only I would have told her sooner.¡¯</i>


    Telling Myra about her original identity seemed like an insurmountable peak to climb for Nora now. She was overwhelmed by the feeling of remorse and started weeping and wailing, <i>"I am, I am sooooo soooo sorry Myra. I really am."</i>


    Myra didn¡¯t understand why she was apologizing, but right now her entire mind was focused on Raw¡¯s movements.


    The wind blew again and carried with it, the scent of Myra¡¯s blood. It reached Raw¡¯s nasal organs, he howled again, this time with more intensity, <strong>"AAAAAAAWWWWWOOOOOOO"</strong> and ran towards the direction from which the odor wasing.


    Myra and Nora saw Raw¡¯s gigantic figure sprinting towards them and they again rushed to hide to some other ce, but this time Raw caught up with them in no time. The dense bushes and trees barely obstructed him as he destroyed them with his animalistic strength.


    He was about to reach Myra and outstretched his arm for it as he roared thunderously, his knifelike canines were visible and came into Myra¡¯s view.


    <i>He was about to touch Myra when an enormous animal figure halted his action and hit him from his left profile. He pushed and dragged Raw to some distance and threw him roughly as he gritted his teeth and growled at him as if scolding him.</i>


    This wolf who looked exactly like Raw, was just a tad bit bigger than Raw and the color of his fur was much darker than thetter. He stood erect with his tuft tail which was reaching the wetnd as he pinned Raw¡¯s gigantic body beneath him with his massive paws, growling at him, "Arghhhhh."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 87: Grand Finale Of A Terrifying Night

    <h4>Chapter 87: Grand Finale Of A Terrifying Night</h4>


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    As the person I was chasing after disappeared, I shifted to my primary goal, which was to find Brave as soon as possible.


    So, I gather my thoughts, perceived my surroundings calmly and inhaled the air which was filled with rain and moisture around me. The scent of Brave¡¯s blood was high in the air because the rain had picked up again and the breeze was carrying it towards me.


    I followed the path, where the smell wasing from and soon I noticed that the pathway would lead me to the back side of the pack house, where the rose garden was situated and also theke.


    ¡¯Theke? ric, theke. Do you remember? Nora mentioned earlier on the dining table that she would take out mate to theke for a walk after dinner. She is going to talk about that identity thing with Myra. For what I perceive, the dinner must have ended by now and they must be heading towards theke.¡¯ Alex¡¯s words echoed in my mind.


    ¡¯He is absolutely correct, which means Nora and Myra are in grave danger. The figure that just vanished must be lurking around somewhere, I have to hurry.¡¯ I was tensed by the sudden realization. I uttered to Alex, "Then we don¡¯t have any time to waste, the girls are more likely in danger and so is my brother."


    I clenched my fist; my palms were sweaty and mmy despite the rain. My heart felt like someone was squeezing it, as if someone had kept a massive rock on it and trampling it.


    I made my way towards theke with my agile and quick footsteps. I went and went and went further, and as I was about to reach my destination, my steps halted midway. The scene in front of me was terrifying.


    Brave, who I have been searching for since earlier, was embedded and full of gnashing wounds. His front was soaked in blood, one of his eye seemed like someone had punched him there and it was now swollen and bruised. His chest had an aching w tear, so did his back and also countless small and big cuts had cause contusion on his whole body.


    He was supported by Nora and Myra was also there standing in front of them, but something felt off. ¡¯Why does she seem so calm? Is she not afraid of Brave¡¯s condition?¡¯ That¡¯s the first thought that came to my mind. She was prating Brave with her intense gaze, never disconnecting the eye contact. ¡¯Is she involved in what happened to my brother? That¡¯s why now she¡¯s showing her true colors?¡¯


    But what I saw and heard the next second stunned me to the core. Myra reached out to Brave¡¯s chest and held the pendant Nora had gifted him. After that the words that flowed from Brave¡¯s mouth, with a low tone, blew my mind, <strong>"MATE"</strong>. I was stupefied and shaken to the brim as I swayed.


    My orbs dted and I was bewildered by that Bain of a word, <i>¡¯How, ju-jus just how? How in the fucking hell of this universe is that even possible? That human is BRAVE¡¯s Mate? She can¡¯t be. Wasn¡¯t she~, wasn¡¯t she~¡¯</i>


    I didn¡¯t finish my sentence but Alex filled that up for me, <i>¡¯She is our mate, so how can she be Brave¡¯s mate? That¡¯s impossible, ric. It can¡¯t be. I won¡¯t allow it. She is our mate, ours alone.¡¯</i>


    Alex was more shocked and shaken by this revtion, even more than me. He freaked out, yelping and howling inside my head.


    Myra¡¯s yelling voice interrupted both me and my wolf. My eyes were still glued to the scene in front of me. <i>She looked angry or was she good at pretending, I don¡¯t know?</i>


    She started crying as she denied it, <i>"NO, I am not. No absolutely not. NOOOOOO."</i>


    Alex was somewhat please by her words but my thoughts were otherwise. ¡¯This is bad. She¡¯s rejecting him.¡¯ <i>I knew what wasing, no wolf liked that his mate would reject him and Brave had a broken wolf so he was all the more peeved by that human¡¯s instant rejection.</i> Brave coughed up and suddenly closed his eyes,


    Her words seemed to have pulled a trigger in his head and his eyes rolled the next second and leaning his head on Nora¡¯s shoulder he looked fainted. A gasp escaped from my mouth.


    I ran forward instantly to save me brother but was met with a jolting and invisible force, which pushed me back. Alexprehended, <i>¡¯They are inside a barrier right now. We cannot enter without a silver dagger, Al. It¡¯s useless.¡¯</i> He sounded helpless.


    But we didn¡¯t stop and kept on trying, hammering at the barrier. A mere barrier won¡¯t be able to stop me from saving my siblings life. I won¡¯t let the drastic fate repeat itself. This time I will do everything to protect my family.


    Nora¡¯s shrill voice reached my ears, <i>"Brother Brave, brother. Brave Everests, get a hold of yourself. Nothing can happen to you; I won¡¯t let anything happen to you."</i>


    I started punching wildly; my hands started bleeding from the impact by I didn¡¯t cease my actions. My hands transformed into ws as I attempted to puncture the barrier. <i>As a Lycan Alpha, I was grace with the power of strength of hundred elephants, that¡¯s one of my special abilities.</i>


    The vision before my eyes changed and I saw Brave opening his eyes and standing still there for a minute, like nothing had happened to him. I sighed in relief seeing that but didn¡¯t halted.


    Brave started yowling and howled loudly as the human girl held Nora¡¯s hand and started running to the opposite direction. She was horrified, I could tell. Brave was about to transform into his wolf form, ¡¯Shit it is bad. If his wolf takes over him, he is going to lose all control.¡¯


    The girls were running and when they reached the edge of the invisible barrier, Myra was thrown back forcefully as she spine hit a tree. My heart ached at the sight of her being hurt and it felt itchy. My wolf lost it when we saw the blood trailing from the side of her lips.


    I was banging the barrier and it started cracking. It was a good sign.


    Nora and Myra ran away, when Raw roared, his roar was ear splitting. They hid inside some length and bushy area. I could tell both of them were terrorized.


    Raw rushed, in order to catch up to them. This only deepened there frightened state.


    With a final blow the barrier finally fully cracked and was lifted. I too rushed towards the group, Alex taking over me.


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    A wolf with jet ck fur, which looked almost identical to Raw, stopped him from approaching the girls. He pinned Raw¡¯s body underneath him, as his ws stabbed at Raw¡¯s shoulder.


    Raw, who seemed to have lost his senses was enraged by the sneak attack of this wolf. He roared at the other wolf, tried to roll him over and counter an attack at him. But as he was gravely injured, hecked strength and wasn¡¯t able to exert more energy.


    The jet ck wolf gave him a warning look, with clenched teeth he tried to mind link Raw, "RAW, calm down. Do you not know who I am? Stop this madness once and for all."


    Raw screeched at him, as he has lost all his wits and reasoning and was fascinated by Myra¡¯s blood¡¯s fragrance.


    The other wolf put pressure on Raw¡¯s unwounded area as he tried to control Raw somehow and the only way to brought back him to his senses was to wake Brave up.


    So, he called for him, <strong><i>"BRAVE EVERESTS get a grip at yourself. I am your brother and your twin, ALARIC EVERESTS."</i></strong>


    Alex chimed in, <i>"RAW, don¡¯t you remember me. I am yourpanion by birth, ALEX. Regain yourposure for mood goddess¡¯s sake, man."</i>


    But Raw only gnashed his teeth at Alex, trying to bite his neck.


    At this moment, Dion followed by Noah and Sara arrived at the scene and they were astonished as well as dumbfounded by what they saw.


    Noah¡¯s deafening voice resonated sharply through the air, as he thunderouslymanded, <strong>"ALARIC EVERESTS, BRAVE EVERESTS. I as your Lycan Kingmand you to cease this insanity right this instant and restore order."</strong>


    The action of the two ck wolves halted after Noah¡¯s words. As they were the member of Moon Shine Pack, they couldn¡¯t disobey the Lycan King¡¯s directmand. ric dly obeyed and the next second returned back to his human form, stark naked.


    Raw was reluctant and gritted his teeth at Noah and Sara. But when Noah unleashed his Lycan Alpha aura he had to submit.


    He let go and finally, Brave was able toe back.


    As soon as he changed into his human form, his entire body copsed on the floor with a thwacking sound and he passed outpletely.


    His whole family rushed, even Nora, towards the lifeless figure of Brave, as they were panicking to see his dreary state.


    Myra didn¡¯t move an inch as if she had turned into a statue. The whole transformation of the two enormous wolves turning into humans in front of her very eyes was a lot to digest for her. And, they were her best friend¡¯s twin brothers, the silent guy Brave and the annoying ric.


    The stress was too much for her, as she also followed Brave and fainted.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 88: His Wolf Saved Him

    <h4>Chapter 88: His Wolf Saved Him</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Greg, how is Brave¡¯s condition?" Sara asked with a concern filled tone, her eyes were rimmed a shade of red, her nails digging her in her palms.


    Noah squeezed her shoulders gently,forting her as Greg Andrew spoke, his voice was all professional and respectful, <i>"I will be honest with you my Luna and my King. The injuries that Alpha Brave has sustained are way too grave. The w tears on his chest and back is ghastly and his nose has also been dislocated. His eye socket is also damaged."</i>


    Both Noah and Sara¡¯s hands clenched at Dr. Andrew¡¯s words, he further continued, <i>"Plus, because of his past mental and physical trauma, his overall body is not in very good shape."</i>


    ric came forward and questioned with gritted teeth, his voice was hoarse "Greg Andrew, tell us what can be done to save Brave?"


    Greg sighed and replied, "Alpha ric, although Alpha Brave¡¯s wounds are quite serious, one good thing is that his wolf is awake now, which will help him in improving his physical health somehow, as for the mental part I am not so sure. If his wolf would not have awakened, it would have been difficult for him to even survive today¡¯s ordeal."


    Everybody in the room tensed up at what Greg Andrew told them. Their mind swirled with thoughts of the worst case scenario. <i>¡¯What if, what if Raw didn¡¯te to rescue Brave in time? We would have lost him tonight. He possibly could have died.¡¯</i> This thought alone was heartbreaking for each of the Everests.


    ric growled as he swore, <i>"I will not let a single soul survive who made a mess of my brother."</i>


    Elio who came back to the pack house with Dr. Andrew fired another of his query, "But Dr. Andrew, if Raw has fully woken up, why Brother Brave¡¯s injuries are not recovering already?"


    Andrew pressed his lips together and then responded, "Elio, Alpha Brave¡¯s wolf may have woken up from his slumber but he has been sleeping for too long. And because he has used up a lot of his energy today due to the people who attacked him and for his wolf transformation too, both his wolf and his body are exhausted to the core. I have given him healing potion for now. We¡¯ll have to wait and see to know further about his condition thoroughly."


    <i>All of them looked at the colorless figure of Brave who was lying in his bed. The blood on his body and face was all cleaned up and now the wounds implicated by Damien and Victor were clearly visible.</i>


    <i>His face was pale and his lips were chapped with a small cut. His right eye was bruised and had turned in a shade of purple. The w injuries were patched by Dr. Andrew, so it was all bandaged up. Various wires were attached to his body and a needle was inserted in his dorsal arch vein, which was connected to the bag filled with healing medicine to help him recover fast.</i>


    Now, it was Andrew¡¯s turn to ask the question. With curiosity filled eyes he asked, "By the way, if you don¡¯t mind may I ask, how did Alpha Brave¡¯s wolf woke up suddenly?"


    That was the question which was lingering on each of the Everests mind. But only ric fisted his hands as he licked his lips, thinking hard. He had seen the whole scene from the very start; Myra grabbing the pendant from Brave¡¯s neck, its breaking and shattering followed by Brave calling Myra his mate, all of it. <i>So, only one thing could have awakened Raw from his deep sleep and that what, MYRA MIRACLE.</i> He was almost sure with this thing but he needed to confirm it.


    ric chose to remain silent; his brain was a chaotic mess.


    Sara replied to Greg¡¯s inquiry, "His wolf must have felt threatened and because of survival instinct, he awakened and appeared to save him as well as my son." Her exnation seemed quite valid; after all, survival instinct can unleash a true potential of a person and make them cross the line for their goal, so it made a lot of sense to everybody.


    Inside Myra¡¯s room, Nora was sitting in a chair beside her friend who was sleeping. She seemed peaceful but Nora knew very well that this peace will be short lived. Once Myra wakes up, a bigger fight was awaiting her.


    She sobbed uncontrobly, whimper after whimper, as she kept on apologizing to the figure lying in bed with her eyes still closed, <i>"My-rah, Myra, I am really *sob* sorry. I am sooooo; I am soo, soooooo sorry, Ra-ra. I never wanted this, *sob* never wanted to hide this from, from you, Myra. *sob* I wanted to tell you all about it tonight but, but not like this. Not under such circumstances. It is all my fault. It is all my damned fault."</i> She sniffed saying these words.


    The nurse who was monitoring Myra¡¯s condition was heartbroken by their princess¡¯s heartfelt confession and apology; her nose itched listening to Nora¡¯s words. She tried to console Nora, "Princess, your friend is sleeping because of the sedatives and will wake up soon. Don¡¯t be disheartened, everything will turn out to be for better." This nurse was a human.


    Nora¡¯s tears flowed even more at the nursesforting words. She knew nothing would be same like before but still she wanted to hold onto that hope.


    Dion entered the room quietly and saw his sister sobbing and being a mess, his heart ached at this sight. He stood behind Nora, pressing both her shoulders with his hands to suppress her emotion of pain. Nora sensed what he was doing so she just turned around a bit and hugged him, crying hysterically he said, <i>"Don¡¯t~, don¡¯t do it Brother Dion. I deserve it. I deserve every single tear and pain. I deserve all of it."</i>


    Dion stopped his powers but he patted Nora¡¯s back in aforting gesture. He looked at Myra¡¯s face, his mind filled withplicated emotions. The thought that he could have lost both his elder brother and his mate tonight was heart wrenching for him and Drey, it was truly a new vehemence.


    Drey mumbled inside his head, ¡¯Tonight¡¯s incident is not that simple, Dion. Someone is truly after our family. They even set up a powerful sealing barrier near the pack house, under our watch. Someone from the pack house must be involved in this, it is pretty evident.¡¯


    Dion clenched his jaw in anger as he remembered the helpless feeling he felt when he reached the barrier¡¯s edge and was not able to open it despite using all his strength, he felt useless.


    If ric wouldn¡¯t have broken the barrier, what might have happened to Myra was a terrible thought he didn¡¯t even wanted to indulge in. <i>¡¯Just like the camp, tonight as well, I couldn¡¯t do anything to protect my people. What use is this Lycan power of mine?¡¯</i> He was drowning in self-pity. A wolf that could not even protect his mate and his sister, he was ashamed of himself.


    Drey didn¡¯t like his pessimistic and self-depreciating attitude, so he corrected him, ¡¯<i>Dion everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses, the power we possess is significant when required. And the fact that she is our mate won¡¯t change even after this. Whosoever saved her does not matter, what is truly important is that she is safe, sound and well.¡¯</i>


    Elio soon made his way inside Myra¡¯s room and started asking questions to the attending nurse about Myra¡¯s health and progress. He then turned at looked his sister who was crying profusely, her shoulders were shaking as she was hugging Dion¡¯s waist.


    Elio contemted whether to console her or just let her be. He knew his sister was wrong all along when she didn¡¯t tell Myra the truth sooner. But seeing her in such a distressing state was painful for him.


    <i>Now, everything was on Myra and how would she react after waking up. Will she reject them or will she ept their existence? It was a difficult question to answer as they all waited.</i>


    Noah called ric in his study room, he had a daunting expression on his face, "ric, exin to me."


    ric, standing erect started talking, "When I left home to search for Brave, I sensed his scent near the surrounding forest. But his car was not on the scene. His blood hand print led me inside the forest and I followed the trail. There were scents as well, so I am sure this was all nned and not a random attack. I tried to catch the one of the culprit, but, but~" his words trailed.


    <i>"BUT what, ALARIC"</i>, Noah banged the ss on the table which shattered in an instant, his voice thunderously dangerous. The room fell eerily silent.


    "But, the person was fast and it disappearing in front of my eyes." ricpleted his sentence. He added, "They had also set up a sealing shield to trap someone."


    Noah held his teeth tightly, "This is getting out of hand. We need to take action now."


    "Father, the person who I saw seemed to be an Alchemist and he was a powerful one. We can start with this as a lead. Do you know someone who can have this much magical power? Not many have an ability to create such arge and almost unbreakable barricade." ric shared his view on things.


    Noah heard his words and his eyes narrowed


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 89: You Did This, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 89: You Did This, Right?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The ongoing night seemed protracted and a dreadful one, full of anxiousness and fearsome thoughts for everyone at the pack house. Tomorrow felt more farfetched for the Everests family.


    They were all gathered in the living room, the atmosphere out there was pretty somber. For a few moments, nobody utter a single word and all of them were holding grim expressions on their faces.


    Noah, tapping his finger on the sofa armrest broke the silence, "Nora, can you tell all of us what exactly happened at theke?"


    Nora whose face was all red now from crying, she answered, her voice quite hoarse and throaty, "Ehem, ehem. Dad, Mom, brothers, I don¡¯t know exactly how Brother Brave got injured, when he came out from the forest towards me and Myra, he was already severally wounded." She sniffled at she finished saying this, recalling Brave¡¯s brutal appearance.


    Sara patted her on the back delicately, "Ora, don¡¯t cry dear. Everything is going to be fine. Just tell us whatever happened from the point you reached theke. It can give us a hint and help us in finding the perpetrator."


    Nora pressed her lips; the shbacks of the incident disturbed her vision. Still she recollected herself and narrated the whole scene to them vividly. She told them about the chat with Myra she couldn¡¯tplete and the noise they heard which interrupted them. Brave¡¯s arrival, his drenched and bloody look, everything. When she was about to tell them regarding the opal pendant, she paused in the middle, realizing something. The sudden realization dawned on her and her eyes widened in shock.


    All of them propped up in anticipation, as Sara became restless; she spoke, "W~why did you stop? Did anything strike your memory, Ora?"


    Nora was conflicted. She didn¡¯t know what she heard was true or just a faux. She countered them with a question of hers, <i>"Mom, Dad, can you answer one of my question first? Is it possible; is it truly possible for us, werewolves, to have a human as our fated mate?"</i>


    The room fell to a pin drop silence; even the sound of their breathing wasn¡¯t audible because everyone had their breath hitched. This unforeseen question of Nora caught all of them off guard, except ric. He knew what wasing; this was his own query too.


    After all, the moon goddess rarely gifted fated mates to any kind in this day and age and a human mate at that? ric was curious to listen about this topic.


    Noah with his eyebrows furrowed replied, <i>"Form the ancient texts and until now, no incident has been recorded for a werewolf having a human fate mate. Yes, there have been chosen mates but not a fated one. Why do you ask this suddenly?"</i>


    She grinded her teeth as she was in a state of dilemma. In the end she chose to tell them the truth. "Mom, do you remember the ck opal gemstone you all have been searching for in order to awake Brother Brave¡¯s wolf? I found it and gifted him as a pendant. He had been wearing it but nothing happened even after that. But~" her voice trailed.


    Dion squinted his orbs, "But right now, when I checked, he wasn¡¯t wearing it."


    "Yeah, because it broke." Nora confessed


    "It broke?" Elio voice was a bit shrilled. "How so?"


    Noah nced at him, "<i>ELIO</i>", his voice authoritative, gesturing for Elio to let Noraplete her words.


    She continued, "When I was supporting Brother Brave¡¯s figure, Myra was behaving very oddly, she seemed to be under some spell and behaving as if she was in some daze or trance. She didn¡¯t even faze away looking at his condition at first and touched his pendant directly. That pendant started shining and it broke, and, and Brother Brave¡¯s wolf said something. <i>He called Myra his~, he said the MATE word after that."</i>


    Sara blinked several times to understand Nora¡¯s words, as Noah¡¯s hands shook violently, "<i>So, you are saying Brave called Myra his, MATE?</i>" Nora only nodded subtly in response.


    The brothers were teleported in a state of utter disbelief and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    Although ric knew about the truth already, but when Nora put it into words it felt like his heart was pricked with countless needles or like thousands ants were crawling on it.


    Elio¡¯s mouth was agape, confounded by his twin sister¡¯s drastic revtion. Leo screeched inside him, ¡¯Just how~, how can that be? Elio, I sensed a connection with Myra from the very start. That¡¯s why I agreed to approach her and you even kissed, you even kissed her. But she is Brave¡¯s mate?¡¯ Elio head was bursting with every enunciated word that came from Leo.


    The one who was at aplete loss was Dion. He was bewildered, Drey too was upset and fuming, ¡¯This is utter bullshit. She can¡¯t be Brave¡¯s mate. She is our mate, our fated.¡¯


    He pped back at Nora, <i>"It, it~, it can¡¯t be possible. You must have, must have heard wrongly Nor or maybe, maybe Brave was in a life and death situation and he must have called Myra his mate only because he was thinking about his ex-mate."</i>


    ricmented hurriedly and backed Dion up, "I agree with what Dion says. It makes sense. Brave¡¯s already had a mate so it can be possible that he was thinking about that girl when he saw your friend approaching. You may not know this Nora, but Brave had a hard time letting go of his ex." Alex hummed too in response. It was simply brainless because she was already ric¡¯s mate. And a person cannot have two fated mates at the same time, isn¡¯t it?


    Noah and Sara remained silent for a long while and only looked at each other. Noah then sighed and said, "We¡¯ll have to wait and see. When Brave wakes up, we¡¯ll know for sure what it exactly is. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll contact the elders and inquire about it." He then turned to Elio, "How about the Clinton kid?"


    Elio instantly snapped back from his whirlwind thoughts and sat erect, "Father, the child¡¯s condition is stable and he will most likely wake up tomorrow morning."


    Both his parents nodded and sighed in unison as they were relieved, ¡¯at least one good news.¡¯


    On the other side of the pack house, Yona was freaking outpletely, "How the hell did that bitch survive after all that? And those useless rogues, Damien Presto and Victor Smith, they fucked up the usual n and messed with the eldest young Alpha."


    Her wits were overflowing with fright and horror, "What if, what if those pieces of garbage said something to the young Alpha about me? What will I do then? Forget about being a Lycan¡¯s wife, these people will torture me to no end." She gulped hard thinking about the consequences.


    A calming voice reverberated in her mind, "Yona,e to my room, RIGHT NOW."


    Her eye went up in terror as she clenched her fists hard. But, nevertheless, she made her way towards the fifth floor of the pack house.


    She was about to knock at the door but a hand grabbed her from the inside of the room, and the door was shut and locked.


    Dion had pinned Yona on the door, his hand was holding Yona¡¯s throat mercilessly, "Yona Brown, it was your doing right? You tried to harm my family right?


    Yona tried to pry his hand open, her windpipe was choking and she was desperate for air. She shook her head violently, trying to deny it. But Dion dug his finger nails into the corners of her fragile looking neck, "Do you think I don¡¯t know. I know everything."


    Dion squeezed her neck harshly and with a single thrust, then he threw Yona cruelly to the ground. Her face went pale and colorless as she huffed and puffed for oxygen, limping and gasping profusely. With her hands still on her neck she spoke, her voice a mere whimper, "I don¡¯t~, I~ don¡¯t Alpha Dion."


    "Mother gave you the responsibility for today¡¯s dinner and coincidentally enough, you organized at the greenhouse, huhhh? The ce attached to theke where the trap was set up. You take me for a fool, Yona Brown. I know just how conceited you are. I have turned a blind eye many a times but this time~"


    Yona held Dion¡¯s feet, her tone pleading, "Alpha Dion, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything about it. I simply followed my Luna¡¯s order to host tonight¡¯s dinner at the greenhouse. I know nothing about the trap."


    Dion shoved her again but didn¡¯t speak. Since the incident happened, he has been doubting Yona and was just testing her.


    Seeking this as an opportunity, Yona continued as she tried to stand up, "Alpha Dion, I too think it is odd that there was a trap set up at theke where the princess and ¡¯her friend¡¯ were. It is way too coincidental." She emphasized on the words, her friend, her tone sounded innocent. "None of the pack members knew about theke stroll, apart from the people at the dining table. Why will a pack member try to harm our Young princess and Alpha? There was no outsider there."


    Dion understood where she was aiming at. She tried to put the me on Myra, deliberately exhibiting her as a viin.


    Dion raised his eyebrows, he was amused at the audacity of this shitless she wolf. Myra was his destined mate, who didn¡¯t even know about the werewolf kind¡¯s existence, so could she be involved in something like this? Definitely not, was his answer.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 90: Patience

    <h4>Chapter 90: Patience</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Astonished by Yona¡¯s choice of words, Dion assented along with her ims. He stood still and made a face as if he was contemting about her allegations seriously.


    Seeing the sudden change in Dion¡¯s demeanor, Yona became more bold and whispered near Dion¡¯s ear, "Alpha Dion, think about it. How can something like this happen to one of the Lycan Alpha Prince under the pack¡¯s nose? It even happened near the pack house which is protected and shielded by powerful pack members. Nothing of this sort has ever happened. But~"


    Dion turned and faced her, grabbing Yona¡¯s neck with one hand and caressing it with his thumb carefully. Tracing the marks he has implicated on her slender skin, he murmured in a deep and heavy tone, "But? Do you have someone, you suspect?"


    Yona touched Dion¡¯s chest flirtatiously, feigning innocence outside, but inwardly she was smirking sinisterly, "Alpha Dion, I don¡¯t doubt anyone. How can a mere omega like me say something bad about the honored guest of our pack?"


    Dion gave her a genuine smile, patting her head and ruffling her hair softly, hemented in a sweet and charming voice, "You are not just a mere omega, Yona. You are the qualified and dignified assistant of the head of omegas, who serve us diligently. Tell me, all about what you know and think, hmmm?"


    Drey was puking inside; he was irked by Dion¡¯s behavior.


    Yona smiled shyly and stared at him with a loving look, "I don¡¯t wanted to say this Alpha Dion, but don¡¯t you find anything weird about princess¡¯s friend? Yes, she seems to be a very sweet and kind human, I also thought that. But haven¡¯t you noticed, ever since she came to the pack house, strange things have happened. She denies to any of your kind gestures at first but then she epts it anyway. Isn¡¯t that just pretending to be self-esteemed?"


    "Hmmmm, you make sense, go on" Dion encouraged her even more.


    Yona¡¯s eyes held a glinting spark as she continued with her theory, "I think she¡¯s ying her field ording to the stick and carrot method. Even when My King and Luna announced her as their goddess daughter, she pretended to be stunned but still got along with it. And also, she is trying to wrap all our Lycan Princes under her fingers. I know you like her Alpha Dion but I need to tell you this. The night of the party, after that announcement was made, she disappeared from the gathering for quite a long time and was flirting and seducing with the King¡¯s heir. Le saw it with her own eyes."


    Dion¡¯s actions halted in the middle, her words making his eyes narrow, "She was even flirting with ric? That¡¯s quite bold of her. But ric hates human, how can she be able to seduce him? He doesn¡¯t even let any human near him."


    Yona remarked, "Yes, you are right Alpha Dion. Our Lycan Heir didn¡¯t fell for her seduction, even a bit. That is why; he was so angry and disoriented the next day, on the breakfast table, remember? He must have felt something repulsive, don¡¯t you agree?"


    Dion nodded at her words in agreement, "Ummm, you are right Yona. I thought, she was an innocent human and just wanted to have some fun with her but she turns out to be like other girls. That is just gross. Yona, do one thing for me, will you? As soon as you find other abnormalities, do let me know, hmm?" Dion carved her jaw line with his fingertips. "Come let me see. Ohhhhhhh shhhessh, it must have hurt you a lot. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you." He made Yona sit on the couch and was checking up on her injury.


    Yona licked her lips coyly, "It is not your fault, Alpha Dion. You were right in suspecting me. How can Iin anything about your care for your family members?"


    Dion hugged her close as he made an annoyed facial expression, "You are so understanding Yona. That is why you are my favorite, you know."


    Yona embraced him, burying her face in his chest. The next second, she tried to unbutton his shirt but Dion stopped her midway, his hands holding hers firmly, "You should treat your neck wounds first or they will leave a mark on you, umm. I don¡¯t want my people to have an ugly mark on them, okay. Go tend to them."


    Yona was reluctant to let go of him just yet but had topromise. She kissed Dion¡¯s cheek in a loving gesture, stood up, bowed to him and left his room, humming a tune.


    As soon as the door closed, the flirtatious smile on Dion¡¯s face shifted to a vexed expression. He went inside the bathroom and started rubbing his face harshly, scratching on it. Her peck was aggravated for him.


    Drey questioned him, "What are you nning?"


    Dion looked at his reflection in the mirror, his eyebrows and nose each had a water droplet hanging from it, his face glistening from dampness. A devilish smile creeped onto his lips red lips, "You will see? The fish has already taken the bait. She is definitely going to make a move."


    Drey rumbled, "That lowlife, I never liked her presence. She is creepy and just doesn¡¯t know her ce. The way she was talking about our mate, I was about to rip off that cunts head from her body."


    "Patience, Drey. We have waited for quite a while, now everything is set. We just have to y our cards right." Dion calmed his wolf down.


    ________________________


    Deep into the night, no one in the mansion slept a wink. Sara was sitting beside Brave, tending to him like a loving mother. Noah tried to make her get some rest, "You have been busy all day with the poisoning case, than that Clinton family and now with Brave. You must be exhausted sweetheart. There are attendants here to take care of Brave. When Brave wakes up and sees you so tired and sick, he will be heartbroken."


    Sara¡¯s eyes which were dry by now were once again filled with unshed tears. "Noah, anything could have happened to our son today. I will never forget and forgive the one who tried to harm my Brave. As soon as I know who is behind all this, they will have to pay it with their lives.


    The pure agony in her usual calm tone was heart piercing. She then continued, shifting the topic, "Honey, what if what Nora heard was right. What if Myra really is Brave¡¯s second chance mate, what will happen then? From tonight¡¯s incident alone, I am sure she must have been scared and even will feel repulsive."


    Noah sighed heavily at her words, settling beside Sara, hemented, "I don¡¯t think Ms. Miracle is Brave¡¯s mate. And if by chance, if she really is, though it is almost impossible. Then a bigger storm is awaiting us all." The couple tensed up.


    It was four in the morning and Nora was sleeping on a chair holding Myra¡¯s hand all night. ric, who was standing outside Myra¡¯s room, entered with silent steps. He stood at the foot of her bed and looked at the tranquil figure of Myra; his emotions were filled withplexity.


    The flicker of light from the bedside tablemp was carving her facial features beautifully, as a serene glow settled on her right cheek. The recollection of the images, of her scared figure haunted Alex dreadfully, he wasining, "Our mate was so scared and frightened by Raw. Now she will think every other wolf is like that. But, I will never hurt her, my mate."


    ric made a smothering expression, "Alex, Brave called this human, his mate. You know a person cannot have two fated mates at a same time? I don¡¯t think she is that simple and unknowing. It can only be sorcery that she turned out to be my as well as my twins mate. Do you remember when we first met her, we had physical contact with her but we never felt the mate bond, then? It was only at the night of Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday banquet that you~, that you called her that Bain word."


    <i>"I don¡¯t know, what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong, but what I am feeling right now is that SHE IS OUR FATED BOND."</i> Alex was stubborn in his im.


    "What if she turns out to be an imposter?" ric put a difficult question for him.


    Alex paused for a long while, he grunted as he answered, "If she really turns out to be a scammer, I won¡¯t hesitate and teach her a lesson so crude and make an example out of her", every word was enunciated with firmness and will.


    Satisfied by his answer ric grinned, <i>"It¡¯s a deal then."</i>


    Soon, dawn broke out and the sun rose in the horizon. The chirpings of vibrant and colorful birds greeting the gloomy pack house warmly.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 91: We Need To Have A Good Talk

    <h4>Chapter 91: We Need To Have A Good Talk</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    As the clock strikes seven in the morning, Elio, who too hasn¡¯t slept all night, came to visit Myra. He was feeling guilty all along for not being there when his Brother and his love interest need him the most. So, the whole night, he twisted and turned in his bed but just like others in the mansion, wasn¡¯t able to get a wink of sleep.


    But he was too afraid to go and see Myra and face her. The story he had heardst night from Nora¡¯s mouth told him that Myra probably isn¡¯t going to react in a very affectionate and friendly way regarding their origin. It would be a miracle if she doesn¡¯t hate them for all this mess. It was only natural to be honest.


    But his patience snapped at some point, his urge to see Myra one more time overpowered his fear. With a restless face, he looked himself in the mirror and cleaned up thoroughly not wanting to show his haggard appearance.


    It was seven in the morning and with almost measured steps, he made his way towards Myra¡¯s room. Reaching her room, he stood by her door, his hand grabbing the doorknob but he stood there for a brief moment, without twisting it.


    Suddenly, the door opened from inside, catching him off guard and he stumbled forward slightly.


    The nurse who was awake the whole night and tending to Myra, wanted to take a small break so she made her way and utched the door to found a sturdy and powerful figure staggering forwardly in her direction. She frozepletely and closed her eyes for the impact.


    But Elio, with his agility and quick reflexes avoided her with precision and stood straight, asking, "What are you doing?" He was so embarrassed that he said whatever came to his mind first.


    The nurse became extremely vignt, listening to the striking andmanding tone and opened her eyes in a sh. She found Elio standing there, seemed awkward at the first nce. She simply replied to his earlier question, tucking a strand of her auburn lock behind her ear, "Alpha Elio, I was just about to take a break. What made youe here so early in the morning?" As shepleted her sentence, her cheeks went faintly flushed as she waited for his reply.


    "Ahhhhhh, I~ I came here. Ummm, I came here to check up on my sister and see if her friend is alright or not." Elio fumbled with his alphabets. "Ummm, Lana, right?"


    "Yes, Alpha Elio" her voice pitched up in a shrill but sheposed herself very quickly, ¡¯He knows my name? The ELIO EVERESTS knows my name¡¯ she was jumping and summersaulting inside her fantasy filled mind.


    Elio was a proud student of Dr. Greg Andrew and Lana Swiss was an ordinary nurse in the pack hospital. They both rarely had any encounter with each other, if at all. So, it was astonishing and mindboggling for young Lana to know that her long time crush knew of her existence.


    "How¡¯s the patient fairing?" Elio¡¯s eyes followed where Myra was sleeping soundly apanied by his sister who too was fast asleep with her hair all over the ce.


    Lana, pulled herself out of her mental world, straightened her back as her professionalism kicked in, "Physically, the patient is fine and should be waking up any minute. Regarding her mental state, once she wakes up, we¡¯ll know."


    Elio nodded in agreement. He then looked at Lana, "You were about to go and rest. You may leave, I will be here."


    Lana was unwilling to leave, "It¡¯s okay. I will look after the patient well. You don¡¯t seem to be in good health; let me take your pulse."


    Elio tousled his chocte shaded curly lockszily, "No need for that. You too have taken care of my sister and her friend all night. You should rest." Elio politely declined.


    Lana was so star struck by his mesmerizing messy hair and his movements that she didn¡¯t hear anything. "Alpha Elio, please take a seat. It will only take a minute" Her voice sounded stern.


    Elio resigned and didn¡¯t wanted to say anything more, took a seat on the couch with his legs crossed elegantly.


    Lana Swiss, who was standing there, gestured for him to extend his hand. He called out, "You should take a seat and then check."


    Taking note of his kind words, Lana lowered her head bashfully as her reply came in a cutesy tone, "Okay."


    Elio¡¯s whole focus was on Myra, so he didn¡¯t notice the change of Lana¡¯s tone. He kept on sneaking nces towards Myra. Leo licked his lips,menting, ¡¯It¡¯s good that Myra is fine. Hope, when she wakes up nothing changes.¡¯ Elio sighed at his wolf¡¯s words.


    Lana held his wrist firmly, her heart racing a mile a minute. She kept on licking her slightly chapped lips nervously with her head still lowered, because she knew her face must be in a shade of beetroot red.


    Pressing her index and middle finger, she checked up on his heart rate, it was ticking abnormally. ¡¯Is it my heart beat or is it his?¡¯


    Clearing her throat, she mumbled, "Ummm ehem, you must have been tired and not slept well, your heart rate is quite frantic and lively."


    Elio nodded, "Yes. Now, if you have taken my pulse. You may go and take a rest." His tone was filled with insistence.


    Lana paused but followed his orders. She got up, bowed her head respectfully, turned and left the room. Her ears buzzing with Elio¡¯s concern infused words. She thought, he was taking care of her and started blushing again.


    Meanwhile, inside the bedroom, Elio stood near Myra¡¯s bed, looking at her frail figure his heart ached. He then nced at his sister and her disheveled state. He walked straight to her side and very carefully gathered her long hair and settled them properly, without waking her up.


    He wanted to wait there but a sudden mind link call came through, "Elio, we need to go the pack hospital." He chewed his inner mouth and replied, "I will be right there."


    With a wry smile and helpless expression, he left the premises.


    _______________________


    The morning sun was shining brightly in the sky, spreading its natural glow to the silhouettes of a tiredly asleep Nora who was holding Myra¡¯s hand firmly.


    Near about half an hour or so, the caretaking nurse knocked gently and entered the room and saw the girls still deep in their slumber and she sighed in relief.


    She checked Myra¡¯s vitals which were mostly stable, but on further notice she saw Myra¡¯s forehead was glistened with sweat beads and her closed eyes also wrinkled in a frown, as if she was feeling ufortable somewhere. Lana wiped clean her sweaty temple with a clean cloth with practice and precise.


    Myra¡¯s sleep was broken by the touch and she slightly opened her eyes with a squint. Trying to make out, who was standing in front of her. Her eyes felt a bit swollen and bloated which made her eyes blur.


    She was parched and her voice came out all too hoarse, "ehhhhhehhmmm." She tried to get up on her own but very surprisingly her spine felt like it was between a rock and a hard ce. It was an excruciating pain from the hitst night.


    The nurse held her firmly and efficiently, angled the pillow methodically to settle her in aforting position. Myra was confused at who she was, her mind all jumbled up by this neer.


    The nurse, Lana Swiss, handed her a ss full of lukewarm water which she was about to take it and tried to extend her hand but realized that something was holding onto her.


    She tilted her head with great difort and saw Nora sleeping in a sitting position, with her head near Myra¡¯s hand.


    She narrowed her eyes at the scene, wondering why Nora was beside her and who the otherdy was. It took a good few minutes for her toprehendst night¡¯s peril. As soon as she remembered what happened, she withdrew her hand immediately.


    With the abrupt movement, Nora was startled and she sat erect all at once, her hair flying everywhere. She looked more and more disoriented because of theck of sleep and anxiety.


    Nora looked straight at her friend, to find, Myra was already awake and giving her an powerful and instance re.


    Nora became nervous, but she had to ask the important question first, "Myra, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere, hmmm?"


    Myra simply stared at her without blinking, her face revealed none of her emotions. Nora seeing her friend¡¯s unwavering gaze gulped hard, her hand tightly gripping around the sheets.


    Lana interrupted, "Ms. Miracle, are you feeling any difort?"


    Myra gazed sideways at the new face, her voice ice cold, "No, I don¡¯t". Though, she was in a lot of pain, she didn¡¯t want to show it to anyone.


    Lana nodded at her response.


    Myra again gave Nora a re, waiting for her to say something, anything.


    When theter didn¡¯t say anything, her eyebrows creased and she dered, "We need to have a good talk."


    Nora pressed her lips together and sighed. She then asked Lana, "Ummmmm, Ms. Nurse, you can go and rest for now. I have already asked the servant to open a guest room for you. We will have a brief chat here."


    Lana, taking the hint, nodded, bowed and walked off.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 92: She’s Still Unaware

    <h4>Chapter 92: She¡¯s Still Unaware</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    As Lana stepped out of the room, leaving the two girls alone and shut the door, the sunny room filled with warmth started radiating cold and icy vibes. The air around them turned oppressive, like someone had sucked the oxygen out of that ce, it was thoroughly suffocating, especially for Nora. She was holding her breath.


    Myra didn¡¯t change her facial expression at all and kept on looking at Nora without blinking, her eyes were piercing holes at Nora.


    Nora¡¯s palms turned mmy as she was avoiding any eye contact with her friend, her guilty conscience was so high that any minute and she would burst out crying and wailing. Her eyes were already jammed with some unshed tears ready to spill.


    Myra raised her eyebrows at her, in a highly taunting tone she started, "Don¡¯t you have anything to tell to your, soulmate?"


    Nora instantly knew that she was pissed beyond measures and why should she not be.


    She stammered, the words struck in throat. At this time, her wolf, Aura, too wasn¡¯t answering to give her any suggestions like usual, so she was in a bind. She somehow managed topose herself a little bit, though she was shivering to some degree, "Myra, I-I, I was about to tell you, I rea-lly was. Last night .....st night when I asked you .... for a, for a stroll near theke, I wanted to tell you then about this, ..... about each and everything, but things happened to my brother and~" she said this in one go and at the end her voice trailed off.


    <strong><i>"And what? Two weeks, Nora Smith, no, Nora Everests. YOU HAD TWO WHOLE FUCKING WEEKS to tell me this to my face .... Didn¡¯t you? And what the heck did you do huhhh? Tell me? You call me your soulmate, you childhood friend, best friend? And you kept quiet about~, about such a thing?"</i></strong>Myra¡¯s throaty voice was filled with immense intensity, it raised a notch.


    She continued, her eyes were rimmed a shade of red but her re remained cold, "I do understand that you didn¡¯t tell me about such a thing on the phone or through email, but when we met after three months and came face to face, isn¡¯t it the first thing you should have told me, ISN¡¯T IT? Did they brain wash you? Are they threatening you to hide this?"


    Nora kept silent like a child who was getting a harsh scolding, her head lowered in obvious shame. But when Myra¡¯s words reached her, her eyebrows creased a little. ¡¯Two weeks? Three months? Call? Email? Brain wash me?¡¯, Nora¡¯s brain didn¡¯t process her friend¡¯s words instantly.


    This time her wolf came alive and murmured,<i> ¡¯Nora, Myra is talking about your family being wolves. She still is unaware that you are a wolf too. She thinks they all brain washed you into epting our kind. She is not in the mood to understand anything. You better refrain from telling her the whole thing. It will only aggravate the current scenario. We can tell her after she has calmed down.¡¯</i>


    Grasping Aura¡¯s words Nora flinched, the task ahead of her became all the more harder. But her wolf¡¯s word didn¡¯t fit right with her; she pped back, <i>¡¯NO, I will, not, hide anything from her. It is better to let everything out now than to create a simr situation again.¡¯</i>


    This time Nora was determined to reveal theplete truth. She had already made a grave mistake once.


    Meanwhile, Myra was firing usations like a tracer bullet, her voice resonating, "I had an inkling that something was off about this ce and family, I thought they belonged to some cult and tried to respect them but never in my wildest dreams I thought, that these people whom I have been living on with, for weeks, <i>are~, are MONSTERS.</i>"


    Her words pricked Nora heart, shattering it into million pieces as Aura too felt the brunt of it. The word monster was like a nemesis for the wolf kind.


    Nora defended, though she sounded desperate and small, "We are not monsters. Myra please, can you listen to what I have to say, once, ummm?"


    Myra wasn¡¯t in the mood this time and didn¡¯t give in like she always did, "WE? Are you on their side now? Your brothers might be your biological family but saying that they are no monsters, hahhh? Your fucking animal brother was hounding and howling at me and tried to attack me? And you are telling me he is not a monster. Wake up, Nora, your brother, he is not a human. They are brainwashing you." Thest sentence, Myra nearly yelled it as she got worked up. A sharp pain shot in her spinal cord, her pale face shifted red, <i>"Shhhhheshh."</i>


    Nora noticed it and immediately asked, "Wha~, what, what happened? Is it hurting anywhere? Are you injured? Let me see." She tried to hold Myra¡¯s hand but thetter snatched it back.


    <strong><i>"DON¡¯T TOUCH ME"</i></strong>, Myra was enraged. The betrayal was too much for her. She never expected her childhood friend to conceal such a big secret from her.


    "Okay, okay. I will not touch you. But at least please tell me where you are hurt. I will call for the nurse. She¡¯ll check on you." Nora tried to soothe the atmosphere; her focus waspletely shifted towards Myra¡¯s painful and low groan.


    "I don¡¯t need anyone", saying this, she tried to get up from her bed.


    Nora panicked as she reached for Myra and supported her, but thetter was appalled at her attempt. She tried to get out of Nora¡¯s firm grip, but her friend didn¡¯t budge, "You need to rest. Where are you trying to go?"


    "I don¡¯t want to be in this ce even for a minute, a ce full of animals", Myra jerked her body, and somehow Nora¡¯s grip loosened. She wobbled with her steps; her body aching like it was on pins and needles.


    Nora called out, "Myra, listen. At least, listen to what I have to say once, pleaseeeeee, I beg you. For the sake of our friendship." She was pleading, her voice choked as she said that.


    Myra paused and faced her, "For the sake of <strong>¡¯OUR FRIENDSHIP.¡¯</strong> Okay, but let me, ask you one thing first. If I ask you, to return with me to Damona and leave this ce with me, will you, for the sake of our friendship?" She stood still waiting for Nora¡¯s reply.


    Nora didn¡¯t utter anything and stood there with her head lowered, thetter gave her a wry smile, "SEE, and you are tell me they haven¡¯t brainwashed you? You never even hesitated before. And now you can¡¯t even look me in the eye?" she scoffed.


    Nora tried to counter her friend¡¯s words, "Myra, it is not that. But please, listen to me. I have a lot to tell you. Once I have told everything, you can decide what to do and whether to stay or not. But please, can you, can you give me a chance to make things right."


    Myra gritted her teeth, she was barely able to stand properly but she didn¡¯t want any kind of sympathy from anyone in this house. With a casual yet suppressing voice she spoke, "SPEAK, what grand reasons you had to conceal such a thing from me?"


    "You should sit down first, you are not fully recovered. I will take a while." Nora could sense that her friend was feeling uneasy, so she suggested.


    She didn¡¯t say anything this time and took a seat at the couch waiting for Nora to start.


    Nora was nervous; she kept on scratching her finger tips with her edgy nails. She took a seat near Myra, as she started, "Ehem ..... Myra. How should I tell you this? Ummm ..... I know why you are so upset."


    Myra interrupted, "Stop with this and just get to the point." She was cold and ruthless.


    Nora became silent; she has never seen this side of her friend, never, at least not towards her. She inhaled and exhaled a long breath andposed herself, "My brothers, they are not an animal. But they are, they are werewolves."


    Myra eyebrows raised and she frowned simultaneously. Something strikes within her memory. The book, the children¡¯s book she thought was a joke about werewolves¡¯ origin and history. ¡¯So, it was all true?¡¯ Her eyes widened in astonishment. She fired back with a question, "Since when have you known this?"


    Nora answered in a small voice, "Since a long time ago."


    Myra pupil dted, "You knew this from the start?"


    "Ummhmm" Nora gulped. "It is not just my two elder brothers that are werewolves, but~," She paused, her hands shaking. She gripped them together tightly.


    Myra was looking at Nora¡¯s facial expression and she knew that there was more she had not known. Her hand too tightened in a fist.


    <i>"But~, my whole family is from the werewolf kind"</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 93: I Am A Werewolf Too

    <h4>Chapter 93: I Am A Werewolf Too</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You knew all this, from the start?" Myra was stunned. "So, you are telling me that when you told me you have met your father back in Damona for the first time, you knew about, this, you brothers being were~, were~ whatever? Is what I am hearing correct?" She needed confirmation. She thought she was hallucinating.


    "Ummhmm. It is not just my two elder brothers that are werewolves but~. But, my entire family belongs to the werewolf n", Nora revealed, her eyes tightly shut and her lips firmly pressed.


    Myra was too stupefied to react at first. Her mind boggled at the revtion. ¡¯Even, Sara and Noah are that, enormous werewolves?¡¯


    Nora continued, "Myra, werewolves are just like humans. They just have an animal side as theirpanion. But we are all the same. We breathe the same air, we bleed the same color."


    Myra¡¯s face changed to a straight expression. She then scoffed as she took a jibe at her friend¡¯sment, "<strong>WE, are not the same, Nora. WE ARE NOT.</strong> Are you so blinded by this ce and these people that you can¡¯t even see right from wrong, huhhh? I know you are desperate to be with your family. No one knows that better than me. But, but don¡¯t you think what you are saying, makes any sense? <i>Nora Everests, your WEREWOLF brother tried to KILL ME with his ¡¯gigantic COMPANION¡¯, and you, you are saying, he is like me or like you, hahahhahaahahha, that¡¯s insane.</i> That¡¯s absolutely ridiculous, bullshit." Herughter echoed, giving Nora the chills, her hair stood on ends.


    Myra abruptly stood up from the couch, <i>"I have had enough of this crap. If you are noting with me, I will have to leave on my own. After all, you are an adult now, Nora Everests and you don¡¯t need such a lowly person like me, to tell you what to do or what not to do. You can take your own life decisions, like you have always done. I get that. But now, I am going to take mine. <strong>I AM LEAVING THIS PLACE, TODAY.</strong>"</i>


    After resting for a bit, Myra¡¯s back ache had subsided a little and she straight away made her way towards the bags that were half packed. Last night before heading for dinner, she had packed some of her stuff but a lot of her essentials and clothes were still unpacked.


    Nora eyes were tinged with tears, as she spoke, her voice throaty, "Even If I wanted to, I cannote with you to Damona." She took a deep breath, as she revealed her truth to her childhood friend, <i>"Myra, I am one of them. I belong to this ce. And just like my family I am~, I am a werewolf too."</i>


    Myra felt dizzy at her words, as she swayed. It was like; she was struck by a thunderbolt.


    The friend she has known since the very beginning of her existence, her first family, the one she gave her all to, was a what~ a werewolf? Her heart was ripped by this treachery of Nora. <i>"<strong>HOW COULD YOU, NORA.</strong> How in the fucking heck could you do this to me? You are not a human and~ YOU DECEVIED ME, throughout, all this time. Hahahha, and I, just like a damn fool, thought we had no secrets. Our whole twenty years together, fucking twenty years, turned out to be a mere fucking joke, hahahahaha, I am a joke to you."</i> Myra hadpletely lost herposure at this time. She was crying andughing simultaneously, scaring Nora.


    Nora was devastated, her heart was torn apart, <i>"Myra, please, don¡¯t~, just don¡¯t say such cruel things to me. I have never taken you as a lower ss person or our friendship and lightly; you have been my savior, my soulmate, my fortress. I never wanted to deceive you. I just didn¡¯t know how to break this news to you. When I first got my wolf, the first and only person I wanted to know was, you. Not my adoptive parents, not anyone else, but only you. I wanted to run and tell you."</i> She started sobbing, here tears spilling like water from a fountain


    "Do you remember when we went to watch that movie about vampires and werewolves? I asked you, if there were other species in the world like that shown in the movie, then what will your reaction be, would you like it? You told me, that you liked them because they were just some mythical and fictional beings and if such thing was to happen in real life you would run away without a second thought. The thought was scary for you. I was afraid to lose you Myra. I thought you would, you would run away from me too. And never meet me again. For my whole life you have been my only sce in that suffocating ce. I didn¡¯t wanted to lose you." Nora narrated a past memory to Myra.


    Myra¡¯s hands tightened, creasing the white top she was packing, but her actions did not stop. She bit on her lips vigorously in order not to weaken her resolve and not to cry. This time she didn¡¯t wanted to give in. She had a faint memory of what Nora told her.


    Nora kept on begging as she held Myra¡¯s hands which were packing her remaining stuff, "Myra, it is not any of my family members fault. I asked them not to tell you anything. I am sorry, please, I am really sorry." Nora was a sobbing mess by now.


    <i>"But, a movie and real life is different Ms. Nora Everests, your betrayal, you deception has tainted every single memory we had together. And<strong> I CAN SIMPLY NOT FORGIVE YOU</strong> for that. I can¡¯t look past it. You have, you have ruined everything. I have always tried to understand you, no matter what but not this time. <strong>I TOO HAVE FEELINGS.</strong> And this time, this time those feelings are not just hurt, but they are damaged,pletely destroyed." Myra was screaming now, her voice resonating wildly. "I was living in this delusion that our bond was so strong and powerful that nothing can break it, but you proved me wrong. I was so fucking wrong, Nora. You have .... broken ... broken my damn trust."</i> She snatched her hand back and unknowingly pushed Nora away.


    Caught off guard, Nora wobbled and fell on the floor, as the door opened and someone entered Myra¡¯s room.


    ric and Dion heard themotion and came to see Myra. When they came inside, they saw that very scene.


    Nora¡¯s eyes were busy tearing up, as her cheeks were all soaked. Myra¡¯s head was tilted to the other side; her backside seemed fragile as it was slightly hunched.


    Nora¡¯s brothers ran towards their sister, Dion patted her back tofort her.


    ric was enraged to see his sister¡¯s terrible condition, he was infuriated beyond measures. He straight away made his way towards Myra, <i>"How dare you, you pushed my sister? Are you now bored with your pretense, hahhh, finally showing your true colors?"</i>


    Nora pleaded, "Brother Al, it is not her fault. I didn¡¯t see properly and fell on my own. Don¡¯t say such things to my friend"


    ric was sure that Myra was only pretending to be nice, <i>"Ora don¡¯t stop me today. I have had enough. She is treating you, the only princess and the daughter of Lycan King with so much disrespect. I cannot tolerate it anymore. And you human, you wanted to keep things civil, right? Is this your civility, pushing ¡¯your friend¡¯ around?"</i>


    His words provoke and sparked a fire within Myra¡¯s brain cells, she was furious by his baseless usations; she barked back, <i>"My civility is extended for humans only. Not for some monster like you, ric Everests. And friend, did she take me as a friend? No, she did not. She, along with her whole family deceived me and now I AM THE BAD GUY, you are pathetic. She kept on telling lies after lies to me and you think I am overreacting?"</i>


    Nora got up and tried to break them free. They were standing face to face and both were ready to lock horns, <i>"Brother Al, pleaseeee, I beg you. Don¡¯t say anything rash."</i>


    ric clenched his teeth and shut his mouth. But Myra did not stop there.


    Although, her height was reaching to ric¡¯s shoulder length only, but her eyes followed his and her gaze didn¡¯t waver at all, "You all are the same. You, your brothers and everyone in this mansion are beasts. You must have really enjoyed seeing me as a fool, huhh? "


    Dion too tried to intermediate and wanted to hold Myra¡¯s hand to suppress her rage but thetter didn¡¯t give him any chance. She distanced herselfpletely from the group, dering in a clear tone, <i>"Werewolf Princess, Nora Noah Everests, our friendship is over. I NEVER WANT TO SEE YOUR FACE, EVER AGAIN."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 94: Mom Wants To Talk To You

    <h4>Chapter 94: Mom Wants To Talk To You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora was bawling her eyes out, "Brother ric, please, I beg of you. Don¡¯t say anything rash. I will handle it on my own." He was making the situation worse by spouting venomous words.


    ric, though reluctant, shut his mouth at his sister¡¯s disheveled pleading, as he clenched his jaw tightly. In his mind, Nora was blinded by her so called friend.


    But Myra was not in the mood to settle down and give in. ric words had inmed her fury even more.


    She was exasperated; this sibling tirade was getting on her nerves. Defiantly, she matched ric¡¯s daggering re, although she was nowhere near his gigantic physique. But she held her ground well with her head held high, she spitefully verbalized, "You all are so alike, true sibling bond, ahhhh. You are just like your brothers, Nora. Each and every single person living in this mansion is nothing but ruthless and raging beasts wearing human skin."


    She then clicked her fingers in front of ric¡¯s face, "You must have really enjoyed seeing me make a fool out of myself, isn¡¯t it? And I thought you had some childish kink, to call yourself an Alpha at every point. But, in the end, I am the one who has turned out to be the na?ve one. Nora, you and your family really did me dirty."


    Dion was silent uptil now, but as things escted and Myra¡¯s anger red, he stepped in to mediate. All he had to do was to hold Myra somehow and he could restrain her ring emotions to a certain extent, so that they can converse and convince Myra properly.


    But Myra was having none of that nonsense. As Dion tried to simply hold her wrist, she instantly withdrew herself,pletely distancing from the trio.


    With a resonating and bold voice, she dered, "Nora Noah Everests, our friendship of twenty years hase to its expiry date. It is all rotten and filthy now. So, I am letting it go. I, Myra William Miracle, NEVER WANT TO SEE YOUR FACE, EVER AGAIN IN THIS LIFETIME AND THE NEXT."


    Nora shook her head violently as tears kept spilling from her usually bright orbs. Aura was gnawing inside her head by Myra¡¯s brutal deration, she screamed inside Nora, ¡¯NOOOOOOOOO, Myra. It can¡¯t be over like that. At least give me a chance. A chance to make things right.¡¯


    Dion too, backed his sister up, "Myra, none of us wanted this to happen. How can you throw away your childhood friendship just like that? At least, listen to the full story once. What we have shown you in this past few weeks, none of it is untrue. Our mother and father¡¯s kindness towards you is all genuine. I admit we didn¡¯t tell you the truth from the get go and I will not justify that action of ours. But please, we really need to talk this through. You are not just Nora¡¯s friend but I too see you as my friend. Give us a chance." He was desperate as he enunciated each word with force. The thought of his mate in sheer pain and agony was pricking him badly; he didn¡¯t wanted Myra to leave him and his wolf.


    ric looked at both his siblings and he was disgusted, not by them, but in his point of view, Myra was giving such a performance that she could get an Oscar for it, like an award winning actress.


    Whereas, inside his mind, his wolf, Alex was reprimanding him as he was pesky, ¡¯ALARIC EVERESTS, just because we arepanions, do not dare to cross the line any further than you have already done. Nothing is confirmed yet you are using and behaving like SHE IS ALREADY THE CULPRIT. You cannot feel anything because you have be stone hearted, but I can clearly feel it, just how much tormented she is right now.¡¯


    ¡¯And that¡¯s where you are wrong, wolf. Humans are deceitful creatures and she, is a master in that art. I don¡¯t know what kind of magic she possesses for you as well as Raw to call, HER, that bane word. Isn¡¯t that evidence enough for you, why are you so blinded by her sorcery? Understand this Alex; no one in the world can have two mates at a same time. So, what she is nning is obvious and is exposed now. She approached me but that didn¡¯t work so now she is ying the same trick on my twin brother. She is putting on an act, can¡¯t you see that.¡¯ ric countered.


    Alex defended, ¡¯It is not me who is blinded by any magic. It is you, ric, you and your petty ego has shielded your eyes from epting the in truth. Yes, I don¡¯t know why Raw called her, his mate. And I know that there has never been a case where a person had two destined mates. But one thing I have told you time and time again is that, she is our fated mate. The mate bond doesn¡¯t lie. She¡¯s MINE, she¡¯s YOURS and WE ARE HERS, whether you like it or not. You cannot escape the reality graced to us by the virtuous moon goddess.¡¯ ric growled.


    Meanwhile, his sister and brother continued with their pleas and appeals but none of them could suffice Myra. She was just like a massive block of cier, cold and bone chilling icy, not ready to relent.


    But, all of a sudden, her tune changed and she fired a question at Nora, as if finally giving her friend a chance to redeem herself, "Nora, let me ask you something. Answer me honestly. And I will agree to listen to all your reasons. Can you do that much?"


    Nora saw a ray of hope and she was eager to cling to it, "Go ahead. I will answer everything with utmost honesty. No more lies."


    "Very well, then. Tell me, if the roles were reversed and I was the one deceiving you and telling such lies, what would your response be? Would you have forgotten about everything and moved on like you want me to? Or would you have~" though Myra didn¡¯t finish her question, her words were already heard by the others. This wasn¡¯t a question, this was Myra¡¯s trick.


    Silence befall in the bedroom, Nora wanted to say something, anything in return. But her heart and her mind, both refused. She knew exactly what the answer was to Myra¡¯s question. She would not forgive the person.


    Her wolf was urging her to answer, ¡¯Go on, and say it. Tell her; tell her, you will ept her anyhow. Tell her, these things will not hinder your friendship. TELL HER NORA.¡¯ But Nora couldn¡¯t say anything. She knew very well that the damage she had done to their friendship and to Myra was irreversible.


    Myra gave a frosty smirk, "At least, this silence of yours is honest. I am d you stuck to the no more lies thing this time."


    Nora¡¯s face was all red and her head lowered in shame, the sound of her whimpers echoing inside the room. But she couldn¡¯t let Myra return to her home like that, in a low but determined voice, she murmured, "Myra, I know I have wronged you, deceived you and hurt you badly. I don¡¯t want you to forgive me, but just listen to my side, my full story. And then, I will not stop you from going to Damona. If you want to end our friendship, you can. I will not force you to stay."


    Myra chewed her inner cheek as she looked at Nora with narrowed eyes. She didn¡¯t wanted to soften at this time, but something called within her, urged her to know the full story. She wanted to put a proper end to it, for that, a closure was needed.


    Nora understood Myra¡¯s silence was her agreement. So, she added, "I will tell you everything but this is not the ce. Mom, Dad and the others are waiting in my father¡¯s study. They want to talk to you too. Can youe to the study with me?"


    Myra hesitated, her initial thought was, ¡¯This is a trap, certainly a trap, don¡¯t give in. She knows your weakness. Don¡¯t yield to her request.¡¯


    Before she could refuse, Nora uttered, "Mom really wants to talk to you."


    After Nora¡¯s wordsnded on Myra¡¯s ears, she wavered, her resolve crumbled. After all Sara treated her with benevolence and affection. She wanted to know whether that was fake or real.


    Myra nodded with resistance. Seeing this, Nora and Dion released a sigh of relief. They saw a glimmer of light. Maybe, just maybe, if all of them talked to Myra and tried to convince her, she will give in. At least, she may understand their point of view.


    ric scoffed as he mocked, he had to hail Myra¡¯s acting. ¡¯Ahhhhh, see this human girl Alex, she is so clever. She kept on denying and denying, and now she has suddenly relented. Hahaha, worthy acting, indeed. I want to see, what will be the extent of her y.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 95: Nothing Is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 95: Nothing Is Fine</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Alex rolled his eyes at ric, ¡¯Our mate is a just and kind human, inside and out. That is why she is giving us, Everests, a chance to redeem ourselves, got it? You, Al, you better watch what you say to her from now on. I swear if you try to overstep that line again, I will not be as kind as our mate is.¡¯


    ric mumbled, ¡¯Stupid wolf, I am the next Lycan King and you are threatening <i>¡¯me¡¯.</i> Hahaha, this is so damn insane, just how crazy you are. We never had any difference but ever since <i>she</i> came to live in the pack house and into our lives, my own wolf is warning me. When did you be so pathetic, Alex.¡¯


    Alex countered, his reply was sarcastic, ¡¯And without me, you will not be the next Lycan King, so watch out that loud mouth of yours. And for your <i>¡¯kind¡¯</i> information, it is not me who is behaving distanced, but it is you, who is letting your own pride get in the way of seeing things clearly. You are the one that is being <i>unkind.</i>¡¯ Alex kept emphasizing on the word ¡¯kind¡¯, which pissed ric more.


    ric didn¡¯t wanted to talk to his wolf any further because it was making him angrier, so he shoved him back inside his consciousness. Alex¡¯s rambling was annoying for him.


    Myra, who had already agreed to go to the study, asked all of them, "I need to change and pack my bags. Can you all just get lost from this room?" Her words were cut throat and tant. She doesn¡¯t wanted to y the nice guy anymore.<i> ¡¯Whatever they say, whatever they tell me, my answer will still remain the same. I can¡¯t forgive any of them and I won¡¯t. Nobody in this pce can force me. Today I will go back to Damona, by hook or crook.¡¯</i>


    The boys stepped out of her room, leaving Nora and Myra alone. Myra didn¡¯t move an inch, she asked Nora, her words were blunt, "Why are you still here?"


    Nora hesitated with her words, as she fumbled, "I just ..... I just wanted to say ... thank .... you for agreeing and I am really sorry for everything," saying this, she walked out of the room with long strides.


    As soon as the door closed, Myra lost all the strength in her legs as she crouched on the floor. She inhaled and exhaled long and even breaths to calm herself down. Her back was in a bad shape and so was her entire body, it was aching badly. Last night¡¯s event had taken a toll on her already fragile figure. And now the mental trauma she had suffered has only heightened her fears.


    Her head was buried between her knees and her eyes were filled with fresh tears.<i> ¡¯Nora, you have really done it this time. You have really wounded our friendship. There is no turning back from this, there can¡¯t be. Everything, every single thing was a lie.¡¯</i>


    Suddenly, her head shot up as she realized,<i> ¡¯Now I understand why, when I first encountered ric in his room, he called himself an Alpha and that book from the shelf and those weird dreams I kept having since my arrival, everything makes sense now. Those weird noises, the wolf design on the brooch, the signs were always in front of me. Hahh, they all are a bunch of wolves in human skin, pompously vicious beings. I cannot stay in this ce. Once this meeting is done, I am out of here. Mom, Dad, Wendy, I want toe back to Damona.¡¯</i>


    Just then, her phone buzzed and chimed. She searched to find where the tune wasing from; it was on the bedside table. With great difficulty, she got up as little whimpers escaped from her lips. Her eyes creased but she made her way towards her phone and when she saw who was calling, more tears started falling from her eyes as they trailed down her cheeks and rested on her chin. <i>It was a call from Sandra Miracle, her mother.</i>


    Myra didn¡¯t pick up her call neither did she deny it. When the line got disconnected she patted on her heart murmuring, "Calm down Myra. Let¡¯s not make mom worry, hmmm." But her tears were nearly uncontroble. The phone buzzed two more times.


    After giving herself a good five minutes time to rx, her chaotic nerves eased a bit and she called back. On the third ring, the call was answered, "Hello, Myra baby, why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?"


    With a hoarse voice, Myra cleared her throat and spoke, "<i>Ehem</i> .... aaaaa ..... I was inside the bathroom ..... Mum."


    Sandra caught the slight trembling in her voice as she stiffened, her words full of worry, "My baby, what happened to you? Why do you sound like that? Is everything okay there? Did something happen?"


    Myra pressed her mouth tightly, stifling her sobs, <i>¡¯Mom, nothing is fine here, nothing. This ce is~, this ce is full of wild animals. It is horrible. They all are beasts, mom. And one of them even tried to~ he even tried to kill me with his enormous animal body. They call themselves werewolves, mom but they are nothing but monsters. And Nora, the one I thought was my friend, she lied to me; she is also one of them. MOM, I WANT TO COME HOME, I JUST WANT TO COME HOME AND HUG YOU.¡¯</i>


    Myra¡¯s mind was jammed packed with such thoughts. She wanted to scream and yell, but in the end she only replied, "No~thing, I just, I just caught a bit of cold here. I miss you Mom. I miss you and your food."


    "Are you sure, it is just that? I think it is more than just a cold? Did you see a doctor?" Sandra was worried, she knew her daughter well. It was one of Myra¡¯s habits to down y her injuries as well as her health in order not to worry others. So, Sandra was always sharp on the intake.


    "It really is. Don¡¯t worry, mom. Ummm, why did you call me so early in the morning?" Myra tried to shift the topic.


    "You told me, that your flight was for today. So, I was just checking up. If you are not feeling well, don¡¯t travel today. You have that~, that. What did you kids call it, acro~, acropho~, right acrophobia, yeah that too. It will only make things worse, okay baby?" Sandra¡¯s concerned was evident.


    But Myra instantly refused, her voice a tad bit high and shrilled, "<i>NOO, I will not stay here."</i>


    Sandra¡¯s eyes widened and then narrowed at the unusual tone Myra was speaking in today.


    Myra adjusted her tone, adding, "It¡¯s just that, I miss home, mom. I miss you. I miss dad and Wendy. No matter what, I wille back today. The morning flight, the flight that I book earlier was cancelled so now I have booked a new one which will depart in the afternoon. So, I wille back today and we will have dinner together, you, me, dad and Wendy, all of us."


    Sandra smiled, a teardrop sat still at the corner of her eyes, "I miss you too my baby. I will make all of your favorite dishes. And I will ask William to leave work early."


    "Okay mom. Ummmmm .... I need to pack the remaining stuff. So, I will talk to youter, okay. Ummm ... bye mom," Myra uttered.


    "Don¡¯t forget to call me when your ne departs, bye bye my child." Sandra reminded her.


    "I will not forget," and with that Myra disconnected the call. As soon as the call was cut, she was having a guilty conscience. She really hated people who were untruthful and now she was the one who was always telling lies. <i>¡¯Maybe, it is because of this household and those who are living here, their dishonest habits are rubbing off of me.¡¯</i>


    Myra made her way to the bathroom to freshen up, sshing cold water after cold water on her now swollen eyes, quite harshly. She looked herself in the mirror, her expression was gaunt and hollow in the reflection, as she kept rubbing her eyes roughly. ¡¯I can¡¯t be weak now. Hold yourself properly, Myra. Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s confront them all at once and get out of this messy ce and nevere back.¡¯


    With a clear determination and new spirit, she changed her clothes, packed her remaining stuff and unpacked all the things she has received from the Everests.


    One by one, she started taking out the items she received. The emerald studded Bvlgari watch which she got from Nora¡¯s parents, the butterfly diamonds studs from Dion, the Birkin bag which ric gave her and the custom cashmere scarf given to her by Elio. She took them out and set them aside properly.


    Then, Myra felt around her neck and the gold and pearl infinity neck piece she got from Nora was sitting there.


    She ripped it off her neck, leaving some harsh chain marks on her skin but she didn¡¯t care. ncing at all the ¡¯gifts¡¯ the Everests gave her, a very sad and sarcasticugh escaped her mouth, <i>"Hahahaha, and I thought why would they give ¡¯me¡¯ such extravagant presents. Turns out, they are no gifts, but bribes. They wanted to put these shackles around my feet, so that I would always feel burdened and bend my back towards them. But sorry to break it to you, YOU GUYS HAVE MESSED WITH THE WRONG PERSON. I am not someone whom you can buy."</i>


    To Be Continued.

 Chapter 96: Left Me In This Mess

    <h4>Chapter 96: Left Me In This Mess</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I am not someone whom you can buy with your money" Myra dered in the empty room. Her eyes were fierce as her words were filled with utmost resoluteness.


    The piled by ¡¯bribes¡¯ on the bed, given by the Everests family to her as ¡¯gifts¡¯, were making her eyes sting. Nevertheless, she finished with her packing and made her way out of the room.


    Nora, who was already waiting outside for her, was no longer crying. But, her eyes were puffy and bulky by now. Because of all that wailing and sobbing, her nose was a slight shade of red. She tried to hold Myra¡¯s hand, in order to lead her but thetter side stepped her move, did not let Nora touch her.


    She simply raised her eyebrows, uttering, "Just, lead the way."


    Nora¡¯s lips made a thin line but she refrained from saying anything, she obliged and without saying anything in return and0 started walking ahead of Myra, her head still lowered.


    Myra also was not in the mood to talk to her anyhow, so she too kept her mouth shut and simply followed Nora from behind. But she made sure that there was at least two arms distance between them.


    As they reached near the elevator, they encountered Yona, who greeted them in a practiced and professional tone with a radiant smile, "Good Morning, Young Miss. Good Morning, Ms. Miracle. How are you feeling now?"


    She eyed Myra from head to toe; her internal thoughts were packed with malice, ¡¯<i>After all that shitty mess, she is still alive and well. You, Myra Miracle, because of ¡¯you¡¯, Alpha Dion tried to kill me by choking. It is not over yet. I will definitely get my revenge on you. I will be the one who will have thestugh, you just wait, you wench. I will rip you to shreds.</i>¡¯


    Nora nodded at Yona but Myra did not react to her greeting or to her question. She, very casually entered the elevator, her face was the epitome of coldness now.


    One thing she knew now was that, she couldn¡¯t trust anyone from this ce, not even the servants because they too were involved in those lies, whether willing or unwillingly. And she didn¡¯t even care now. She looked at Nora who was still standing outside the elevator, lost in her own whirlwind of thoughts, "Aren¡¯t youing inside? I don¡¯t have whole day, Ms. Everests."


    Nora took small steps inside the elevator, still not saying anything.


    As soon as the elevator¡¯s door closed, Yona¡¯s eyebrows rose to the roof by this sudden change of attitude from Myra. The chillness in the words which escaped Myra¡¯s mouth was very evident. She didn¡¯t like the way she talked, she hated her attitude even more, "How dare she, now this bitch is trying to ignore my greeting and ordering a werewolf at that. This human definitely has a death wish. I even lowered myself and asked about her health. How even dare, this wench. She should have diedst night. Next time, I will take matters into my own hands and finish her off."


    Yona was oblivious to the fact that Myra already knew about the Everests¡¯ werewolf identity. By the gossip around, what she knew was that Myra saw Brave¡¯s bloodied condition and fainted thereafter because of the gore scene. The Everests spread this rumor to not blow the matter up; otherwise Myra¡¯s life would be targeted by their enemy.


    So, she was puzzled by Myra¡¯s cold tone at first. But then, she came to a conclusion that finally, atst, Myra was showing her stripes, her true nature.


    She made her way towards the stairs, calling Victor Smith. She has been relentlessly calling Victor sincest night but that jerk of a fool hasn¡¯t answered any of her calls.


    Yona was beyond pissed off and kept cursing at him inwardly, ¡¯That douche, stupid bastard, he keeps saying that he loves me, huhhh and mark me. But now that he has made such a mess, he has run away. And he isn¡¯t even taking any of my calls, idiotic asshole. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him.¡¯


    She wanted to give a call to Damien, but was afraid of him. Damien didn¡¯t like her at all and she knew it very well because he never concealed it from anyone.


    Nheless, she had to get an update on the things and wanted to know what really happened, to analyze the whole situation. So, she called on Damien¡¯s number. But the line only beeped thrice and then disconnected.


    ¡¯This was odd, why they both are avoiding my calls?¡¯ Yona contemted. "Ohhh my moon goddess, did they, did they spout something about me in front of Alpha Brave." Her eyes shot up in realization because if this was the case then she will not just die, she will be tormented and tortured to no end by these Lycans.


    The previous rogue spy who was caught by the Lycans was met with endless and agonizing maltreatment and persecution.


    His name was Oscar Philips and he was a sturdy and robust wolf, full of confident. But fortunately or unfortunately, he was caught because of his lecherous behavior.


    Noah, when investigated his background and got to know who Oscar really was, he didn¡¯t relent and branded him with a ve mark and that was just the beginning of his terror. His hands were burned and wolfsbane was poured on the burning flesh which damaged his and his wolf¡¯s hands and ws.


    His toe nails were plucked out on by one and so were his teeth. The Lycans tried to extract information from him but Oscar was a loyal Delta to the Rogue King. Till the very end he didn¡¯t open his mouth.


    Yona saw all that, but kept quiet. She didn¡¯t want to follow the same fate as that guy who couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants. If this were to happen to her, she would just tell everything to the other party. Oscar¡¯s death was gruesome.


    All these past memories and thoughts were making Yona sweat profusely, ¡¯What to do? What should I do? If Brave gets up and tells them something about me, then that will be the end of me. Damn you Victor, Damien, those two are such motherfuckers, leaving me alone to deal with this crappy situation."


    With no choice in hand, she made her way towards the kitchen and poured a ss of water. She then very sneakily, walked towards the room where Brave was, her steps soundless. Yona knocked on the door and entered to see a young male werewolf who was in the middle of dozing off. His hand was supporting his head and his eyes were almost shut.


    Feeling someone approaching him, his eyes shot up and he stood from the chair, asking, "Who are you?"


    Yona gave him, her signature and dazzling smile, "Good Morning Sir, I brought you some water. You have stayed up sincest night, you must be tired."


    The wolf eyed her suspiciously, not taking the ss. He countered her with his questions, "You have still not replied to my question, who are you? You are not a family member of Alpha Brave."


    Yona¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as she replied, "My name is Yona and I am an omega working in the pack house, deputy to the Head of Omegas, to be precise. I came to check whether something is need here or not. I am sorry if I have intruded your work somehow." At the end ofpleting her words, she made a forlorn and guilty face.


    The werewolf, scratched his head and muttered, "Ms. Yona, sorry for being rude earlier."


    Yona batted her eyeshes, innocently, "No sir, you are only doing your duty, which ismendable. I just wanted to help you with your work."


    The young werewolf was speechless by Yona¡¯s beauty. She could be considered a grandmaster in the art of ying innocent and pitiful. And mixed with her looks, thebination was hardly something, anyone could reject.


    The young wolf forwarded his hand in gesture, introducing himself, "My name is Ethan, Ethan Gate. Ms. Yona, you can just call me by my name. After all, we must be of same age. And, I am d you are so thoughtful." Saying this blushed slightly.


    Yona tucked a strand of hair behind her ear coyly, batting hershes, she chimed, "I am happy you think like that, Et~han."


    Ethan Gate was instructed by Dr. Greg Andrew, to look after Brave¡¯s condition and to see if someone suspicious makes a visit.


    At first he was skeptical of Yona, because apart from the Royal family, no one had visited Brave¡¯s room. But Yona¡¯s little trick from the hat, worked out on him. But still, to stay out of trouble, he didn¡¯t drink the water Yona brought with her.


    Yona didn¡¯t insist and kept it aside. She made small talks, asking about Brave¡¯s condition, "How is our Alpha Brave? When I got to know that our Alpha was severally injured, I was devastated. He has already suffered a lot, it makes my heart hurt to see him in this condition." She even feigned some sobbing.


    Ethan softened at Yona¡¯s concerned words, his heart melted. In his mind, Yona seemed like a kind and gentle omega. He patted her back, but still kept his distance, not to overdo it.


    Yona looked up at him with unshed tears, but inwardly when she saw Ethan¡¯s bewitched face, she knew she has scored one more under her kitty.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 97: Inside The Study Room

    <h4>Chapter 97: Inside The Study Room</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    As soon as the door of the elevator shut, Myra leaned backwards the pain in her spinal area was sudden elevated. She looked at Nora¡¯s hunched figure and pursed her lips.


    Honestly, she was feeling a tad bit guilty for how she was treating her childhood friend. Because ording to Myra, it may not be real for the other party but for her, the moments she has lived with Nora were blessing sent by the heaven itself.


    Despite having a family, Myra was too much attached to Nora. After all, they have endured those harsh toddler years together and always stick through thick and thins. Unknowingly, she was clenching her hands on the side, her nails digging in her palms. ¡¯Nooooo, don¡¯t feel sorry for her, Myra. She has wronged you badly. You thought of her as family and she concealed such a big truth from you. She took advantage of your love for her, care for her. Don¡¯t fall for the act. Maybe, she is still hiding something, who knows.¡¯ Myra kept reminding herself. It was because Nora was family to her; she was hurt by the betrayal brutally.


    Nora¡¯s eyes were closed; she was too scared to even turn around and look at Myra. Her shoulders were drooped and her back was slightly bent, showcasing her dejected state of mind.


    She kept on praying to the moon goddess, ¡¯Please, Goddess of the Moon, I beg of you, do some miracle. I do not want to lose my only friend in this world. I will do anything, anything in power, to make up for my mistakes. Please, help me, help me this once moon goddess.¡¯


    Aura, who too was listening to herpanion¡¯s desperate pleading, was heartbroken, she was shattered.


    She, alongside Nora, had a special bond with Myra, though thetter didn¡¯t even know of her existence up till now. She has seen it all, how Myra took care of Nora when her adoptive parents weren¡¯t there for her. Myra was the one who fully supported Nora in each and every decision of her life. She stood like a rock by her side. She was with her at every curve of her life.


    Despite, Aura being a powerful and imposing Lycan in the werewolf world, she was frightened by the mere thought of losing Myra and the priceless bond. She has always perceived that her, Nora and Myra were somehow tied up with some invisible fragment, not romantically though, but still there was a connection among the three of them. So, she was unwilling to part with Myra.


    Soon, the elevator stopped and with a ding sound, the door opened for the ground floor. In utter silence, the two girls walked out, Nora leading the way, while Myra keeping her distance but trailed behind her.


    Myra observed the normally bustling living room was empty with no servants in sight. But after some thought, she ignored it and steeled herself for what was about toe. She tilted her head slightly upwards, raising her chin and walked with confidence.


    Nora abruptly halted her steps in front of a vast wooden door and mumbled in a whispering voice, "Here we are." She then knocked on the door and a voice came from inside, <i>"You maye in."</i>


    Nora nced towards Myra, who took a deep and long breath, as if preparing for a battled field, and it really was one.


    Inside that room, were the people who have deceived her for whole two weeks. She has lived with them under the same roof, shared plenty of meals with them on the same table, spent time with them and been intimate with two of those werewolves. That thought, now, was extremely repulsive for her. She was torn by how insincerely this family has treated her.


    Nora tilted the door knob and held it for Myra. They both made their way inside the vast and expansive study owned by Noah and Sara, the Lycan King and Luna.


    The study room was nothing short of a library which was straight out of a movie, with endless books and scriptures adorning the long white castle like walls. There was even a staircase which led to a second floor. The dim lighting from the ss chandelier was prating the wooden table settled just below it. The fire ce was lit up trying to give the cold atmosphere a warm vibe.


    Small and medium ambient lightings were inserted to highlight the book sections and two sets of maroon colored couches with their small chairs were adjusted beautifully. The aesthetics of that ce was on the more traditional and conventional side.


    Noah Everests, who was settled in his chair behind his work table, had his chin rested on his hand. Sara, on the other hand was seated on the couch, as she asked Myra, <i>"Have a seat, Myra."</i> Her words were affectionate as always but this time Myra didn¡¯t felt any warmth from it.


    She coldly and confidently took a seat at the empty couch and looked straight. Apart from Brave, every member of the Everests family was in the room. Elio was standing just behind his mother and his face was full of regret and unspoken sorrow. But he didn¡¯t avoid Myra¡¯s eyes like his twin sister, he knew what they did to her was wrong and what Myra felt was justifiable. The rage within her was what he expected and he was ready for it.


    Dion was sitting in the one person sofa; his mouth was pressed in a thin line. The guy, who was normally quite chill and rxed in most of the situation, was now anxious and nervous hellishly. He kept on pulling at his finger joints which made a loud and cracking sound in the empty room.


    And ric, what can we say about him. He was the most rxed of all the Everests, settled in a rocking chair and swaying back and forth calmly. He was just in her line of sight and it was distracting and very annoying for Myra, to see him like that. She wanted to rip that good mood of his.


    Noah noticed Myra¡¯s creased face and looked at where she was looking. In his usuallymanding and imposing demeanor, he delivered his words, <i>"ric Everests, you are an Alpha, so stop being disrespectful."</i>


    ric took his father¡¯s remark very casually, feigning innocence, <i>"What did I do to be disrespectful, father? I am just simply sitting here."</i>


    Noah gave him an intense side eye. ric smug smile faltered and he got up and took a seat beside Sara.


    Nora wanted to sit beside Myra but didn¡¯t have enough courage, so she was awkwardly standing beside the almost empty couch. Myra nced her way but didn¡¯tment. After a long and silent period, Dion gestured for Nora to take the seat adjacent to him.


    So, now all the Everests present in the study room, were in Myra¡¯s vision. She could clearly see the faces of the people who backstabbed her continuously; they all were nothing but some double crossers in Myra¡¯s mind.


    She looked at them with a steady and firm gaze, trying not to show on her face that how tensed she was from inside, her throat was parched and itchy.


    Anyways, now that everyone was settled in their respective ces, Noah started. He looked straight at Myra and uttered,<i> "Ms. Miracle, we called you here to discuss something of extreme importance. Thank you for joining us."</i>


    Myra nced his way but did not interrupt; she wanted to hear what the ¡¯head of the betrayers¡¯ had to say. He continued, <i>"Now that you have already known our identities and origin from the unfortunate incident that urredst night, we won¡¯t keep anything from you, Ms. Miracle. I, Noah Moana Everests, am the Lycan King of our pack, the Moon Shine pack. My wife, Sara Smith/Everests, is my Luna and the mother of all the people living in this pack. We are half humans and half wolves, werewolves. My son, ric Everests, is a Lycan Alpha prince and is named the next in line for my throne."</i>


    Myra watched ric who had a defiant and arrogant expression. She shrugged off him and then looked back at Noah who continued further, <i>"My third and fourth sons, Dion Everests and Elio Everests, they too are Lycan Alpha princes, and governs our packs alongside their brother. My youngest child, whom you know as your childhood friend, is the only Lycan princess in this world."</i>


    Myra gave a sidelong nce at Nora, thinking, ¡¯A friend? No, she is just a princess now. Not my friend. This girl has never been my friend.¡¯


    Nora caved in some more, tilting her head at the other side. Myra scoffed at her reaction, ¡¯What? You can¡¯t even look at me now? Coward.¡¯


    Noah stood up from his chair and walked slowly as he said,<i> "And atst, my eldest son, Brave Everests, who is not present in this room, he just like his other siblings is a Lycan prince. Ms. Miracle, you may feel that we deceived you intentionally but that was never the case. I can understand your anger and how betrayed you must be feeling. Trust, when trust is broken, it is extremely hard to mend that trust. Especially if it is shattered by a close ally. Ms. Miracle, I will make no excuse or deny anything, I take full responsibility of the actions of me and my family. But what I am about to tell you, you should listen to it and then decide, on how you want to handle things. Can you do this much?"</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 98: Twenty Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 98: Twenty Years Ago</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Ms. Miracle, I will not deny anything, neither will I make any kind of excuse to you. As the Lycan King, I take full responsibility of the actions taken by me and my family, which have deeply hurt you as well as your sentiments. But~," Noah paused midway and took a seat beside his Luna, Sara.


    Releasing a breath, he then continued further, "But, Ms. Miracle, what I am about to tell you from now on, you should listen to it and then decide for yourself, how do you want to handle things out. Can you do this much?" Saying this, he crossed his leg and sat like an elegant king he was.


    Myramented, it was more like a taunt, "As you said, Mr. Everests. Trust, once broken, cannot be mended easily. And in my case, the trust has not just been broken; it is shattered and crushed to million pieces and CAN NEVER BE MENDED. I don¡¯t think, whatever you say or whatever any one else says, will change my mind, King or otherwise." Her words were impably clear, though her voice wavered a bit.


    Sara pressed her lips and spoke in a regretful tone, "Myra, I know you do not want to listen to any of us and whatever we say to you, will only make you think that we are making excuses. But first, I want to tell you aboutst night. Our son, Brave Everests, he didn¡¯t mean to harm you yesterday. I can assure you that, my Brave, he is the most humble and kindhearted wolf amongst the Lycan n. He would never, never try to harm anyone innocent."


    Myra countered, her voice a bit higher than usual, "But, ¡¯ma¡¯am¡¯, your son ¡¯did¡¯ try to attack me. That~, that animal, that gigantic figure of his, he was chasing after me relentlessly, roaring and howling. He was gnawing his fangs at me. And, you are saying that he wasn¡¯t on purpose? Then you tell me, if he wasn¡¯t try to harm me or worse kill me, what were his actual intentions? Was he ying a game of tag with me? Is it what it was?" she feigned augh at the end, which echoed in the silent room. Her words were ruthless, making the temperature drop of the previously warm room.


    Noah interrupted, "Ms. Miracle, we might have an inkling regarding, why Brave behaved like that towards you, but first, you need to know some background story." He patted Sara¡¯s hand,forting her.


    The memory they were about to share was not particrly a fond one for the Everests family, especially for Sara.


    Sara had suffered plenty of nightmares because of the time when Nora was kidnapped. It was the most painful and gruesome memory from her past. It was the biggest grievance of her life.


    Sara cleared her throat and even out her breathing pattern, taking a minute to calm her unsettled nerves down.


    With an unwavering voice, she then started, "Twenty years ago~"


    _____________________


    *Twenty years ago*


    At the Moon Shine Pack


    Sara was busy humming a tune melodiously, as she was stitching a pretty violet coloredyered frock, a size which was too small for an adult.


    Noah, who was exhausted and dead tired because of the unending pack matters, took his golden framed sses off of him and pinched his nose bridge and sighed restlessly.


    He then looked at his wife with loving eyes, who was joyfully singing and humming in a low tone, her voice was just like a nightingale. His slumped shoulders and body felt rejuvenated by her mere presence, she was in the eighth month of her pregnancy.


    It was the sixth year from them, being together and fifth year of their marriage and the love between those two was only increasing day by day, they were a true pair of love birds.


    He got up at once from his office chair and made his way towards his Luna, settling beside her. Sara was in her own mini world, thinking about the babies inside her belly. Though, she has had three sons already and she loved all of them dearly, Sara was excited to finally have a daughter of her own. She was singing some random song about having a girl and boy, and them wearing match outfits. That¡¯s why she was preparing those things for her unborn children.


    Noah gently and softly patted Sara¡¯s silky smooth hair, as thetter looked his way and gave him a dazzlingly beautiful smile. With her eyes twinkling and the smile still intact, she asked fondly, "Are you done with the work already, honey?"


    Noah¡¯s hand trailed from her hair to her right cheek, as he caressed it with his thumb, answering, "Not done, yet." Unknowingly, he was smiling like an utter fool. "I just wanted to listen to your voice closely. What are you making?"


    Sara blushed at his words. She then excitedly started rambling, "This~, this is for our daughter. On her first birthday, she will wear this. I am going to make a boy¡¯s version for our son too, with the same color and pattern. Wouldn¡¯t it look just lovely on them? They are going to be the most gorgeous pair of twins in the whole of werewolf n, my babies. I can¡¯t wait to see them any longer."


    Noah added, seeming like he was disagreeing, "They won¡¯t be the most gorgeous twins in the werewolf n." Sara frowned at his words but he continued, "Our kids are going to be the most gorgeous and lovely pair of twins, on this whole the."


    Sara¡¯s smile deepened, listening to her husband, "Yeah, they really will." Then, she stirred the conversation to an important pack matter, "Noah, have the councile to an agreement with the Half Shade Lunar Pack? Are they still adamant on taking up thend owned by the lower tribes?"


    Noah didn¡¯t wanted to stress Sara in any way possible and have been trying to avoid discussing any kind of pack matter in front of her.


    After all, it was her fourth pregnancy and during Dion¡¯s birth, she have had lost a lot of blood. So, the chances for her to conceive were quite low.


    But by the grace of the moon goddess, she was once again expecting and that too twins. So, Noah was always being cautious and attentive in this regard. "We are discussing this with them and it is going better than before. So don¡¯t worry about these things. Just focus on your health, sweetheart. Your due date is only a month from now."


    Sara was the one responsible to look after the pack business but when she was in her first trimester; she had a near and fatal chance of miscarriage.


    One day she was found copsed in her study; blood was gushing and trailing from between her legs. When Noah came to see her, taking a half day, and found herying on a cold floor, passed out, his mind flipped. Sara¡¯s limp body was surrounded by a pool of crimson. His blood ran cold and without wasting any time he took her to the pack hospital.


    After two hours of intense surgery, Dr. Andrew somehow managed to save their unborn children and Sara. But he reprimanded Noah for putting Sara in a stressful situation. Her pregnancy was a difficult one and Greg specifically mentioned to avoid any tensed matter. But as she was the mother of the pack, she couldn¡¯t just leave her duties.


    Noah silently listened to his scolding and thanked him for saving Sara. Though, he was a proud Lycan King and wouldn¡¯t take shit from others. He knew what Greg said was reasonable as Sara¡¯s attending doctor.


    So, when Sara got discharged and returned home after a week, he discussed this with her and they both agreed that he will handle the pack matters alongside Everests Cooperation¡¯s business. At that time, Everests cooperation wasn¡¯t as stable and big, like now.


    Sara was hesitant at first and didn¡¯t wanted to put burden on Noah alone, but after getting assurance from her husband, sheplied.


    Noah promised her, that he would make his Beta, Matthew, interim managing director for thepany. As for the pack business, he would look after it personally and if needed he would ask for her advice on things.


    Since taking matters in his own hands, Noah would tell Sara about all the progress but would always omit theplex and stressful matters. He was just too frightened and cautious for his wife¡¯s wellbeing.


    He was a newly made Lycan King and was not ustomed to official pack business because his deceased father didn¡¯t let him attend any pack meetings.


    But Sara trusted his judgment fully; after all he was a capable and kind king. She always supported him in her own way, reassuring him at every turn that he was doing well and that it was okay to sometimes make mistakes.


    But Noah wanted to a perfect Lycan King for his perfect Luna and for his pack people. And that perfection led to a lifelong and deep scar for the family and entire pack.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 99: May I Know Your Name?

    <h4>Chapter 99: May I Know Your Name?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "We are in the middle of that discussion with the Half Shade Lunar Pack and things have been progressing better than before. My Luna, don¡¯t worry about the pack matters, I will handle them well in your instead. You, my eternal love, just have to focus on your as well as our children¡¯s health. Sweetheart, your due date is just around the corner," Noah ryed this to Sara, caressing her belly affectionately and giving her a tender look.


    Knowing that things were going smoothly with the Half Shade Lunar Pack, Sara sighed in relief.


    Half Shade Lunar Pack and Moon Shine Pack were the two biggest packs on the entire continent of Ethenberg. While Moon Shine Pack was not a wealthy n initially, they were graced with Lycan blood all thanks to Noah¡¯s mother, Moana Gilbert.


    On the other hand, Half Shade Lunar pack was led by a charming yet cunning werewolf, Alpha Caiten Snow.


    Caiten, like many of his Alpha peers, he was handsome, dashing, attractive and dangerous. He had all these qualities and he was rich too, you could say he was every she-wolves dream Alpha. He was a highly sought after werewolf and was always praised for his genius business mind and cutthroat approach.


    Caiten Snow and Sara Allen were childhood friends and often used to y together. They were always with each other. They attended to the same primary school, middle school, high school, even the same college, they were almost inseparable.


    Caiten used to have romantic feelings for Sara, unsurprisingly so. But Sara, she only saw Caiten as her childhood friend and nothing more, she never gave him any wrong ideas either.


    Still the Young Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack was possessively obsessed with his childhood love. He wouldn¡¯t let any wolf near Sara and if anybody would try to even look her way with a loving or suggestive nce, he would beat them to a pulp. All this was not in Sara¡¯s knowledge; she knew nothing about this side of Caiten.


    To her, Caiten was an innocent and kind wolf, who would always help the needy. After all, Caiten was so crafty and had created such a persona in front of Sara¡¯s eyes, blinding herpletely.


    They were admitted to a prestigious college and both Sara and Caiten have taken business management as their major.


    But Caiten was an Alpha¡¯s son and the heir to his father¡¯s throne. So, despite being in same major, Caiten had to attend pack meetings with his father regrly which eventually meant that he was often not attending sses or important college events. As his family was influential and prominent, he got that leeway without any fuss for attendance or anything of that sort.


    But Caiten didn¡¯t wanted to leave Sara¡¯s side. He even tried to convince her to join him during his pack meetings, naming it as gaining experience.


    But Sara had firmly refused, stating, "Look Caiten, I know you are suggesting this for my own good, but I can¡¯t join you in your pack¡¯s business, that is highly improper. I am not even from your pack and besides that, only the Alpha, his heir and the chosen Luna can attend such important events. Cai, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and just focus on your work, if anything props up, I will definitely tell you, okay."


    Caiten wanted to say that she had every right to be there because in his heart, mind and soul, he has already chosen her as his forever Luna, but the words didn¡¯te out.


    He didn¡¯t want to confess his feelings in such ame and dull manner. For him, everything has to be grandiose and on point. And confessing and proposing to Sara, he wanted the world to see it. So, Caiten simplyplied but he made sure that his bodyguards, or you could say, his spies were always keeping a close eye on Sara¡¯s activities.


    Whatever she did during the day, the meal she ate, the people she talked to, every single thing was reported to him, systematically.


    Sara Allen was indeed a gorgeous and radiant girl, paired with her youthful smile and gleaming eyes, she was a sight to behold. And when, Caiten was not around, many boys tried to approach her, some courageous ones even pursued her but it didn¡¯tst long.


    She was always friendly with everyone and was approachable, so people flocked her like flowers are hovered by bees. But very soon, mostly males, stopped approaching her and few ones even stoppeding to the college, disappearing altogether.


    This kind of thing happened thrice, making Sara grow suspicious. She tried asking but nobody told her anything, simply brushing it off as them being ufortable after getting rejected. Sara¡¯s suspicion didn¡¯t vanish at their words but she didn¡¯t investigate it publicly.


    From time to time, Caiten used to visit college and people started assuming that they were a couple. Caiten even made his spies spread rumors about them being childhood sweethearts. But no one said anything to Sara about it.


    Things were going smoothly for Caiten and by now, no male dared to pursue or even look Sara¡¯s way with affection. They were too afraid of Caiten and his ways, the first guy who talked to Sara, Caiten¡¯s men kidnapped him, took him to an abandoned sight and tore his hand apart, raw and ruthless. He was a human and couldn¡¯t take the torture and eventually, he died of hypothermia as well as severe trauma.


    Soon, one year has passed and now they were both in their sophomore year. Sara, after not being able to find anything odd for a long time, dropped the case.


    Caiten was soon going to ascend his father¡¯s throne and was busy preparing for the ritual and banquet. On his big day, he was nning to confess his feelings to Sara. So, he was often absent from the country, handling matters to clear off all things.


    At the first day of new college year, all the newers were huddled around the campus building, waiting for their seniors to instruct them about the rules.


    Sara was one of the members of the council and was patiently telling them about the guidelines and rules. She prompted them to ask their queries and after a round of that, she got off of the tform.


    In a far corner, she could see a figure with grey hoody and ck thick framed sses on. He looked ufortable and awkward, so Sara approached him with her signature friendly smile, "Are you also a first year business major?"


    Sara was standing behind the guy and when he heard the euphonious voice, he was instantly spell bounded. He turned around but kept his head lowered out of shyness as well as he wasn¡¯t very confident in his own appearance.


    Sara could only see his thick frames and raven bangs which covered most of his face. Not minding it, she asked again, "Do you need any help? I am a member of the student council."


    The guy looked up hesitatingly and was struck by lightning. Like most, he too was mesmerized by Sara¡¯s ethereal beauty. Even her kind and softly spoken words did something to the guy¡¯s heart.


    Nobody was talking to him because of his shabby clothes and lethargic appearance but Sara didn¡¯t seem unwilling to approach him.


    With stammering words, he asked, "I~, I am a first year~, medicine student and I am lost."


    Sara kindly said, "Don¡¯t worry, Let me wrap up my duties here. Then, I will apany you to your campus building. You just wait here, okay," saying this, Sara ran off to tell her seniors.


    The boy kept his gaze locked at the enchanting figure of Sara. When she came running towards him, a gush of wind blew past her, carrying with it, her rose scent. As the fragrance lingered around his nostrils, he instantly knew that she was a she-wolf, a high ranking one and surprise flickered in his eyes, but he hurriedly concealed it.


    Sara reached him and said, "Let¡¯s go. They must be doing orientation there. If you arete, they will cut your disciplinary points as penalty."


    The guy was busy in his own inner monologue.


    Sara thought he was hesitant, so she extended her hand, holding one of his wrists and started running off to the other campus, "Don¡¯t worry and trust me. You will not bete, I promise."


    The guy, without uttering anything followed her, his eyes looking at his wrist and then shifting to look at Sara¡¯s back.


    The Medical Department was nearly two miles away and the campus was hustling and bustling with new students, so Sara tightened her grip on the boy¡¯s wrist.


    Still, it was too packed, so the boy flicked his wrist and firmly held Sara¡¯s hand in his and started sprinting. They both ran for a quite a while and soon they were at the entrance of medical campus building.


    As soon as they reached their destination, the boy shyly back off and feigningbored breathing, his hands now on his knees.


    Sara¡¯s job was done here, so she casually said, "Here it is, now that you are already here, I will be off, bye." Saying this, she started walking off.


    The boy, seeing Sara leave, let go off his hesitation and called out, "Senior, thank you for apanying me. May I know your name?"


    Sara looked his way and introduced her with a beaming smile, extending her hands, "I am Sara Allen, sophomore year, business major."


    He paused for a second but then shook her hand, introducing back, his voice deep and manly, "My name is Noah Everests and I am a first year student of medical department."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 100: Bella Allen

    <h4>Chapter 100: Be Allen</h4>


    (Authors¡¯ POV)


    "My name is Noah Everests and I am a first year student from medical department," Young Noah introduced himself, his hand still holding Sara¡¯s, though he was sweating and shaking a bit.


    Sara pulled her hand back in a subtle yet gentle manner andmented, "Nice to meet you, Noah. <i>The......n</i>, I will see you around, bye." This time when Sara turned, she walked away swiftly without any interruption.


    Noah stood there like a statue, mesmerized by the she-wolf. He kept looking at Sara until her figure disappeared from his sightpletely.


    A sharp pat on his back, jolted him awake from his trance state, "Noah brother, what are you doing here, mate? The orientation is about to start. Aye~" the person flicked their fingers at Noah¡¯s face, "Where are you looking at?" He followed Noah¡¯s vision but saw nothing in particr.


    Noah turned around and pulled the hoody¡¯s edge some more, uttering "It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go, Greg."


    They walked side by side, inside the medical campus but Noah kept on ncing back, every now and then, although Sara¡¯s figure was long gone.


    Greg got suspicious and asked, his words filled with curiosity, "Did something happen to you? Why do you keeping looking behind you? Wait a minute~, did you get in some kind of trouble?" His eyes widened with shock.


    Noah, thinking about his and Sara Allen¡¯s chanced encounter blushed unknowingly, as he said this, "I think, ummm,..... I might be in some trouble, ummhmm." And smiled like a fool at his own statement.


    Greg Andrew¡¯s eyes shed in astonishment and he looked at his friend weirdly, "You are happy about getting in trouble? Have you gone nuts after leaving that dreadful pack house of yours? Should I check up on you?"


    Noah¡¯s smile vanished, the second he heard Greg¡¯s mention of his pack and pack house. The ce was a nightmare for him since his childhood and now that he somehow managed to escape that hellhole, in the name of college, he wanted to erase that cepletely from his memory. He didn¡¯t like talking about his pack, especially his house, that massive yet cold building.


    Greg clicked his tongue apologetically. He scratched the back of his head, murmuring, <i>"Ahhh, my bad. I promise I won¡¯t mention ¡¯who must not be named¡¯, okay?"</i>


    Noah shook his head and sighed, <i>"Whatever."</i>


    Keeping his hand on Noah¡¯s shoulder, Greg changed the topic, "Brother, after so much studying and hard work we are finally able to get in such esteemed college, away from home. Now, we both can sigh in relief and pursue our academical as well as romantic goals. Um..... umm .... What¡¯s say?"


    Noah kept on walking silently, seemingly uninterested by his friend while Greg rambled on, "Ohhhhhhh yeah. I heard there are few drop dead gorgeous females in our department. Hope, some of them is from our kind, though I don¡¯t mind dating a human too. It will be thrilling isn¡¯t it?" Greg whispered these words in Noah¡¯s ears.


    "Uhhmm," Noah only chimed in, seemingly deep in his own thoughts, as they walked off and reached the ce where the orientation was happening.


    This incident was too reported back to Caiten. When he looked at Noah¡¯s ss covered face andckluster get up, he brushed it off thinking that Sara was, like always, helping some random guy as a member of the council. He could see that Noah didn¡¯t hold a light to his own looks and background. In the photos, Noah looked like a poor student, with sluggish appearance, "Who would even like that type of guy, huhhh?"


    _______________________


    One month passed by very quickly and both Sara and Noah got upied with their own studies and departments and never really met. But as she was a council member, Noah used to see her from a distance, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to approach her.


    She was either helping some student or some professor, in some way. And her smile, that radiant and shining smile, it was always there. Noah was never attracted to any she wolf in his whole life; it was more like he was repulsed by them.


    His own siblings and pack peers were horrible to him, so he never really liked any of the she wolves from his n. So, Sara was a breath of fresh air for him. His eyes would always search for her, lingering towards her.


    Then one day he finally got his chance to meet Sara again.


    Noah, Greg and Giselle, one of Greg¡¯s human friends, were passing by the mechanical engineering department. They were about to cross it when a loud scream pierced their ears, alerting them all. Without wasting any time, both Noah and Greg sprinted towards the source of the scream.


    Arge crowd was gathered at one of the ss entrance. With their werewolf abilities, they rushed off and saw a girl lying on the floor. Her leg was covered in blood as a heavy looking mechanical equipment was piercing it.


    From the smell of her blood, they could tell that she was a werewolf. They immediately made their way towards her. The girls face has turned pale and she looked horrified, in shock. Greg lifted the heavy machine swiftly while Noah pressed on her leg with a table cloth, assuring her, "Don¡¯t be afraid, we are from the medical department, it will be alright." He performed first aid on her.


    But the girl was in intense pain and soon passed out because of it; they brought her to the infirmary and waited for her condition to stabilize.


    After ten minutes, a tensed and exhausted Sara came dashing inside the infirmary. Her chest moved up and down violently, as she asked, "Where is my sister? Where¡¯s Be? Is she alright?"


    The concern in her voice was obvious, as the attending physician called her, "You are Ms. Be Allen¡¯s sister, Sara?"


    Sara made her way towards the bed and when she saw her frail sister lying inside the hospital bed, her heart sank. Be¡¯s right leg was all bandaged up when the doctor told, "Ms. Sara, your sister is alright now. These students here helped your sister in time. Otherwise, it might have been worse."


    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Sara sighed in relief and kept on thanking him. She then tilted her head to thank the students and a flicker of surprise sh in her eyes, "You~, you saved me sister." Her voice sounded emotional.


    Before Noah could say anything, Greg intervened, "It¡¯s ok, and it is our duty to save the people in need."


    Sara¡¯s nose got red as she suddenly started shedding tears, making Noah flustered. Initially, he fumbled with his words, "Wh~, why, why are you crying? Your sister is alright now?" Without knowing, he came close, wanting to hug Sara. This was the first time he has Sara without a smile on her face and it broke his heart.


    Sara, who was emotionally overwhelmed, held Noah¡¯s shirt and yanked him towards her, as she hugged him and cried her heart out.


    Noah was unprepared for such intimate gesture. It was a rather awkward situation for him. He wanted tofort her but he stood their stiff like a rock, his hands clenched on the side.


    Greg looked at the scene with utter amusement, making teasing faces at Noah, mind linking him, "Ohhhh hell, Noah. We both saved the beauty¡¯s sister. But she is only hugging you; maybe I should join you two."


    Noah red at him, asking him to dare. Greg was surprised by his dagger like re, his eyes propped up.


    After a few minutes, Sara¡¯s trembling shoulder¡¯s rxed as her sobbing came to a halt. But she didn¡¯t let Noah go, her head still buried in his chest. Her breath was fanning at his slightly ajar chest, making Noah tense even more, her gulped hard.


    Sara was too embarrassed to lift her face up.


    "Sis, will you let the poor boy go, his shirt is all messed up." Be¡¯s weak and hoarse voice chimed in, breaking them apart.


    Sara looked at his sister and a fresh wave of tears filled her eyes, "How do you feel? Are you feeling drowsy? Are you in pain? Does it hurt? You know you scared me, Be Allen."


    Be guiltily avoided Sara¡¯s eyes as she diverted the attention, "I am fine, sis. It¡¯s just a scratch. By the way, these guys helped me a ton. Hey, guys, may we know your names? We want to invite you both for a meal to thank you."


    Greg eagerly replied, "I am Greg Andrew and he is my friend, Noah Everests. Ms. Be, I don¡¯t think your current condition is good enough for any outing."


    Be quickly countered, "Don¡¯t do that Ms. and all, it makes me sound old. And we will go for a meal after I have recovered. We can exchange numbers for now, if it is okay with you guys?"


    Greg, being enthusiastic as ever, agreed, "Sure."


    <i>"Sis~"</i> Be nced at her sister who understood her implications well because only Sara had a cellphone.


    Sara stood up, turned around and walked up to them, "Noah and Greg~" she extended her phone towards them.


    Before Greg could take it, Noah snatched it in the middle and typed his number, saving it and then returned the cellphone back to her,menting, "Greg doesn¡¯t have a cellphone with him."


    Greg looked at him with a stunned face. He never knew that his longtime friend could lie like that in a heartbeat.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 101: Do You Like Her?

    <h4>Chapter 101: Do You Like Her?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Greg doesn¡¯t use a cellphone, you can just contact me," Noah confidently gave Sara¡¯s phone back after feeding his contact details in it.


    Greg Andrew¡¯s hand was still in his pants pocket where his phone was, as he was about to take it out. But when he heard his friend¡¯s words, his movement halted midway and he shoved the phone back hurriedly.


    He was utterly stupefied by Noah¡¯s tant lie, his mouth was agape in shock, ¡¯Alpha Noah Everests is lying? That too for a she wolf? That¡¯s rare. What¡¯s going on here?¡¯


    Sara looked at her cellphone and nodded, "Once Be is well enough, I will call you for the thank you meal, Noah and ummm~" she looked at Greg with her eyebrows raised.


    "Greg Andrew," Greg spelled his name for Sara, wanting to shake her hand. "Yeah Greg, you too, I will inform you guys," she stretched her right hand forward but before they could, Noah interrupted again by extending his own.


    Sara shook Noah¡¯s hand and then very swiftly withdrew hers back.


    Noah, in his usually deep voice said, "Now, that you are here, we will be taking our leave." He turned and held Greg¡¯s arms, ready to disappear.


    His hands were shaking. The way Sara called his name was making ripples in his heart. It was pounding violently and his wolf was also getting restless, which was bad for him. And their hand shake had made it even worse.


    Arth, his wolf, was unusually on the edge today, wanting toe out badly. The concealing potion¡¯s effect was wearing off. He didn¡¯t wanted anybody to know that he was a werewolf, a Lycan Alpha. So, he wanted to get out of that ce as fast as possible.


    But before they could walk awaypletely, Be called out to them, "Sis, you should send them out. After all they saved me today. We should show our gratitude." She gave her sister a meaningful look, yfully winking at her.


    Sara knew of her intentions but wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Her sister had a habit of pairing her up with any potential and capable male; she wanted to set her up with a nice guy.


    Additionally, both the girls have already sensed that Greg Andrew was a werewolf because they were of Alpha bloodline, so they could sense his werewolf¡¯s scent.


    But Noah, he was a different case. He didn¡¯t have any trace of being a werewolf, no scent, no mark, nothing. So, they perceived him as a normal human.


    Sara walked them out of the building, as she stepped beside Noah with Greg striding slightly behind the two of them, giving them space. He kept on observing them from behind. ¡¯Noah was behaving very, how should I put it, odd maybe.¡¯


    Sara gave Noah sideways nce every now and then, trying to remember him. She knew she had seen him somewhere but could not recall where. For her, it was everyday routine to meet quite a lot of people.


    Whereas, our Lycan Boy Noah, he was trying to keep his distance from her because Arth was getting antsy somehow.


    As they reached outside, Sara, wanting to get rid of her curiosity, straightaway asked, "Have we met before, hmm? Why do I think, we have?"


    Noah pressed his lips in a thin line, busy suppressing his fidgety wolf. He fumbled with his words, "Yeah~, ummmmmm, yes. We have met." Greg was listening on this conversation and his eyes widened, ¡¯he has met Ms. Beauty before and didn¡¯t even tell me, what a good friend. Well done brother, now you are keeping things from me. I am hurt.¡¯ He was crying in his head.


    "Where? Can you jog me down the memory?" Sara looked at him and asked.


    Noah was embarrassed of that piece of memory; he was reluctant to say anything. But when he looked at Sara¡¯s expectant face, waiting for his reply, he said, "I was~, I was lost, and then, then you helped me to get back to the medical department, first day of college."


    "Oohhhhh, I think I remember now, Noah Ev~ Evr~ Everests, right? You were in your big ck frames and grey hoody, all covered up," she said this bluntly.


    "Ahhh, yes. ck frames and grey hoody," Noah scratched his head in utter shame. He purposefully dressed up like that on the first day, trying to keep any unnecessary crowd at bay. His wolf suggested him. He didn¡¯t like people very much and didn¡¯t really wanted to interact.


    Sara¡¯s eyes gleamed at his words, remembering their first encounter. And then she threw him another question, "Why are you not wearing them? Is your eyesight fine without it?" she sounded a bit concerned.


    Noah¡¯s palms were getting sweaty as Arth was getting restive inside his mind.


    Greg, noticing his friend¡¯s condition, intervened immediately, "He forgot them in his dorm room. Ms. Sara Allen, sorry but we have a ss to attend to. So~"


    Sara, realizing her mistake, kept apologizing again and again, "Ohhh shit~, I mean, Oh my gosh, I am soo sorry for taking up your time. I am really sorry. If you are busy please feel free to leave."


    Before Noah could say anything to her, Greg uttered, "No need to apologize, Sara. Anyways, it was nice meeting you."


    Sara nodded, "It was really nice meeting you, Gr~ Greg and Noah." Noah smiled at her stiffly.


    Then, without wasting any more time, Greg held his friend¡¯s arm and walked to the other side.


    When they were out of sight and alone, he released Noah and asked, "Man, what¡¯s going on with you? You are behaving unlike yourself? And why the hell is your body so stiff? Is it Arth?"


    By now, Noah¡¯s forehead was glistening with sweat beads and he felt parched in his throat. In a hoarse voice, he mumbled, "Gr~ Greg, Greg, po~tio~, potion, the potion."


    When Greg heard this, he became worried and quickly took out a small bottle from Noah¡¯s bag and gave it to him.


    The veins on Noah¡¯s arms were bulging right now. He took the bottle, more like snatched it, and downed it in one go. His purplish ck eyes which were all ck started shifting back to normal. His heaving chest quieted slowly and gradually as he got control of his body again.


    Greg patted his back softly, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Noah hummed and nodded.


    Greg sighed in relief, "You scared me there, you know? Now, will you tell me what happened for Arth to get so restless?"


    "I don¡¯t know" Noah answered honestly. "It¡¯s just that, Arth has been on the edge a lot,tely."


    Greg fired another question, "And what about your behavior towards Sara Allen? Are you somehow~ interested in her? Do you like her?"


    Noah blinked, listening to his friend¡¯s questions, "I~ I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t know. Did it seem like that?"


    "Ummhmm .... It did, my friend," Greg confirmed. "Why are you tensed at this, huh? This is great news. No, not just great, it is awesome. Finally, fina~llllyy after so many damn years of abstinence, you are showing interest in someone. And she happens to be a she wolf too. Maybe you guys are destined." Greg was excited and literally jumping, his tone was all dramatic.


    Noah didn¡¯t deny it but said, "I heard rumors that she is already with someone."


    "Huhh, is she?" Greg was a bit skeptical. "I don¡¯t think so. If she was in a rtionship or seeing someone, her sister wouldn¡¯t have thrown her under the bus. And honestly, she didn¡¯t deny having dinner with us. Buddy, don¡¯t worry. You have your wingman by your side. I will make sure to uncover the truth for you, whether the rumors are true or not."


    A conflicted look shed on Noah¡¯s face. But his wolf said, ¡¯Greg is right. Rumors aren¡¯t always true. We will try to find out what¡¯s true." This eased his mind a bit.


    In the following days that came, Greg created a lot of chance encounters for his friend¡¯s sake and Noah, not even once, objected to it.


    They used to visit the business department often with various excuses. Greg befriended some of the students from business major.


    Whenever they went to the cafeteria, Greg made sure that Sara was already there. He even suggested Noah to fill up the form for the student council membership. Thetter was adamant on not joining it at first but when he saw that Sara was warming up to him bit by bit, he agreed.


    Noah¡¯s nature gradually changed from being shy and gloomy to approachable.


    He would call Sara to ask her random questions about business studies. He told her that he was interested in business major, so would like to know more about it. Sara was d to help another lost soul. They soon became friends and talk often on phone.


    Soon, a month passed by and the day of their gratitude meal arrived.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 102: She Is Declining ME?

    <h4>Chapter 102: She Is Declining ME?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Noah Everests finally came out of hisfort zone, just to look approachable to Sara. He didn¡¯t want to lose points being all shy and indecisive, so he made genuine and constant efforts to try and start a conversation with her.


    He learned basics about business management, in order to strike up a conversation with Sara. He even told her, "Ummm, Sara~, if you don¡¯t mind ... ummmm ..... and if you are free ..... can you, can you teach me more about business? I am really interested in that topic."


    Sara was delighted by his request. By now, students, especially males, they hardly tried to talk to her. And plus, she was like an angel, always ready to help, so she at once agreed to his request, "Why not, sure. Why don¡¯t you meet me in the library when you have free time? Just message me and we will meet there."


    And this is how the seed of friendship between them, was sowed.


    They would very often meet in the library and would hang out together after that in the cafeteria. He would ask questions to which she would answer thoroughly. Slowly, Noah too started liking business management and wanted to apply for a second degree in it.


    The sapling of their friendship was propping day by day and little by little, by Noah¡¯s continuous endeavors.


    In between all this, Be was recovering well. She and Greg would often talk to each other. Greg was a sweet, funny and genuine guy, so they hit it off immediately.


    And also, Be could tell at their first meeting that Noah liked her sister. Like who would let girl snot all over his shirt while crying hysterically. Noah simply stood there without anyin without any disgusting look.


    She saw Noah and Greg in an angelic light. After all, they were the ones who had saved her in time.


    And seriously, she really disliked her sister¡¯s childhood friend, Caiten Snow. Be knew that her sister saw Caiten with rose tinted sses on and always think that he was a good person.


    But Be could totally see Caiten, for who he really was. He was a proud and selfish narcissistic Alpha, who was after her sister. She wanted to tell her sister the truth about Caiten, even tried once, but Caiten was fast and told some premeditated lie to Sara.


    That¡¯s why Be was so adamant for Sara to be in a loving and genuine rtionship. She didn¡¯t wanted her sister to live a caged life like a canary. She wanted her sister to be a phoenix, free from Caiten¡¯s hold.


    Anyways, the fact of the matter was that she didn¡¯t liked Caiten Snow at all.


    In a way, she helped Greg, by telling him indirectly about her sister¡¯s likes and dislikes and preferences. She was rooting for Noah and Sara.


    Soon, a month passed by and the day where they all would have a meal arrived.


    Be was beyond excited and thrilled for the dinner date. She booked a fancy fine dine restaurant with a three sixty degree view. As it was not the era of skyscrapers yet, the sky lounge where she booked her table was on fifteenth floor. Nevertheless, the night view was breathtakingly incredible.


    It was the morning of that day and Be took her sister shopping for the said dinner.


    She wanted Sara to look perfect. She too wanted to be presentable. Sara, at first really didn¡¯t wanted to go. She said, ¡¯It¡¯s just a simple dinner, so why are you making so much fuss, Bell? Let¡¯s keep it simple.¡¯


    "Seriously sis, don¡¯t tell me. You are nning to go in your regr clothes. Yuckk~ I mean your casual clothes are fine for college but for a date, they are ..... ummm ..... nahhhhh, a no go. They are way too casual. We are going out for dinner with the guys. We are not going to attend sses."


    "But my dear little sister, it¡¯s not a date. It¡¯s just dinner with some friends." Sara shrugged her off. "We don¡¯t have to go shopping for that."


    Be rolled her eyes at Sara, "You are so dumb in such things, I tell you. That¡¯s why you need me."


    "Aye~, what did you say? I am your elder si~" Sara said sharply.


    "I know, I know. You are my big, big sister. Anyways, you are not wearing this today, I am taking you shopping and that¡¯s F-I-N-A-L. No more objections," Be concluded.


    Sara, not wanting to make a fuss,plied.


    The whole day, they went shopping and even prepared gifts for the guys. When they were about to depart from the store, Sara¡¯s phone¡¯s ringtone chimed. She looked at the caller ID and a smile made its way to her face.


    "Who¡¯s it?" Be asked, getting all curious.


    Sara didn¡¯t heard her question and answered the call immediately, "Caiten~"


    When Be heard his name, her mood soured in an instant. She tilted her face to the other side and made a disgusted face, ¡¯That jerk again.¡¯


    "How are you? You haven¡¯t contacted me for a month. Is everything alright within your pack?" Sarained. Caiten was her best friend, so she was concerned.


    "Ras, I was on an overseas business trip. And the signal was terrible there." Caiten sounded apologetic.


    Sara understood and didn¡¯tin any further, "So, this means, you are back now?"


    "Ummhmm ..... Did you, did you miss me?" Caiten¡¯s voice was a bit suggestive.


    Sara casually dismissed it, "Nahhhhh, why will I miss you? Eeek~"


    Be heard her sister¡¯s words and mocked augh. She was not interested in their cringy conversation, so she said, "I will wait in the car. You take your time, sis."


    Sara nodded. Caiten heard Be¡¯s voice and asked, "Was it Be? Where are you guys, right now? I will pick you up. Then we can go to dinner together."


    Sara replied, "Sorry Cai, we already have dinner ns with some college friends tonight at the Eternal Sky Lounge. Maybe next time, you me and Bell, okay?"


    Caiten¡¯s eyebrows creased at what he heard, ¡¯She is declining ¡¯me¡¯, that too, for some low life college friends.¡¯ "Ohhh, college friends hmmm, do I know any of them?" He tried to sound as casual as possible.


    "You don¡¯t know them. When you return to college, I will introduce you to them. The guys are really nice, you too will like them." Sara told him excitedly about her new friends.


    Caiten¡¯s eyes shot up as he clenched his fists, "So, you are having dinner with your new guy friends from college." His knuckles had turned white as he was barely holding his fury.


    "Me and Be" Sara told him casually. "Anyways Cai, I am in the middle of something. I will see you tomorrow, bye."


    "Sa~" Before Caiten could say anything, Sara had already disconnected the call.


    Caiten¡¯s eyes were zing with uncontained fury. He was livid beyond measures. His wolf, Tensen, roared. He immediately mind linked someone, "Jaden, I want to you at my mansion in fifteen minutes."


    "I will be there, Young Alpha," a rough male voice replied to Caiten.


    Caiten banged his hand in the nearby wall as he clenched his jaw.


    On the other side, Be asked, "What was Caiten saying?"


    "Nothing, he invited us to dinner, tonight. I told him we will go next time," Sara told her matter of factly.


    Be made a weird face, "Who wants to have dinner with him?"


    "BELLA ALLEN. Bell, I know you don¡¯t like Caiten very much. But he is trying to make efforts." Sara tried to make her sister understand.


    Be didn¡¯t give two shits about that asshole, Caiten. But she didn¡¯t wanted to argue about him with his sister and spoil the mood. After all, they were going on a dinner date with Noah and Greg.


    "Okay, anyways. Have you told Noah about the time?" Be changed the topic.


    "Yes, I have already told him and asked to convey the same to Greg. He said they will meet us at the restaurant¡¯s entrance." Sara ryed Noah¡¯s message to Be.


    Be pped her hands in delight, "Can¡¯t wait for tonight."


    Sara smiled at her sister¡¯s words and they took off, back to their apartment.


    Greg was convincing Noah to wear a suit for tonight¡¯s dinner date. But thetter has adamantly shut down Greg¡¯s suggestion, saying, <i>"It is just a normal dinner, Greg. And I AM NOT WEARING THAT FANCY THING."</i>


    Greg rolled his eyes at his friend, "Noah, you are, jeeezzz. This is your time to shine. This is the time you dress up to impress your girl. You have a killer physique and a perfectly tailored suit will highlight your well-built body."


    "Shut up, I am not wearing it and that¡¯s final." Noah looked at him with a re.


    Greg frowned but didn¡¯t push him further. Then he suggested, "Okay, no suits, but you have to wear formals and I am not taking no for an answer."


    Noah made a ¡¯whatever¡¯ face.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 103: Dressed Up Impeccably

    <h4>Chapter 103: Dressed Up Impably</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Care to tell me, what is going on, Jaden?" Caiten was sitting on his chair, tapping his finger on the table as he waited for Jaden¡¯s reply.


    Jaden was nervous as hell. He gulped down hard,<i> "Yo~ung Alph~a Caiten, Ms. Allen has befriended two boys. They have been hanging out with her from the past few days. I couldn¡¯t inform you because~, because the mind link wasn¡¯t connecting."</i>


    "And when it did connect, why didn¡¯t you utter anything about that shit? You should know better, why I kept you by my side and what task I gave you. You have failed to do your job." Caiten lifted his eyes ever so subtly, they were willed with murderous intent.


    Caiten¡¯s re was too intense. Jaden started shaking and went down on his knees immediately, <i>"Alp~, Young Alpha Caiten, I apologize for my neglect. Please, please give me a chance to prove myself. Alpha Caiten, I won¡¯t disappoint you."</i>


    Caiten rested his chin on his right palm, as he shouted, "GET UP JADEN HECTOR."


    Jaden got up from the ground, following his master¡¯s order. Caiten continued, "Tell me, who the fuck are these losers and what happened, when I wasn¡¯t here?"


    Jaden was relieved; he thought he was spared for the time being. He started talking, "Young Alpha, I have been keeping a close eye on Ms. Allen, all this time. A month ago, Ms. Be had an ident and these two, who are medical students, saved her and took her to the college¡¯s infirmary. Ms. Sara Allen sees them as Ms. Be¡¯s savior."


    Caiten banged his now healed hand again, this time on a ss table. The table smashed and was shattered into million pieces because of his immense Alpha force. He gritted his teeth, "It¡¯s that girl Be again. She¡¯s always trying toe between me and Sara."


    A shard of ss flew towards Jaden and cut his right cheek. He was pissing in his pants but somehow managed to stand his ground. Caiten was already furious, he didn¡¯t want add fuel to the fire.


    Caiten got up from his chair and walked towards Jaden, crushing the scattered ss pieces beneath him, "What are their names and what are they?"


    Jaden fumbled as he was finding it difficult to form any words. He was just too scared at this point. But not answering Caiten would even result in something worse, so he still told his master, "Al~, A~ You~ Young Alp~ha Ca~iten, on~one of them is a human named Noah Everests while the other. He~ he, is a werewolf. His name is Greg Andrew."


    Caiten grabbed Jaden¡¯s already muffled cor, <i>"What did you say, his name is?"</i>


    Jaden fisted his hands in a tight grip, as he murmured, "Hi~s name is .... Greg, Greg Andrew."


    <i>"Not him, the other one, what did you say hisst name is?"</i> Caiten looked at Jaden, still grabbing onto his crushed cor.


    "Master, his name is Noah Everests." Jaden conveyed.


    Caiten yanked Jaden away like a useless piece of paper, his back hitting the wall with a banging noise. The nail on the wall has pierced a hole in his skin.


    "Everests, Everests. Are you sure he is a human?" Caiten looked at the now bleeding Jaden, as he asked.


    Jaden, who couldn¡¯t even get up, answered, "Yee~s, master. I checked, he is, he is a human."


    Caiten pressed his lips in a thin line, contemting hard. He was sure he has heard thisst name before from his father. He needed to confirm it himself.


    So, without any dy he took his car keys and walked out of the room.


    Soon, the sun settled and the dusk was falling. Both Noah and Greg were sitting inside Greg¡¯s Ford Mustang.


    They have arrived an hour earlier then the designated time and were now waiting for the girls toe.


    Noah Everests was wearing a formal navy hued shirt, pairing it with a ck dress pants and formal ck shoespleted his outfit. His slicked back dark brown hair were gelled well, giving him a sexy vibe.


    Greg Andrew too was impably dressed up in a beige shirt and white colored pants, pairing his outfit with brown shoes underneath. His slightly long hair were done in a man bun, giving him a wild and untamed look. They were both dressed to the nines, going all out for the dinner date.


    Noah kept looking himself in the mirror, "Don¡¯t you think, we are overdoing it, with this outfit?"


    Greg rolled his eyes at his friend¡¯s statement, "Stop it, you look fine. As soon as Sara¡¯s eyes willnd on you, she will be head over heels for you, trust your wingman."


    Noah was still skeptical of this. He knew his friend was just hyping him up to calm his nerves down. Still, the thought of Sara falling for him was making him as well as his wolf, Arth giddy in the stomach.


    As the guys were still talking, a red colored Honda NSX passed by and stopped right at the entrance.


    Both the doors of the car unlocked and opened simultaneously.


    Sara Allen, who came out of the driver¡¯s side, was wearing a red colored A-line dress which came down just below her knees and beneath it, she wore champagne shaded belted heels. Her charcoal hair were falling onto her neck and down to her shoulder.


    Her sister, Be, came out of the passenger side, dawning mauve and gold hued knee length slit dress and white heels underneath them. Her hair were tied up with a white bow and she was carrying a cross body clutch bag.


    As soon as the girls got out of their car, the people who passed by looked at them inplete awe. They were starstruck by the girls from the Allen family. After all, they both were looking mesmerizing and dazzlingly beautiful. It was difficult to take your eyes off of them.


    Sara handed her car keys to the valet as Be looked at the time, ¡¯Why are they still not here?¡¯


    Inside the car, Noah and Greg were too stunned to move. Greg thought that they were the ones who would make the girls fall for them tonight, but now the tables were turned. The Allen sisters were breathtakingly beautiful today making their jaw drop.


    Greg¡¯s wolf, Hex, snapped him out of his trance state, "Stop ogling at them and make haste. It is quite ungentlemanly to make thedies wait."


    Greg released a deep breath and tapped on his friend¡¯s shoulder. Noah, who was spell bounded by the view, his eyes didn¡¯t left Sara for a second and were glued, "Buddy, get back to earth. They are waiting for us."


    Noah shook his head,ing back to reality, he felt his throat parched. Inhaling and exhaling rhythmically for a few seconds, Noah got out from the passenger seat, followed by Greg.


    They made their way towards the girls as a passerbymented, "What is happening today? Is there some sort of a party happening at the Eternal Hotel? Wow, look at that guy in beige shirt, he is such a dapper."


    A friend of her replied back in a hushed tone, "The guy with him, in navy shirt and ck pants, ummm .... he looks so delectable. He is totally my type. Let¡¯s ask for his number."


    The two of them approached Noah and Greg midway, asking, "Excuse me, can I ask you guys something?"


    Noah paused as Greg asked, "Yes, what is it?"


    One of the girl asked, her face turned beetroot red, "You guys look dashing. Can we have your numbers?" Her head was lowered with shyness.


    Noah¡¯s nose wrinkled at her words and before Greg could converse anything with them, he muttered, in his deep and maic voice, <i>"We don¡¯t use cellphones."</i>


    As soon as he said that, his phone, which was lying inside his pocket chimed. He took it out and a smile crept up onto his lips, it was Sara¡¯s call. He epted the call unapologetically and girls were stunned by his ruthless rejection.


    She started crying and ran off to the other side followed by her friend.


    Greg shook his head in disbelief, ¡¯He should have been gentle.¡¯


    Sara asked, "We are already outside the hotel. Where are you guys?"


    Noah tried to suppress his smile, answering, "We are almost there."


    Greg nced at his friend¡¯s face and wanted tough. His wolfmented inside his head, "Noah is hopelessly in love with Sara and he doesn¡¯t even know it. Let¡¯s set them up tonight." Greg liked the idea and started devising a n.


    Noah was still on the phone as Be saw him. She was about to say something but held herself back when she saw Greg. He was gesturing her to keep quiet.


    Sara, whose back was towards the boys, said, "We will wait for you at the entrance, hurry up."


    Noah stood behind her, at an arm length, his voice throaty and deep as he murmured, "Turn around."


    "Huhhh?" Sara didn¡¯t understand but she did turn around.


    There was not much space between them and when she spun and found Noah just inches away, she lost her bnce.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 104: Flirtatious Vibes, Dazzling Night

    <h4>Chapter 104: Flirtatious Vibes, Dazzling Night</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Turn around," Noah¡¯s deep and enchanting voice reached Sara.


    She was rather perplexed by his statement and only uttered, "huhhh?" Nheless, she did look back as per Noah¡¯s words.


    Be was beaming radiantly, thinking, <i>¡¯Ahhhh, ohh goddess. The guys are looking kill~ah tonight. I am impressed. They should always dress up this sexily ... ummmmm. or maybe</i><i>not.¡¯</i> She looked at her surroundings and the crowd of girls who were lusting over the boys.


    Her wolf, E, sniffed the air as Greg came close and stood beside them. Shemented yfully, ¡¯The air is filled with something today, Bell, is it love.¡¯


    Greg lowered his head andplimented her, teasingly, <i>"Someone¡¯s is here to kill the crowd with their heavenly beauty. I better have to watch out."</i>


    Be blushed profusely with her head down. She tucked her stranded lock behind her ear and took subtle nces at the figure beside her, replying "Did I tell you before, beige is my favorite color. I like everything in that."


    Greg licked his lips, stunned by Be straightforward reply despite her being all shy. He didn¡¯t utter anything and they both looked at the other pair.


    Sara turned around and found herself, just inches apart from Noah. She fumbled with her steps and lost her bnce, leaning backward.


    Noah was quick on the uptake and at once stretched his hand out, grabbing Sara by her waist and yanking her towards him.


    Time stopped between the two, as Noah was holding Sara in his arms like a vice; her head was on his chest. She could clearly hear his heart beat which was going a mile a minute and matching her own heart¡¯s pace.


    Sara tilted her head and his marginally bare and smooth chest came into her vision, she was utterly baffled by the sight.


    There was a mild and unique scent of perfumeing off of Noah, a woody and earthy fragrance. She nervously gulped and licked her lips and Noah noticed her reaction and a coquettish smile made its way to his lips.


    Sara became flustered and stepped back, her face was all crimson, <i>"Hi,"</i> she said, sounding a bit awkward.


    Be chuckled at her sister¡¯s rattled emotions as Noah replied, <i>"Hi Sar~ah."</i>


    Gregughed out loud, "Why the sudden awkwardness guys? Why are you behaving like you guys are meeting for the first time on a blind date?"


    "Wh~at, what blind date? What are you saying?" Sara was nervous as hell and Greg¡¯sment has made her turn like a hot potato.


    Noah red at him, listening to his words, "Don¡¯t joke like that."


    Greg gestured a zip it sign with his finger and lips, not saying anything further.


    Noah turned his attention back to Sara. He bent forward and whispered in Sara¡¯s ears, <i>"You look alluringly ravishing tonight. I must say this, red suits you, Sa~r~a."</i> He murmured her name captivatingly.


    Sara blinked several times trying to process Noah¡¯s flirting skills. He had never showed her this side of him. And for an unknown reason, she didn¡¯t felt repulsed by it, at all.


    Both Be and Greg looked them from the sidelines and Be whispered, <i>"The ship is sailing smoothly, right buddy,"</i> and nudged him in the stomach with her elbow.


    <i>"Indeed. The wind of love is finally starting to blow,"</i> was Greg¡¯s reply.


    Be pped her hands. In a teasing tone, she said, "Can you guys take your flirting to the room? I am famished as hell." She then took Greg¡¯s hand in hers, winked at him and went inside leaving her sister and Noah behind.


    The pair was left dumfounded by Bements and followed after them.


    Greg was astounded too. Be was practically dragging him inside, her hands gripping his arm in a firm embrace. From where he was, he could see a subtle line of her cleavage and his ears turned red by the sight. Feeling startled, he turned his head and looked straight, murmuring inside, ¡¯Clean thoughts, gentle thoughts.¡¯


    The four of them reached the elevator door and waited for it toe down.


    The people, who were passing by, kept looking at the group. Some were admiring them while others were burning with pure envy. After all, they all were looking like some movie stars.


    A girl¡¯s whispering voice reached the group, she said in a low tone to her friend, "Look at the boys over there. They look like god has sculpted them with immense care, Ufffffff, those muscles. I wish I could have such a boyfriend."


    Her friend, who was a guy, replied in a subdued voice, "And the girls with them look like the angels has descended on earth. I guess shorter dress one is already taken, as they are holding hands. So, should I try talking to the other one, the one in the red dress? She¡¯s attractive as hell."


    As soon as, the four of them heard the guy¡¯s words, Noah grabbed Sara and pulled her towards him. His hand was resting on the small of her back. He then tilted his head and gave that guy a death stare, conveying him to back off and making his im.


    Greg and Be saw this and were having a hard time, stifling augh. Sara was oddly flustered tonight, unlike her usual self.


    The elevator door opened and a bustling crowd came out. Noah tightened his hand around Sara while Be was literally hugging Greg.


    They all entered the elevator and neither of them saying anything. Reaching the top floor of the building, the elevator chimed ¡¯ding¡¯ and opened at once, revealing a spectacr scene.


    The ce was an open air restaurant with a three sixty degree view in sight. As it was dawn time, the sky was filled with different and vibrant shades of red, orange, pink and blue.


    The rooftop bar and lounge was a perfect spot for dinner dates with its splendid ambience and well maintained backdrop. It was serene and cozy at the same time.


    Sara walked to the reception desk, "I have a table reserved for four, in under Sara Allen¡¯s name."


    "Yes ma¡¯am," she gestured to her colleague to show them their reserved table.


    Her colleague obligingly and with a polite, professional smile took them to their seats, "Ma¡¯am, sir, here we are." She then nodded at them and returned to her earlier spot.


    They all settled down with the Allen sister¡¯s sitting together and Noah sitting across Sara.


    Another waiter came and took their orders while refilling their sses with water.


    The restaurant was filled with the tune of <i>Debussy¡¯s Pr¨¦lude ¨¤ l¡¯apr¨¨s-midi d¡¯un faune</i> performed by an unknown artist. The rhythmic music blended well with the ce and was creating a harmonious and cid atmosphere. The lounge was a famous ce amongst the elites and they would oftene with their loved ones.


    The table was all quiet when Be tried to break the ice, "So, do you guys like this ce? Awesome, right? I and sister specifically chose this ce for its sheer ambience. What do you think?" she asked with twinkling eyes.


    Greg looked at her, smiled and replied, "I can only say is that~ ummmmm ..... How should I tell you?" he sounded unsure.


    Be¡¯s face fell at his words and asked, "Is it not ording to your taste? Should we go to some other ce?"


    Greg held his smile, he answered yfully, "How can I not like this ce? After all, the Allen sisters have chosen it. The ce is magnificent." Be smiled back and lightly punched at his chest from across the table. "You~"


    Seeing their banter, the other two rxed a bit. Noah pushed the menu towards Sara, gesturing for her to order.


    Sara pushed it backmented, "No, you guys are the guest of honor tonight. You order."


    Noah once again pushed it back, replying, "It¡¯s not gentlemanly to order before ady does." and winked at her.


    The push and pull kept on happening and seeing this Be felt annoyed, mouthing, "I and Greg will order, you guys, as I said before. Go y inside the room." Then she tossed a room key towards Sara and winked.


    Sara returned the key back immediately, "What are you saying, Bell? We don¡¯t, we don¡¯t need it. And where did you even find it?"


    The boys were curious too as the three of them looked at Be like a hawk. She sumbed to the piercing gaze and said in a hushed voice, "I asked dad for it as my birthday gift."


    Sara understood it but Noah and Greg didn¡¯t. Their brows wrinkled and they were left confused. Looking at them, Sara told them, "Ahhh, This restaurant belongs to our family."


    The boys were left stunned by such revtion. Greg¡¯s eyes were wide with shock as he asked, "This fancy ce is yours?"


    Be¡¯s lips formed an awkward smile and as she said guiltily, <i>"Truthfully, this whole building is Allen¡¯s property."</i>


    Greg was about to yell,<i> "Holy shit"</i> but Noah held his arm and stopped him in time. Heposed his friend. "Ohhh-kay. You yed us with your earlier question. Nice."


    Be pressed her lips, "I wasn¡¯t trying to conceal it from you guys. I just wanted to ask did you like this ce or not?" her nose was turning red.


    Gregughed at her, <i>"Got you there, hahahahha."</i>


    Be puffed her mouth and tilted her head to the other side.


    When all this was happening, a light tap on their table jolted all of them back, "Ras, is it you?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 105: Battle Of Nerves

    <h4>Chapter 105: Battle Of Nerves</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Greg and Be¡¯s yful banter was interrupted by a light tap on the table. The person who came to their table, asked in a tone which was filled with surprise, "Ras, is it you?"


    The group stopped talking at once and turned their heads towards the source of the voice.


    Sara was thrilled to see the person whereas her sister, Be wrinkled her nose in disgust, "What the f~ hell." She mumbled a curse.


    Noah and Greg were confused about this newer¡¯s identity. They looked at the girls who were giving contrasting reactions. The elder one was happy to see the person, but her younger sister was not. That got them curious.


    Sara stood up from her ce and eximed in delight, "What a coincidence, Cai? What are you doing here?" She hugged Caiten in her usual friendly manner. But it made Noah purse his lips and tightened his grip on the ss of water. Arth, his wolf, was gnawing inside him, cursing, ¡¯Who is this guy getting cozy with our Sara? I wish to rip those hands off of him.¡¯


    Caiten embraced her back tightly, maybe a bit too much, as he replied, "A coincidence indeed, I had an urgent meeting with one of the business partners but he suddenly ditched me in the middle. Now, as you can see, I am on my own."


    Be narrowed her eyes at him and then raised them, as she taunted him in a rather peculiar tone, "Yeah right, Cai~cai. Your ¡¯supposed business¡¯ set up an urgent meeting and it happens to be in this very restaurant, where we are dining. And now, ¡¯that business partner¡¯ has all of a sudden, left you stranded. What a rude business partner you have there, with such ¡¯incredible work ethics¡¯." She pped hard stating this.


    Caiten suppressed his frown and feigned a smile instead, agreeing to Be¡¯s words, "Yup, that¡¯s what happened, Bell. You got it in one go. You are so intelligent."


    Be was baffled by his reaction, she wanted to provoke him but now she looked like a bad guy in front of everyone.


    Sara looked at both of them with a helpless expression. One was her best friend and the other was her dear little sister. She knew both of them didn¡¯t like each other. She then turned the topic to the boys and said, "Ohh right, it¡¯s good that you are here, Cai. Let me introduce you all. This is Caiten Snow, my childhood best friend. And Cai, these are the new junior friends I was talking about earlier."


    She then gestured with her hand, "This here is Noah Everests and this is Greg Andrew. They both are from the medical department and in Be¡¯s year." She beamed radiantly as she introduced the boys to Caiten.


    Caiten didn¡¯t like the words, ¡¯childhood friend¡¯ but he didn¡¯t say anything. He then extended his hand towards Greg, who shook it and withdrew.


    He then forwarded his hand for a hand shake to Noah, who wasn¡¯t interested but for the sake of keeping up appearances, he had to acknowledge him. His hand gripped Caiten¡¯s, a bit too forcefully. Caiten too, held his hand like a vice as they locked their eyes in a silent battle.


    Noah smiled at Caiten, "It¡¯s nice to meet Sar~a¡¯s childhood friend." He emphasized on the word friend.


    Caiten Snow raised his right eyebrow, as if challenging Noah, "It is nice to meet you too, junior."


    After a few seconds have passed, Greg mind linked Noah, "Dude, stop it. He is trying to rouse you. Don¡¯t forget, the girls are here, watching."


    Noah loosened the grip and withdrew his hand first. Caiten smirked, thinking he has won the battle of nerves.


    The waiter arrived and asked, "Have you decided on your order, ma¡¯am, sir?"


    Caiten eximed loudly, "Ohhh my gosh, I am so sorry to interrupt you guys. Don¡¯t mind me; I will be taking my leave. You guys enjoy. I will see you tomorrow in college, bye Sara." He then turned and started walking towards the exit, but his steps were slow and calcted.


    Sara looked at his slumped figure and asked the group, "Do you guys mind, if one more person can join us?" She looked at the other three with expectant eyes.


    None of them wanted to agree but they couldn¡¯t be straight up vocal about their displeasure and sour Sara¡¯s mood. Be, however, tried to say, "Sis, the reservation is for four of us. It would be rude to include more people."


    Sara nodded but her mood down casted a bit. Noah gritted his teeth and pressed his lips tightly.


    Releasing a heavy sight, he said, "It won¡¯t do any harm to add one more chair."


    Greg looked at his friend in understanding and blinked at Be. She reluctantly agreed, "Okay, whatever."


    Sara¡¯s mood lightened instantly. She, at once called out to Caiten, "Cai~"


    Caiten smirked and spun around, his lips nowcing an innocent smile, "Yes, Ras, do you need something?"


    Sara gestured with her hand, "Come join and have dinner with us."


    Caiten seemed hesitant and but he dide back to the table, feigning regret, "Ras, no need for that. I can eat at home. You guys are already here; I don¡¯t want to spoil your fun."


    Before Sara could reply, Greg chimed in, "You are think too much, senior Caiten. It is fine. The four of us can go on another meal together without interruption, some other day." He showed a toothy smile.


    Be snickered at his statement but held it in, just in time. She then winked at Greg, mumbling, "Good one."


    Caiten ignored his provocation and uttered, "Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony."


    The waiter knew who Caiten was and of course the Allen sisters. So, without any objection he brought one more chair and an extra set of cutlery.


    Caiten and Sara settled down in their respective seats. Now, Caiten was sitting beside Sara.


    The waiter asked again, "Are you good to order now?" he gave a professional smile.


    Caiten uttered with an authoritative tone, "Ummm, we will have Saffron Risotto with Forest Mushrooms, Coq au Vin and Foie grass. Sara all of them are your favorite." He then tilted his head subtly, looking at Noah with a smug smile.


    Noah eyes flickered as he clenched his hands beneath the table. He thenmented, "Add mixed vegetable soup to that. Sara, didn¡¯t you say you stomach was acting up. It will be good for your gut."


    Sara looked at Noah and smiled in acknowledgement, her cheeks were tinted red. Now, it was Caiten¡¯s turn to grip his hands in a tight fist.


    Be and Greg were amused by the scene. E, mumbled inside Be, ¡¯Bell, finally that jerk has a worthy opponent. It will be fun to watch his ego get crushed and tattered.¡¯ She then ordered the other dishes and asked the boys, "Do you guys want to add something to it?"


    Greg added few of his and then the waiter walked away after taking the order.


    The table went silent for a few seconds. Caiten asked, his words full of curiosity, "No~No, Noah, right? So how did you guys meet?"


    Noah politely replied, "We met at the college, no fancy story." He didn¡¯t borate any further.


    Be chimed in, "Why are you being so modest and humble? Cai~ cai should know you guys saved my life. Let me tell you from the start. I was working in the experiment room and a heavy equipment fell on me and my leg started bleeding instant. There was a pool of blood but my saviors, Greg and Noah, came in a sh to rescue me. Greg held the machine and Noah pressed onto my injury. Then they both took me to college infirmary, in time. Ohh my goshh, these guys are like knights in shining armor."


    Sara didn¡¯t know the details of that day, so when she heard the full story, she was impressed by the boys.


    Noah didn¡¯t say anything in return, but Greg¡¯s ears had turned red from all that praise and appreciation. Greg didn¡¯t think that his act was that special, but the way Be worded the incident, he was proud of himself and his chest puffed up.


    Be then continued, "Sara was so out of it at that time that she cried like a baby, clinging to Noah for a whole afternoon."


    Caiten heard her words and his eyes widened. His wolf, Tensen, was furious as well. But he kept hisposure and replied with a smile, "Noah and Greg, thank you so much for helping Ras and Bell in my stead. I owe you guys a favor." He was imposing his im on Allen sisters.


    Noah and Greg didn¡¯t like the implication. Gregmented, "No need for any favor, Caiten. Can I call you by your name?"


    "Sure, you may."


    "Caiten, we didn¡¯t help Be and Sara for any kind of favors. We are all friends now, no need for such talk." Greg said with a wide smile.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 106: I Am In Love With You

    <h4>Chapter 106: I Am In Love With You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Caiten, don¡¯t worry. We didn¡¯t help Be and Sara to receive some kind of favors. After all, we are all close friends. So... such talk is not needed here." Greg jabbed at Caiten, maintaining a wide grin on his face.


    Be liked how Greg put Caiten in his ce with mere words. She looked at Caiten who had a rather awkward expression with a smug and proud face.


    But by Caiten¡¯s mere presence, the dinner or you could say, their double date was already ruined. And he was satisfied by the oue. ¡¯By no fucking means, I am going to let any other person, much less a human woo what¡¯s mine, my Luna.¡¯ At least that¡¯s what he thought Sara was to him.


    Arth soothed hispanion, "Noah, one thing is confirmed, that the rumors about Sara¡¯s sole male friend being her ¡¯boyfriend¡¯ are not true. Sara thinks of him, only as a childhood friend and nothing more, at least not, right now. We still have hope. So, let¡¯s not sulk anymore and seize this opportunity in our favor."


    Listening to his wolf¡¯s encouragement, Noah didn¡¯t back down. Every now and then, he would strike up a conversation with Sara on any random topic, engaging her. Sara too was happy to indulge him. They were conversing happily.


    Caiten wanted to join them and overtake the conversation, but Be didn¡¯t give him that chance.


    She got up saying, "I need to use the restroom" and started walking. A waiter with tray in hands which was filled with piping hot food was walking to the other side. She hurried with her steps and lost her footing in the process, resulting in a collision.


    Greg was fast. He had already seen what she was upto and analyzed her n beforehand. So when Be bumped with the waiter, he zapped towards her and pulled her hand, embracing her firmly in his grasp.


    But this can¡¯t be said for the waiter. He too lost his footing and crashed onto the floor. The food in the tray toppled at the person sitting just ahead, who was none other than Caiten.


    His perfectly tailored grey three piece Armani suit was sttered with vibrant red and yellow color now. He got up at once and yelled, "Can¡¯t you see where you are going? Don¡¯t you have eyes?" He lost hisposure, unmasking his true self. The waiter was shaking by hismanding presence and tone.


    Be looked at the scene and was a bit regretful. Not because of Caiten because that douchebag deserve it. But when she saw how the waiter was on the floor and shaking, she gulped hard and pulled herself away from Greg¡¯s grasp and helped him.


    Seeing this, Sara got up as well. She said, "Caiten rx, will you? He didn¡¯t do it intentionally. It was just an honest mistake," trying to pacify the situation


    She was stunned by his reaction. Caiten has never raised his voice in front of her and was always polite and humble towards others, so she was stupefied by his sudden outburst.


    Caiten snapped back from raging state, realizing what was happening. In a regretful voice, he uttered, "I am so sorry for losing my temper there. But it is just~ it is just that, this suit is left by my mother to me. So, I wasn¡¯t able to think straight." His tone was filled with guilt.


    Sara softened at the mention of Caiten¡¯s mother. His mother, Gloria, adored Sara when she was alive. So, she could understand why Caiten reacted that way.


    Caiten knew Sara¡¯s weakness well. He made a pitiful face and kept his head down. Sara patted his shoulderforting him, "I understand, but don¡¯t be too harsh on others. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose." She then asked the waiter, "Haden right? Are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?"


    The water shook his head like a wobble figurine. His body was still shaking violently.


    She looked at the nervous waiter, assuring him, "Don¡¯t worry, tell me if you are injured somewhere?"


    He still didn¡¯t say anything.


    Sara was about to ask him to get back to work but Noah interrupted them. He strided forward with confident and decisive steps and pulled up the waiter¡¯s arm revealing a ghastly burn mark with blisters.


    Very smoothly, he picked up the ice cubes and applied it gently onto his arm, stating, "This may cause you a bit of difort. Try to endure it."


    All of them were stunned, except Greg.


    As the waiter¡¯s uniform was all ck and his arms were covered, they couldn¡¯t tell that he had scalded his arm.


    Noah then turned to the manager, who came to their table after themotion, "You must be having a first aid kit. Bring it for me." The manager obliged to his request at once.


    Sara looked at Noah inplete awe. Her eyes were filled with admiration and appreciation for him. She was totally impressed by his observing skills and gentleness towards other people. Her wolf, Moon, was whistling and purring inside her, ¡¯Not just his looks and physique, his personality is just, umm... how should I put it. He is just my type Sara; kind, polite, gentle and with no hint of show off.¡¯


    Sara blushed hearing her wolf¡¯s words, as her heart was tingling with an unknown sensation.


    Caiten noticed Sara¡¯s expression and gritted his teeth in anger. Now that Noah was standing, he sized him up from head to toe, ¡¯He is not a simple human. I need to get rid of him as soon as possible. Even if it meant, I have to end his life.¡¯


    Be seizing the opportunity turned to Caiten and said, "Cai~cai, You should just go and change. Otherwise, it will be too hard to remove these stains. After all, Aunt Gloria gave you this suit."


    Sara agreed with her sister this time, "Yes, Caiten. Be is right. This suit is a precious gift left by Aunt Gloria, hurry up."


    Caiten was dumbfounded. He was now caught up in his own lie. He then excused himself, "I will just be back."


    Now that Caiten was not in the picture, Be and Greg sighed in relief. Now, they could execute their n to get Noah and Sara closer.


    After all thatmotion was over, they settled at their table once again. Noah took the seat where Caiten was sitting earlier. And Be joined Greg, sitting beside him.


    Even after fifteen minutes, there was no sign of Caiten. Soon, his call came in, "Ras, I am sorry but I need to return to the pack house. Make sure not to drink and wander around, okay. And call me when you arrive."


    The food that they ordered arrived and they all happily enjoyed their meals while chatting. Be ordered some red wine and urged everyone to drink, to make the mood lighten.


    Greg and Be were tipsy after several drinks and were now flirting openly with each other. Greg wasplimenting how sexy she looked in her dress and how he was mesmerized by her beauty.


    Be went with the flow too and touched his muscr arm seductively.


    This made Sara and Noah feel a bit awkward, who too were drunk by now.


    Noah face was flushed red. He kept on gazing at Sara and smile like a fool. This made Sara, who was the only one slightly sober, nervous.


    She asked him, feeling embarrassed, "Is there anything on my face? Why are you looking at me like that, Noah?"


    Noah¡¯s eye lids were feeling heavy, as he shook his head repeatedly without saying anything.


    "Then why are you gazing at me?" Sara repeated her question.


    Noah¡¯s smile deepened even more. He kept a finger on his lips, mumbling, "Sshhhhh, *hup* it¡¯s a secret."


    Sara batted her eyshes in confusion and whispered, "Is it a secret? Can¡¯t you tell me? We are friends after all."


    Noah leaned forward and whispered near her ears, "If I tell you now, you won¡¯t like me."


    Sara was puzzled by his drunken statement. Sheughed and assured him, "Noah, you can tell me. I won¡¯t make fun of you. I promise and I won¡¯t tell anyone."


    Noah pouted like a child and pretending to think. Sara looked at him andughed lightly. The way he was acting, Sara found it cute.


    Noah then leaned some more, his lips brushing Sara¡¯s earlobe. Her breath hitched and she started feeling jittery.


    Noah continued with his deep and slightly hoarse voice, "Promise you won¡¯t dislike me?"


    "I promise" Sara reassured him in a gentle tone.


    He then beamed radiantly like a toddler and said, "Sara, I~ I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t like it when someone calls you with your nickname or hugs you so closely, even if it is your best friend. I don¡¯t want you to look at any other person, but only me. I want you to like me, just the way I like you. I ... LI~KE .... YOU ... SARA .... ALLEN. I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 107: Noah’s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 107: Noah¡¯s Confession</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Noah, you can tell me. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone else nor I will make fun of you. Trust me." Sara persuaded him. She was curious to know what Noah was guarding inside his heart.


    Noah rested his face on his chin and pretended to think while pouting. Sara giggled joyfully at his childlike behavior. He was acting cutesy while drunk, looking absolutely adorable.


    He inclined towards Sara some more. Now, his lips were touching Sara¡¯s earlobe which left her stunned and somewhat flustered. She was perturbed by his boldness.


    Noah, who was acting out of his usually shy personality, mumbled with his deep and throaty voice, his breath fanning on her ear and cheek, "Promise me, you won¡¯t dislike me after hearing it, ummm? Promise me, that you won¡¯t run away, huh?" When his lips moved, they brushed her ear slightly, sending her mind into a state of frenzy.


    Greg looked at these two and smiled from ear to ear. For him, everything was going ording to the n.


    The thing is, when no one was watching him, he had poured a decent amount of wolfsbane in the wine bottle. Otherwise, how can a strong Lycan wolf like Noah, get dead drunk just like now?


    He wanted Noah to take a step further and help his friend confess his inner feelings to Sara and now that things were progressing like how he thought, he was satisfied.


    He then muttered something along the lines, "Uhhh ..... Be seems a bit drunk. I will take her to the restroom, so that she could wash her face and sober up. Sara, can you please keep an eye on Noah? As you can see, his alcohol tolerance is quite low. And don¡¯t worry; we will be back in a bit. I will take care of your sister." Then, without giving Sara any chance to reply he very smoothly exited the scene, supporting Be by her shoulders, who was busy humming a love song, "And I will always love you. I will always love you. Youuuuuuuuuuu. My darling, you, mmm~um."


    Sara came to her senses and saw that Greg and her sister were already gone. She then looked at Noah¡¯s dark purple eyes and licked her lips, "I promise." Her voice was soothing and gentle with a mix of tipsiness.


    Noah, who was now sitting face to face with Sara, twinkled and beamed like a child, listening to her earnest words.


    Looking at him, Sara was awe struck by his dazzlingly smile and those glistening lips which were wet because of the wine. Her dark blue orbs lingered on his lips, unintentionally.


    Noah lifted her chin with his index finger and thumb, wanting Sara to focus on his eyes. He confessed, his speech slurred, "Sara, I~ don¡¯t like it~. I don¡¯t like it when ..... when someone calls you so .... sooooo affectionately or hugs you so closely ...., even if, even if it is your best friend. I don¡¯t want you to look at other guys with those captivating eyes, but only me, hmmmm...... And don¡¯t smile like that in front of other guys too. Otherwise...... otherwise, they will fall in love with you the way like I have fal~len. Sar~ah, I want you to like me, just the way I like you." He batted his eyeshes subtly because of his drunken state, trying to stay conscious.


    He then cupped her cheeks and caressed her plump red lips with his thumb, confessing sincerely, "I LIKE YOU SARA ALLEN. No, I just don¡¯t like you. I AM IN LOVE WITH YOU. Will you be, will you date me, ummm?"


    Sara was stumped by his confession. Her eyes were about to pop out of its socket. Her mind was buzzing as well as her heart was racing wildly. Her wolf, Moon was dazed for a few seconds as well. Then out of the blue, she started screaming inside Sara¡¯s head with excitement, ¡¯Aaaaaaaaaaa, he¡¯s proposing us, Sara. He is proposing us.¡¯


    It was not the first time that someone has confessed their feelings to Sara. In all of her school life, despite Caiten guarding her like a bodyguard, many guys confessed their romantic feelings to her. But she as well as her Moon never really felt any affection towards the other party. And afterwards, Caiten used to teach each of her pursuers a lesson. So, they never approached Sara again.


    But this time, this time it was different. Her wolf was doing a somersault inside her. And her own heart was palpating, thumping and fluttering inside her chest.


    She was feeling butterflies inside her stomach for the very first time because of someone. The feeling wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    Her mind was filled with chaotic questions, ¡¯He likes me? No, he said he loves me. But since when? Or is it just a drunken thing? What if it is?¡¯


    Noah¡¯s thumb started tracing Sara¡¯s lower lip softly, waiting for her answer. "Sa~ra~, Do you hate me now? Am I not your type? Is it because, is it because I am a~" He was about asked her whether her dislike was because he was a human and she was a werewolf.


    Sara snapped out of her muddled thoughts and interrupted him midway, "NOOOOOO, it¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t hate you, Noah. I will never hate you for this."


    Noah looked at her with an innocent face and them mumbled, his thumb now trailing her cheeks and upper lips, "Really?"


    "Mm~hmmm, really," Sara waspletely entrapped by him. She was literally purring.


    "Soooooo.... Can I? Can I~ ....." he gulped down hard, took a deep breath and asked, his voice seductive, "Can I kiss you right now?"


    Sara was knocked out by his question, she forgot to respond.


    Taking her silence as permission Noah leaned his head forward. The tips of their nose were touching, as his breath fanned on her lips.


    Then, very slowly and gently, he connected his lips to hers.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 108: Passion At Its Peak

    <h4>Chapter 108: Passion At Its Peak</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Can I kiss you, right now?" Noah asked while looking Sara in the eyes, his voice was sultry and seductive.


    Sara¡¯s eyes widened with shock. She was caught off guard by his question so much so that she forgot to respond.


    Noah leaned his head forward, taking her silence as permission. Their noses were touching as both of them could feel each other¡¯s breath. The atmosphere suddenly turned suggestive and evocating.


    Then, with extreme gentleness, Noah connected his lips with hers.


    Their kiss was slow and tender, almost deliberate. He softly sucked on her lower lip, moistening it but didn¡¯t deepen the kiss any further. Then all of a sudden, he released her lips and gazed into her eyes lovingly, fondling her cheeks.


    Sara wasn¡¯t satisfied by this brief kiss, it most almost like a peck to her. She wanted a more passionate and wild kiss.


    She held the back of Noah¡¯s head and pulled him towards her, kissing him fervently. She kissed him, licked him and sucked on his lips thoroughly, wanting to tangle their tongues together. She has lost all reasoning by now and was very urgent with her kisses.


    Noah held her shoulders and pushed her slightly, whispering, "Not here, not in front of everyone else."


    Sara understood his concern and got up at once. She held Noah¡¯s hand and pull him up, "Come with me."


    Noah obliged and tightened his hold on her hand. They left the ce without informing Greg or her sister. Her mind waspletely consumed by Noah right now. She wanted him. She wanted him badly.


    Greg who was watching them all this time, eximed to Be, "Fina~llllyy, our efforts are paying off, Bell."


    Be waspletely out of the zone. She was retching and heaving from all the drinking and only hummed in response.


    Greg looked at her state and patted her back gently, "Who told you to drink so much when you can¡¯t handle it, huhh?"


    Listening to him, Be vomited even more, "You are scolding me. You bad, bad wolf."


    Greg chuckled and then soothed her, "Okay, okay. I won¡¯t scold you."


    After emptying everything out, Greg helped her.


    He carefully wiped Be¡¯s mouth and lips with the help of a tissue and tucked her disheveled hair. Be was feelingfortable in his arms and started feeling drowsy.


    After making sure that she was all cleaned up, Greg saw that Be was sleepingfortably in his arms. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her or wake her up.


    In a swift motion, Greg carried Be in his arms firmly and went to the reception desk to settle the bill.


    All eyes were on them as he waited for the receptionist to process his payment. Be was mumbling some unintelligent words,ughing and mumbling like a happy child. Then, all of a sudden, she tightened her grip on his neck and purred near his ear, "Hurry up, Greg. I can¡¯t wait anymore."


    At this point, Greg lost his mindpletely.


    As soon as the receptionist confirmed his payment, he strided towards the elevator with hurried steps and took Be to the room which he has booked for Sara and Noah in advance.


    On the other side, Sara took Noah to the rooftop area, where no one could disturb them.


    As soon as they reached there, she pushed him to the wall and covered his lips in an urgent and ferocious kiss.


    This time Noah didn¡¯t held back and responded with much more intensity and zeal. He tangled his fingers with her hair and sucked on her lips with wildness, letting himself gopletely. Their kiss was raw and ardent.


    Things started to heat up between them when Sara tucked on his shirt, wanting to remove it. Noah held her hand and asked, "Are you sure, you want this? Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it tomorrow?"


    "I have never been so sure in my life. I want this. I want you, Noah Everests. I want to swallow you whole and I want you to be mine," Sara kissed him and confirmed her feelings to him.


    Noah was pleased with her answer and smile between their kiss. He licked her lips like a cat and entered her mouth, entwining their tongues together.


    Sara pulled his now creased shirt out of his pants and started unbuttoning him impatiently. With his shirt open, she saw his bare chest and kissed him there. Noah¡¯s breath hitched as he groaned in pleasure.


    She looked at his pleased face and started sucking on the crook of his neck. Noah removed his shirt swiftly and pulled Sara¡¯s head up.


    He kissed her gently again and said, "Sara, I want to tell you one more thing, before we take things any further."


    Sara looked at his serious expression and nodded. Noah held her by the waist and mumbled, "Sara~, I am a~, I am a were~" his confession was barged on by a sudden phone call.


    Sara, without looking at her phone disconnected the call midway, "Go ahead, what were you tell me."


    "Mm~mmm, I was saying that I am~" he was again interrupted by the call. He then urged her, "You should take it."


    Sara took the call, although she was reluctant. Without looking at the caller ID she picked up. An urgent and demanding voice pierced her ears, "Where are you? I have been trying to reach you. Why are you disconnecting my calls?" The person on the other line sounded angry.


    "Who are you?" Sara was annoyed by the tone.


    "RASSSSS, I am Cai." Caiten was bbergasted at her response. "Have you been drinking? Tell me where are you? I aming right now."


    "Cai~ Ohhhhhhh, it¡¯s you Caiten. No need, Noah is here. He will help me" then without waiting for his reply she ended the call.


    Caiten looked at his phone with disbelief, "She is still with that bastard." He threw his phone in anger and without wasting any time, turned his car around.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 109: I Want You, Whole

    <h4>Chapter 109: I Want You, Whole</h4>


    <i>Explicit content ahead 18+</i>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Sara brushed Caiten¡¯s suggestion off, "No need. Noah is here, I will just go with him. You, don¡¯t make your father wait, okay" and disconnected the call after saying her piece.


    This left Caiten in utter disbelief. Sara Allen, his childhood sweetheart, has never talked to him in that tone or manner, not even once. And when she told him that Noah would help her in his stead, he was petrified as well as stunned.


    He cursed out loud, "She is still with that freaking bastard. I will tear that human apart and bury him alive. Noah Everests, you just wait." Tensen, his wolf, howled inside him.


    Caiten was just about to reach his pack house. His father has called him for some extremely important business. But now that he knew, Sara was with that human leech, he wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. He turned his car around in one move, without wasting anytime and zapped away.


    After cutting Caiten¡¯s call, Sara swirled her head around while asking, "So, what were you about to tell me, hmm?" But when she looked back, Noah was not there. She creased her eyebrows in confusion, "Where did he go?"


    She looked to her left and then to her right but still, there was no sign of Noah anywhere. This got her worrying. After all, they were on the top most floor of the building, with no one in sight. Anything could happen to him, so she was concerned for him.


    She searched for Noah and exhaled a sigh of relief, when she finally found him.


    Noah was sitting at the entrance of the terrace with his head leaning against the wall. His eyes were shut and he seems to be sleeping peacefully.


    The gentle breeze tousled his dark brown hair lusciously, captivating Sara¡¯s heartpletely. She wanted to continue things from where they left off, but didn¡¯t want to disrupt his sleep. He looked so peaceful and so at ease.


    Sara simply crouched beside him and mumbled softly, "What was that, you wanted to tell me, hmmmm, No~ah? I guess, I will have to wait."


    She traced his beautiful eyes, the bridge of his sharp nose and kissable lips with her fingers and nted a gentle kiss on him.


    Soon after that, Sara felt her eyelids heavy. She leaned her head on Noah¡¯s shoulder and dozed off.


    In the hotel room, things were heating up and getting more intense between Greg and Be.


    Greg brought Be to the room and carefullyid her down. As he was about to get up, Be opened her eyes slightly, stretched her hand and pulled him by his neck and chuckled.


    He somehow managed to keep his bnce andnded on top of Be, their lips just inches apart.


    He was drawn to her captivating beauty and couldn¡¯t look away from her now puffy face which he found cute. She was way too charming, looking like that. It was getting harder and harder for Greg to restrain himself and his wolf, Roger was getting horny as hell inside him.


    Be smiled at him flirtatiously and whispered soothingly, "You know, Reg. From the very first day when you saved me, I wanted to kiss those thin lips of yours. Mm~mmm .... They look delicious, Re~g." She called him by his nickname in temptation.


    This broke Greg¡¯sposurepletely. He didn¡¯t just kiss but he snogged at her lips, smacking them hard. Be wasted no time and deepened their kiss even further. She started to undress herself.


    She tried to find the zipper on her dress but her hands didn¡¯t reach it. Frantically, she started tearing her dress off of her body, leaving some nail marks on her shoulders and arms.


    Greg stopped her in time and mumbled, "Careful my princess, I will help you with that. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt." He kissed her forehead like they were deep in love and turned her around, unzipping Be¡¯s dress for her gently and slowly.


    After unsping her dress, he leaned forward and showered her back with his tender, feather like kisses. He left red marks on the back of her neck, followed by a series of trailing kisses on her lower back, forming hickeys on her porcin skin .


    Be was so into it that her breath became heavy and she started moaning and panting profusely, "Ummhmm .....mm~mmm."


    Greg was turned on by her moans and seductive groans, he swirled her again and cover her lips with some urgency, pinning her beneath him. Their kisses turned more passionate, rougher, and rawer. Their tongues started an intense battle of their own, pulling and stimting each other.


    He held her alluringly plummy breasts which was covered with her dress and started fondling them demandingly over her dress.


    Not feeling satisfied, he impatiently removed her dress from her body and threw it to the floor. Be was now left with only her ckced panties on and nothing else.


    Greg gasped in pleasure at the sight of her almost bare figure, he was mesmerized. He then kissed her mouth roughly and mumbled near her lips, "You are so beautiful, Bell. I want to have you tonight, will you let me?"


    Be nodded shyly, giving him her consent.


    When he saw that the coast was clear, he squeezed each of her breasts simultaneous and caressed her tits with his palms, rubbing andpressing them.


    After ying with them for a while, Greg nted a kiss on her lips and then on her chin.


    His lust was overtaking him. He and his wolf, Roger were going crazy.


    He held her right breast, squashed it and licked it gently at first but afterwards his movements became harsh as he sucked at them like an animal in heat.


    He gave the same treatment to her other breast as well, licking and sucking on it, making smooching sounds while kneading it.


    Be tangled her fingers in his raven hair and urged him to suck on it hard, "Reg, I want~, I want you to do it, harder and rougher."


    Greg smiled at her request, raising his brows in amusement. He wanted to y with her, now. So, he left her breasts and adjusted his body between her legs and pressed on her tight with his hardness. Then with a enthralling voice, he said, "Tell me, what you want me to do, Bell~?"


    Be was getting antsy and restless because of this sudden halt. She held his hands and ced it on her breasts, pleading him, "Hold me ..... hold me. And suck .... on them."


    Greg was pleased by her words and leaned his face towards her breast and rolled her tits with his tongue erotically and did as she told him. He sucked on each of them contently.


    Be was groaning and shivering beneath his touch. Her hands reached where his pants zipper was. She felt his member from over the fabric, it was hard and sturdy, calling out to her.


    She stroked it up and down slowly. as she felt the heat from the fabric, which did nothing to hide Greg¡¯s excitement.


    Greg started gasping and grunting at her soft and amorous touch. He wanted her to touch his crotch directly. He pressed her hand with his, urging her to free his member from the torture.


    Be got busy with her hands and pulled his pants a bit and gave his buddy some breathing space.


    She looked at his erect and sturdy rod, licked her lips alluringly and touched it with her bare hands. It was hot and spasming.


    A sharp moan escaped from Greg¡¯s mouth, <i>"Ummhmhhummm....."</i> as he was feeling that tingling sensation, his mind was fully consumed with pleasure and pure lust.


    Be fondled and stroked his things with her hands carefully. She didn¡¯t want her sharp and edgy nails to hurt him. Greg wanted more, so he sat up and said panting loudly, "Suck me .... Be, please."


    He helped Be to sit up as she was still in a dazed state.


    She yanked him by the back of his hair, crashing her swollen lips against his thin ones for a rough kiss. Their saliva mixed and started dripping from the corner of their mouths and down the neck, as they entwined and pulled at each other.


    Thisst for a good thirty seconds.


    0Greg released her and once again held her hands and cing it on his cock.


    This time, Be dipped her head and saw his rigid and thick member standing proudly in front of her. Her secret lips convulsed at his thickness.


    Her heart pounded in her chest looking at the size of his dick, he had a monstrous third leg. It was hot and twitching in her hands. As she eased her tongue and licked at the tip, her mouth was filled with a sweet and slightly sour taste of his precum. His dick was reddish purple now, urging her to take it in her watery mouth.


    Be flicked her tongue again and again, stroking and pping him with circr motions andpped at his juice some more. His swollen member twitched even more by her teasing.


    She lubricated his cock with her saliva and fondled it with her hands.


    Greg shouted loudly, his voice filled with lewd pleasure,<i> "Fuck Be! .... You are so good at this."</i> Her tousled her hair and tucked her strands behind her ear.


    The room was filled with his moans and lewd sounds of Be sucking on his erection. He gripped her hair, as he wanted her to take him in his mouth.


    Be obliged with his silent request and took his thick member inside her mouth a little.


    Greg was too big and thick, so it was a bit difficult for her to take him. But Be tried and somehow swallowed his erged cock.


    Greg started thrusting and pounding inside her mouth, panting heavily with loud grunting, <i>"Uhhhh .....ughhhhhhh .....mmm~mmmmm. Ye~ah~, yes, just like that. Fuck me, my Bell."</i>


    Be was happy that Greg was enjoy their make out session and she took some more.


    To Be Continued

 Chapter 110: A Session Full Of Lust

    <h4>Chapter 110: A Session Full Of Lust</h4>


    Explicit content ahead 18+ only


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The room was filled where their desperate and lusty gasps, as Be salivated on his proud purplish red erection.


    Greg tangled his fingers,cing them with her carefree wavy locks and directed her head, pleading her to take him inside her mouth.


    Be smiled, looking at his dreamy and clouded eyes and indulged with his silent request. She opened her mouth, trying to take his big cock in her mouth a little.


    Initially, because of his member¡¯s thickness and its sheer length, it was a bit difficult for her to adjust it in her mouth. Nevertheless, she wanted to please and satisfy Greg and somehow managed to swallow his gigantic dick slowly and steadily.


    As soon as his rod entered her wet and slippery mouth, Greg grunted out loudly and started to push his buddy more.


    With heavy and deep panting, he whispered, purring, <i>"Uhhhhh ..... ughhhhh .... Mmm~mmmmm. Yes, just like that. Bell. Ju~st ... ahhhh ... like that. Suck my dick, just like that."</i>


    Be was content by his sultry reaction. She paced up her actions a little and started trailing her tongue up and down rigorously, in an attempt to spice things up some more.


    Greg was enjoying every second, every action of her care. He pushed his cock and her head simultaneously, thrusting himself even deeper inside her. He started plunging his member in and out of her rapidly as it increased in size, almost making Be gag.


    She tapped him gently on his thigh and Greg stopped for a second, giving Be a moment to breath and get her rhythm back. He ruffled her hair softly as she once again took him inside her mouth, continuing their hot session.


    This time Be was determine to take him whole, she wanted him so badly. Herbia were on fire and soaking wet as she pleased Greg.


    Greg was about to cum, as his hot erection stiffened and twitchedvishly. Be increased her speed and sucked on him like crazy. He waspletely immersed in the forey and held Be¡¯s head, pushing his member all the way down to her throat. He started thrusting violently. He was close and about to release his cum.


    Be could sense his arrival and did not let go of his thing from her mouth. She wanted to eat his juices and gulp it down fully. She was getting addicting to him and his taste on her lips.


    He thrusted his cock rapidly in and out of her mouth over and over again, signaling he was going to cum now.


    The room was heavy with sexual tension as Greg groaned and panted his release inside Be¡¯s mouth, <i>"Bell, I am cumming ....ughhhh ... swallow me ..... swallow me whole ..... arghh."</i>


    His hot seeds spurted inside Be mouth, hitting the back of her throat. Her mouth was filled with his scent, his male scent. He jerked his hips and held her head still. She swallowed his sweet and a bit pungent arrival fully and licked her lips in satisfaction.


    After a few minutes, Greg released her head and took himself out from her mouth and cleaned her lips with his thumbs.


    Be waspletely drained and exhausted but she still wanted to continue. She wanted to go all the way with Greg tonight.


    Greg looked at her lovingly, caressing her forehead; he tried to reason with her, "Bell, you are tired and drunk. We can do it after you have sober up a bit."


    Be made a face, as if throwing a tantrum and mumbled, "Make me sober up, now. I WANT YOU. I WANT TO HAVE YOU. I WANT YOU RIGHT NOW."


    Greg shook his head and chuckled at her. He got out of the bed and said, "For that, I will have to clean you up first."


    Be simply stretched her hands towards him and Greg pulled her in his arms, carrying her to the bathroom.


    With Be still in his brawny arms, he unscrewed the showerhead, as cold water splurged from above them. He then steadied her and started removing his shirt.


    Be didn¡¯t wanted to waste time, so she pulled his shirt¡¯s buttons and ripped them apart. The sound of buttons falling and popping down the floor echoed in the bathroom, with their heavy breathing.


    Greg teased her, whispering in her ears, "Getting impatient, are we?"


    Be disrobed himpletely. He was standing stark naked now as water dripped down his raven hair and onto his torso. She leaned forward and kissed his wet nipples, sucking on it like a new born.


    Greg released her and made her face the wall.


    His naked torso was now in direct contact with her bare and drenched back, as she moaned enticingly. His hands dawdled down her shoulder des, to her plummy curves and gave them a good squeeze. His hands continued to trail down her water soaked body, reaching the edge of hercy and flimsy lower undergarment. He didn¡¯t remove them; instead his hands were now wandering, where her honeypot was ced.


    He rubbed his fingers slowly over thecy panties as she whimpered in his arms, bending backward, "ahhhhh .... arghhhhh". Greg parted the frail cloth and touched her swollen inner lips directly, she cooed with pure lust, Um~hmm, Reg, rh~egh, ughhhhhhh."


    He moved his fingers up and down leisurely, trying to bring her over the edge.


    Be groaned with impatience and urged him to put his fingers inside her, "Don¡¯t, Don¡¯t tease me, Reg." He dly put one finger inside her sopping wet cunt. She gasped loudly and bit her lower lips with anticipation.


    Greg pushed one more of his finger inside her forbidden ce and Be jerked by the sudden sensation. His fingers, just like his luscious member, were thick and filling her up. She couldn¡¯t resist the urge to moan loudly, gasping and panting, "Uhhhhh .... Mm~hmmmm ..... arghhhhh ..... urghhhhhh."


    Greg found her groans and whimpers sexy. He sped up and curled his fingers inside her tunnel touching her G-spot.


    Be clenched his thighs, digging her nails, as the intensity of their make out session increased. She was in pain initially, but soon the pain turned into raw ecstasy. She jutted her inner lips towards his fingers.


    Greg moved his fingers inside her in a circr motion, bringing her over the edge again and again. Be was feeling the heat, as Greg¡¯s third leg was once again erect and ready to go.


    His thing was poking at her lower back, between her ass cheeks. Her right hand trailed upwards to hold his sturdy rod and baggy balls filled with his seeds. She squeezed his balls lightly and Greg instinctively jumped in reaction. His mind was full of jubtion of thrill. After ying with his nuts, she moved her hand towards his erection and fondled it. Her hand which was wrapped around his thing, moved up and down. Greg got excited and kissed at the crook of her neck. He then licked the ce and sucked there, leaving a deep crimson mark.


    His hands started fucking her cunt, his fingers were rough and rowdy. They moaned and gasped loudly without a care in the world, deeply immersed in the moment.


    Be was getting close as she grasped his member tightly with one hand and dug her nails at his thigh with the other. Greg screwed his finger fully inside her as she screamed in glee and thrill and cummed her juices on his fingers. She gasped for air, as leaned backward for support.


    Greg removed his fingers from inside her cunt and turned her around to face her. He brought his fingers to his thin and damp lips,pped and sucking her fluid like a crazy dog in heat.


    Be was entrapped by his charm and sensual behavior and kissed him roughly, tasting her liquid on from his mouth. Greg pushed her to the wall, pressing her. He again connected their savagely like a beast. His eyes were clouded with lust and he was getting more and more horny. Their tongues danced inside their mouth.


    The cold shower did nothing to ease up the heat burning inside their private parts and their hearts. They both were lost in the feeling of ecstasy and desire for each other.


    Their wet hair were sticking to their skin, as Greg changed the angle of his mouth, wanting to consuming her fully. He sipped her moist lower lip repeatedly, as his mind left all reasoning.


    It was not his first time having sex, but his previous ones couldn¡¯t even bepared to with what he was doing and feeling right now. This feeling was new and thrilling, making him addicted.


    Be released his lips and touched his swollen monster. She purred, her voice was hoarse and throaty, "Reg, put it in. Put it inside me and fill me up. Ram it up."


    Greg¡¯s eyes flickered as he pressed his erecting on her secret lips. Herbia lips were twitching with anticipation.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 111: Commotion Inside The Room

    <h4>Chapter 111: Commotion Inside The Room</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Be was feeling this immense desire for the very first time in her life. Yes, she was bold and fearless most of the time, but it was her first time doing the real deal with someone.


    She has heard countless stories from her school and college friends about their healthy and exciting sex life and how hot and big their boyfriend¡¯s dicks were.


    She has always fantasied about her first time to be special and wanted to lose her virginity to someone whom she loves. She wanted it to be a romantic and longsting experience.


    Greg was fulfilling her every desire tonight, by making her beg for more, she was lusting over him, whimpering with eagerness, hankering to have his member buried deep inside her very being. Her mind and soul were clouded with raw lust.


    Be released his lips and touched his swollen monster with a tender touch. She murmured against his lips, sounding hoarse and a big throaty, "Reg, put it in. Put it inside me and fill me up. Ram it in me. Greg Andrew, I want you."


    Greg¡¯s eyes flickered with passion, his libido was on fire. He removed the delicate material which was covering her honey mucus from her thin legs and watch her pussy with anticipation. He could not believe he was about fuck Be Allen.


    He parted her legs and pressed with his erection between them. He then pulled one of her legs to his waist and pushed himself, as his cock split open her secret passage and entered.


    His shaft twitched and her pussy spasm at the same time, telling how much they wanted this to happen.


    Be crying and screamed, "ARGHHHHHH .... Aaaaaaaa." It was painful and hard to bear for her. She felt that her pussy was about to rupture.


    Greg stopped and looked at her with eyes full of concern. He held her cheeks and kissed her softly on her lips, "It¡¯s okay~, Bell. If it hurts, we can~" before he could finish his sentence Be yelled, "NOOOOOO."


    "Don¡¯t~, don¡¯t stop now, Reg" she pleaded andmanded at the same time.


    Greg bit his lower lip in understanding and mumbled against her wet lips, whispering, "Tell me if it hurts too much. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt, babe." Be nodded.


    Greg, once again, pushed his luscious and gigantic rod inside her, the pain was still there but Be nipped at her lips, to hold her groans. Soon, the pain converted to a pleasurable experience as her pussy adjusted to his shape a bit.


    Greg grunted reckless, "Bell rx; don¡¯t clench me~ so hard. You will cut my dick in half. Ohhhhhhh my~ mooooon~ goddess~, this is hot." He pushed even further and mumbled, "Yes, rx. Ummm~mmm, just like that. You are doing good, my girl."


    Be¡¯s eyes rolled to the back of her head as Greg didn¡¯t stop and thrusted himself inside her pussy walls. He was half way in but Be was already feeling full from that much. Greg brushed the sticky damp hair from her forehead and kissed it, "You are so beautiful."


    He rammed his shaft in one go as Be squealed with immense pain. Her body was shivering, trapped between the wall behind her back and Greg¡¯s sexy body in front. For a few seconds, he didn¡¯t move at all, giving her time to adjust to his full length.


    When he saw that Be¡¯s pussy has somewhat adjusted to his size and shape, he started moving his cock in circr motion. At first it was slow and deliberate but soon he reared his speed and screwed his shaft rapidly.


    He remove his thing from Be¡¯s wet cunt, her juices dripped down her inner lips before mming it back, all the way to her deepest parts. She could feel his rod poking and tickling at her womb.


    Greg sucked the water droplets from her face, whispering, "Bell, you are so tight down there. Even after cumming that hard..... from my fingers. Your pussy is hungry and craving for me more."


    Be felt shy by his words, and lowered her head, blush creeping on her cheeks. Greg chuckled and kissed both her cheeks tenderly and his lower part was doing its job thoroughly.


    His big dick thrusted in and out of her soppingbia, as he pumped inside her, harder and harder, with each of his shove. Be screamed in ecstasy with every strike, <i>"Aaaaaaaaa ..... yes ... yess... yes... don¡¯t stop. Fuck me, fuck me harder."</i>


    Her pleasure filled screams were too loud and it could be heard from outside the hotel room. Greg pumped inside her wildly like he was an animal in mating season, ramming his cock deep inside her mercilessly. Greg felt like his whole body was melting, buried inside her with each stroke as they both inched closer to their climax.


    Be yelped, <i>"I am .... Reg.... I am ... gonna ..... cum~. I am cumming~"</i> her panting increased and she wrapped her arms around his neck. She could feel his groin getting bigger and thicker inside her, his pulsing veins were twitching making Be giddy in the stomach


    Greg bit her earlobe, "Let¡¯s cum together, babe. I want you to have all of my seeds, Bell" and scooped her body of the ground. His moans increased with each ruthless thrust, as he kept pumping and pumping his member inside her pussy.


    Be¡¯s inner walls grasped tightly at his thick shaft and his monstrous member was twitching inside her, telling them that they were near and about to climax. He screwed his dick into Be and screamed her name with lust, "BELLA......"


    His cock jerked, his balls shrunk and he spurted his seeds inside her. His semen flowed from his body, burying in her deepest and most private part. Be too released and came at the same time.


    The bathroom was heavy with their mingling scents.


    When they were buried deep inside each other and enjoying the highs of pleasure and desire, a sudden uproar caught thempletely off guard.


    They didn¡¯t get to react as a flying punchnded on Greg¡¯s back, startling him as well as Be. Be screamed with a piercing voice, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~ ...."


    ______________________________


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    It took Caiten Snow nearly half an hour to reach the hotel entrance. He broke several barriers and signals to arrive to the ce as fast as he could. Jaden Hector, his subordinate aka spy, was already waiting for him at the gate.


    "Where is she? Has she left with that human bastard?" Caiten asked Jaden impatiently, his eyes were creased with frustration.


    Jaden who was fully recovered by now after Caiten¡¯s assault, answered him submissively, "Master, when I reached here, they were not at the restaurant. I have tried to find them on my own but there is no clue whether they have departed or not. I tried asking the staff but she~" his voice trailed off and lowered his head.


    "But, what? Do you think I have an entire night to fucking listen to your mumbling? Spout it." Caiten roared to his face. He was pissed beyond measure.


    Jaden was shivering, but he somehow managed to utter, "But they refused to tell me anything because of confidentiality."


    "Useless piece of shit. You are a stain on werewolf kind. Bloody useless." Caiten kicked Jaden in the shin, but thetter did not even wince, although he was in gruesome pain.


    Caiten strided forward with hismanding and imposing steps and made his way towards the reception desk.


    The receptionist greeted him warmly, <i>"Good Evening Mr. Snow, how may I help you?"</i> She was quite familiar with him because he was a friend of Sara and has visited this ce previously.


    Caiten managed to rein his ragingposure with great difficulty. He adjusted his cufflinks and asked, his tone was dominant, "Has Ms. Allen booked a room for tonight?"


    The receptionist smiled stiffly but inside she frowned at his attitude.


    Caiten has always behaved politely whenever he came with Sara. The staff thought of him as her boyfriend and always praised him for his kindness. But the person standing in front of her now was acting way too differently from his usual manner, he seemed haughty and arrogant.


    "I am sorry Mr. Snow, but I can¡¯t reveal that," the receptionist was polite but stern in her tone.


    Caiten¡¯s eyes flickered as he raised an eyebrow, "Don¡¯t you know who I am? Do I have to call your manager for such a minor thing, uhh? Do you not like working here anymore?" He was irritated but her tone.


    The receptionist pursed her lips and gulped with nervousness. She didn¡¯t want to break the rules but what could she even do. She was just an employee.


    Caiten was a distinctive figure and had authority to fire anyone. After all, his father was a shareholder in this hotel, although minor.


    She mumbled, "There is a room booked under Ms. Allen¡¯s name but I don¡¯t know whether she has checked in or not."


    Caiten clenched his fist tightly, "Do you need an invitation to tell me the room number?"


    "Seven~, seven zero three," the receptionist told him with fear.


    The elevator was crowded and Caiten didn¡¯t wanted to waste even a single second so he took the emergency staircase and ran upstairs.


    Within seconds he was on the seventh floor with his werewolf ability. He searched for the room number and could hear a distinct voice of someone moaning and panting on the entire floor.


    He as well as his wolf, Tensen, zed with raw rage. Tensen took over him as he sprinted towards room number seven zero three.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 112: Ras Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 112: Ras Is Mine</h4>


    (Caiten¡¯s POV)


    I dashed my way upstairs, to reach the seventh floor where Sara¡¯s room was. I searched for her room number with desperation. My wolf immediately tried to locate the room and all of a sudden I heard some noises, which left me utterly stunned.


    There were voices of someone¡¯s moans and gasps. I as well as my wolf, Tensen heard them clearly and my mind flipped in an instant.


    And strangely enough, it was noting from just one room, but from four different ones. People got no chill, I guess.


    There were twelve rooms on this floor, six of them were to my left and the other six were to my right with no guide board in sight. I sniffed the air, trying to recognize whether Sara¡¯s smell was there or not.


    My wolf couldn¡¯t detect Ras¡¯s enchanting vani scent and I sighed in relief, ¡¯maybe she isn¡¯t staying here tonight and has gone back to her apartment.¡¯ I turned around and dialed Sara¡¯s number.


    The call went through as I waited for her to pick it up but she didn¡¯t, which was very unusual of my Ras. My brows creased in irritation, ¡¯she has never avoided my calls, never.¡¯ Whenever I called her, she would always pick my calls up, even if it was three in the morning. This is the very first time, Ras is being defiant towards me and it is all because of that son of a bitch. The thought of him enrages me.


    The way she asked me not toe for her and disconnected my call midway, without waiting for me to reply, has got me worrying as well as furious.


    ¡¯What the fuck does that human even possess that I, Caiten Snow don¡¯t? I am a wolf just like her, that too an Alpha who is soon going to lead the Half Shade Lunar Pack, one of the strongest pack on this continent. My family as well as my pack both is well off, just like hers. We are equals in every aspect. There is nothing inparison between me and that show off puppy, which is just wagging his tail for her. So, why are you choosing that motherfucker over me, Alpha Caiten Snow?¡¯ My mind was muddled up with all these thoughts, as I was consumed by wrath.


    Today¡¯s matter has made one thing clear to me. I can no longer y this waiting game and have to step up. I will confess to Ras tonight. Otherwise, these kinds of flies would always hover around her and will try to take a sip. I need to stake my im on her. I will mate with her and mark her tonight, as my own. Only then, her mind won¡¯t wander towards that mutt or any other person.


    "I will go to Ras¡¯s apartment right now and confess my feelings to her. I know she is shy but she won¡¯t be able to say no to me," with this determination in mind, I made my way toward the elevator.


    As I reached the elevator door and was about to step inside, my wolf stopped me abruptly, ¡¯Caiten wait. A familiar scent ising from somewhere near. It is like Sara¡¯s perfume. But I can¡¯t smell her vani scent. It is the fragrance of her sandalwood perfume she usually uses.¡¯


    My steps halted midway as Tensen¡¯s words created panic in my mind. He guided me to the source of the distinct smell perfume, as I hope it is not what I think it is.


    As I went closer and closer, I heard loud and merciless thumping and moaning noises.


    I stood in front of room seven zero three and my heart raced with utter horror and rage. I was fuming and Tensen was livid as well. I let him took over me and banged the door in one fine move.


    The door broke with a loud thud and I frantically entered the ce, my hair unkempt and my shirt disheveled.


    There was no one inside the bedroom but the smell of sex was filling up the entire space.


    A surgence of sheer anger spread inside of me, ¡¯How dare he fuck my Ras. I will rip him to shreds tonight.¡¯ That was the only thought that came to my mind. That human leech is tainting my Ras, I will not ept it. She is mine and I won¡¯t leave a single bone of his intact.


    By this time, myposure was long gone. I was out for blood. I wanted to kill him and tear him to pieces, in front of Sara so that she would not do this thing ever again to me, not with him or with anybody else.


    The voices were ring anding out of the bathroom which was at the other side of the room. The smell was strange as the people inside were both wolves, neither of them were human, which was odd. But Sara was definitely here. Her unique perfume fragrance was overwhelming.


    Nevertheless, I made my way towards the bathroom door which was already open. I could see two silhouettes behind the drawn curtain, embracing each other. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was as their faces were blurred by the curtain.


    But they both were naked and were having sex right now, I was sure of that. The air was filled up with the smell of semen and pussy juice.


    In that moment, I saw red and lost all my reasoning at that point. My blood boiled with sheer fury at the mere sight of this disgusting act as my wolf went on aplete rampage.


    Tensen howled and we ran towards them, with my half human and half wolf state.


    Without a second thought, I punched the back of that filthy mutt as I roared, my eyes turning red with outrage,<i> "How dare you, you fucking piece of shit, try to bed my Luna. She is mine and mine alone. No one can take her away from me. And you dared to put your rotten thing in my Luna¡¯s body. I will kill you. I will kill you and drink your blood, tonight. YOU FUCKING SON OF A BITCH."</i>


    He didn¡¯t dodge or rather he couldn¡¯t and stumbled forward. An ear piercing scream reached me and Tensen but I was in no condition to stop. My only thought was to finish the mutt who tried to pollute my Ras.


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Caiten¡¯s wolf was in no condition to think reasonably as he attacked Greg with his Alpha strength.


    Greg didn¡¯t get any time to react as he was shoved mercilessly, his head hitting the wall. Caiten¡¯s hands were now turned into ws as he pierced his back with them. Greg turned around and tried to defend himself and shield Be but he was no match for an Alpha wolf.


    Caiten¡¯s assault were ruthless as blood started oozing out of Greg¡¯s flesh wounds


    Be who was frightened by the sudden attack screamed at the top of her lungs, <i>"Aaaaaaaaa... what are you doing, you thug? Leave him alone."</i>


    She immediately changed into her half human half wolf state and attacked Tensen.


    Tensen growled at her actions and looked back at her. His eyes were clouded with blood lust, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even recognize who was standing in front of him.


    Be and Sara being sisters had a lot of simrities. They both had an oval face and same charcoal ck hair, which they inherited from their fraternal side of the family. Only their eye colors and some of their facial features were different from the other.


    Sara had dark blue eyes with a small nose where as Be had emerald green eyes with pointy nose.


    Be lunged at him and tried to get Caiten off of Greg, who was lying in his own pool of blood. The floor was soaked in crimson. Be scratched and wed at him, which only further enraged both, Caiten and Tensen.


    Tensen blinded by murderous intent, tried to shrug her off but she too belonged to the Alpha blood line and wasn¡¯t an easy opponent.


    Be¡¯s wolf, E was losing her cool. She grazed his back and neck with her sharp nails. She tried to hold his head and twist it but Tensen held her wrist and threw her towards the ss door.


    <i>The ss door shattered in an instant as Be¡¯s head hit the door handle which was partly made up of silver metal.</i>


    <i>A head splitting ache filled Be senses as E howled in immense pain. Her cries were deafening as she yelped inconsbly.</i>


    The entire building was shaken by her roars and screams.


    Tensen stopped his actions midway in shock and looked at the figure who was now shrieking in agonizing pain. His senses eased and he looked at what he has done.


    Greg who was brutally injured saw his Be and his heart sank. Gathering all his strength, he gave Caiten a hard punch. Caiten jerked backwards andnded on the wet floor.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 113: YOU.. It’s All Because Of You

    <h4>Chapter 113: YOU.. It¡¯s All Because Of You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Be, who was in her half wolf form, dug her nails and ws at the back of Caiten¡¯s head and neck. She lunged at his head, wanting to snap it. But Caiten who was also in his half wolf form didn¡¯t give her any such chance.


    He grabbed her wrist roughly and yanked her towards the ss door. The floor was wet as she slipped. The ss door smashed to pieces as Be¡¯s head hit the door¡¯s handle and blood flowed out of it almost instantly as she cried out in pure agony.


    The door knobs of the hotel were made up of steel mixed with silver. The edgy part of the handle pierced Be¡¯s skull.


    She was back to her human form, stark naked, trembling with pain. She was convulsing profusely.


    Themotion and Be¡¯s screams alerted the entire building and several staff members and guests made their way towards the room.


    Caiten stopped his punches after listening to her cries, he came to his senses. He returned to his human form as well and looked at what he has done. He was haunted by what he saw.


    Greg too, was horrified by her ear splitting and raucous howls. He shoved Caiten with all his strength and limped his way towards Be, who was lying on the damp floor, about to lose consciousness.


    She was quivering uncontrobly and was about to go in shock. Greg cried and held her in his arms, "Bell, hang in there. Don¡¯t lose consciousness. I will not let anything happen to you. BELLA, don¡¯t close your eyes. You need to look at me. Don¡¯t close your eyes."


    Caiten shot his eyes up and looked at Be¡¯s almost limp figure with creased eyebrows, ¡¯Bell? Is this Be and not Ras?" A glint of relief and ease flickered in his eyes. ¡¯This means my Ras is safe and sound.¡¯ He startedughing manically while mumbling, "My Sara is fine. She is not here. My Ras is fine ...... My Ras is fine." His hands were on his head as heughed psychotically.


    Greg¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he looked up at Caiten with anger and hatred. He wanted to punch him, tear him and kill him, right here right now. But his priority was to not let Be lose her consciousness. Be had already lost a lot of blood and the injury critical. If she somehow lost consciousness, it would be difficult to wake her up.


    He tried to mind link Noah, panicking, "Noah, It¡¯s an emergency. Noah. Be is dying."


    Noah, who was at the rooftop with Sara, creased his eyebrows in irritation. He was in deep sleep and someone¡¯s voice kept bugging him inside his head. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at his unfamiliar surroundings. A weight was pulling at his shoulder as he looked to his right to find, Sara sleeping peacefully.


    He looked at her with a calming and loving gaze when Greg mind linked him again, his voice frantic, "NOAH EVERESTS, Be¡¯s life is in danger. Come to room seven zero three, fast."


    Noah¡¯s eyes shot open at once and all his dizziness and sleep vanished in an instant. He knew Greg wasn¡¯t someone who would joke about such things. So, definitely something serious must have happened to Sara¡¯s sister.


    He tucked at Sara, "Sara, wake up, we need to go, now."


    Sara who was fast asleep didn¡¯t budge at his words at first. Noah pursed his lips, got up and tried to wake her up again.


    Sara¡¯s head was left hanging as she stumbled forward and mumbled in irritation, "Bell, what are you doing? I¡¯m sleeping." She unsealed her eyelids faintly and looked around her.


    Sara was jolted awake by his statement and got up at one. They wasted no further time and made their way towards the seventh floor.


    Inside the room, the hotel manager came running to check what was themotion was about. He was knocked out by the scene before his very eyes and became nervous.


    Two naked figures of Greg and Be were on the floor, their blood mingling and pooling. The wounded Greg was holding Be¡¯s head carefully in hisp and kept on muttering something.


    Caiten, who seemed unharmed, was gazing at them with an awkward expression. The manager was taken aback for a second, trying to process what was going on.


    He then grabbed a nket and covered the naked and damp body of a bloodied Be, whose eyes were dazed and rolling back.


    When the manager realized who Be was, his anxiety escted right away. He called for the ambnce immediately.


    By this time, Sara and Noah came sprinting and were caught off guard by the crowd of people flocking outside the room where Be and Greg were. The scent of blood was wafting high in the air, rming both of them. They dashed inside the room and made their way towards the bathroom door, from where the bloody smell wasing from.


    As soon as they reached inside the bathroom and looked at the messy scene before their eyes, their jaws dropped. Sara started trembling and as she looked at her sister lying and convulsing, like she was having a fit.


    Caiten, who was simply sitting at the wet floor till now, looked at Sara¡¯s rumpled figure. His eyes lit up. He got up and ran straight towards her. Before anyone could react, he embraced her tightly in his arms and muttered, "Thank my moon goddess, you are fine, Ras. I am so d it is not you. I am so d. The thought~ ........ the thought of you getting hurt was haunting me and gnawing at me. You know how worried I was. I thought I lost you."


    He was hugging her forcefully making Sara ufortable. Sara wanted to free herself and go to Be, but Caiten was holding onto her like a vice.


    Noah came between them and snatched Sara away from Caiten¡¯s forced hug. He stood between them and warned him, pointing a finger in his face, "What are you doing? Can¡¯t you see Sara doesn¡¯t want it?"


    Caiten looked at his with a deadly stare and spouted in anger, "YOUUUU ..... It is all because of you. You fucking piece of shit, you mutt. If it wasn¡¯t for you, nothing like this would have happened."


    Noah didn¡¯t understand his words but right now arguing with him was pointless. Be¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse by each second wasted and she needed immediate medical attention. He scooped her up in his arms, Greg carefully held her head and they both got her out of the bathroom.


    Sara avoided Caiten made her way towards her sister, her eyes filled with tears. She took Greg¡¯s ce and mumbled with trembling words, "Bell, your sister is here. Nothing will happen to you. Hang on, Bell. You need to hang on." She said while crying.


    The manager, who was also a werewolf, handed Greg a bathrobe to cover his naked self. Greg wore it and strided behind Noah and Sara with nervous feet.


    Every second was precious for Be¡¯s life, so Noah decided to not wait for the ambnce and himself drive her to the hospital. Greg had the same thought as well as Sara, so they rushed out of the room.


    Caiten, who was left alone inside the room, kept his eyes fixated at the door. He didn¡¯t move an inch and stood still for a while. His mind was buzzing with countless thoughts.


    He pursed his lips as he rewinding the events that had urred. He was so outraged at that time and didn¡¯t realize that it was Be with Greg and not his Sara. He and his wolf, Tensen mistook Be for Sara and were consumed by bloodlust.


    Tensen who has been in shock, uttered in his head, ¡¯It is good that bitch, Be was the one who got hurt not our Ras. She called this upon her and deserved this. I don¡¯t like her one bit. That wench is always up against us and interferes in our rtionship with Sara. Cai~, whatever happened, don¡¯t fret on it too much. I hope that annoying girl doesn¡¯t recover from this.¡¯ He smirked.


    Caiten, just like his wolf, wasn¡¯t feeling any remorse towards Be. He didn¡¯t like her at all and always have held a grudge against her for trying to mess up his friendship with Sara.


    But he was concerned about Sara founding out.


    If Sara knew it was him who did this do her dear little sister, she would never forgive him and break their friendship. Pinching his nose bridge in frustration, he said, ¡¯Whatever happens to that bitchy girl is none of my damn worry. But if she or the mutt fucking her told Sara anything about the altercation, it would be a headache to exin Sara. Before all that I need to talk to Sara.¡¯


    He sighed in frustration and fixed his clothes and hair with his hands and made his towards the hospital.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 114: Moon Shine Pack

    <h4>Chapter 114: Moon Shine Pack</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Noah carried Be to Greg¡¯s car and ced her carefully on the back seat. Sara took the back seat as well and ced her sister¡¯s wounded head on herp gently. Greg settled beside Noah, into the passenger seat.


    By this time, Be¡¯s eyes were shut as she has partially lost consciousness. Sara kept on calling for her and rubbing her palms to give her warmth.


    The hotel manager was from Sara¡¯s Blue Mountain pack. So, as soon as they all departed for the hospital, he mind linked her father to inform him about what had happened, "Alpha Nathan, something has happened to Ms. Be Allen. She is in a critical condition and headed to the hospital."


    Nathan Allen was at the Half Shade Lunar Packhouse, discussing some official matters with Caiten¡¯s father, Keith Snow.


    Keith has called Nathan with the intention of discussing marriage between his son, Caiten and Nathan¡¯s eldest daughter Sara. He knew his son had a thing for Sara and he too wanted Sara to be his daughter inw. For him, Sara would make a perfect Luna for his pack. He was fond of her.


    Nathan was oblivious to his friend¡¯s objective and thought Keith has called him for some pack rted matters. He was seated at the couch, inside Keith¡¯s study leisurely.


    Keith was about to get to the topic of their children¡¯s marriage, that was when the mind link from the manager came through.


    As soon as Nathan heard that something has happened to his daughter, he cut Keith off mid-sentence and roared deafeningly, "Which hospital?"


    The manager pursed his lips and said, his tone regretful, "Sir, Ms. Sara and her friends have taken Ms. Be. I don¡¯t know the details about the name of the hospital." He gulped hard, waiting for a scolding.


    But Nathan was preupied by the thought of his daughter¡¯s well-being. He disconnected the mind link and got up, saying, "Alpha Keith, my daughter was in an ident and I am unclear of her condition. Sorry, but I need to leave right now. We will have to discuss the important matter some other day."


    Keith got worried as well and said, "I wille with you."


    Nathan didn¡¯t decline him and they both rushed out of Half Shade Lunar¡¯s packhouse.


    Noah drove the car to Moon Shine Pack¡¯s hospital because it was the fasted to reach there. Greg looked at him and was tensed for his friend. He knew Noah was taking a risk but right now it was the right thing to do. They have to save Be¡¯s life and the only ce they could reach in time was their pack, the Moon Shine Pack.


    Within twenty minutes they were inside Noah¡¯s pack territory and about to reach the hospital, when Nathan¡¯s voice echoed inside Sara¡¯s head, "Sara, what happened to Be? Which hospital have you taken her to?"


    Sara, with a trembling voice muttered, "Dad, Bell~ she is~ I don¡¯t know what happened" she started sobbing.


    She then asked Greg and Noah, "Where are we going?"


    Greg replied, "We are taking Be to my pack, the Moon Shine Pack¡¯s hospital." Sara conveyed the same to her father.


    Nathan creased his brows and gritted his teeth but said nothing in return. He then mumbled, "I will be there soon" and disconnected the mind link. Keith mind linked his son and said, "Nathan¡¯s daughter have had an ident. Where are you?"


    Caiten was surprised to know his father knew about Be¡¯s ident so fast. He sighed and replied, "I know father, I was there at that time." He didn¡¯t tell that it was his doing.


    "What, you were with her and still this sort of thing happened to her?" Keith was in a state of total disbelief.


    "Ummm, it¡¯splicated father. Anyways, how did you know about Be¡¯s condition, father?" Caiten asked curiously.


    "We will talk about thatter, son. I and Nathan are headed to the hospital." Keith informed Caiten. He was relieved that the injured one was Be and not Sara.


    "Which hospital are you headed to?" Caiten asked again.


    "Are you not with them?" Keith asked in irritation. ¡¯What is Caiten doing? In his presence, Be got injured and he didn¡¯t even apany her to the hospital.¡¯ Nevertheless, he asked Nathan where Be was and then shared the location with Caiten.


    Caiten zapped and headed towards the Moon Shine Pack.


    Inside the Moon Shine Pack Hospital, Be was rushed to the Critical Care Unit, leaving the other three waiting outside.


    Sara¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and rimmed with unshed tears. She looked at Greg and asked him point nk, "Tell me Greg Andrew, you said you will take care of my sister? Is this how you take care of her? Is this how you fulfill your promise? I never should have left my sister alone. Tell me~, dammit tell me, what happened inside the room for her to~, for my sister to be in such a life threatening situation?"


    Greg was regretful of his actions. He was gutted that he wasn¡¯t able to fight Caiten and protect Be. He, himself was battered and bruised from Caiten¡¯s persistent attacks. He couldn¡¯t meet Sara¡¯s eyes, feeling ashamed of himself. He only muttered silently, "I am sorry. I am so sorry."


    Sara repeated her words again, her voice tinged with sharp edge, "How did this happen to my sister? And why was Caiten with you two?"


    Hearing Caiten¡¯s name was enough to fire Greg up. He cursed out loud, "That son of a fucking bitch. He did this to our Be. He attacked me all of a sudden and Be tried to fight him out but he threw her and~ and" he stopped, not finishing his words.


    Sara looked at him with skeptically, "What did you say? Who did this? Caiten? Caiten, did this to my sister? But why will he do that? Why will he attack you?" She was stupefied by this sudden revtion.


    "I~ I don¡¯t know the reason, but we were bathing and out of the blue, he came running and started throwing punches at me in his half wolf form. He kept on cursing and mumbling how she was his Luna and how I have taken her away from him. I am sorry Sara. I am truly sorry." Greg¡¯s voice trembled with pain and remorse.


    Sara was taken aback and her mind buzzed with countless questions. She couldn¡¯tprehend why Caiten, her best friend, would do that to her sister and Greg. She needed answers.


    As soon as their conversation ended, Noah patted at Greg¡¯s shoulder and told him, "You are injured. Go and get yourself taped up. I am here." Greg didn¡¯t utter anything further and made his way towards the other side, his shoulders slumped in defeat.


    Noah took a seat beside Sara and patted her back infort, reassuring her, "Nothing will happen to your sister."


    Sara started wailing uncontrobly and Noah hugged her to console her.


    Soon, Nathan and Keith reached the Moon Shine pack¡¯s borders and tried to enter the territory but were stopped. After all, they were Alpha of two of the most powerful packs. Nathan was ready to break the gate and go on a war. Keith calmed him down, "Nathan, I know you are worried about Be, but we are in enemy¡¯s territory. Don¡¯t do anything rash."


    The guard informed the Gamma of Moon Shine Pack, Owen Martin about the arrival of Nathan and Keith. Owen, at once, ryed the same to Beta, Hanson Gilbert and their King Lucius about the situation.


    "Who is here?" Hanson asked again, thinking he has heard wrong. They had no business with these two, so he was shocked that two powerful Alphas were there to visit the pack.


    "My King, Beta Hanson, Alphas of Blue Mountain Pack and Half Shade Lunar Pack are at our territory gate and requesting for ess."


    "What business do they have, thiste night to visit our pack?" Hanson was curious to know the reason.


    "They say that Blue Mountain Alpha¡¯s daughter is getting treated at our pack hospital" Owen told them.


    "Care to tell me, why an outsider is in our pack hospital?" Lucius asked, his tonemanding.


    Owen pursed his lips and hesitated to reply. After a few seconds, he answered truthfully, "The guard told me that .... Young Master Noah and his friend Greg Andrew has brought a girl to our pack for treatment. The girl is a she wolf and is gravely injured."


    Lucius clicked his tongue in annoyance when he heard Noah¡¯s name. Hanson, Noah¡¯s grandfather eyes narrowed as well. He questioned, "Noah brought an unknown she wolf into our pack so easily and now her father is banging at our door."


    Hanson Gilbert was not at all fond of Noah as he perceived his grandchild as a weakling. In his mind, apart from Noah¡¯s Alpha blood which he received from Lucius, he was useless and ipetent just like his daughter Moana. And also, Lucius hated Noah, so to remain in his good books, he hated Noah too.


    Lucius¡¯s eyes flickered in amusement. In his authoritative voice, hemanded, "Let them enter. I will receive them myself. Let me see, what that rotten flesh of mine has done."


    Hanson was perplexed at Lucius¡¯s statement. ¡¯He, himself was going to the hospital.¡¯ His eyes widened in shock.


    Lucius got upzily from his throne and changed into an all-ck perfectly tailored suit. He made his way towards the pack hospital.


    Nathan and Keith both got entry and they too rushed towards the hospital.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 115: Unwanted Weakling

    <h4>Chapter 115: Unwanted Weakling</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "She is such a good kid, Noah. Then why did this happen to my sister? Just why~" Sara was a crying mess as she mumbled her grievances to him.


    Noah was embracing her in his arms gently, patting her hair andforting her. He kept telling her, "Nothing will happen to her. You can trust the doctors here. They will do their best to save Be." He said this but inside, he was tensed for Be. As a medical student, he knew that Be¡¯s situation was grave and even life threatening.


    Sara was too caught up in her own sorrow that she didn¡¯t even question Noah about how he knew the doctors from Moon Shine Pack as a human. She kept on weeping and sobbing, just like how she had held him inside the infirmary that day.


    The passerby and other patients gazed at the scene as Sara was inconsble at this point.


    Soon, Nathan and Keith dashed their way inside the hospital and to the intensive care floor. When they reached at that floor, they saw Noah and Sara hugging."


    Nathan made his way towards his eldest daughter and asked, "How is Be now?"


    Sara blinked twice when she saw her dad standing in front of her. She rushed towards him and hugging him while crying, "Dad, Be~. She is inside ..... and .... doctors are ... doctors are treating her right now." She said this between her sobs.


    Keith, who was following behind, creased his brows in irritation as he sized Noah up. He didn¡¯t like how Noah was embracing his future daughter inw. He didn¡¯t like their closeness even one bit. But it was no ce and time to show his disapproval, so he maintained his neutral face and joined Nathan.


    Both he and Nathan were heartbroken to see Sara¡¯s devastated state. Normally, she was quite aposed and calm person but right now, she was bawling her eyes out, hysterically.


    Noah stood at the side silently, not interrupting father and daughter. When Sara had cried her heart out and there were no tears left to shed, the nurse rushed out of the critical care unit. Noah stopped her and asked, "How¡¯s her condition? Is it stable?"


    "The patient has lost a lot of blood so her situation is a bit dicey. For now, I can only tell you is that, the doctors are doing their best." after telling this small but hefty piece of information, the nurse walked to the other side, her steps hurried.


    Nathan heard this and he backed away, his steps staggering. He was a strong and powerful Alpha of the famous Blue Mountain Pack but as a father, it was too much to see his own flesh and blood on the verge of something irrevocably dreary.


    Sara cried out anxiously, "Dad."


    Noah was fast with his steps as he rushed and supported Nathan and settled him in a vacant chair, "Mr. Allen, you should sit here." He unscrewed the cap and handed a water bottle to him.


    Nathan looked up at him as his focused shifted towards Noah. He asked, "Who are you?" He didn¡¯t ept the bottled water as he was wary of Noah.


    Noah introduced himself formally, "Sir, I am Noah ..... Sara¡¯s college friend." He intentionally skipped hisst name in order not to create any doubt. As an Alpha, both Nathan and Keith knew about the surname ¡¯Everests¡¯ and who it belonged to. If he told them hisst name, they will immediately link his bloodline.


    Keith was observing Noah from the sidelines and questioned him point nk, "Which family do you belong to young man? Have we met before?" He was sure that he has seen Noah somewhere, but where, he doesn¡¯t know.


    Noah pursed his lips, not wanting to answer. He then only gave answer to his second question, "No sir, it is my first time meeting you."


    Keith saw his hesitation and repeated his words again, "You have not answered my previous question. What is yourst name?"


    A sudden uproar was heard in the distance, as a mocking voice reached their ears, "Alpha Keith of the Half Shade Lunar Pack, Alpha Nathan of the Blue Mountain Pack. What a surprise to find two strong Alpha¡¯s in our territory."


    Keith, hearing his name, turned around along with Sara and Nathan to look at the source of this voice.


    Lucius strided with his long and imposing steps as Hanson Gilbert and Owen Martin, his Beta and Gamma followed him from behind. They halted their steps in front of Keith and Nathan.


    Keith looked at Lucius¡¯s tall and authoritative figure and frowned inwardly, but he maintained hisposure and extended his hand forward for a handshake, "Alpha Lucius."


    Lucius nced his way, nodded but didn¡¯t shake his hand. He then turned to Nathan and asked, "Alpha Nathan, I heard your daughter is admitted in our pack¡¯s hospital. How is she now?" His tone was filled with haughtiness.


    Nathan wasn¡¯t very fond of Lucius as he was a renowned arrogant and narcissistic Alpha wolf. But right now he was in his pack and his daughter¡¯s life was at stake, so he humbled himself and said, "The doctors are treating her right now. Alpha Lucius, thank you for letting for lifting the barrier for our entry."


    Lucius shrugged his gratitude and said in amusement, "No need for that Alpha Nathan. After all, your daughter safety is more important. And also~" he looked in Noah¡¯s direction.


    Noah who was standing quietly in the corner was stiffened instantly by his sudden attention. He gulped down hard as Lucius returned his gaze back to Nathan, "You are a fellow Alpha. I should help you when I can." He didn¡¯t acknowledge Noah¡¯s presence. He treated his son as air, like he always have.


    Noah pursed his lips tightly as he was relieved his father¡¯s indifference was benefitting him. He didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity in such a manner. He could tell that neither of the other two Alphas liked his father¡¯s presence.


    Hanson seeing that everyone was busy, mind linked Noah. But thetter blocked his voice and pretended as if he didn¡¯t. Hanson was irked by him. He got closer to Noah and whispered with gritted teeth, "You dare to block your grandfather. I see, you have grown wings and now you are being defiant. Noah Everests, follow me or else." Hanson gazed at Sara with a questionable look.


    Noah clenched his fist tightly. He wanted to punch this bloody bastard so badly. But he didn¡¯t want to create any scene and also his identity was at risk so very quietly he turned and disappeared around the corner. After few seconds, Hanson followed him.


    Keith was watching Noah closely and when he saw Hanson going in the same direction, he told Nathan, "I have got a call" and excused himself.


    Noah was waiting at the emergency staircase as Hanson came after him. As soon as he saw his grandson, he grabbed his cor and hissed a curse, "You useless piece of meat. You brought Alpha Nathan¡¯s daughter inside the pack and didn¡¯t even inform anyone. Do you think you are in any position to make such decisions? You weak mutt."


    Noah didn¡¯t utter and anything as he kept his head lowered. Hanson thought he was being obedient and gloated at his subservience, "You think, just because you are Alpha Lucius flesh and blood, you can do anything." He pped Noah twice, to ease his own anger. "Let me give you an advice as your grandfather, don¡¯t try to stand out or make connection out of your league. It will only hurt you even more. Don¡¯t try to stand in Casper¡¯s way."


    Keith, who has followed them discreetly, heard Hanson¡¯s words. His ears perked up as his eyes widened in shock. ¡¯What am I hearing? He is Lucius¡¯s son and also a weakling. Now I know why he seemed familiar to me.¡¯ He was delighted by this piece of information. He thought, ¡¯This unwanted weakling doesn¡¯t even stand any chance of ruining my son¡¯s progress to pursue Sara. She won¡¯t even consider him as he is more or less a weak human and nothing else.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t smell any wolf scent from Noah.


    He then turned around and walked away.


    Noah raised his head and looked dead in Hanson¡¯s eyes. He peeled Hanson¡¯s hand off of him and clenched them hard, warning him, "My dear grandfather, don¡¯t provoke me. Otherwise, you will meet a gruesome end." He then grabbed his throat, suffocating Hanson, "Do you think I care about your bbering? I can finish you here and now."


    Hanson was horrified by Noah¡¯s sudden change in attitude. He tried to break free from Noah¡¯s vice like grasp but thetter was just too strong. He couldn¡¯tprehend how a weakling could do something like this to a Beta wolf.


    Noah tightened his grip around Hanson neck and warned him with a menacing voice, "Be in your limit, Hanson Boneless Gilbert" and threw him to the ground.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 116: We will handle Ourselves

    <h4>Chapter 116: We will handle Ourselves</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Noah had always maintained an image of being fragile and weak person in front of his pack members, for outsiders he acted as a human. Neither his grandfather nor his father knew about his Lycan abilities. If they knew about the sheer strength and power he possesses, they will either see him as a threat to them or worse, they will try to make himpete in that circus called Alpha king¡¯s position. At least, Hanson will do.


    He didn¡¯t wanted anything from them. He just wanted to live a quiet and peaceful and help people with his medical skills, regardless of race, age, gender or kind.


    So, when Noah clutched his grandfather by the throat, Hanson couldn¡¯t believe what was happening to him. ¡¯This mere weakling, how does he have such immense strength within?¡¯ He was struggling to break free as Noah tightened his grip around his neck. He was suffocating and barely able to breathe.


    Hanson¡¯s feet were off the ground as Noah, in a menacingly frightening voice warned him, "Be in your limits, Hanson Boneless Gilbert." He then yanked his body to the ground.


    Hanson held his neck as he gulped mouthful of air to breathe. Noah bent on one knee and looked him dead in the eyes. His eyes turned gold in that moment as he repeated, "Remember, Don¡¯t cross the limit."


    Noah got up and dusted of the dirt from his clothes, tucked his slightly disheveled hair and walked away with imposing steps. Hanson, who was lying down, seems to be in some trance world as his eyes were fixated at the departing figure of Noah.


    After a few seconds, Hanson came to his senses and looked at his surroundings. He was confused, "Where am I? And why am I sitting on the floor?" He touched his throat and felt an aching sensation there, which left him even more perplexed, ¡¯Why is my neck aching so much?¡¯


    He then looked at his surroundings one more time and after making sure no one was watching him, he got up from the floor and went out of the emergency door.


    Noah went straight to the bathroom and was now clutching his chest tightly, he was hyperventting. As a Lycan wolf, he was blessed with the ability of erasing someone¡¯s memory fully or partially. That was why Hanson was in trance state and got confused, he couldn¡¯t remember.


    But this blessing had a downside to it. He cannot use his ability for personal use or fun otherwise, his heart will weaken and he will experience unbearable chest pain, just like now.


    After doing some deep breathing exercise, he felt better. He looked himself in the mirror, his face was pale, his lips seemed slightly discolored and his hair was a mess. He pursed his thin lips and his wolf said to him, "Noah, we already knew the consequences of bringing Be and Sara to the Moon Shine Pack. Now that things havee to this point and your father is also here. Let¡¯s tell Sara about ourselves. I don¡¯t want to conceal this anymore."


    Noah agreed with his wolf, "Arth, I will tell her everything. But right now, she is stressed because of her sister¡¯s health. Once Be¡¯s condition is stabilized, I will tell her."


    He cleaned himself up and went outside, where he found all the others present. He made a beeline and stood beside Sara asking her if she was feeling better. She hummed in response. Her eyes were fixated at the Critical Care Unit¡¯s door.


    Keith interrupted Nathan and Lucius¡¯s talk and uttered. His tone a bit arrogant, "Alpha Lucius, can youmand your men to lift the barrier once again. My son, Caiten is standing at your pack¡¯s border and wants to check up on Be¡¯s condition." He looked at Noah with snobbish look, thinking, ¡¯My son¡¯s here weak boy, now you won¡¯t stand any chance.¡¯


    Before Lucius could say anything, Sara interrupted, "Alpha Keith, no need for his visit. We will handle it ourselves."


    Keith¡¯s eyes flickered with darkness. He was bbergasted by Sara¡¯s cold and distant response. Sara used to call him Uncle Keith, so he couldn¡¯tprehend why she said that. All of a sudden, he remembered Caiten¡¯s words, ¡¯Cai said, he was there when Be had this ident. That¡¯s why Sara doesn¡¯t want him toe.¡¯ He thought Sara must be ming Caiten for not taking care of her younger sister, she must be feeling disappointed.


    But he simply cannot let this misunderstanding drag on. Otherwise Noah would seize this chance. He went to Sara¡¯s side and patted her shoulder, "Sara, you and Caiten have been best friends since childhood and I see you as my own daughter. I don¡¯t know what happened between you kids but at least give him a chance to exin. After all, we all are family. "


    Sara didn¡¯t wanted to see Caiten¡¯s face at all. But right now, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to make a scene. They were not even in their own pack, so she yielded to his request. She nodded but her face remained devoid of any emotion. She simply was ming Caiten for his wrong doing.


    Keith was satisfied and nced Noah¡¯s way, giving him a disdainful look.


    Nathan didn¡¯t understand what happened for Sara to be so upset with Caiten. He didn¡¯t thought too much and just assumed, ¡¯They must be having some small misunderstanding.¡¯ His entire focus was on his youngest.


    Lucius was being surprisingly generous today. Hemanded his men to lift of the barrier and let Caiten pass.


    Soon Greg came. He was fully clothed and all patched up now. When he saw Lucius and Hanson present, his heart raced. He looked at Noah and thetter shook his head sideways. Greg sighed in relief and joined Noah and Sara.


    He then looked at the newers and asked Noah, his voice a mere whisper, "Who are they?"


    Without looking at him, Noah replied in a hushed voice, "The one sitting there with Alpha Lucius is Alpha Nathan, Sara and Be¡¯s father and Alpha of the Blue Mountain Pack."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 117: A Convincing Act Or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 117: A Convincing Act Or Not?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Without looking at him, Noah replied in a hushed voice, "The one sitting there with Alpha Lucius is Alpha Nathan, Sara and Be¡¯s father and Alpha of the Blue Mountain Pack." He then pointed his eyes towards Keith, who himself was curious about Greg¡¯s identity, "He~ .... He is ..... Caiten¡¯s father and Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack, Alpha Keith Snow."


    Greg frowned while mumbling, "Why is he here? His son has caused this shit and now he is here for damage control, dammit." He was pissed by Keith¡¯s presence.


    Keith asked, "Who is this young man?"


    Greg was giving him a cold stare. He didn¡¯t like the vibes Keith was giving off, "I am Be¡¯s boyfriend." He introduced himself.


    Nathan turned his head and sized him up and down. He then asked, "Were you with Be when this happened?" his tone was sharp but a bit hoarse.


    Greg¡¯s head lowered in shame. He nodded in response, "Yes sir, I was there with her." Nathan got up and jerked him by the cor, "Why did this happen to my daughter? Was it you who did it?" His tone was dangerous.


    Greg was intimidated by his voice and couldn¡¯t utter anything in response. His wounds were aching and acting up because of the sudden movement.


    Noah came between them, protecting his friend, he said, "Sir, Greg was there with Be but it was not his doing. They both were attacked by someone else."


    He was about to tell him about Caiten, when Caiten arrived, his steps rushed and panicky. His face was pale and his hair were disarranged. He stood beside Sara and asked, his tone filled with worry and immense guilt, "Ras, how is Be now? Is she okay?" He sounded genuinely concerned for her.


    Greg was appalled by Caiten¡¯s audacity to feign innocence, ¡¯How can he ask that?¡¯ He rushed to attack Caiten, grabbing him by the cor, "Youuuuu ....... How dare you. After attacking me and Be, you have the audacity to show your face here. You prick." He punched Caiten hard.


    Caiten didn¡¯t retaliate and just took the hit, although he wanted to tear his limps apart. But to show he was innocent and guilty of his actions, he endured this humiliation.


    Noah stopped Greg from making any scene, after all Caiten was the son of an Alpha and Greg was just amon wolf. In the presence of three powerful Alphas, if Greg did something to Caiten, he would be thoroughly punished.


    After pulling Greg to the side, Noah calmed him down, "Not here, Greg. Not here."


    Caiten¡¯s face was full of fake remorse as his eyes turned red, he started with, "I know it may sound untrue, but just listen to me once. I came to get you guys when I heard someone talking about you and Be, in the hallway. They were nning on ... something shady and cruel. I confronted them and fought them, Ras. But they had a dagger. They drove that dagger in my ribcage which wasced with a strange drug. Later, they threw me inside the room where Be and Greg were." He wiped a tear off of his cheek.


    "I heard some strange noisesing out of the bathroom. After that, I don¡¯t know what happened because the drug had taken effect on me and my wolf, Tensen. I am sorry. I am really sorry, Ras. It is all because of me. You can hit me as well. I deserve it." His shoulders slumped and vibrated as he started crying in front of Sara and Nathan.


    Sara looked at his clothes. There was blood at the left side of his torso, just beneath his heart. Her cold demeanor crumbled and she scolded herself for doubting her best friend, "No, I am sorry. I know you would never try to hurt Be."


    Nathan asked in a tone filled with danger, "So, what you are saying is that, someone is plotting against both my daughters. And their intention was to harm them and that too at my hotel. Unbelievable. Did you recognize any of them?" he asked him.


    "I didn¡¯t recognize them but they did not seem to have any scent on them, which was unusual. I think they were from the vampire n. Although, I am not quite sure about it," Caiten shifted the bucket of me towards the vampires. After all, vampires and werewolves were mortal enemies, so Nathan and Sara won¡¯t suspect his words.


    Nathan mind linked the manager as well as his Beta to investigate the incident properly. He was still doubtful of Caiten¡¯s words because Caiten was an Alpha wolf. He was trained to lead his pack, so how could someone just stab him so easily and he was well aware of Caiten¡¯s behavior.


    Caiten seeing that everyone has bought his excuses and lies, smiled inwardly. But he maintained a rather pitiful face on the outside. He then went to Greg and apologized to him, "Greg, I know it is difficult for you to forgive me. But I wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to recognize anyone. I apologize for attacking you. I deeply regret my actions." His apology sounded authentic.


    But Noah and Greg didn¡¯t buy it. They could tell just by the smell of blood that Caiten¡¯s injury was created by merely half an hour ago while the incident happened two hours before that. His story didn¡¯t match the timing of the wound. But they didn¡¯t question him there.


    Soon, the doctors who were treating Be came out of the unit and asked, "Who is the patient¡¯s family?"


    Nathan and Sara both rushed towards him and Nathan said, "I am her father. How is my daughter?"


    The attending doctor pursed his lips and said, "Ms. Allen¡¯s head was struck by a silver object and she has lost a lot of blood. But thankfully she was brought here in time and we somehow managed to save her. Still, her state is critical for the next few hours. Once she regains consciousness, we can tell you more about her status."


    Six hours passed by with anxiety and stress when Be regained her consciousness.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 118: Don’t Trust Anyone

    <h4>Chapter 118: Don¡¯t Trust Anyone</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The doctor pressed his lips together and told Nathan truthfully, "Ms. Be Allen¡¯s head injury was caused by an object made up of partially silver, due to which she has lost a lot of blood. But thankfully she was brought here just in time and we managed to save her life. Although, she is still notpletely out of danger and next few hours for her are quite critical. Once she wakes up, I can tell you more about her health status and how much this brain injury has affected her."


    Nathan clenched his fist tightly; he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Sara thanked the doctor as Luciusmanded, "Steven, I don¡¯t want any mishandling on your part. See to it that her treatment is top notch and there is no chance of any rpse."


    "Yes, my King," Steven, the attending doctor replied while bowing his head in respect.


    Lucius turned and told Nathan, "Alpha Nathan, Alpha Keith. My men have arranged amodations for you and your children in my pack house. You should rest as it has been quite a long journey for you."


    Nathan didn¡¯t want to leave Be¡¯s side but he couldn¡¯t t out refuse Lucius¡¯s request. Sara saw his haggard face and convinced him, "Dad, you should go and rest for now. I am here for Bell. If anything happens or if there is any update I will let you know immediately." She assured him her tone soft.


    Keith too agreed with Sara but he then added, "Nathan, Sara is right. And Caiten is also here with her. He will look after both Sara and Be." He enunciated hisst sentence with pressure as he gave a long nce towards Greg and Noah.


    Though, Nathan was reluctant to leave, he still didn¡¯t decline out of politeness. But he made sure to warn Sara through mind link, ¡¯Sara, don¡¯t trust anyone here. Not your current friends or your old ones. Stay alert and call for me immediately if you find anything suspicious or out of ce.¡¯


    Sara assured him, ¡¯I will follow your orders, father¡¯ and nodded at him.


    All the three Alphas departed for the pack house along with Hanson Gilbert and Owen Martin. Now only, Sara, Caiten, Noah and Greg were left. Caiten tried to gain Sara¡¯s sympathy as he started hissing with difort while taking small steps, "Tskkkkkk ..... "


    Sara asked him, her voice filled with concern, "What happened? Is your injury not healed yet?"


    He lifted his shirt slightly and showed off the fresh wound around his lower left ribcage. Sara eximed a tad but loud, "Caiten, why are you enduring this? You should have treated your wound first and foremost."


    Caiten made a puppy doggy face and replied, "I just didn¡¯t wanted to make you worry. You are already dealing with a lot of stress. I don¡¯t want to put more on your te." He pursed his lips, showing a guilty face.


    Noah and Greg looked at his Oscar worthy performance. Greg mumbled, "How can his wound still be fresh if he was attacked in the hotel? Isn¡¯t he an Alpha wolf? His recovery rate should be ten times better than a normal wolf."


    Noah narrowed his eyes and locked them with Caiten¡¯s. He knew Caiten Snow was lying but what was his motive, he wasn¡¯t sure of that. Sara asked a passing nurse to take Caiten with her for dressing his wound up.


    Caiten obediently listened and followed the nurse meekly but as soon as he turned to the corner his stance changed. His slumped and dejected shoulders perked up and he walked with arrogant and authoritative steps, as if he was in no pain.


    After his brief departure, Noah and Sara settled down in a chair as Greg uttered, "I feel thirsty. Do you guys also need water? I will go get it for you." And without waiting for their replies, he went off giving them space.


    Sara¡¯s mental state was much more stable and clear than before. Her memory struck her as she asked Noah, her voice filled with curiosity, "So, you knew about the werewolf kind?"


    Noah hummed, "Mm~hmm ..... I do, quite closely."


    "So, why didn¡¯t you say anything before? You always knew that I was not a human like you but a werewolf, different specie from you, right?" Sara questioned him, her eyes narrowed.


    "Umm~hmm, I knew. You never asked" heughed awkwardly after replying.


    Sara looked at him and said, "You were going to tell me something back then ... ummmm .... at the rooftop. Was it this thing or there is something more I need to know?"


    Arth, his wolf, urged him, ¡¯Noah, tell her. You need to speak up now. She¡¯s waiting.¡¯ Although, Noah thought the timing wasn¡¯t right, but now that Sara was asking this question on her own. He shouldn¡¯t conceal it any further. He sighed and started, "Actually, there is something I need you to know other than this~"


    Sara didn¡¯t interrupt him, waiting for him to continue. He proceeded, "Sara, listen carefully. You know I really like you and it wasn¡¯t my intention to hide this from you but I didn¡¯t have a choice." He took a deep breath and kept on, "I am just like you, I am a~"


    "Sara, Noah, what are you guys talking about so seriously?" Caiten barged in on their conversation.


    Noah sealed his lips tightly, he didn¡¯t wanted to confess his real identity in front of Caiten. Sara saw his hesitation and didn¡¯t persuade him to go on, instead she changed the topic, "We were talking about some random stuff. You tell me, is your wound patch up? You feeling fine now?"


    Caiten nodded and settled on the other side of Sara.


    Noah was slightly dejected by the sudden intruding but Sara held his hand and gave it a light squeeze and whispered in his ears, "We will talk when we are alone. Tell me then, okay?"


    Noah squeezed her hand back. Caiten saw it and was irritated beyond measure by this coziness but right now he wanted to remain in Sara¡¯s good books. After all, he was not cleared off of that hotel incident.


    In a casual and his usual way, he held Sara¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him, embracing her, he cooed in her ears, "Ras, I just want to say, thank you for trusting me." Though, Caiten was thanking Sara, his eyes were on Noah as if he was challenging him.


    Sara was unprepared and was left stunned for a second. For full five seconds, she didn¡¯t react but her mind reeled back to Noah¡¯s words. What he said to her at the rooftop, struck her, ¡¯I don¡¯t want you to hug anyone else but only me.¡¯ She gently pulled herself apart from Caiten, maintaining some distance.


    Caiten had a rather awkward expression on his face as the smug look in his eyes narrowed instantly, in that moment. He was getting p after p tonight. First it was the date thing, then Sara declined his offer to pick her up, then she talked to him as if he was the culprit and now she was distancing herself from him. He was itching to make things right.


    In that moment, his father mind linked him, "Caiten, is your injury alright now?" Keith was concerned for his son¡¯s well-being.


    Caiten replied casually, "It was just a superficial wound father, nothing to worry about."


    "Son, is that Noah boy and his friend still there with you and Sara?" Keith questioned him again.


    "Unfortunately, that leech and the omega weakling with him, both are still here. Why do you ask about them? Is something up?" Caiten asked his dad, not expecting what he was going to say next.


    "Listen son. Be careful of those two, especially the one named Noah. I have observed him when you weren¡¯t there. He is quite a handful and was getting cozy with Sara." Keith exined.


    "I know dad. He is just a human parasite. He is just Sara¡¯s ything anything much. She will never choose him over me. After all, I am an Alpha wolf and he is a mere human peasant." Caiten shrugged his father¡¯s concerned off.


    "No son, you do not understand. He is not a human but a werewolf. I heard this with my own ears." Keith revealed.


    "What...? That¡¯s impossible father. He is not, you must have misheard something. I didn¡¯t detect any wolf aura from him. And Sara also told me that he was a human. So, why will he hide his identity?" Caiten was dumbfounded as well as in disbelief.


    Keith told Caiten, what he had heard, "I heard him talking to the Beta of Moon Shine Pack, Hanson Gilbert. He was threating that boy and this is not even the full information. He is not just a regr wolf. He is the son of Moon Shine Pack¡¯s King, Alpha Lucius Everests."


    <i><strong>"WHATTTTT? He is Lucius¡¯s son?" </strong></i>Caiten looked at Noahpletely stupefied by this piece of information.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 119: Devising An Evil Plan

    <h4>Chapter 119: Devising An Evil n</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "He is Lucius Everests¡¯ son?" Caiten couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He wasn¡¯t able to contain his bbergasted state as his eyes widened in shock, looking at Noah with a face full of disbelief.


    "Yes he is Alpha Lucius¡¯s son. Hanson Gilbert even called himself this boy¡¯s grandfather. So, he has both Alpha and Beta blood within him. But fortunately, despite all that from what I heard, he seems to have a weak wolf and cannot change into it." Keith added, "Maybe that¡¯s why his wolf scent cannot be traced and we took him as human."


    "It seems to make sense. Father, don¡¯t worry. I will not leave Sara¡¯s side this time." Caiten assured his father although he still was trying to process that information. It was rather odd for someone to have both Alpha and Beta blood to be perceived weak.


    "Good. Son, tell me if you need a hand. I won¡¯t hesitate to set things straight." Keith was powered up.


    Caiten replied, "I will handle it by myself, father. You must be tired after the long journey, you should rest."


    The mind link disconnected as Caiten eyed Noah with a different mindset.


    Noah turning out to be a werewolf was bad news for Caiten. No matter how weak his wolf was or wasn¡¯t but the fact that he had an Alpha King¡¯s blood coursing through his veins. Caiten was wary of Noah now.


    And also, as long as Noah was a human being, no matter how much Sara liked Noah or no matter how deeply in love they both were with each other, Nathan Allen wouldn¡¯t have approve of Noah. But now, that the tables have turned and Noah is a werewolf, Caiten couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He needed to eliminate this threat once and for all.


    For the next few hours, Caiten was glued to Sara, not giving her and Noah any chance to converse. He followed her everywhere, like a lost puppy, stating his injury as an excuse. For the first time, Sara was slightly annoyed by his persistence but seeing his dejected and downcast face, she didn¡¯t say anything. They were friends after all, so she didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad.


    Six hours passed by like that and the nurse came out of the Intensive Care Unit with good news. She walked towards the group and asked them, "Who is her family?"


    Sara eximed, "I am her sister."


    The nurse continued with a serious look, her tone all professional, "The patient has regained consciousness. You can visit her now, but please be careful. She hasn¡¯t fully recovered and cannot be stressed."


    Sara nodded in understanding. She was happy to hear that her sister was finally awake. She made her way towards the room, the others followed her behind.


    Greg and Sara were happy that Be was awake and fine.


    But on the other side, Caiten wasn¡¯t happy at all. He frowned internally, cursing at Be ¡¯This wench surely does have luck on her side. Even after getting smashed in the head like that, she was still able to regain consciousness so early, damn. Is she a wolf or a cat? Hope, she doesn¡¯t utter nonsense in front of Ras."


    With quiet steps, they all wore hospital gowns and masks for patient safety and entered the Unit in order.


    Be was lying on the hospital bed, her body attached with several wires as her head was covered withyers of bandages. Her eyes were half opened as she blinked and looked at Sara with a tired and weak looking smile.


    Sara got emotional to see her sister¡¯s fragile state. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up a little. The person, who was so vibrant and cheerful just a few hours ago, was now connected to some machines and wires. Her face looked gaunt and colorless. She was heartbroken to see Be.


    She then trailed her eyes from her sister to Greg, who was standing on Sara¡¯s left. Her lips made a thin line. She had a worried look in her eyes as she wanted to know about his injuries.


    Greg immediately understood what she was thinking andforted her, his voice gently and soft, "Bell, I am fine. Nothing happened to me, see." He tried to sound as cheerful as possible. He didn¡¯t want her to sulk for him. It would be bad for her own health.


    Sara was observing her sister¡¯s face as tears kept flowing down her cheeks. Before Noah could do anything, Caiten stepped forward andforted Sara. He patted her back soothingly, his voice was tender, "It is okay Sara. See, Bell is fine now. She is awake. She is even smile at you. You don¡¯t want to see her worried, umm."


    As soon as Be saw Caiten standing amongst the crowd, her smile vanished almost instantly. Her face turned ugly as she was disgusted by his mere presence. All the things that happened inside the hotel room came rushing to her, she was peeved at his audacity to even show his face. She wanted to say something but as she was still under the influence of anesthesia so no words came out of her mouth. This infuriated her even more and irked her, as her blood pressure spiked up.


    Noah and Greg became alert and instantly called for the doctor. Greg even tried to shove Caiten out of the room. His presence would only escte Be foul mood. He told him point nk, "Mr. Snow, you need to leave. Be does not want you here."


    Caiten tried to retaliate, "But I did nothing wrong. It was all just a misunderstanding. She doesn¡¯t know that, we will tell her the whole story, right Sara. Tell her, I will not hurt her." He was insistent and was not budging. To be honest, he was enjoying seeing Be¡¯s infuriated figure. She was struggling and gasping, as her condition was changing drastically.


    Sara turned towards Caiten and told him sternly, "Caiten, I think Greg is right. You should wait outside. Be does not want to see you right now. And in her condition, we cannot press her any further. You better leave. When her situation is stabilized, I will tell her about what conspired at the hotel." She was firm with her words and didn¡¯t wanted to take any chances. For her, Be¡¯s physical and mental health was the top priority.


    Caiten was left speechless. He was unwilling to leave Sara with Noah. But now, when Sara herself has asked him to go, he couldn¡¯t say anything in return. With clenched fists and gritted teeth, he left the room. His eyes were burning with fury as he kept cursing Be relentlessly, ¡¯This crazy bitch. She is always there to poke her nose in my business. Can¡¯t she just simply lie down quietly on that hospital bed? Why does she have to overreact while seeing me? Bloody fucking hell with that cunt. Before that leech Noah, I will have to take care of this twat first. She is such a pain in my ass.¡¯


    Tensen grunted inside him, as he suggested, "Why don¡¯t we just finish this ordeal? If something were to happen to that imbecile bitch, Be inside the Moon Shine Pack, both Sara and Alpha Nathan won¡¯t forgive this pack and its members." He scoffed as he devised an evil n.


    Caiten pressed his lips and thought for a while about what Tensen said. He was unsure of doing something to Be here. After all, it was risky. There were many eyes on him right now. He asked Tensen, his tone a bit hesitant, "Are you sure? The risk is high."


    Tensen¡¯s voice was full of assurance. He tried to convince Caiten, "Sure, the risk is pretty high, but so is the reward, Cai. If that wench is out of the picture, we can simply put the me on the pack¡¯s doctor for his lousy treatment. This way, the rtionship between these two packs, Blue Mountain and Moon Shine, will also sour and worsen. See, this pack belongs to Lucius Everests and Noah is his son, right. So, he too will be held responsible for this. We can strike two birds with one stone, just like that." He sounded confident.


    "If this happens, Alpha Nathan would never forgive them for such apse. Forget about epting Noah and Sara¡¯s rtionship, he would go on a war with Moon Shine pricks. Sara will also distance herself for this leech. Tensen, I must say this. You are such an evil wolf," Caiten murmured under his breath.


    Tensen grinned with pride. He was excited to eradicate the two thornspletely from Sara¡¯s side.


    Inside the Intensive Care Unit, Be¡¯s blood pressure kept on rising at an rming rate. The doctors came rushing to her side and treated her immediately. Be¡¯s nurse asked everyone to leave as Be¡¯s condition was getting worse.


    After injecting Be with sedative and stabilizing her condition, the attending doctor came out. He was vexed as he scolded them, "The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t fully stable yet. She was not to be stressed in any circumstances. The nurse must have told you that."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 120: You Should Leave

    <h4>Chapter 120: You Should Leave</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "The patient¡¯s condition is not steady yet. Didn¡¯t the nurse tell you to not put her under any kind of stress?" Steven reprimanded both Greg and Noah sternly. He was well aware of those two. After all, he was Greg¡¯s maternal uncle. And also he was the one who had seen potential in Noah and had urged him to take up medicine as his major.


    Steven was thoroughly disappointed in his nephew as well as Noah. He has taught them not to put patient¡¯s life in danger, under no circumstances. He shifted his focus from them and turned to face Sara, whose face was filled with nervousness and anxiety. Though, his words were respectful because of Sara¡¯s status, they were filled with condemn and sternness as well, "Ms. Sara Allen, this kind of thing should not happen again. The patient¡¯s situation is sensitive due to trauma and head injury. She cannot take any physical or mental pressure for the time being. It can be dangerous for her life."


    Sara nodded while her eyes were rimmed red, she sniffled. Steven continued, his voice was filled with determination, "For now, we have given her sedatives because she needs proper rest without any strain to her mind. So, I am revoking any kind of visitation until the patient¡¯s condition is stable enough."


    Sara pressed her lips but agreed anyway. She knew the doctor was only doing his duty and Be¡¯s health was their number one priority.


    Steven thenmanded, "Greg Andrew, follow me." Greg, with his head lowered; followed behind his uncle and they went straight to Steven¡¯s office.


    Steven sat on his chair with authority while Greg was left standing meekly before him.


    "Greg Andrew, care to exin what exactly happen to you and Blue Mountain Alpha¡¯s daughter? Do not hide even a single detail from me, otherwise~" Steven asked, his tone was filled with dissatisfaction and threat. Steven has been busy attending several patients and now that he was on a break, he asked what the matter was.


    Greg pleaded, "Uncle Steve, please don¡¯t tell mom about tonight¡¯s incident. She will be worried."


    Steven gave him a no nonsense look, "So, you do know that my sister will be worried, huhh. Speak."


    Greg narrated the whole incident from the start, "Actually, Be Allen is my girlfriend, though not officially." He muttered under his breath


    "What are you rambling, speak properly." Steven shouted and loosened his cor in irritation.


    Greg took a deep breath and started, "I, Be, Noah and Be¡¯s sister Sara were having dinner at Be¡¯s family hotel. Things went on fine and I and Be ended up in a ..... ummm ... in a hotel room. We were showering when Alpha Keith¡¯s son, Caiten Snow, came dashing towards me and started beating me relentlessly. I am sorry Uncle; I was no match for him. Sorry for letting you down." He was ashamed to get beaten up so badly.


    Steven didn¡¯t cut him off and kept listening, with a straight face.


    Greg continued telling him, "I don¡¯t know what took over him. Out of nowhere, he rushed inside the bathroom and punched me. He was in his half wolf form and kept nailing his ws ruthlessly at my back and chest. Be got scared. She was worried for my life and tried to fight him off but he threw her ruthlessly. Her head hit the door¡¯s handle and this happened."


    Steven creased his brows, "Why will Alpha Keith¡¯s son attack you? Did you two have any history? Did you upset him somehow?"


    "No, of course not. I met him for the first time this evening. He is Sara and Be¡¯s childhood friend. He even joined us for dinner, though it was for a brief moment. What¡¯s odd is that, he ims that he was drugged and under the influence, but seriously, I doubt that. He didn¡¯t seem to be under any drug effect at that time. And there was no scent of blooding from him. Uncle Steve, he said that his injury happened before the incident but that is the most absurd part. If he was wounded at that time, I would have known from the scent of his blood. I am sure he did it deliberately," Greg told his doubts to Steven. "Can¡¯t we run some tests to confirm whether he is telling the truth or not?"


    But Steven firmly shut down his request, "Greg, I cannot do that, even if I want to. You know how Alpha Lucius is. If he gets wind of something like this, he will have your head as well as mine."


    Greg clenched his lips tightly, feeling frustrated. "But he is lying. Because of him, Be¡¯s life was in danger. If we don¡¯t do something, he may still do something to me or to her. From what I perceived, he didn¡¯t like Be much."


    "Maybe he is lying or maybe he is not. But Caiten Snow is Alpha Keith¡¯s son and soon to be Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack. You cannot confront him without concrete evidence. Even if we run those tests, he can still deny and use us instead." Steven worded helplessly.


    "I can help you with only one thing." Steven suggested as he lowered his voice to a mere whisper.


    Greg eyes glinted as his ears perked up, "What thing?"


    Steven didn¡¯t say anything. He simply scribbled down few words and slid the note towards Greg. Thetter read it and grinned "This would be a huge help."


    "But mind you, you need to be on alert, okay. If something wrong urs and Alpha Nathan daughter¡¯s life is put in danger~" Steven¡¯s tone was filled with warning.


    "It won¡¯t happen Uncle. I will make sure of that." Greg assured Steven. Thetter nodded with a stern face.


    Outside the Intensive Care Unit, Caiten returned by Sara¡¯s side and asked with a concerned voice, "Is Be¡¯s condition stable now?"


    Sara, who was sniffling earlier stopped and answered him, "She is sleeping now."


    Caiten apologized to her, his words meek and humble, "Ras, I am sorry. I didn¡¯t know that Be would have such a reaction after seeing me. I was being thoughtless."


    Sara didn¡¯t deny, after all he did behave thoughtlessly. She raised her head slightly to meet his eyes, "Caiten, for the time being, you should avoid visiting Be." Her tone was gently but firm.


    Caiten readily nodded in agreement, "I understand. Be already doesn¡¯t like me very much and what happened after tonight, she will hate me even more. I know why she feels this way about me. If I was in her ce, I would have reacted the same way." He choked as his tone was injected with remorse.


    Sara was d that he understood her concern then she further added, "Caiten, why don¡¯t you go and take a rest. You are injured as well."


    Caiten immediately declined, his voice a bit shrilled, "NO, I am fine now .... Uhhhhh .... What I mean is that, my wound is almost healed. Also I can¡¯t leave you here on your own."


    Noah came forward and said, "She is not alone. I and Greg, both are here. We will take care of her. Sara is right, you should go and rest. It has been a long night for you as well."


    Caiten¡¯s eyes flinched but he managed to keep hisposure. He smiled at Noah and uttered, "It is not right. My father and Alpha Nathan has entrusted Sara to me. I can¡¯t defy their orders."


    Noah couldn¡¯t say anything but Sara did, "I will talk to Alpha Keith and Dad. They will understand." She stated sternly.


    Caiten was left with no choice whatsoever. His shoulders slumped as he agreed, "Ohhh-kay, if you say so. I will go." He turned around and walked slowly. But Sara didn¡¯t stop him this time.


    As soon as he was out of the hospital building, his meek and dejected demeanor turned ugly. He didn¡¯t go to the parking area; instead he turned to the opposite side, where the dense forest was.


    "Jaden,e to the abandoned forest of Moon Shine Pack and bring me a concealing potion." He mind linked his subordinate as he kept on walking deep inside the forest.


    "Yes, master" Jaden immediately replied.


    Tensen was grumbling inside his head, "Sara is taking his side over us. We have been quiet lenient with her. That¡¯s why she keeps on making the wrong decision."


    "Not for long. After tonight, when our n seeds, she will have no choice other than me. She will rely on me and only me. And that leech named Noah, he is going to be in deep, deep shit." Caiten grinned maliciously.


    Jaden arrived at the other side of the Moon Shine Pack, where the abandoned forest was. She mind linked Caiten, "Master, I am here with the thing you told me to bring."


    Caiten sniffed the air and traced his scent by his Alpha abilities. As soon as he saw Jaden, he extended his hand and thetter gave him the potion, "Here, master."


    With the concealing potion in his hands, Caiten¡¯s smile turned sinister, "Be Allen, tonight is thest night for you."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 121: I Know Who Has Done This

    <h4>Chapter 121: I Know Who Has Done This</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The night owls¡¯ whistles and hoots were echoing inside the dark forest as the sky turned pitch ck, the clock indicating it was two thirty in the morning.


    Greg was dozing off. Sara went to wash her face and the only one staying guard was Noah. Though, he too was feeling sleepy, but for him, it was still manageable.


    A distinct noise interrupted his focus as he turned his head to find the source of this odd sound. It was dead silence for a few seconds and he returned his eyes back to the ICU ward where Be was sleeping soundly. The ttering noise disturbed him again. He creased his eyebrows and wrinkled his nose in frustration, "Arth, what¡¯s that noise? Can you sense anything suspicious?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t sense anything weird," Arth conveyed to Noah.


    The thumping sound was heard again and Noah got up at once. He nudged Greg¡¯s shoulders to wake him up. Greg waspletely of the zone and snoring loudly, hisrge figure was resting on the small bench.


    Noah pinched him hard and Greg got startled, "Ouchhhhhh .....wh~ wh~ what... what is it? What happened?" He squinted his eyes and asked Noah.


    "Did you also hear some weird noise?" Noah questioned him with a serious face.


    "Noise, what noise? What are you talking about man?" Greg was a little cranky; his injuries were already making him icky as well as irked. The banging and thumping noise resonated again. Greg shrugged it off casually, "It must be someone from the children¡¯s ward, ying or something. Don¡¯t bother."


    Noah wasn¡¯t satisfied by his statement. "Listen, I am going to check what it is. You stay alert and keep watch here, okay? ..... GREG ANDREW" Noah grumbled as he pinch him hard again.


    "Ok~ayy, okay. I got it. You go, I am going to keep watch, you go." Greg assured him, although his eyes were getting heavy again. Noah didn¡¯t move and kept on looking at him with a serious look.


    Greg got up and sat with his spine erect. After making sure he wasn¡¯t going to doze off anytime soon, Noah went off, though he kept looking behind to check whether Greg was keeping his promise or not.


    The thumping and ttering sound amplified but even with his hearing ability, Noah wasn¡¯t able to identify what it was exactly. He turned toward the emergency staircase and the noise got louder and louder. Arth tracked the noise; it wasing from the rooftop. He sprinted, his steps agile and soundless as he reached the top most floor in no time.


    __________________


    Outside the hospital room, Greg was sitting with his eyes wide open. He didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Although, he was struggling to keep his eyes fully open and fight off sleep.


    A shattering voice was heard, as a nearby potted nt fell off and broke. Greg turned to his back to look what happened, a patient who seemed to have a fractured leg, had fallen off and was struggling to get up.


    Greg immediately rushed to his side and picked him up carefully, "Are you okay, sir?"


    The patient hummed and thanked him. Greg inquired from him, "Which one is your room?" The patient pointed toward the other side of where Be was.


    "Can you go on your own?" Greg asked. He didn¡¯t wanted to leave Be¡¯s side. But he also couldn¡¯t bear to see an elderly patient suffer.


    "I will, thank you, young man," the elderly man tried to walk few steps but failed to do so. Greg sighed and helped him anyway.


    As soon as he sent the patient to his designated room, a loud buzzing sound resonated on the entire floor as Steven came sprinting alongside Be¡¯s attending nurse, his face was etched with panic. Two other doctors came after them.


    When Greg saw them running, only one thing came to his mind, <i>¡¯Something must have happened to Be?¡¯</i> And then without wasting anytime, he dashed towards the VIP Intensive Care Ward.


    Soon, Sara came rushing as well after hearing the rm ring. They both stood at the entrance of the ICU and what they saw was dropped their hearts. Be¡¯s blood pressure was dropping by constantly and her whole body was vibrating like she was hit with an electric current, she was convulsing. Her body temperature was showing abnormal drop as Steven instructed the fellow doctors to begin the treatment.


    The nurse drew the curtain and red at Greg, she was disappointed with him.


    Sara¡¯s face was damp and her hair were disarranged. She looked at Greg and asked, her voice shaky, "What ..... what happened? Why did this suddenly happen? And where¡¯s Noah?"


    Greg¡¯s hands were on his head as he kept murmuring and praying, <i>"She is fine ... she is alright .... Nothing will happen to her ... nothing will happen to Bell."</i>


    Sara not being able to control her temper shouted at him and repeated her question again, "<strong>Greg Andrew,</strong> answer me. Why did this happen? And where the hell has Noah disappeared?"


    ___________________


    At the rooftop, after searching for a few minutes, Noah found a children¡¯s sound box which was ying this disturbing and ttering sound. He switched it off and the next second, the ring rm sound reached him. His eyes widened and he ran back to the floor where Be was.


    He returned to find a chaotic scene. Sara was shouting at Greg while thetter was hysterically praying to the moon goddess.


    At this time, Alpha Nathan and Alpha Keith also came rushing followed by Lucius Everests. Nathan face was panic stricken as well as infuriated. When they all saw Sara crying and screaming, they were horrified. For such a calm girl, to shout, something dreadful must have happened.


    Before Noah could ask Greg, Nathan¡¯s rumbling voice resonated in the air, "If something happens to my daughter, every single person standing here will have to pay with there lives. I won¡¯t spare anyone."


    Sara had already mind linked him, that¡¯s why he came almost instantly. She looked at Noah with a tear stricken face and inquire, her voice was shivering, "Where were you? Didn¡¯t you promise me you would keep watch on Be?<i> Five minutes ....... I was just away for five minutes and you left her unattended.</i>"


    Noah didn¡¯t utter a single word. He knew he was in the wrong and trying to exin Sara would only backfire. Greg interrupted Sara and told all of them what had happened. He narrated every detail.


    After listening to Greg¡¯s words, Alpha Keith who was silent all this while spoke, his voiceced with threat and warning, "Do you think what you say is believable, huhh? You think we are fools. Mind you, if anything happens to Be in this pack, not only Blue Mountain Pack but also my Half Shade Lunar Pack will seek vengeance for her. You all better pray that Be is alright."


    Lucius Everests, who was watching the drama from the sidelines, didn¡¯t like Alpha Keith¡¯s threatening tone. He was angry and felt insulted. He turned towards Greg but his eyes were on Noah as he made an ugly face and said, "You are such a disappointment."


    After an hour filled with chaos and nervousness, the door to the Intensive Care Unit opened and out came Steven, his expression wasplicated.


    Nathan rushed towards him and asked, "Doctor, how is my daughter? Is she ok?"


    Steven gulped down hard and sighed simultaneously, readying himself for what¡¯s toe because he was nervous as hell.


    He started with, "Alpha Nathan, we have done everything we could and~" Nathan and the others looked at him with worry as well as anticipation. He continued, "We have somehow managed to save Ms. Allen¡¯s life."


    All the others sighed in relief as they heard this statement but Steven continued even further, "But~, due to this incident, Ms. Be Allen has entered in a state of prolongeda." His head was lowered in dejection as he conveyed the news.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, all the people standing there had a terrified expression. Nathan clutched his fists and grabbed Steven by hisb coat, <i>"How did this happen suddenly, tell me ..... tell me ..... got dammit, tell me. Be was alright, so how did this happen?"</i>


    With trembling voice, Steven replied, "The monitor managing her blood pressure was unplugged and her oxygen mask was also removed."


    Keith pulled Nathan back but warned. His eyes followed Greg and Noah, his voice menacing as well as ominous, "It must be one of you two mutts, who have done that. You all are responsible for Be¡¯s state and you will have to pay for it." He then turned and questioned Lucius, "Alpha Lucius, is this how your pack¡¯s doctors treat the patient. You gave your word, now you will have to face the consequences."


    Greg frowned, ¡¯The machine was off and her mask was also removed? That¡¯s impossible, how can that happen? No one went inside¡¯ He suddenly remembered something and walked inside the ward. Keith tried to stop him from going inside but Greg didn¡¯t give him and chance. He went inside and looked at Be¡¯s face, he was overwhelmed with emotion but right now, he came to retrieve something else.


    He walked to the side wall and took out a small camera, he had hidden. He retrieved it and went outside, raised his hand and dered "I might know who has done that."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 122: The Man In The Video

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Man In The Video</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Greg entered the ward despite Keith trying to stop him. He told Noah through mind link, "Noah, hold him for me. I may have something to prove that it is not our side¡¯s fault." Noah trusted his friend¡¯s words and stepped in front of Keith, not letting him follow Greg. Keith was pissed by his actions and he tried to hold him down, but Noah dodged.


    Greg went inside, retrieved the hidden camera from the side wall, looked at Be¡¯s face once and got out of the ward immediately. He then raised his hands, shing the small camera as he dered loud enough for everyone present to hear, "I might know who has done this."


    Keith shoved Noah aside and punched Greg in the face, "What are you trying to y at, kid? What is this flimsy thing you are showing off? Do you think your little tricks will help you and your pack survive this? If it is that, then think again, you are not getting out of this anyhow. Blue Mountain Pack as well as Half Shade Lunar Pack will crush you all." Keith wasn¡¯t quite knowledgeable about fancy gadgets, so he didn¡¯t understand what Greg was showing them.


    Nathan cut him in and said, "Let him speak, Keith. I want to know what it is." He wanted to know what happened for his daughter to be inatose state.


    Greg straightened his posture, cleared his throat and spoke again; his words slow but deliberate, "Thank you Alpha Nathan. This is a small camera I hid for emergency purpose. It must have filmed what went wrong with Be." He looked at Lucius as he shivered. Lucius was fuming but he didn¡¯t say anything at that time.


    ording to Moon Shine Pack¡¯s hospital¡¯s rules, no filming was allowed inside the hospital for confidentiality reasons. And Greg dared to hide one in the VIP Intensive Care Ward, but right now it was their only way out of this dreadful situation. That¡¯s why Lucius tried to keep hisposure and didn¡¯t say anything but his expression remained ugly and grim.


    They all went to Steven¡¯s office where hisputer was ced. Greg powered on the PC and connected the camera.


    The camera had only a single file in it. He clicked it open; it was a video footage of Be¡¯s ward. As the camera was ced around midnight and the incident happened at two thirty a.m., Greg fast forwarded the video. They all saw glimpses of how Steven and the nurse checked up on Be¡¯s condition, every half an hour or so. They were meticulous and quite professional. Although, the camera quality was not top notch and it was pixting every now and then, but it was still seeable.


    Greg set the video from two thirty a.m. and turned theputer screen for all to see. Time went on and on the screen showed nothing out of the ordinary. No one entered the ward and Be was sleeping soundly up until this point.


    Keith got frustrated andmented, "I guess we have seen enough. Nathan, why are we wasting time on this? He is just trying to manipte us and stalling time."


    As soon as these words left his mouth, the door of the ward open and shut very quickly. A blurry image of someone in ab coat came to the view but the face of the person wasn¡¯t visible because his back was to the screen, his hair were covered too.


    The person in the video murmured something which wasn¡¯t caught on camera but his actions were. He then unplugged the machine and pulled one of the wires andstly, he detached the oxygen mask from Be¡¯s face. Be started convulsing and her eyes shot open, she tried to grab the person¡¯s arm but because of theck of strength, she wasn¡¯t able to it. After doing the deed, the rm system started ring and he jumped out of the window in order to not get caught.


    "Ahhaa, see, everyone just see, it is one of your doctor¡¯s that has done this to Be," Keith jumped on instantly as he saw the person. "You all are dead now." But the next second the person in the video tilted his head and took off his cap. Keith¡¯s eyes widened in shock, the hair color of the person in the video and his was the same.


    All eyes turned to him as he tried to defend himself, "This is impossible. I would never do that. This is not me. I came here with Nathan and Alpha Lucius."


    Noah interjected him and said, "We never said it was you Alpha Keith Snow." And Greg added, "But there are no doctors with this hair color or this physique in this hospital. But I know one person, who has the exact same traits as the one in the video and he is none other than Caiten Snow."


    Keith got enraged, he spouted with fury, "How dare you? You filthy omega, dares to insult my son?" He lunged towards Greg.


    Nathan interjected him and said, "Enough Alpha Keith, we will find out who is it after searching for the clues. Call your son here, right now."


    "What, are you also thinking that Caiten did this? Seriously, Nathan, you doubt him because he has the same hair color, huhh?" Keith was mad. Nevertheless, he still mind linked Caiten, "Son,e to the hospital immediately."


    "What happened father?" Caiten inquired, he sounded sleepy. "You juste here, it is an emergency." Keith stopped at that.


    Caiten smirked thinking that Be waspletely out of the picture. He ran to the hospital, feigning concern, "What happened father, Ras? What¡¯s the emergency? "


    Nathan asked, his gaze burning a hole, "Where were you, Caiten?"


    Caiten didn¡¯t understand why Nathan was asking that but he still answered, "Sara told me to go and rest. So, I was at the hotel, resting. Why?" He seemed genuinely confused.


    Greg looked at him with a mocking gaze andmented, "So, you did note to the hospital after leaving, hmm, Caiten Snow?"


    "Why will I return after leaving? Tell me what happened?" Outwardly, Caiten seemed perplexed but inwardly he was bursting with happiness. He truly believed that Be was gone for good this time.


    Keith¡¯s thunderous voice echoed as he got infuriated, "Stop trying to me my son for your own negligence. I have had enough with your nonsense."


    Lucius roared even louder and unleashed his Alpha aura, "Greg Andrew, stop causing more trouble."


    Greg trembled in fear as he and Steven were impacted by Lucius¡¯s aura. Greg tried to fight back but he was too weak and injured. He mind linked Noah, "I have one more evidence. It¡¯s in my pocket."


    Noah, as per Greg¡¯s instructions took out the object that was lying inside his pocket. He asked, "What¡¯s with this bracelet?" Greg replied, "I found it beneath Be¡¯s bed."


    Noah understood his meaning. He announced, "There is something else. Greg found this beneath the hospital bed when he went inside." He showed off a simple looking metal chained bracelet.


    As soon as Caiten saw this, he panicked inside, though he maintained hisposure as Keith said, "This doesn¡¯t prove anything. You are trying to create a rift between my son and Sara because you are jealous of Caiten. Because you can never match my son, that¡¯s why you are pulling all these tricks. And also this came from your friend¡¯s pocket. That means this item belongs to him."


    Noah said firmly, "I am jealous of no one. I am just stating the facts. This bracelet belongs to the one who attacked Be. It fell off when she tried to hold that person¡¯s hand." He looked at Caiten straight in the eyes.


    Caiten tried to defend him, "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on but this does not belong to me." Despite getting used he answered calmly.


    Sara was observing the bracelet and she said, "But Caiten this is the same bracelet that I gifted you on your eighteenth birthday. You always wear yours on your left wrist. But right now, you are not."


    "It is amon design, Sara. It may look the same but it is not mine. I left my bracelet at the pack house earlier" Caiten was desperately with his words.


    Sara¡¯ eyes flickered with emotions as she went to Noah and snatched the bracelet from his hands, "I will tell whether it¡¯s the same one or not. I know a way."


    Caiten was nervous as he clenched his fists tightly. He tried to emotionally ckmail Sara, "Ras, you don¡¯t trust me?" His eyes were red and rimmed.


    Sara didn¡¯t give in this time and turned the bracelet and her eyes went cold. She didn¡¯t utter anything and just walked toward Caiten, her steps seemed heavy but determined.


    She stood in front of his, "Do you want to say anything to me?" She gave him a final chance to own up to his crime. But in Caiten¡¯s mind he thought that Sara must be guessing any he defended himself again, "Ras, how can I hurt you or Be? You are my family, I can never do this to~" he was able to finish this statement.


    Sara raised her hand and pped him right across the face.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 123: Sara’s Outburst

    <h4>Chapter 123: Sara¡¯s Outburst</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Don¡¯t you trust me, Ras? Why will I do anything to Bell?" Caiten¡¯s eyes were filled with unshed tears as he tried to ckmail Sara emotionally. But this time, Sara didn¡¯t give into his talks. She just checked something on the bracelet.


    When she has confirmed her doubt, her eyes went cold and numb, devoid of any emotion. She spoke nothing and just took slow but steady steps forward and reached where Caiten was standing.


    "Do you have anything to say to me, Caiten?" She asked Caiten, her voice eerily calm as she looked straight into his eyes.


    Caiten thought, ¡¯She is just trying to make a guess and nothing else. After all, how can she find that this is mine? There¡¯s nothing on that, absolutely nothing.¡¯ He was confident. With a firm and reassuring tone he said, "How can I hurt Bell, Ras? You, Be and I, we all are family. I can never do this to~" his words left hanging in the air.


    Sara didn¡¯t give him any chance toplete as she raised her hand and pped him right across his left cheek. She screamed furiously, "CAITEN KEITH SNOW, I trusted you and gave you a chance to confess for your vicious sins. I thought we were friends and I did everything to make you feelfortable. And YOU~, you fucking dare to kill my sister and try to pretend that you did not." She struck him again, this time even harder. "I FUCKING TRUSTED YOU and this is how you repaid my friendship. You are pathetic Caiten." And just like that she kept hitting him.


    Everyone was left stunned by Sara¡¯s outrageous outburst. She was yelling hysterically as she used and hit Caiten right across the face, simultaneously.


    Keith tried to stop her actions, "SARA, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you understand, that boy Noah is trying toe between your and Caiten¡¯s friendship. How can you believe such nonsense from them? You hardly know them but Caiten, you both have been friends since your childhood. Why will he do anything like that to Be?"


    "THIS IS NO NONSENSE, Alpha Keith Snow. You ask him why he did that because the one who went inside the room and harmed my sister is none other than your so called righteous son, Caiten Snow. And this is the evidence of his crime." She flipped the bracelet and showed his nickname which was etched in a tiny corner there, almost negligible. She then added, "You bracelet was a custom made item, and I, wrote your name, ¡¯CAI¡¯ on it myself. You could see it right there. There is a slight mistake. I made that mistake. How can two bracelets be uncannily same? You tell me, am I wrong?"


    Keith saw this and he was left speechless. It took him a minute or two to process that what Sara said was true. He looked at his son. He couldn¡¯t believe that Caiten would do something like this to his friend¡¯s daughter.


    Nathan, who was listening this all along, lunged at Caiten and punched him hard where Sara¡¯s ps havended, "You tried to kill my daughter, you bastard. I will kill you, you scum." He was barely able to contain his rage.


    Caiten was caughtpletely off guard, but Nathan didn¡¯t relent with his punches and kept striking him again and again.


    Noah ran forward and tried to hold Nathan. He was beating the shit out Caiten in front of everyone. Because of themotion, most of the staff and patients were watching the show. He pulled him back and said, "Alpha Nathan, calm down for now. Everyone is watching. He will get punished for his actions, but not here."


    Nathan jerked from his grip but did not try to strike Caiten again.


    Caiten got up, his face swelling as Keith stood in front of him. He tried to defend himself, "I~, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, Ras, Alpha Nathan. I didn¡¯t mean to harm Be. It is not true. Father, tell them, I am not like that. I will never do something like that."


    Keith clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. He pped him on the other cheek, "Caiten Snow, I never expected such a disgusting thing from you. I was so sure, so sure that you would never do such a thing. I was defending you with all my might. And you, you betrayed my trust."


    "Father~ DAD" Caiten was stupefied by this deration of his father. It finally dawned on him that his n of eliminating Be has totally backfired.


    "Don¡¯t call me that. You are no son of mine," saying that Keith turned towards Nathan, his voice was firm, "Nathan, I am sorry that I tried to defend him. I will not beg you on his behalf. What he did deserves punishment but it is only right that I, as an Alpha of his pack, decide what his punishment is going to be. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go easy on him because he has my blood."


    Nathan¡¯s eyes remained cold. He scoffed and mumbled, "And what punishment you will give him? Are you going to execute him?"


    Keith was silent for a few seconds, but then he replied with a stern voice, "No, that would be an easy way out for him." He looked back at Caiten with aplicated expression. He sighed heavily and said, "I, Alpha Keith Henry Snow, Alpha King of the Half Shade Lunar Pack deres that Caiten Snow would be removed from the position of heir apparent with immediate effect. Not only that, he is to be banished from the pack and will live his life as a rogue."


    Silence loomed over the entire floor after that bold announcement. Nathan was shocked too, banishment was no light punishment especially for someone like Caiten, who had tons of enemies, due to his status.


    Caiten was shocked by Keith¡¯s determined words, "Father, you can¡¯t do this to me. I know I have messed up pretty badly. I never wanted to do anything with her. But I~, I just didn¡¯t had any choice. She was always trying to insert herself between me and Sara. She was influenced by these two." He pointed a finger at Noah and Greg. "I never meant to do anything serious to her."


    Sara was listening to him as she made another announcement, "Caiten Snow, are you even listening to yourself. You disgust me to the core. I don¡¯t want to see your face ever again. Our friendship is over."


    "NOOOOOOO, you cannot do this, Sara. You cannot do this to me after all that I have done for you. I have sacrificed and risked my whole future for you. It¡¯s only because I love you. You cannot leave me," Caiten couldn¡¯t resist showing his true face. He finally snapped out of his meek and innocent appearance. "You are mine and mine alone. Even you can¡¯t keep yourself away from me." He startedughing like a maniac.


    "He is the reason you all are doing this, right. This filthy mutt who came from nowhere, who thinks just because his father is an Alpha King, he will take you away from me. NOT A CHANCE. He is just a weakling. He can never give to you what I can." Caiten was finally revealing his true feelings.


    Sara gasped at his words; she was irked and disturbed by his ims. Moon, her wolfmented, her voice was filled with utter distaste, ¡¯What is he saying? Was he always like that? And what is he saying? Is Noah a werewolf, is he?¡¯ She looked at Noah, whose lips were pressed in a thin line. He didn¡¯t wanted his secret to be revealed like that.


    Lucius who has been quiet spoke, his voice roaring, "ENOUGH, I have been listening to this shitless nonsense from your son, Alpha Keith. And before anyone else try to punish this bastard, don¡¯t you all think that my pack has the full right to carry out his punishment. After all, because of your son¡¯s brutal and cruel actions, I and my pack were used of doing something wrong and the insults which were thrown our way was absolutely revolting."


    Caiten grumbled and scoffed, "Who the fucking hell do you think you are? You spineless excuse of an Alpha. Now, you are trying to portray yourself as righteous and just, but everyone knows what kind of a dirt bag you are."


    Keith tried to hold his son down but Lucius was fast. Soon, Hanson and Owen came with ten of the finest pack soldiers. He ordered, "Take the criminal away and lock him up inside the dungeon."


    "Alpha Lucius, you cannot do that. Caiten belongs to the Half Shade Lunar Pack," Keith tried to retaliate. But Lucius was firm, "And thisnd you are standing on right now, is my pack, the Moon Shine Pack. He tried to kill someone and me it on my pack. So, I have every right to do whatever I want." His words were etched with challenge.


    Caiten was dragged out of mercilessly.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 124: You Need Some Space To Talk

    <h4>Chapter 124: You Need Some Space To Talk</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Take the criminal away and lock him up inside the dungeon" Lucius ordered Hanson, his tone was cold and ruthless.


    "Alpha Lucius Everests, this is not how things work," Keith tried to protest but was shut down by Nathan, "And why not, Alpha Keith. This is how it should be. He is a criminal who tried to defame Moon Shine Pack and its members. So, it is only right for him to be punished by them."


    Keith couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard, ¡¯Nathan is taking that son of a bitch¡¯s, Lucius¡¯s side? He is going against me and our friendship for this?¡¯ He gritted his teeth and said, his words etched with frustration, "No, he can¡¯t. Caiten belongs to the Half Shade Lunar Pack."


    Lucius mocked a smile and said, "And thisnd where you are standing, belongs to the Moon Shine Pack. You son, tried to kill an Alpha¡¯s daughter and me it on my pack, in my own territory. So, Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack, I have every right to decide and execute his punishment, DRAG HIM OUT." His voice echoed.


    Caiten was dragged out of the hospital mercilessly, like a criminal.


    Keith was fuming, but right now he had to keep his mind sound andposed to ensure Caiten¡¯s safety. He didn¡¯t want to have his only son be killed by this pack. Moon Shine Pack and Lucius had a reputation of torturing their prisoners to the point where they themselves asked for death. Their ways were barbaric and ruthless, just like their Alpha.


    After Caiten¡¯s departure, things calmed down a little. Owen Martin, with the help of the hospital staff dispersed the gathered crowd.


    Nathan who has been angry and enraged up until this point, walked towards Steven. He sighed heavily and said, "Doctor Steven, thank you for saving my daughter for the second time. I owe you and I apologize for doubting your professionalism." He was a rightful person and regretted his actions towards Steven and others.


    He then, asked, "What will happen to my daughter now?" This was the question on everybody¡¯s mind.


    Steven pursed his lips and said truthfully, "Alpha Nathan, you don¡¯t owe me anything. It is what my job is and as for Ms. Allen, I can¡¯t tell you right now. But~" He paused for a brief second and added, "As she is quite young and has Alpha blood, it may help her recover from hera."


    "What about transferring her to Blue Mountain Hospital, when can it be done?" Nathan fired another question.


    "Not until her condition is fully stabilized." Steven said firmly.


    Nathan nodded and thanked him again. He then turned to Lucius and apologized to him too, "Alpha Lucius, thanks for your understanding and I apologize for what conspired."


    Lucius who was bored by now, smiled, "I understand your concerns Alpha Nathan. Anyways, I will be taking my leave now. I have a vicious criminal to deal with," saying this he departed from the premises withzy but elegant steps.


    Steven too walked back to his office as Nathan turned towards Sara and said, "I will have to tell all this to your mom." He then looked at Noah¡¯s way and whispered, "I guess, you need some space to talk things through." He patted her shoulders and walked away.


    Greg went inside to see Be. Now, only Noah and Sara were left alone outside the ward. They were awkward and didn¡¯t know how to proceed.


    With a deep breath, Sara looked Noah in the eyes and uttered, "Do you need coffee? It¡¯s good to have some while talking."


    Noah nodded and went to grab some for them. After all, it was a long and tiring night for both of them. They went to the rooftop and sat quietly for a few minutes, no one speaking anything. Noah then started, "I am sorry. I was about to tell you back then. Now, I feel, I should have told you this sooner."


    "But why did you hide it even in the first ce? Do you not like being associated with werewolves or something? Or was it something else?" Sara questioned him openly.


    Noah¡¯s past wasplicated and has always been a touchy subject for him. But he didn¡¯t want to lie to Sara anymore. So, he confessed, "It is not that I dislike being a wolf. It is just that from my birth till now, I have been perceived as weak and fragile who cannot even transition to his wolf form."


    "Is Alpha Lucius your father?" Sara was curious to know.


    "In terms of sperm and blood, yes he is." Noah told her casually.


    Sara didn¡¯t understand his words, "What do you mean? And if you do have his blood in your veins, how can you be considered weak?"


    "It¡¯s a bitplicated matter. Do you know the name Moana Gilbert?" Noah asked her with a glint in his eyes.


    Sara nodded, "Yes, everyone knows about her and her story."


    "She is my mother," Nathan spoke, "She is the woman from the story."


    Sara immediately understood his meaning and her eyes widened in shock, "You~, you are. I am so sorry."


    "You don¡¯t have to be. Long story short, my pack members aren¡¯t very fond of me, including my father. I have often been bullied because of being weak here. I want to live a quiet and humble life. So~"


    "So, that¡¯s why you didn¡¯t wanted anybody to know you were a werewolf or an Alpha King¡¯s son." Sarapleted his words.


    "Um~hmm, pretty much that." He nodded.


    Sara looked at the sky, the sun was about to rise. She then turned her head towards Noah, took two steps and stood him front of him, face to face. She ruffled his head and patted him like a child, "You are a good person, Noah. Whether you are a human or a werewolf, it does not matter to me. I like you because you are Noah. Not an Everests or a wolf."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 125: The Greedy Beta

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Greedy Beta</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Sara looked at the sky, the sun was about to rise. She then turned her head towards Noah, took two steps and stood him front of him, face to face. She ruffled his head and patted him like a child, "You are a good person, Noah. Whether you are a human or a werewolf, it does not matter to me. I like you because you are Noah. Not an Everests or a wolf."


    Noah was overwhelmed with emotions. No one has said such words to him while growing up. His family has shunned him. His maternal family was cruel to him to. They didn¡¯t wanted to be associated with him. Only Greg and his family and very few of the other pack members, showed any kind of sympathy towards him. But most of them pitied him.


    His eyes turned slightly watery as he pulled Sara into an embrace and hugged her tightly. She hugged him back. The sun rose from the sky and they lost in each other¡¯s passionate kiss.


    ____________________________


    On the other side, Keith was getting restless. He wanted to punish Caiten, but on his own terms. Now that Lucius was adamant on locking his son up, he was frustrated and out of option. He went to the Moon Shine Pack and asked to meet Lucius.


    Lucius was exhausted from all that drama and was about to sleep. He shrugged at Keith¡¯s request and said, "Let him wait, I am tired. I need sleep."


    Keith waited and waited but Lucius didn¡¯t show up, he got agitated by this. Hanson was inside the throne room apanying Keith.


    "Hanson Gilbert does your Alpha think that he can do anything to my son and this pack won¡¯t survive the consequences. I am the Alpha of Half Shade Lunar Pack, one of the most powerful pack not just on this continent but in this whole world. I canpletely destroy and finish this pack if I want."


    Hanson tried to calm him down, "You need to rx, Alpha Keith. It is not good to get angry. If you just listen to what I have to say, your son and this pack both will survive this ordeal."


    Keith didn¡¯t utter anything. Taking the cue Hanson continued, "Alpha Keith, I have a n to get your son out but you need to join hands with me, are you up for it?"


    "What n? Are you trying to trick me into something?" Keith was skeptical of Hanson¡¯s suggestion.


    Hanson was a greedy wolf. Where there was money and power, he would turn to that side. He could wag his tail like a dog for power. He was loyal to no one but money. He knew how rich and powerful Keith and the entire Half Shade Lunar Pack are.


    "Alpha Keith, I don¡¯t have any reason to trick you. I just want a little favor from you. Your pack has discovered two new gold mines, I suppose. Gold is good. Its value is increasing day by day." Hanson spoke his mind.


    "Speak, what your n is?" Keith urged him, he was getting impatient.


    Taking that as a yes, Hanson got excited and spoke, his voice was thrilled but he tried to whisper, "I can manage to sneak out your son out of the dungeon. But before that, you need to transfer one of the mines to my name," he proposed.


    "Firstly, I have to know what your n is in order to agree" Keith asked curiously.


    Hanson shared the details of his foolproof n. The more he spoke, Keith¡¯s rigged shoulders eased and rxed bit by bit. At the end of it, he has already made up his mind to go through with it.


    But still, he tried to negotiate, "And what if you fail or betray me? I cannot trust someone who can so easily betray his own Alpha and pack."


    "I am betraying no one as my loyalty bends towards the one with absolute power and who could give me what I want." Hanson smiled. His grin was filled with greed and avarice. "We can even sign a contract."


    Keith was satisfied by his answer. He had seen fair share of money grubbing people like Hanson. And also, he didn¡¯t have much choice because his top priority was to free Caiten.


    ________________________


    Time passed by and the day went on just like that and dusk was approaching. Nathan and Sara remained in the hospital with Noah apanying them. Greg returned home because eventually Steven had told his mother about his injuries but not the cause of it as it was a confidential matter.


    Caiten, who was locked up inside the pack¡¯s dungeon was battered and bruised all over his body. He was nakedly tied up with thick and strong silver chains and Gamma Owen, on Lucius¡¯s strict orders hadmanded the pack¡¯s Delta to look after the guest properly.


    He was whipped and shed by the Delta, who was known for his ruthlessness. His arms, his legs, back, torso and even his face were bleeding profusely. They have fed him a drug which would not let him turn into his wolf form for the time being.


    Soon, Hanson with a fire torch in his hand came to the dungeon. When he arrived, two pack warriors were staying guard outside his cell. Hanson shooed them away, "You both can go for now. I need to speak with the criminal and give him the second dosage if the drug."


    "Yes, Beta Gilbert" they both went away but didn¡¯t go too far.


    Hanson looked at Caiten¡¯s torn up condition. After getting such treatment, Caiten had passed out and was lying on the floor. He walked towards him and pressed his foot on his injuries directly.


    Caiten screamed in agony as Hanson startedughing at his misery. He then crouched down and whispered near his ears, "Caiten Snow, you need to scream some more, otherwise they will know." He then showed him Half Shade Lunar pack¡¯s emblem, which was Keith¡¯s possession.


    As soon as Caiten saw it, he started screaming and screeching. Hanson added, "Your father has sent me to rescue you."


    Though, even in his state as soon as he heard that his father has sent someone, his eyes lit up, ¡¯I knew father would never abandon me.¡¯ He howled and squalled loudly enough for the guard. The guards went out of the dungeon.


    Hanson told Caiten the whole n and he asked, "Why are you helping me? You are Moon Shine Pack¡¯s Beta?"


    "I am on your side. I too hate Noah." Hanson left it at that and soon there n came to action.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 126: Shut Up, You Rat

    <h4>Chapter 126: Shut Up, You Rat</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Deep into the night, when the sky had turnedpletely dark, a sudden knock disrupted Lucius¡¯s precious sleep. Feeling agitated, he grumbled in his sleep, "Who is it? Its better be important or you are a dead wolf tonight."


    Hanson entered his room, his face etched with sheer panic and horror. With a terrified voice, he conveyed, "Alpha Lucius, we have got a big problem."


    Lucius waited for him to speak, his mood had already soured. Hanson continued, "The prisoner, Alpha Keith¡¯s son, he~, he~ has~"


    "He~ what Gilbert? Stop fucking stammering or I will finish you right now," Lucius was pissed at his fumbling.


    "Alpha Keith¡¯s son has escaped, Alpha Lucius." Hanson¡¯s voice was shivering as he lowered his head in shame.


    Lucius, who was actingzy until now, frowned and got up at once, "He escaped? How? And, what are you doing here? ying chess? Don¡¯t waste time and go catch him this instant."


    "Delta Hayden is on the move. He is tracking him down already," Hanson replied with a slight tremble.


    After much thinking, Lucius asked, "Is Keith Snow still waiting for me? Or is he gone? Has this news reached him yet?"


    "He has not left the pack house. I have not let this news leak." Hanson told him.


    "Stop him from leaving the pack house. Tell him, I will meet him right now." Lucius ordered and Hansonplied with his words, "On it."


    ________________________


    Lucius went to the throne room where Keith, Hanson and Owen were already waiting for him. As he entered the room, his Beta and Gamma were bowing their heads to him. Keith remained seated arrogantly. He took his throne which was ced in the middle of the room and Keith spoke, "Alpha Lucius, I want to meet my son right now." His voice was filled with exhaustion.


    Lucius tried to observe him for a few seconds before replying leisurely, "There are no family visitations for criminals, Alpha Keith. Being an Alpha, you should know that better."


    "Lucius Everests, tell me what you want in exchange. I will give you anything." Keith was desperate. "Caiten is my son; I will punish him with my pack rules."


    Owen mind linked Lucius in the middle of the conversation, "Alpha, we have tracked down Caiten Snow¡¯s location. He was seen going inside the abandoned forest near the pack hospital."


    "Ohhh~, okay. I will grant your wish, but~ you will have toe with me first, Alpha Keith," after listening to Owen words, Lucius offered


    Keith asked with suspicion, "Where do you want to take me?" His eyes narrowed.


    "Somewhere fun. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, you are a respected Alpha. I can¡¯t bear that risk. Come." Lucius didn¡¯t bother exining and he, Keith and Hanson drove off to the pack hospital. Owen remained behind for any emergency.


    Sara was sitting beside Be and talking to her. Her face was a bit pale because she was exhausted from all thatck of sleep. Noah didn¡¯t leave her side the whole day, while Nathan has returned to Blue Mountain pack for some business. He was on his way back to the Moon Shine Pack.


    As they were talking, Noah sensed an oddly scent, the scent of blood. As it was a hospital, sensing bloody scent was amon urrence but this scent was familiar and unique, it belonged to Caiten Snow. He sniffed the air once more to confirm whether it was an illusion or real.


    Sara looked at him and asked, "What happened, Noah? Is something up?"


    "Nothing much. I will just be back in a minute." He excused himself. He didn¡¯t want to stress Sara anymore. She was already dealing with a lot.


    Noah was able to smell Caiten¡¯s scent although Caiten wasn¡¯t anywhere near them. This was one of his Lycan ability and that¡¯s why Sara couldn¡¯t smell anything weird despite being of Alpha blood herself.


    He got out of the building and saw a lot of pack warriors stationed outside the hospital. He followed the scent and when he reached the entrance of the abandoned forest Arth warned him, "This surely is Caiten Snow¡¯s blood odor. Wasn¡¯t he locked up on Alpha¡¯s orders? What is he even doing here?"


    "He must have escaped, that¡¯s why there are all these guards stationed here. They must be searching for him," saying this he went inside the forest, but with caution.


    ______________________


    Caiten was hiding somewhere inside the forest wearing a warrior¡¯s uniform, which he has snatched while having a confrontation with a warrior. Hanson told him to escape when the guards were changing shifts. He even provided a small pin, so that Caiten could unlock himself from the silver made shackles.


    Although, he had escaped with Hanson¡¯s help, his condition was not quite good. Although, He wasn¡¯t bleeding like before and most of his injuries were almost healed, the wounds caused by silver chains were pestering him. It was burning his skin. But what hurt him more were not these wounds but the humiliation he suffered and how Sara treated him like scumbag. He was livid beyond measures and wanted nothing but revenge on Noah.


    Hanson has told him how he could get out of the Moon Shine¡¯s territory. The n was that Hanson and Keith will keep Lucius busy and engaged so that, he could not get tracked down easily and can escape through the forest where Half Shade Lunar¡¯s Beta was waiting for him.


    But when Hanson left him, in his mind he had already decided to finish what he had started. He was thirsty for Noah¡¯s blood. He was lurking around the hospital for a chance and luckily, Noah had just fallen straight into his hands.


    Noah went deep inside the forest with the help of his wolf, Arth. The scent of Caiten¡¯s blood was all over the ce, like someone has intentionally spread and rubbed that smell. At one point, Arth couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the exact way to go. The scent was too strong and overwhelming.


    He stopped midway and observed his surroundings. The sky was dark and he could hardly see anything inside the forest because of theck of light source. It was a new moon night.


    Soon, he heard the sound of fallen leaves getting crushed as someone was approaching him. The overpowering fragrance of blood hit Noah¡¯s nostrils and he instantly knew who the person was.


    "Trying to be brave, ahh? Is that the reason she chose you over me? But you are just in dumb, aren¡¯t you?" Caiten¡¯s groaning voice erupted behind Noah.


    He turned around and squinted his eyes to see Caiten, his face was colorless. "What are you trying to do, Caiten Snow? You know, you have messed this up on your own. "


    "SHUT UP, YOU RAT. You have ruined everything. The years of hard work I have put to earn Sara¡¯s trust and friendship, our bond, you fucking ruined everything, you filthy weakling. Tonight, you will be a dead person." Caiten was enraged.


    "I am no weakling, you are. And let me tell you something straight, if you were trying to escape, you should have just done that and not linger around here. Now you have no chance to be free again and Sara will hate you even more." Noah was provoking him.


    "I SAID SHUT UP, you rotten asshole," Caiten ran towards Noah, with a metal rod which he was hiding behind his back.


    Noah dodged him and Caiten stumbled but somehow maintained his bnce. "Don¡¯t try to humiliate yourself even more, Caiten. You should receive your punishment quietly and call it quits."


    Caiten wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind. He was bloodthirsty and wanted nothing but to kill Noah tonight. He lunged at him andunched a punch but Noah caught his hand. "You are the one who asked for it."


    Noah threw him as Caiten¡¯s back hit the ground. He groaned loudly in pain as his wounds opened again. But he somehow got up and mumbled, "You dare to hit me, you weak ass wolf less shit." He tried to strike Noah again but thetter was fast and agile, not giving him any chance.


    They were busy fighting like that for quite a while. Caiten was striking and Noah was mostly dodging and only hitting him when necessary. By now, Caiten was getting exhausted and he was about to pass out.


    That¡¯s when a manly and familiar voice reached both of them, "What are you doing here?"


    They both turned their heads to the side and looked at the daunting figure of Nathan. He had just arrived at the hospital when he sensed a faint scent of blood. He could tell it was Caiten, so he trailed the odor.


    When he reached and saw Noah fighting a bloodied figure of Caiten, he was stunned. His eyes narrowed immediately.


    Seeing Noah getting distracted, Caiten pounced at him and smacked him with the rod on his head. Nathan roared, <i>"NOAH~ Careful."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 127: I Am Sorry For Your Loss

    <h4>Chapter 127: I Am Sorry For Your Loss</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What are you doing here?" Nathan¡¯s perplexing voice erupted behind the two men who were busy fighting.


    Noah and Caiten both turned their heads to the side to see the source of the voice.


    Caiten was stunned to see Nathan. After just a brief second, he remembered how Nathan had also sided with Noah and didn¡¯t say anything when he was getting dragged out of the hospital. He even supported, him getting locked up. The mere thought of that, angered him as he saw Noah getting distracted. He charged forward with the metal rod in his hands.


    When Nathan saw Caiten pouncing at Noah from behind, he roared, his voice ringing inside the quiet forest, "Noah, careful ..."


    Noah, although was distracted at first by Nathan¡¯s sudden arrival, but he sensed Caitening for him. With the help of his reflexes, he shifted to the side. But, Caiten was brutal with his attacks and somehow managed to smack Noah¡¯s shoulder. This pissed Noah off a little bit and he started fighting back.


    Nathan was about to intervene and put a stop to it all but the group of Lucius, Keith, Hanson and Hayden came from behind him.


    The scene in front of them was what they didn¡¯t expect. Caiten and Noah were tussling with each other. In which mostly, Caiten was getting beaten up. Noah was about to unleash his wolf¡¯s power but when he saw his father and grandfather standing there, he aborted his n and only shed with his fists. He didn¡¯t wanted them to know about his real powers.


    None of the two were in any mood to back down.


    Keith got extremely nervous and anxious to see his son¡¯s current state, his heart ached for him. Inwardly, he was cursing at Caiten¡¯s stupidity, ¡¯What did you do Caiten? You should have just escaped from this ce.¡¯


    But right now, if he didn¡¯t do something, Caiten would die, that was the only thought that came to his mind.


    On his left was Lucius, who was watching the whole scene with not much interest although his own son was involved. And on his right, Hanson was standing with an annoyed expression. He looked at his surroundings and saw a revolver stuck in the holster attached to Hanson¡¯s pants.


    Hanson had a habit of keeping a revolver loaded with silver bullets for emergencies.


    Without thinking much, Keith, suing his Alpha abilities, snatched the gun from Hanson very easily and shoved him to the side. Then he distanced himself away from the group and aimed the gun at Noah. But as his son and Noah were fighting and all tangled up, it was difficult to take a shot for him.


    Nathan shouted, "What are you doing, Keith? Stop that thought right now."


    Lucius too became slightly tensed, his forehead muscles tightened, but he didn¡¯t said anything. His emotions were ratherplicated.


    Keith fired a shot in the air and yelled, "So, that he can kill Caiten. I won¡¯t allow that. I told you~, I told you I would punish him for his wrongdoings but you didn¡¯t listen. You know Caiten is the only family I have, Nathan. He cannot die, Nathan."


    "HE TRIED TO KILL MY DAUGHTER, Keith. For moon goddess¡¯s sake, enough with this stupidity," Nathan reproached him. "You are not that kind of person, I know you. Don¡¯t do anything, you would regret. Just stop."


    But Keith wasn¡¯t listening. His entire focus was on the two people locking horns with one another. For him, this was the only thing he could think of right now. He aimed at the gun and fired a shot. The roaring sound echoed through the forest but it was eventually a missed shot.


    Lucius gritted his teeth, "Keith Snow, are you insane? This is Moon Shine Pack. Your actions will have consequences."


    "Yes, I am insane," he fired another shot in quick session but that too missed the target, although this time the distance was marginal. The bullet has brushed off Noah¡¯s clothes.


    Keith cursed, "Damnit."


    Seeing that it was nearly impossible to make Keith understand anything at the moment, Nathan ran towards him, in order to snatch the gun. But Keith had already seen himing.


    Before Nathan could reach him, Keith released another shot. But this time he hadn¡¯t missed his shot. The third shot he fired made a ring sound as it left the gun and went straight for the person in from of Keith.


    Nathan pounced on him and subdued him as the bullet struck someone, a deafening howl vibrated throughout the massive forest, "AAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaa."


    Everyone watched in horror as the person screamed like he was burning in hell, he kept on grunting and yowling in pure agony as the pain was unbearable for him.


    Keith heard the scream and instantly knew what had happened. Caiten was the one who had gotten shot. His body trembled in fright and panic as he tried to push Nathan off of him.


    When he looked at his son¡¯s figure, lying in the pool of his own blood on the ground, convulsing in sheer pain and suffering, his heart stopped there for a second. He screamed and ran towards Caiten, his eyes bloodshot and his whole body vibrating from terror.


    He got down on his knees and extended his hands towards Caiten chest, where the gunshot had struck him. His hands were shaking violently as he touched Caiten¡¯s wound skin. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had done.


    Caiten¡¯s cries and howls were fading away little by little as so was his life. He held his father¡¯s hands in his dying moments. Under immense pain and with great difficulty, he muttered with his chapped lips, "Ughhhhh ..... fat~her~ ... arghhhhh .... I am s~sorry, father."


    He didn¡¯t give Keith any chance to reply as his hands lost its strength and slid from his father¡¯s palms. Everyone was stunned to see such turn of events.


    Noah¡¯s eyes widened, in utter shock. He kept on dodging the bullets while fighting with Caiten but didn¡¯t expect that thetter would get shot instead. Although, he hated Caiten to the depths of hell, he didn¡¯t wanted him to end up like that.


    After a minute ofplete silence, he gathered himself and bent down to check Caiten¡¯s pulse. All of them looked at him with anticipation as he raised his head and shook his head sideways. Caiten¡¯s heart had stopped beating and he wasn¡¯t breathing.


    Caiten Snow was dead.


    Keith yelped agonizingly, his heart was throbbing with immense and unbearable pain, "Caiten, you can¡¯t do this to me. You are the only family I have son. Son~ ..... please ..... It¡¯s all false. I will not believe that my son is dead."


    Nathan walked towards his friend, his steps heavy. He crouched down and patted his back, tofort him, "Keith, get a hold of yourself."


    "Nooooo, my son his absolutely fine. You all are lying," Keith cried his voice filled with suffering. He carried Caiten in his arms and ran towards the hospital.


    Noah and Nathan followed him behind, their faces were tensed. Lucius stood his ground for a while. His face was etched with indecipherable expression. Hanson didn¡¯t follow them as well. He stayed behind with his Alpha.


    "Alpha Lucius, what will we do now? Will the werewolf council and the elders understand?" Hanson questioned. He was too tensed by the consequences. After all, he was deeply involved in this case.


    Lucius didn¡¯t reply for a good minute or two, then he turned his head and looked at Hanson with an inscrutable face, "Why won¡¯t they? Did I or you or anyone from our pack fired the bullet on him? No. So, don¡¯t make a fuss, Gilbert." He shrugged the matter off and walkedzily back to the hospital.


    Hanson wasn¡¯t satisfied by Lucius¡¯s answer, but what could he do. He was sweating profusely. Nevertheless, he followed his Alpha behind, quietly, his hands clenched tightly on his side.


    At the Moon Shine Pack¡¯s hospital, Keith brought a lifeless Caiten to the emergency room. He was nervous all the way and kept on repeating, "Nothing has happened to you. You are okay, son."


    Noah had already mind linked Steven and Greg about Caiten as they rushed to the emergency room. As soon as, Keith ced him on the bed, Steven checked his pulse like Noah¡¯s had done earlier. There was no sign.


    Then he ced his index finger near his nose to check if he was breathing. Still, there wasn¡¯t any sign. He pursed his lips as Keith was eyeing him with hopeful expression. He sighed deeply, raised his head and told him the truth, <i>"Alpha Keith, I am sorry for your loss."</i>


    Sara, who didn¡¯t know about this entire ordeal, came to see where Noah had gone to. When she came to the ground floor, she saw Nathan and Noah going somewhere, their faces were pale.


    She followed them and when she reached the ER, Steven¡¯s words of condolences reached her ears.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 128: Her Water Broke

    <h4>Chapter 128: Her Water Broke</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    *Back to the present*


    The entire room was filled with utter silence. No one spoke anything for a few minutes. Although, the Everests siblings¡¯ knew about what happened back in the day with Caiten, but it was mostly bits and pieces. Their parents have never told them the whole and this detailed truth. They were hearing it for the first time and they were horrified to know the details.


    As for Myra, half of the conversation, she couldn¡¯t understand anything about it. But the other half, she was stunned to know that, ¡¯How can someone be so cruel and ruthless?¡¯


    Sara was about to tell her something more when Myra interjected, "I am sorry Mrs. Everests. I am interrupting you in between. But I don¡¯t understand one thing. Why are you telling me this?" Myra was confused by this long storytelling session. So, she asked upfront.


    Sara pursed her lips, "Myra, actually." She sighed and said, "Caiten, his death really affected me to the core. That ugly night, I lost my once best friend and almost my dear little sister, Be or so I thought."


    She looked at Noah, her eyes were rimmed slightly red after reminiscing about their past.


    Noah continued from where she left off, "Ms. Miracle, after that night, Sara had med herself for Caiten¡¯s death. She was deeply hurt and in pain by the incident that urred then. That night, everyone thought that Caiten had died. As a former medical student, I thought it too. There was no pulse, he wasn¡¯t breathing. All in all there was no sign of life left in him. But the truth was far from that."


    The couple looked at each other and this time Sara said, "Caiten didn¡¯t die that night, although, Alpha Keith held his funeral for the world to see. We all thought like that and somehow moved on. But, from time to time, I used to have nightmares regarding that time. After knowing that I was pregnant with twins and a daughter, those nightmares and oddly feeling faded. But, when I was eight months pregnant with Elio and Nora, Noah had to go to the Half Shade Lunar Pack for some urgent business matters. It was a hostile and unsafe ce, but for our pack members¡¯ sake, he had to go and negotiate with Alpha Keith¡¯s side."


    Myra stayed silent. Sara continued, "When the day of his departure arrived, I told him to take Delta Ryan, Gamma J and some of our most trusted pack warriors. I was getting this odd feeling again, so I urged him. He was reluctant to leave me so Matthew stayed with me."


    ric and Brave knew all about what happened. They were old enough at that time. But Dion was barely three and Elio and especially Nora, were not even born then. So, they knew nothing about it. Their elder brothers have always kept their lips sealed about why Noah wasn¡¯t present when Sara was giving birth to Elio and Nora.


    *Back to the time of Elio and Nora¡¯s birth*


    Noah left for Half Shade Lunar Pack, which is about three hours¡¯ drive away from Moon Shine Pack. It was a two day business trip.


    On the first day, everything seemed fine and normal. Noah even mind linked Sara about Alpha Keith¡¯s health which wasn¡¯t all that good at that time. After all he was getting old.


    But on the second day, Sara had to go on an urgent business. There was a rural human tribe which was under Moon Shine Pack¡¯s jurisdiction. The public hospital in that area was undergoing construction and renovations. During that, a grave ident urred.


    The building neurosurgery building which was getting renovated copsed, in which fivebors were seriously injured and one had lost his life. Matthew was discussing somepany stuff with Sara when this news came in.


    While going, Noah had specifically ordered Matthew not to let Sara get stress under any circumstances. But this information about the copsed building, he wasn¡¯t able to hide it because the hospital director directly called the pack office, where Sara was already there.


    When Sara heard it, she immediately got up and wanted to know the current situation. After all, her people¡¯s lives were at stake, she couldn¡¯t just sit inside a nice house and wait for news.


    Matthew opposed to that, stating that Noah has strictly prohibited her from indulging in any such stressful situations. But Sara insisted, she was adamant on going, "Matthew Shaw, I am the Luna of this pack and my people need me," She said firmly.


    Matthew didn¡¯t budge. He was someone who was known to follow orders till death. But Sara didn¡¯t back down, instead she said, "I will do my duty for my people. You will do yours by protecting me. Imand you as Moon Shine Pack¡¯s Luna."


    Matthew was left in a bind. He didn¡¯t have any choice but to apany Sara. They both didn¡¯t wasted anytime and departed for the public hospital.


    The hospital was situated at the outskirts of Moon Shine Pack borders and was about an hour drive away. Brave was left behind with Dion while ric came with Sara and Matthew.


    While, on the way, Matthew kept on trying to mind link Noah but it seemed like Noah was blocking it. After several failed attempts he understood, that Noah must be in a meeting with the Half Shade Lunar¡¯s leader.


    They reached the disaster scene as it was a wreaking chaos. Matthew urged, "Luna, I will go and check. You stay here." Then he turned to ric, who was upying the backseat with his mother, "Young Alpha ric, will you look after your mother. I will just be back."


    ric nodded with confidence, "Don¡¯t worry, you go. I am here for my mother." Although, he was just a five year old kid, he was already at the level of genius and a prodigy. So, Matthew trusted his words and said, "It won¡¯t take long."


    Sara looked outside the tinted window. The scene before her eyes was tumultuous. The victims¡¯ families were protesting outside the hospital building demanding exnation and asking for necessarypensations. Arge crowd was gathered and it was getting difficult for other patients and their families, so the hospital security had to intervene.


    This enraged the protesters even more. They started throwing pebbles and stones at security personnel¡¯s and the conflict intensified.


    When Matthew arrived to the scene, hismanding and assertive appearance made everyone silent. For a few minutes, things seemed to have settled down and Sara, when she saw this, she sighed in relief.


    But just when she thought, that Matthew have handled everything, someone from the crowd dashed a brick towards Matthew and started cursing at him, "You monster. You think you can just throw some dimes and change at us and everything will be fine. You~ I JUST WANT MY DAVID BACK."


    Matthew dodged just in time but the hospital director became tensed. He tried to calm thedy down, who was crying hysterically and cussing at Matthew and him nonstop. Matthew, as a Beta has dealt with such situations. He calmly approached thedy.


    At first, thedy was a bit intimidated by his sheer stature and physique.


    Matthew started, his tone humble but serious, "Ma¡¯am, my condolences on your partner¡¯s sudden loss. We will try to amodate andpensation you in any possible way." He said regretfully.


    "Compensation, what kind ofpensation can you even give me? I just want David back," thedy started crying and begging. She was genuinely sad and grieving for her partner, Davis¡¯s death. She was pregnant as her belly was showing. Matthew instructed the hospital director to take care of her well and report anything necessary.


    He then talked to the other families. Meanwhile, a certain man had already seen the car from which Matthew hade out. He sneaked out of the crowd and made his way towards the shy looking ck Mercedes Benz.


    Sara¡¯s entire focus was on how Matthew was handling the situation. ric was busy mind linking Brave about what was happening, so he also didn¡¯t sense the man¡¯s presence.


    The nasty looking man stealthily came towards the car and threw a brick at car¡¯s backseat with full force. Both Sara and ric were caught off guard and were startled by the sudden attack.


    The man started yelling and screaming, "You pigs. You think you can buy us with your filthy money. Not a chance, I will ruin your fancy car and everything else." Matthew zapped towards them but many others have joined the man by now and were slinging stones and rods and whatever that came in their hands.


    Initially, the n was to calm the victims¡¯ families and then Sara would approach and talk to them one by one and listen to their problems. But now that the things have escted, she halted her n to step out.


    It was not because she was afraid but in her condition, if she tried to intervene her babies may get harmed in the process.


    Sara gripped ric¡¯s hand very tightly. He was getting agitated and wanted to confront the bullies. The sudden stress and anxiety had sent Sara in panicked state as her water broke.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 129: The Offer

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Offer</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The strange man started throwing bricks at the car. Some people who came with him and wanted to make trouble, joined him and started hurling random stuff like, metal rods and wooden logs relentlessly. ric, who was by Sara¡¯s side, got pissed, "How dare they try to hurt my mama. I will teach them a lesson."


    Sara held his hands tightly; she didn¡¯t wanted her son to get involved in this mess.


    Yes, ric was a powerful young Alpha despite not having any wolf yet. And he could surely take on the people that were making a scene. They were just humans, after all. But, Sara thought otherwise.


    Most of the people in that tribe knew about werewolves¡¯ existence and some of them really despised their kind. Sara didn¡¯t want to take any risk because if anything would go wrong, they would me them. "Al dear, Matthew is out there. He will handle the situation. You stay with mama, okay." She urged ric.


    "But mom~" ric tried to protest but Sara shut him up with her authoritative voice, "No, ric Everests. It¡¯s an order. You will not go out."


    The notorious attackers were now banging the door, trying to break the lock and get in. Sara was ready to fight or use her Alpha strength, if necessary. But before that, in a panicked state, her water broke as she got into earlybor.


    Matthew sprinted towards them, reached outside the car and started throwing punches at the attackers. He mmed someone¡¯s head into a nearby tree. He kicked someone in the shin and groin. As for the man who had started the attack, he held his shoulder and tossed him to the ground in a swift and single move. He never once used his werewolf abilities on normal humans.


    Sara¡¯s painful grunts reached his ears. He stopped the assault and opened the door to see a pale and shaking Sara, her lips were colorless. ric got tensed to see his mother¡¯s distressful straight as she was clenching his hand a bit too tightly. As he saw Matthew he shouted, "Mom is bleed. She is hurt."


    Matthew saw it with his own eyes; the whitish grey backseat was now soaked red beneath Sara. She was holding her belly and gasping, <i>"Matthew~ ..... save my ..... my bab~ ba~bies."</i>


    In a one swift move, Matthew scooped her in his arms, apologized, "Sorry for the inappropriateness, Luna" and ran towards the hospital frantically. He was ming himself for thepse in concentration.


    The hospital director came running towards him at once. When he saw Sara getting carried away, his heart was about to stop. He didn¡¯t know that their Luna hade to visit the hospital as well.


    Matthew barked the orders, "Arrange for the best gynecologist in the hospital, RIGHT NOW." The directorplied with his orders. Soon, all the gynecologists of that hospital and other major specialists were all gathered inside the emergency room, their facial expressions were full of stress and anxiety.


    The senior gynecologist checked Sara¡¯s condition and confirmed that her water has broken earlier than the expected time line. It was a grave thing for Sara, as her life was at stake now.


    Sara¡¯s previous pregnancy was critical. She had been weak since then and was advised multiple times by Greg that the seventh and eighth month period were crucial for her and she had to be extremely careful.


    Sara was groaning in pain as time was slipping out. Matthew had already mind linked Greg about the whole situation and told him to hurry up. But that day, Greg had gone out of the pack to set up a health camp for underprivileged children and elderly people. It would take him quite some time to reach the public hospital.


    "Listen Matthew, although I am on my way but Luna¡¯s condition is tight and risky. She cannot wait any longer. The hospital in which you are at, they had to perform the surgery on her. We don¡¯t have any choice. Connect me to the senior gynecologist. I will brief him on Luna¡¯s condition."


    Matthew understood Greg¡¯s concern and immediately dialed his number and asked the senior doctor among the panel to talk to him. Greg exined him the details andplications regarding Sara¡¯s pregnancy. The senior doctor heard every little detail with patience and discussed the procedure with Greg in a very mannerly and professional tone.


    The doctor nodded repeatedly and then the line was disconnected. He sighed and looked at his team, dering, "Get ready. We are performing the procedure on Luna. Prepare the operation theatre in ten."


    The resident and junior doctors from the gynecologist department, gulped with nervousness because if anything would go wrong during Sara¡¯s child birth, their lives will be at stake. But as a doctor, it was their duty to save the mother and her children and they can¡¯t be negligent with that. So, they all replied, "Yes sir" and started preparing the operation theatre.


    ric held Sara¡¯s hands and rubbed her palms, "Mom, everything will be alright. You, my brother and my sister, nothing will happen to any of you."


    Sara, despite being in such gruesome pain smiled at her son¡¯sforting words. She barely managed to say, "Yeah~, Mama, Elio and Nora~, we all will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, Al."


    Although, ric was showing a brave front, but inwardly he was damn nervous. On the other side, Brave was constantly mind linking him but he wasn¡¯t replying to any of it. He didn¡¯t wanted his brother to worry.


    Matthew had stepped out for a second to mind link Noah but thetter was still not responding. He tried to call him instead but Noah wasn¡¯t even picking his calls. So, he tried calling J Quinton, the pack¡¯s Gamma.


    After several failed attempts the line got connected and J picked up, her voice a mere whisper, "Yes Beta Matthew, what happened? We are in the middle of a meeting."


    Matthew bit his lips, "Tell Alpha Noah, there is an emergency with Luna. Return to the pack as soon as possible." J eyebrows creased at his words, "What happened to Luna Sara? Is she alright?"


    Matthew¡¯s head was spinning, he cursed at himself in his mind. He then said, "Luna has gone in earlybor and is in a public ..... human hospital."


    "Human hospital?," J¡¯s eyes widened. "What are you doing at human hospital?" She kept on asking questions.


    The Beta only replied, "It¡¯splicated. I have been trying to mind link Alpha Noah all day. Tell him, it¡¯s urgent and I will exin everything and ept any punishment when hees back." After saying his piece he disconnected the call.


    *At the Half Shade Lunar Pack*


    The meeting was regarding dispute over lower tribes¡¯nds which Half Shade Lunar was upying illegally.


    Alpha Keith was leading the meeting despite his bad health, "Alpha of the Moon Shine Pack, long time no see. How have you been?" His voice was edgy.


    Noah ignored his tone and replied curtly, "Alpha Keith, thank you for having us. About the lower tribes¡¯nd~."


    "What¡¯s the hurry, young Alpha? We can discuss these matters but first please ept our hospitality. The tea in front of you is our pack¡¯s specialty. Why don¡¯t you have some?" Half Shade Lunar Pack¡¯s Beta named Brooks Root offered with a smile.


    Noah smiled but did not touch the cup that was ced in front of him, "Beta Brooks, thank you for the king gesture but I don¡¯t drink tea."


    "Ohhh, that¡¯s so sad. The chef specially made this for you and your pack members," Brooks said regretfully. "Gamma J, Delta Ryan, at least you should have some. Please."


    J and Ryan were reluctant and looked at Noah. He blinked and nodded at them in assurance and theyplied and took a sip. Brooks asked excitedly, "How is it, refreshing right?"


    J nodded curtly while Ryan said animatedly, "Yeah, it is great. What¡¯s in it, Beta Brooks?"


    "Nothing just some basic herbs mixed with our homegrown Lemon," Brooks clicked his tongue yfully.


    J mind linked Noah, "Alpha, there is nothing suspicious inside the tea."


    Noah understood but still didn¡¯t touch the cup. He can tell, Keith was observing him all this time. But he didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, Keith didn¡¯t like him and that was quite evident.


    But he was here to discuss urgent business. Their personal grudges didn¡¯t matter to him. He then turned towards Keith and repeated, "Alpha Keith, as I was saying thend of the lower tribes which your pack has upied, is facing problems due to inadequate water supply. We are here to request you to return us thosends so that the problem can be solved."


    "Return?" Keith scoffed lightly. "Noah Everests are you saying that our pack has upied thosends illegally and we cannot take care of the tribes and their problems, huhh?"


    Noah didn¡¯t get offended when Keith didn¡¯t address him with his title and replied, "Originally, thosends were under Moon Shine¡¯s jurisdiction, Alpha Keith. We are here to make you an offer."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 130: It’s Showtime

    <h4>Chapter 130: It¡¯s Showtime</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Return thends? Haha," Keith scoffed, his voice tinged with mockery. "Noah Everests, you mean that our pack, the Half Shade Lunar Pack has ¡¯upied¡¯ those tribalnds ¡¯illegally¡¯. And we are not able to take care of the tribes and their problems now? Is that what you want to say, huhh?"


    Noah stood firm to his ground, his voiceced with confidence, "Alpha Keith, originally, thosends were put under Moon Shine Pack¡¯s jurisdiction. You also know that. We are not just here to reim it. I am also here to make an offer for you and your pack."


    "Hhahah hahhaha, this is hrious. You are here to make an offer. What do even have that you can offer to us, huhh? I heard you are having a difficult time while managing your so calledpany and your pack duties. And there is also a lot of unrest amongst your pack members." Keithmented point nk. He wasn¡¯t even trying to be respectful.


    Noah pursed his lips, not wanting to give into Keith¡¯s provocations. Keith made a snide remark again, <i>"I understand. It happens when you are not the first choice to be an Alpha. Oops ...., my bad. Interestingly enough, you were not even the second or third choice for that position."</i> Noah clenched his hands into a tight fist underneath the table. He was trying to restrain himself.


    "Whether I was the first choice or no choice at all, the truth is. I am the Alpha King of Moon Shine Pack who defeated all the other contenders fairly. Which makes me qualified enough to do business and make you an offer." Noah answered with a polite smile. "So as I was saying, as the current Alpha King of the Moon Shine Pack, I have an offer for you, Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack. I heard you want to build an underwater seven star hotel and have a specifd you want to get. I heard you are having a rough time acquiring that piece ofnd. I can help you with that thing as I know thend owner personally. But in return, you will have to return the tribalnds to us without a hitch." Noah said his piece, giving Keith and his party, time to understand his words.


    At this point, J who was busy with the meeting looked at her phone to check the time. There were several missed calls from ¡¯Beta Matthew¡¯, ¡¯Why did he call me so many times? Did something happen at the pack?¡¯ Nevertheless, she excused herself, got out of the room and returned Matthew¡¯s call right away.


    Matthew briefed her about Sara¡¯s earlybor condition and told her to pass the message to Noah that she was now admitted in a public hospital ran by humans. J was taken aback by the news and wanted more details on the matter but Matthew kept it brief and disconnected the call.


    After all, he had to rush and return by Sara¡¯s side. This time he wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. And also, because of that construction ident from earlier, the atmosphere inside and outside the hospital was quite hostile and truculent. As a Beta, he had failed to protect his Luna once. He didn¡¯t wanted make it worse by repeating such a drastic thing again.


    Sara looked at him as soon as he walked inside, "Matthew, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault." Sheforted him despite being in such intense pain. Her forehead as well as back was all covered in sweat, her breathing was shallow andbored as well.


    ric had not left her side even once and was sticking by her side like a pir.


    Soon, all the preparations were made and Sara was taken to the operation theatre. As Sara was already inbor, the doctor tried to push her for a normal delivery at first. Sara tried hard but she was having difficulty while breathing and was exhausted because of the stress and sudden blood loss. She slowly started losing consciousness. One of the intern who was damn nervous, suddenly yelled in the middle of the procedure, "She¡¯s fainting. What do we do?" His tone was quite high pitched.


    The senior doctor, without looking at him, said his voice unpleasant, "Silence, if you cannot help step out of the operating room immediately."


    The intern zipped his loud mouth at once and stood in a corner. The senior doctor made a grave face and said, "We have no choice left. We need to do a C-section on her, Katie."


    Katie, the assisting doctor replied, "Yes Dr. Shepherd." And they got down to business.


    Matthew was guarding and waiting outside the operation theatre with ric, who asked him, "Beta Matthew, did you told father yet? Why is he not here? I can¡¯t reach him through mind link."


    "Young Alpha, Alpha Noah is in a business meeting. He will be here soon," Matthew left it at that.


    *At the Half Shade Lunar Pack*


    J returned to her seat and mind linked Noah instantly, "Alpha, there is an emergency back home with Luna."


    Noah couldn¡¯t help but asked frantically, "What happen to Sara?"


    "I just received a call from Beta Matthew. He told me that Luna¡¯s water broke and she had an earlybor and is now undergoing medical procedure," J told him nervously.


    "Her water broke?" Noah¡¯s hands started trembling. A prematurebor and birth were not good news for Sara as well as their unborn children. He got up from his chair and looked at Keith, his expression back to neutral, "Alpha Keith, I am afraid we will have to end this meeting here and discuss this matter some other time, as I have a personal matter to take care of." He nodded and was about to walk out when Keith spoke, "That¡¯s why you aren¡¯t fit to be the Alpha King, prioritizing personal business over pack matters, hahaha how unfitting. If you want thends and the deal to go through, sit down. I have something I have to announce as well."


    Noah halted his footsteps, his jaw tightly clenched. Then, he took a deep and long breath to calm himself down and turned back to face Keith, "Alpha Keith, don¡¯t make this difficult."


    "I am not. You are the one making things difficult. You asked for a meeting, I obliged. You cannot just walk out of the meeting because of your ¡¯personal matter¡¯. Sit down or the deal is off," Keith threatened, his voice peculiar.


    Noah was left in a bind. He wanted to just throw everything away and rush towards Sara¡¯s side but he knew one thing for sure. If he did this, Sara would be disappointed in him, after all the tribalmunities were his people and he cannot just throw them under the bus, just like that.


    He returned to his seat and asked Keith, his voice serious, "So, are you willing to ept the offer now?"


    Keith smirked and replied, "I am afraid I am in no position to ept your offer." Noah frowned at his words, not understanding what he meant. Keith continued with an air of confidence, "I have an important announcement to make. I, current Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack am stepping down from my position."


    Noah and his crew were caught off guard by this sudden news. They thought Keith was just trying to make things difficult for them because ording to their Intel, the sessor to the Half Shade Lunar was a just a fifteen year old wolf and was undergoing Alpha training. He was nowhere near to take on the position of being an Alpha. So, this piece of information left all of them confusing. ¡¯


    Though, it didn¡¯t take long for them to know what and about whom Keith was talking about. All of a sudden, Noah sensed an oddly fragrance and a faint sound of ¡¯click¡¯.


    "What are you trying to do, Alpha Keith?" Noah asked him point nk. He knew something was up.


    "What? Can¡¯t I introduce my sessor to you? After all, moving forward, he will be discussing these things with you." Keith said haughtily.


    Suddenly, the wall behind Keith¡¯s throne sunk in and a door appeared out of nowhere.


    The door opened, a figure wearing a hoodie and sitting on a wheelchair came in, his face wasn¡¯t visible. Noah sniffed the air and couldn¡¯t quite tell who he was. The person who came had basically no scent on him, which was quite odd on its own.


    "It¡¯s a trap Noah," Arth warned him. Noah knew it too.


    Keith, as soon as he saw the person in the wheelchair, became enthusiastic out of the blue. He got up from his throne and introduced the neer to everyone present.


    <i>"Meet my sessor and the new Alpha King of Half Shade Lunar Pack," </i>Keith dered proudly.


    The oddly fragrance which Noah had felt before was getting more and more, overwhelming him and everybody from his pack. He tried to calm himself and focus but others were not able to do that and were left in a jeopardized state. They were have trouble and were feeling lightheaded.


    Keith smiled smugly as the special incense was taking affect.<i> ¡¯I guess, it¡¯s showtime.¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    Follow current novels on freewe(b)novel.c(o)m

 Chapter 131: Elio And Nora’s Birth

    <h4>Chapter 131: Elio And Nora¡¯s Birth</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "It¡¯s a trap Noah," Arth was super alert by this sudden newer. Noah knew it too.


    Keith became enthusiastic as soon as the new person entered the room. The joy on his face was evident as he announced, "Meet my sessor and the new Alpha King of the Half Shade Lunar territory." His words were filled with pride and emotion.


    Out of the blue, the weird fragrance that Noah had felt before, intensified. The ce was filling up with that oddly scent, overwhelming him and hisrades. Noah somehow managed to calm himself down and focus but the others from his team were not that lucky. They were not able to handle themselves despite being strong and well trained.


    J and Ryan both were feeling light headed and were left in a state of jeopardy.


    Keith looked at them and smiled smugly as the special incense was taking affect slowly. His face turned ugly as he asked, feigning concern, "What happened? Are you all not feeling well? Brooks, our special guests need rest. Look after them carefully."


    Noah¡¯s eyes flinched, he replied, "Alpha Keith, as you have other matters. It won¡¯t be right to stay and take up your time. We will discuss this matter someday with you or the new Alpha, whosoever is in charge." He wanted to get out as soon as possible. His mind was filled with an oddly dreadful feeling. And the signs were not good as well.


    Surprisingly, Keith came towards him and blurred with a smile, "If you are so insistent, sure. We will discuss this matter some other day," he extended his hand for a formal handshake. Noah raised an eyebrow but nevertheless, he did shook Keith¡¯s hand.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Alpha Keith," Noah was about to pull his hand and leave but Keith didn¡¯t let his hand go. Instead, he pulled Noah towards him and hugged him out of the blue and started shedding tears, "Noah, I am sorry for taking my anger out on you. Ever since I lost Caiten, I have always med you. But even I also know that it was not your fault." He held him tightly, like a grieving and broken father.


    Noah couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Keith¡¯s sudden change in behavior. But before he could react, he suddenly felt a needle like object pricking him at the back of his neck.


    Keith, very boldly and shamelessly has injected him with a sleeping potion. He then let go of Noah.


    Arth tried to fight back with all his might against the unknown medicine that was injected to him, but the medicine was potent and a very rare drug. Noah¡¯s eyes felt heavy as bit by bit he started closing his eyes.


    With a blurred vision, he looked at the person who was the supposed Half Shade Lunar Pack¡¯s sessor. The mysterious person got up from the wheelchair effortlessly and smirked as Keithmented, "Isn¡¯t he a stubborn one? Should have just drank that tea instead. But no, he had to do it the hard way. Anyways, good for us. We now have this mutt wrapped in out hands." He threw the syringe to the floor.


    "Of course, we have," the mysterious person said. Noah¡¯s ears perked up at the familiar voice. He tried to fight the drug inside his system. Arth was trying to resist it too but in the end, he lost consciousness.


    *At the Moon Shine Pack*


    The surgery was still ongoing as doctors were doing their best to deliver the babies safely as well as to ensure that, no harm came Sara¡¯s way. But the situation was critical as Sara had lost a lot of blood because of which her body wascking oxygen. Also, Sara was not a human but a werewolf. And a werewolf can only get blood from another werewolf which wasn¡¯t avable at a human hospital. They had to arrange for it and it was yet toe.


    Soon the nurse came rushing inside the operation theatre with blood bags in her hands.


    Dr. Colin Shepherd, the senior doctor, began the procedure and made a incision on her abdomen as well as her uterus. Katie, the assistant doctor, was assisting him in this surgery. Despite trying to keep herself calm, her mind was filled with pessimistic thoughts. ¡¯What if this surgery doesn¡¯t go well and something happens to the Luna or her babies? Won¡¯t the Alpha King me it on us and have us executed? I have heard of the stories of how he ascended the throne. He didn¡¯t even show mercy to his half siblings, why will he show it to us then.¡¯


    As her mind was preupied, she made an error in judgement and made a blunder.


    Dr. Shepherd took the first baby out carefully and gently and cut the umbilical cord, in a professional manner. Elio¡¯s birth was smooth and without any hitch. But when it came to the twin baby things didn¡¯t went this smoothly.


    Katie took out the baby just like her senior doctor, carefully and gently but when she was cutting Nora¡¯s umbilical cord, the scissors pricked the baby¡¯s stomach. As soon as Nora was born, she cried wildly in her arms.


    Colin looked at his junior at gave her a hard look. Katie was just that damn nervous. But nevertheless, the babies were delivered safely. Now it was time to patch up Sara.


    Sara should have been unconscious due to anesthesia but the normal dosage meant for a human didn¡¯t have much effect on her. She was partially awake at this time and whatever happened with her, the incisions, the babies delivery and everything, she could feel and hear it all.


    When Dr. Shepherd and Katie had taken out Elio and Nora out of her womb, she looked at both her children with blurred eyes.


    The pain was unbearable as she was groaning during the whole process. That was also one of the reason why Katie was so anxious about the procedure.


    Outside the operation theatre, after one and a half hour had passed the nurse came out with good news as well as bad news.


    "Mr. Shaw, the Luna has delivered both the babies safely. But~" the nurse looked at imposing figure nervously. "Luna needs more blood for the transfusion. We somehow managed to get two bags but~" Matthew understood her words.


    He assured her, "The blood will be here shortly. Don¡¯t let anything happen to Luna as well as the young babies."


    Matthew couldn¡¯t trust anyone with this job as there were enemies lingering inside the pack house. He mind linked Greg again and told him about the sudden requirement for blood.


    Greg was outside the hospital. He told him, "I will tell the pack¡¯s hospital staff to deliver the blood. It won¡¯t take much. I am already here." Before Matthew could say anything the mind link disconnected.


    The victims families and protesters were creating unrest outside the building. Greg managed to slip past all of them and reached outside the operation theatre.


    He saw Matthew and ric¡¯s tensed faces and made his way towards them.


    Matthew saw him and said his unfinished piece, "Dr. Andrew, is your hospital staff trustworthy." Greg understood his concerns and replied, "Don¡¯t worry, I know what you are worried about. The person I have called is trustworthy." Matthew sighed in relief as he heard this.


    Greg made preparations and entered the operation theatre to check as well as assist on Sara¡¯s condition. When Colin and others saw himing, they respectfully nodded at him and Greg took Katie¡¯s role. He analyzed the situation and looked at Colin.


    Colin and his team were nervous by his scrutinizing gaze and waited for his response.


    Greg nodded in appreciation. Colin had done a rathermendable job under pressure. He then asked certain questions which Colin answered smoothly.


    *At the Half Shade Lunar Pack*


    *SPLASH* .....


    The sound of water deluging echoed inside the dark dungeon, drenching Noah and his crewpletely. Another bucket, full of water poured onto them as he they all wake up one by one.


    Noah, with squinted eyes, saw what was going on as he a grunt escaped his mouth involuntarily. He observed and saw he was all chained up inside a dark cell with fire torches as the only source of light. The chains were made up of silver and thorny. It was cutting his skin.


    The person standing in front of him threw the bucket full of salty water again and a painful grunt left his mouth again, "Urgghhhhhh....." The person startedughing at his hissing and the familiar voice caught Noah¡¯s attention.


    He saw the mystery guy sitting inside the wheelchair andughing his heart out.


    The sound of hisughter died down as the deafening cries and growling of hisrades reached Noah¡¯s ears. He muttered a curse under his breath and asked with a serious face, "What are you trying to achieve, next Alpha of the Half Shade Lunar Pack or should I say Caiten Snow?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 132: A Battle Here, A Battle There

    <h4>Chapter 132: A Battle Here, A Battle There</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    He poured the bucket full of water, mixed with two handful of salt on Noah as Noah grunted with burning ache. The silver thorny chains were piercing his skin and the salty water was making the pain even worse. If one couldpare his pain, normal human could just die by the sheer feeling and a regr werewolf might pass out then and there, but Noah was an extraordinary wolf, a Lycan wolf. He managed to hang on.


    Theughter resonated inside the dungeon as the person sitting on the wheelchair wasughing loudly and relentless at Noah¡¯s pitiful and dreadful state. Sweat beads formed on his forehead.


    Noah recognized the voice instantly, though there was still no scenting from that person. His mind raced with many questions, ¡¯Just how, how is this possible? Am I imagining it? Or is it~¡¯


    The next second, ear piercing cries of J, Ryan and his other warriors echoed inside the dungeon. Noah was pulled back from his inner monologue when he realized that it was no illusion but everything happening was real. He muttered a curse under his breath, and asked with a nk face, "What are you trying to achieve by this, sessor of Alpha Keith or should I call you by your name? Caiten Snow."


    Caiten stoppedughing and replied, his words filled with concern and fear, <i>"Tskkk, ohhh my moon goddess. How did you figure out who I was? Shit, now I will be dead like that night, right? Ohhh goddess, what do I do? I am trembling in fear."</i> He smirked mockingly as he got up from the wheelchair and kicked it away, forcefully with his left leg. He walked closer and closer, standing just in front of Noah, giving him a sorrowful look.


    Noah didn¡¯t change his expression as he kept staring at him nkly. Caiten startedughing again as he grabbed Noah¡¯s chin roughly, his sharp nails digging into Noah¡¯s jaw and cheeks, "Still showing me that haughty attitude, huhh. Can¡¯t you see, the tables have turned. You are inside my dungeon. Ohhh, by the way, I heard you became the Alpha King of that beggar pack, Moon Shine. Why didn¡¯t you invite me to your coronation? I was deeply hurt." He made a sad face.


    Noah still kept silent, making Caiten frustrated. He was trying to transition into his wolf form but it was of no use. Arth wasn¡¯t responding to any of his calls.


    "Aye, you are no fun. Anyways, tell me how is my childhood sweetheart? Is ¡¯my Ras¡¯, okay? I really miss her. She is always in my dreams with that sexy body of hers, pinned beneath me." Caiten said, his tone full of sweetness as well as twisted obsession as he described his lustful fantasy.


    Noah couldn¡¯t keep calm when he mentioned Sara¡¯s name with his vile and uncouth mouth. He cussed at him loud and clear, "You freaking bastard, don¡¯t you dare speak about my wife with that filthy mouth of yours. I swear on moon goddess¡¯s name, I will tear you to pieces."


    "Did I say anything wrong, Beggar Alpha King? We were childhood sweethearts and even about to get married, if you hadn¡¯te between us. I was going to propose to her. But you inserted yourself between our rtionship. She should have been mine. No, she is mine. Those bastards you have nted inside her and those that have already been born, they all should have been my seeds. But you mutt~" Caiten said angrily. "Because of you, your so-called weak friend and that bitch, Be. I had to y a dead person¡¯s role for such a long time. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?"


    "Sorry, huhh. Just tell me, how are you still alive? You clearly died that night. I checked on you and the doctors also confirmed it," Noah asked. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around the thing about how Caiten had managed to escape and cheat even death. After all, at that time his breathing as well as his pulse had stopped.


    "Aw, what a curious cat you are. Want to know my secret from get go, ahh?" Caiten teased Noah yfully. "I will tell you my story of rising from my own ashes. But before that tell me, are you happy to see me?"


    Noah didn¡¯t give him any reply again as he wasn¡¯t interested in his verbal nonsense, he just wanted the answer to his questions. Caiten didn¡¯t like it and yelled, "BROOKS...."


    A sharp cry vibrated as J screamed in pain. Noah clenched his jaw tightly, "Stop this at once Caiten Snow. I am warning you."


    "You answer me and this will stop. So, are you happy to see me alive and well, that I am back?" Caiten questioned sharply, his eyes filled with anticipation as he waited.


    Noah didn¡¯t know how to react, Caiten was behaving like aplete maniac at this point. He tried to change the topic, "What do you want from me and my people now? Have you not had enough?"


    "Had enough? You took everything away from me, every single thing that I built and you have the audacity to say, had enough, huhh, hahahhahah. You have be interesting and annoying in these past few years. But let me get this straight, you and you so-called pack members are not leaving this ce alive. I have once died because of you. So, now it is your turn to y a dead man¡¯s role. But I won¡¯t be making a mistake like you did. This time, I will make sure you and your pack members meet their end. But before that, let¡¯s y a little game," without waiting for Noah¡¯s reply Caiten called for one of his subordinates and whispered something into his ears. The subordinate bowed his head and walked away.


    "Caiten, stop this. You cannot kill me or anyone. The council members, the elders, if they knew what you are trying to do, they will not spare you as well as your father," Noah warned him. Hoping that Caiten somehow stops all this. He was worried and anxious for Sara¡¯s state and kept trying to connect to his wolf.


    "What will the council do to me? After all, aren¡¯t I dead already? Hahaha, you are so clueless sometimes. Caiten Snow has already died that night. I am Alpha Keith¡¯s hidden son, Mateo Snow. And as for your deaths, don¡¯t worry. Our region is surrounded with mountains. We can just dump you all away and the wild animals will do the job and munch on you all. Simple."


    *At the Moon Shine Pack*


    Greg and Dr. Colin Shepherd were busy saving Sara. As Matthew and ric waited outside the operating room. Elio and Nora were ced inside the Neonatal Intensive Care alongside other human babies. There were total of seven babies in that room, four were boys and the rest were girls.


    Suddenly, the victims¡¯ families and rtives barged inside and started creating havoc as another victim named Joseph passed away during treatment. They filled up the entire floor and ganged up on Matthew and ric.


    The young ric, was already annoyed by what they had done to his mother. He growled at them and threatened them, "You dare toe inside and disrupt this ce. I will teach you all a lesson."


    Some of the family members didn¡¯t like his attitude and replied to him, their words injected with rudeness, "Ohhoo, see. How this little boy is trying to threatened us. Joseph and David has lost their lives and he is showing all of us attitude, just because he a son of an Alpha King."


    Matthew caught ric in time. Then, he red at the crowd, his voiceced with venomous threat, "Disrespecting the Alpha King and his family will lead you to your death. I am watching each one of you. So, be better prepare yourself for your punishments."


    The crowd gasped and shivered in fear. Their hair stood on ends. Someone bold and fearsomemented, replying to Matthew¡¯s threats, "Beta Matthew, this is not it. No one tried to disrespect the Alpha King or his family. But two people have lost their lives and the others are battling for theirs. Shouldn¡¯t your side show some respect to the deceased and their family members?"


    Listening to these bold words, the family members back up the person and others also chimed in. They all gathered and crowded ric and Matthew not giving them any chance to escape.


    The hospital staff and Matthew tried to calm the riled-up crowd, down. They were getting out of hand. Matthew wanted to use his Beta wolf powers to subdue them but ording to the pack rules, he couldn¡¯t do that to a bare handed human.


    In the middle of all this, an elderlydy was shoved and fallen to the floor. But people were so exasperated and agitated, they didn¡¯t even care about her. They crushed her, stamping on her as her cries and screams muddled up with theirints. Matthew was alert as ever, he roared at them and made his way to thedy, she was on the verge of fainting.


    He, carefully, held her in his arms and rushed her to the emergency room. He made sure that ric wasn¡¯t left alone.


    Now, that Matthew had gone and there was no stopping them. The crowd started messing around even more. Few suspicious looking people slipped past the crowd and reached the Neonatal Unit, where Elio and Nora were kept. No adult was inside the room.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 133: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Truth</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    When all this chaos was happening, out of the blue, the crowd got more agitated and started pushing each other violently. They went wild and messy and, in this mess, an elderlydy was shoved to the ground unceremoniously. They still didn¡¯t stop at it and stampeded on her, her painful cries and screams for help were drowned by the loud noises and shouts for angry families. But Matthew saw everything. He was pissed by this.


    He bellowed at those ill-mannered, so-called victims¡¯ family members and pushed them aside to reach the fallendy. He, being extremely careful, picked her up from the floor and rushed her to the hospital¡¯s emergency room. He made sure that ric was sticking to him all this time. He can¡¯t leave him alone here, with all these vulture-like people, who wanted to create havoc.


    As soon as Matthew left the ce, the crowd started messing around and making a scene again. Although, some were terrified by Matthew¡¯s threats and the oue, but most of them were behaving barbarically. They were trashing the waiting area and the staff and security personnel were having a really tough time dealing with them.


    In between this disruption, two unknown faces who were mingled with the crowd, posing as one of the victims¡¯ families, slipped out and reached the Neonatal ICU discreetly, where the newborn babies were kept.


    The hospital was understaffed that day. Out of the remaining, some of the hospital staff was busy settling and calming people down, some were treating the construction victims and other patients and some were busy inside the operation theatre. As a result, only a single person was on duty at the hospital¡¯s NICU who happens to be gone to washroom to freshen up.


    When the two men saw there was no one watching over the newborns, they were delighted by how lucky they were. One of them got inside and the other guarded the door for him. Those guys were genuine human traffickers who were hired especially to kidnap Sara¡¯s ¡¯girl¡¯ child.


    The person who bribed them told both of them, specifically that their job was to abduct the girl child of the Luna of Moon Shine Pack. They even paid a hefty sum to these two traffickers for the job.


    As the man entered the unit, he observed all the newly born children and tried to look for the one with the name card ¡¯Mother: Sara Everests¡¯. But there was none with that name.


    Four children had name cards with their mother¡¯s name while three had nk cards. One was Elio, one was Nora and one happens to be another girl.


    The cribs for boys had faint blue line on its edges while the girls had pink lines. The kidnapper was bind for time. Any minute and the staff on duty would return. Hispanion was urging him to hurry up. But he couldn¡¯t tell, out of the two newborn girls which one was Sara¡¯s kid. After all, newborns all looks alike.


    Time was pressing as he knew he couldn¡¯t make any kind of mistake on this one. After all, the person who had hired them had great power and money. And any wrong move will make their heads rolling to the floor.


    So, in that spur of a moment, he made a decision. After all, he had no choice.


    He picked both the girls, ced them in a jute basket and covered it with a lid. Then he got out of the room instantly. His partner checked the basket and looked at him questioningly as he asked him, "Why did you bring out two? We only had to take one of her children, that too the girl."


    The other kidnapper answered, "I don¡¯t know which one it is. They had no name on the card. Now, let¡¯s go before someone sees us."


    With the newborns ced and concealed inside the basket, they ran towards the emergency exit.


    As soon as they left, the on-duty staff came back and started checking up on all the newborns¡¯ conditions. The kids in the first row were sleeping soundly as their pulse and everything else was normal. The newborns in the second rows were also doing well. But when she reached the third row, her eyes widened, "Where are the kids? I am sure these two cribs had babies in it. Why the hell they are empty?"


    As she has been working nonstop for seventeen hours, she thought she was imagining it. So, she rubbed her eyes to check again. As soon as she realized something was off, she ran out and asked her colleague, "Did you see crib number five and number six babies? Did another nurse take them?" Her voice was frantic as she was panicking.


    "What are you talking about? You are on-duty at the NICU. Why will the nurse take them?" her colleague answered with a perplexing expression. The sudden realization dawned on her, she asked her colleague to go to the NICU and then rushed towards the security department.


    *At the Half Shade Lunar Pack*


    As soon as Caiten revealed his n of killing and dumping Noah¡¯s and all of hisrades¡¯ bodies, a guard entered the cell with a big stainless-steel bucket filled with an oddly colorless liquid. The smelling from it was pungent and awful, just like a rotten egg.


    "I am sure, as a former medical student, you would know what gift I have prepared for you," Caitenmented with an interesting look.


    Noah started resisting the chains when he saw what was in that bucket. The bucket was brimming with highly concentrated sulphuric acid. Slight touch on the skin would cause severe burns and pain. Caiten¡¯s way of torturing was cruel to say the least.


    With gritted teeth and angry tone, Noah uttered, "Caiten stop it. You will get nothing from doing all this. Sara hates you and all the world knows what you did back then. No one will wee you. Don¡¯t make it worse."


    "Haha, I am already the most hated werewolf. So, why not give one more reason to the world. Noah Everests, do you think I care about all this shit? Ahhh~haaa nahh, I don¡¯t give a fuck. But before your demise, I will tell you my heroic tales of cheating death. After all, you were quite curious to know. I will fulfil this request as yourst wish," Caiten said proudly.


    Noah was desperate to free himself as he for called Arth again and again. The only thought that came to his mind was, ¡¯Sara and my kids need me. My pack needs me. I can¡¯t die here. No, I won¡¯t die here.¡¯ He resolved in his mind.


    Caiten started, his voiceced with zeal and nostalgia, "That night, I also thought I died, you know. That bullet really pierced my chest, just right here, you see, just ... right .... here ......" He pointed a finger at his chest. "Puhhhh~hahahhahahaha, but everything that happened then was all our n. My escape, my confrontation with you, our fight and even my death, every single thing, it was all nned. I ran away from the dungeon and intentionally came to look for you. I knew you wille out and you didn¡¯t disappoint me at all. I provoked you to fight me, to make my death believable. And when my father pulled the trigger, he intentionally missed the target. Did you seriously think that an Alpha like my father would miss the target, hahaha? It was all nned by us. And you know what¡¯s funny, the bullets on that were not even made up of silver as you all presumed. As for my pulse and breathing, my father injected me with a fake poison."


    "The bullets were not~" Noah¡¯s eyes squinted at this sudden revtion. After all, the gun belonged to his so-called grandfather.


    Caiten cut him off, "Ahhh~, what you are thinking is right. Hanson Gilbert, you grandfather, he was with us. And not just with us, he was the mastermind of this n, he orchestrated it all. I must say, that man, he is quite ruthless to his own pack members. If someone like him was in my pack, I would have strangled him with silver chains."


    Noah already knew the nature of his grandfather very well. But he never expected him to be such a backstabbing bastard, who deceived his own Alpha and shook hands with the enemy. That is just despicable and low. After all, he was Moon Shine Pack¡¯s Beta, Lucius¡¯s right-hand man, the trusted one.


    "End of my story. And now, with that, it will end of you," Caiten smirked viciously. He called for his guard and the guard handed him a pair of gloves, which he wore whilementing, "I am just being careful. You know, my skin is sensitive."


    He picked up a thorny whip and startedshing it at Noah, mercilessly. Simultaneously, the other Moon Shine members were getting beaten unsparingly with same methods. Their deafening cries filling the damp dungeon air. ¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 134: Seal The Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 134: Seal The Hospital</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    <strong>*Trigger Warning*</strong>


    "End of my story. And with that, it¡¯s time to end your life," Caiten uttered like a true psychopath he was. The guard which had brought the sulphuric acid handed him a pair of neoprene gloves. While wearing them he yfully and casuallymented, "You know, my skin is a bit on the sensitive side. I need to be careful with this kind of stuff."


    Saying this, he crackled his neck and picked up a thornced whip and startedshing it at Noah, without any mercy. The cries of Noah¡¯srades followed after that as they were getting beaten up unsparingly with the same methods. They screamed in pain and pure agony as their ear-piercing howls filled up the space of the moist dungeon air.


    But Noah refused to make any sound. He took hit after hit after hit. When Caiten saw that he wasn¡¯t giving in, he picked up another weapon, this time an urumi, a flexible but sharp sword. He dipped it into the acidic liquid and sneered looking at Noah, "I bet you can¡¯t resist this."


    He smashed Noah left, right and center quite brutally. Noah pressed his lips tightly, not giving him any satisfaction, but his skin was burning. It was ring with each strike. With every whip and strike he was calling out for Arth, ¡¯Arth,e out. I cannot die here. You cannot die here. COME OUT.¡¯ His desperation filled pleas somehow worked and Arth responded, ¡¯No~Noah.¡¯


    Noah¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡¯Yes, yes Arth.¡¯


    ¡¯That inc~ ...... incense and that thing ...... Keith injected in you. I feel ... weak because of it, Noah,¡¯ Arth voice was a bit hoarse as he told him truthfully.


    When they were conversing, the uruminded on Noah¡¯s left cheek and cut it open. His skin red with burns as blood trickled down from his cheek andnded on the muddy ground, painting it red. A loud grunt escaped his mouth as Arth reacted to it strongly. He started growling and snarling at Caiten.


    Caiten smirked, ¡¯Ohho, I guess the effect of medicine has slowed down on your wolf now. But what can that piece of shit even do? You and your wolf are just weaklings, no match for the likes of me. I am not like your weak siblings, who were too fragile topete with you. I, am Caiten Snow, next Alpha of the great Half Shade Lunar Pack and no one can outdo me." Heshed at Noah once more.


    But this time, Arth was taking over Noah. The silver chains that were digging his skin were rattling loudly as he was trying to break free. With every attempt, Noah grunted more and more loudly, his roars were ear splitting. His dark purple orbs had now turned into obsidian as Arth was taking full control of his body.


    Caiten¡¯s eyes narrowed and then widened at what was happening as he stumbled backward a bit. He thought, ¡¯Wh~what, what is happening to him?¡¯ He then tried to show that he was calm outside as he uttered mockingly, "No need to put so much effort. It will go to waste. These chains are specially made from pure silver. No one in his world can break them. I suggest you just give up and surrender to your fate."


    He then rushed at Noah with full speed, with the urumi in his hand as he said, "Goodbye, weakling."


    But when his sword was about to touch Noah¡¯s body, the dungeon walls started shaking violently.


    The pointy silver chains broke to pieces as Noah disentangled himself from the chains and break free. Arth took over himpletely as he transformed into his wolf form. Caiten dropped the sword and was shock to see the gigantic figure of Arth. It was even bigger that Tensen, his wolf.


    Arth was a majestic dark brown wolf, his fur shiny despite his surrounding being dark. He looked Caiten and roared, it was wild and untamed. Sprinting towards him, he threw him to the grown and wed at him. But Caiten quickly came out of his trance and himself transitioned into Tensen.


    Tensen was a radiant golden furred wolf. Although, his stature and built was not at par with Arth, his quality was that he was agile and clever. He rolled and dodged Arth¡¯s ws as he snarled back at him.


    Both the wolf stood steady for a few seconds and kept staring at each other. Tensen howled loudly and ran towards Arth. He leaped, wanting to target Arth¡¯s back side but Arth didn¡¯t give any chance he was shifted slightly and jumped in time to kick Tensen down and pinned him down.


    *At The Moon Shine Pack*


    The on-duty staff reached the security team and told them what was happening. The head of the security team didn¡¯t waste any time and started asked and searching for the missing babies. They reached the emergency room, where Matthew and ric were. When Matthew heard why they were checking, he had a bad feeling.


    He grabbed the cor of on of the security personnel and questioned him, his tone angry, "What did you say? Two babies are missing?" His mind raced with dreaded thoughts.


    The security guy didn¡¯t know whose children they were. So, he told Matthew was he knew, "Th~there was no name card on those ... those cribs. I just know the babies that are missing are born within an hour and both are girls." The guy was about to piss his pants, as Matthew¡¯s face turned from bad to ugly.


    He shoved the guy off, held ric¡¯s hand and ordered, "Seal the hospital. No one is allowed to get out of here. Not even a single soul. If anything happens to those kids, your heads will be off." He then rushed out of the ER and went straight to the ce of incident.


    The on-duty staff told him the whole story while being a sobbing mess herself. She was immensely guilt stricken as she narrated the whole thing. When Matthew looked at all the children in their tiny cribs and checked only three had no name card on it and no one had Sara¡¯s name on, his mind swirled. He instantly came to the realization that out of the two missing girls, one was Sara¡¯s child. ric too understood was had happened. He seethed with anger.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 135: The Broken Vow

    <h4>Chapter 135: The Broken Vow</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The on-duty staff told him the whole story while being a sobbing mess herself. She was immensely guilt stricken as she narrated the whole thing. When Matthew looked at all the children in their tiny cribs and checked only three had no name card on it and no one had Sara¡¯s name on, his mind swirled. He instantly came to the realization that out of the two missing girls, one was Sara¡¯s child. ric too understood was had happened. He seethed with anger.


    Then he growled and barked his orders, "Find the traffickers and the missing babies now. You have fifteen minutes." Although, ric was just a five year old but his aura was too intense to ignore. They were intimidated by him.


    He didn¡¯t tell them that one of the missing children was his own little sibling, but it was not a secret that Sara had given birth at their hospital. By his reaction, they could already guess what had happened and who the missing child was.


    So, all the security personnels rushed to follow his orders instantly. While him and Matthew went to check the security cameras. He was an active kid and fuming by this urrence. He said to Matthew, "If anything happens to my sister, no one will be left unscathed in this ce."


    Matthew assured him, "We will find the kids young Alpha." But inwardly he was ming himself for this for such big error. He didn¡¯t expect that such a thing will happen. It didn¡¯t feel like a coincidence to him but rather a well-made n.


    They reached the security department where two guards were already busy watching the footage when Matthew and ric entered. "Any findings?" Matthew questioned.


    The got up from there seats immediately, bowed and answered with caution, "No~ not yet, Beta Matthew."


    "Step aside," Matthew pushed them and took their ce. He looked at all the footages and asked with frustration, "Where is the CCTV footage of NICU? Why can¡¯t I see it anywhere?"


    The guards gulped in nervousness as he looked at them with a scrutinizing expression, "I AM ASKING YOU SOMETHING DAMMIT. ANSWER," Matthew shouted agitatedly.


    "Bet~ Beta Matthew, the camera~ the camera inside and outside the NICU was not working," one of the guards told him nervously. His face was lowered as he couldn¡¯t meet Matthew¡¯s stern and livid face.


    "Not working?" Matthew grabbed the guard by his shoulder as he dug his nails into his shoulder de, "What load of shit?"


    He jerked the guard as the guardnded on the tiled floor with a loud thud. He was shivering profusely. Matthew roared to the other guard, "Search for every possible entry way and exit." The other guard started searching the footages while his hands trembled and he was on the verge of crying.


    Suddenly, ric with his prating gaze barked as he pointed to the screen, "Zoom this one."


    The guard did as he was told and erged the video. In the footage, two men were jogging with a fully covered jute basket in hand. They seemed nervous as they disappeared near where the emergency stairs were. The footage showed the video was taken ten minutes ago.


    "Is this it?" Matthew asked angrily.


    "Ye~ Yes Beta, Beta Matthew. There are no cameras ced at the stairs," the guard ryed to him.


    "USELESS," ric cursed loudly. "Utterly useless."


    Matthew and ric ran out frantically and reached the staircase, the guards followed them behind.


    __________________


    On the other side, at the Half Shade Lunar Pack, Arth and Tensen were fighting fiercely and were tearing each other apart. Arth, unlike that night, wasn¡¯t showing any mercy to Tensen. He was out for blood and vengeance.


    When Keith came and saw what was happening, he tried to intervene but Arth¡¯s aura was too profound and fierce.


    The two wolves were wing at each other as the battle intensified. Both Keith and Brooks turned into their wolf form to back Caiten up. But Arth wasn¡¯t going to be subdued by any of them.


    They tried to gang up on him and surrounded him with all sides. He howled barbarically as if he was blowing a conch to dere war on them.


    ____________________


    *Back to the Present Timeline*


    As Noah narrated the story, all his children were dumbstruck by what had conspired back then. Sara¡¯s eyes were rimmed, even Myra could feel a lump in her throat.


    Suddenly, a sobbing voice interrupted them as they all looked at the source. Nora was whimpering as she heard all of this. Sara sped her hand in a tight grip andforted her, "It¡¯s all over. It happened twenty years ago, Nora." She hugged Nora tightly.


    Myra tilted her head to the side as to wipe her tears. Elio and Dion were stumped by it as well. They never knew how much their parents and elder siblings have suffered twenty years ago. They were left speechless.


    Sara then looked at Myra andpleted the story, "The kidnappers were quick and we had already lost the golden time to find them. So, they escaped from our grasp. We searched high and low for any clues but wasn¡¯t able to find Nora or the other child. But we knew one thing, that it wasn¡¯t just some random trafficking incident. Someone intentionally abducted Nora and the child with her."


    Noah continued, "After taking care of the people at Half Shade Lunar, I and my crew returned back immediately. When he couldn¡¯t find Nora, the council members and the elders scolded us for our negligence and made us swore vows that we would never reveal our identity to any human on our own ord. We were restrained by the rules and vows and couldn¡¯t tell anyone."


    "So, aren¡¯t you breaking the rules?" Myra asked curiously.


    "Do you remember the day of Elio and Nora¡¯s birthday party? We dered you as our goddess daughter, right? The pledge broke the moment we announced that you were our goddess daughter. Ever since then, you are considered a part of our family not by blood but by bond and vow," Sara finished the words.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 136: Sorry, But No Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 136: Sorry, But No Sorry</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "We did everything we could to catch the kidnappers in time but they had already escaped from our grasp. We searched for Nora and the other child who was kidnapped with her everywhere but got no clue about either of them. But after several failed attempts we have confirmed that Nora¡¯s kidnapping wasn¡¯t just some trafficking incident. It was nned out, the abduction. Some did all of that intentionally," Sara conveyed with heaviness evident in her voice.


    Noah continued about his side, "After the conflict ended at Half Shade Lunar, me and myrades returned back home without any dy. But it was already toote. Those traffickers weren¡¯t found on any of our radar as if they had vanishedpletely. The elders as well as the werewolf council members med us for such neglect, especially Matthew. Because he was at the hospital the entire time and as the pack Beta, it was his responsibility to look after all of it." He made a sad face. "When I was fighting the enemy, my wolf¡¯s hidden powers came out and that¡¯s when I acquired the title of not just Alpha King but Lycan King. The only one in the whole of this. So, the council members didn¡¯t dare to punish me or my people but instead they made us swore a vow to keep us in check."


    "A vow? Father what are you talking about? What vow?" ric questioned. He was perplexed.


    "Yes, a vow, Al. Neither you nor your siblings know this but we were made to pledge. ording to which, we couldn¡¯t reveal our werewolf identity to normal humans anyhow. The humans from our packs also made those pledges on council¡¯s order for safe keeping. All of us were restrained by those rules and vows. So, we didn¡¯t reveal anything to you when we met you Ms. Miracle," Noahpleted, his voice solemn.


    "Then why are you telling me about this now? Aren¡¯t you breaking those rules your council has set?" Myra asked with a curious face.


    "Because the pledge broke. Do you remember at Elio and Nora¡¯s birthday banquet. We announced to the whole world that you are our goddess daughter, right? The pledge broke at that moment. Being a goddess daughter of a Lycan King and his Luna isn¡¯t an ordinary thing. By that, you are considered a part of our family. Though, not by bloodline but by bond," Sara finished her words.


    "She is family? Why didn¡¯t you tell this to any of us, mother, father? I disagree. She is not family," ric asked with a disbelieving look on his face.


    "ric Everests, don¡¯t make the situation worse. It was your father¡¯s and my joint decision. After all, Myra has been there for our daughter through thick and thin. When you, me or any of us weren¡¯t there for her. She was with Nora and I am grateful and d she was. As a Luna, I consider her my goddess daughter and these are no empty words," Sara said in a reprimanding tone towards ric while thest line was for Myra to know that they were sincere towards her.


    Myra was left speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to react in this situation. If all of this was true, her pinning the me on Sara and Noah wasn¡¯t anything other than being ungrateful. She was ashamed of herself for that. She pressed her lips in a thin line, desperate to form the words for apology.


    With a hoarse voice, she uttered, "Mr. Everests, Mrs. Everests, I am sorry I said those things to you without knowing the whole truth. I was blinded by my anger and was scared because of what happenedst night. It shook me, it shook me to the core." She got up and bowed as an apology.


    Sara walked towards her and picked her up, "No need, I understand your reaction, dear. You must have been frightened afterst night¡¯s incident."


    Nora¡¯s eyes were gleaming at this moment. She sighed in relief. She was hopeful to hear Myra¡¯s words. In her mind, Myra had alreadye to terms with her werewolf identity and she had epted her identity. She was happy and wanted to hug Myra.


    She approached her friend but Myra stopped her, gestured her to stop, her steps halted midway. Nora was confused and wanted to ask why when Myramented, "However~, a betrayal is still a betrayal, ma¡¯am. You guys had your reasons to not disclose your truth to me and I understand that, I really do. But, my childhood friend, with whom I have spent twenty years, when she concealed such a big thing from me. It hurts. It hurts more than anything." Her words were stern as he conveyed her feelings.


    New burst of tears came streaming through from Nora¡¯s already reddened eyes, as she kept apologizing to Myra, "Ra~ra, I know I have hurt you deeply and betrayed your trust in me. But please~ .... Please, please can¡¯t you give me one more chance. I swear this won¡¯t happen again. You can ask anything from me. You can punish me in any other way. But please don¡¯t break our friendship. You have been my rock all my life. I can¡¯t lose you. PLEASE MYRA."


    She bent to kneel on the cold floor in front of Myra. ric shouted and walked towards her, trying to pick her up, "What are you doing Ora? You are kneeling before a human?"


    "No Brother ric, I am kneeling and apologizing before my friend," Nora spoke her voice trembling though she was firm with her words.


    ric gritted his teeth as he seethed in anger. Myra looked at Nora, sighed and walked up to her. She crouched and held Nora¡¯s shoulders to lift her up as she said, "Nora, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me. I just want to return home and be with my family. At least, give me some time to think." She sounded exhausted and burned out. After all, a lot had happened. She needed time to process.


    Nora chewed her lips anxiously, wanting to say something more but no words came out of her mouth. Myra took it as she had understood her perspective and stepped back in retreat.


    She then looked at all the Everests present inside the study room and said, "Thank you for having me at your house. I will be taking my leave then."


    She turned to leave but was interrupted by Sara, "Wait~, Myra."


    Myra¡¯s steps halted midway but she didn¡¯t turn around. Sara continued, "There is something else we would like to discuss with you. It is aboutst night."


    Myra pursed her lips and looked back at Sara asking, "I thought we were already done with it."


    "I know I am being shameless but can you please stay for a day or two. Just until Brave wakes up. We would like to confirm something. Please, I urge you as a mother," Sara said in a pleading tone.


    Myra gave a confusing look to her, "Ma¡¯am~, What is it about?"


    Sara uttered with a serious expression, "It¡¯s important for Brave as well as you."


    "If you want me to stay back, at least tell me what it is about, ma¡¯am?" Myra was a little annoyed. She thought they were trying to change their approach.


    A huge sight escaped from Sara¡¯s mouth, she too was stressed and drained. She didn¡¯t know how to say it out loud, because nothing was confirmed. But Myra was persistent, she didn¡¯t back down, "Ma¡¯am, if there is no good reason for me to stay. I would like to leave Kimberg today. My flight is already scheduled."


    "Last night, Brave called you, his mate, do you remember?" Noah cut in, asking Myra.


    Myra pupils dted at his words asst night¡¯s events reyed in her mind. A shiver ran down her spine she remembered Brave¡¯s wolf figure Raw, growling and chasing her relentlessly. His mammoth and ink ck furry wolf were intimidating as well as scary.


    Both Sara and Noah noticed her reaction. ric looked at her curiously as he was observing Myra¡¯s expression all along. He wanted to check whether Myra had any kind of involvement withst night¡¯s incident. But when he saw Myra¡¯s pale face, he couldn¡¯t decipher whether she was acting or if she was genuinely scared.


    Myra tried topose herself, she didn¡¯t want to be seen weak. She looked at Noah and Sara, "Yes, I do remember. What about it?"


    Sara replied, "You might not know what the term ¡¯mate¡¯ means to our kind. A mate for us werewolves, is a life partner gifted to us by the moon goddess herself, the fated one. Although, the probability of it being a mistake is high because there has been no such case as of now, a werewolf and a human being fated mates. But we would still like to confirm it from Brave."


    Myra knew a bit about the mate and mate bond from that book she had read earlier, but when Sara exined it with such serious look she was left dumbfounded. She took it as a joke, a prank. Suddenly, something struck her, <i>¡¯Didn¡¯t ric, Dion as well as Elio called me that word?¡¯</i> Her eyes widened in shock.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 137: The Real Reason

    <h4>Chapter 137: The Real Reason</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Hearing Sara¡¯s words, Myra immediately remembered the gigantic and barbaric wolf form of Brave, running after her, trying to catch her. Her breath hitched and it made her skin crawl. Raw¡¯s ink ck mammoth figure was terrifying to her, she could feel goosebumps all over her body, she was trembling.


    She clenched her fists hard enough to get a hold of herself. Her nails were digging inside her palms, ¡¯Calm down and answer her.¡¯ She took deep and long breath, looked at Nora¡¯s parents and replied trying to soundposed, "Yes, I do remember. But, why are you asking me that?" She had an odd feeling about this.


    Although, it was aplicated matter to exin but Sara had to tell Myra. She started, "For us, werewolves, the word ¡¯mate¡¯ possesses a deep meaning. A mate is a life partner chosen by the moon goddess, herself, our fatedpanion." Myra narrowed her eyes. Sara said, "You must be very confused as to why I am telling you all this, right?"


    Myra nodded.


    "I am sure that Brave must have called you his mate mistakenly because it is nearly impossible. There has been no such case recorded, where a human and a werewolf were fated mates. But .... but for you and for Brave as well, we would still like to confirm it from him," Sara dropped the bombshell.


    Myra knew about the mate and mate bond thing, as she has already read it in the book. But at that time, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, she took it as a children¡¯s book, a mere prank yed by ric and his brothers. But when Sara exined with a serious look on her face, she was left stunned.


    She though it was a joke, a prank at most. But all of a sudden, something struck her as she remembered, ¡¯Didn¡¯t ric, Dion and Elio called me with that word.¡¯ The shback of each of them calling her their mate struck her hard. Her eyes widened in shock as she realized it something.


    She looked at all three of them with disbelief, ¡¯It can¡¯t be true. It is just as Sara said, it is a mistake or it is just prank yed by them. There is no possibility, no way.¡¯


    "I am not his mate, ma¡¯am. I assure you," Myra spoke out loudly, more to herself then to others. Her tone was more like a shriek.


    Sara agreed with her, "I also think that but ...... if by any chance ... you happen to be~ ...... you happen to be his mate. Then~ we need to discuss about that."


    "It¡¯s for your own safety, Ms. Miracle," Noah added.


    "My safety? What do you mean? Are you threatening me?" Myra asked with a frown.


    "No, I am not threatening you. It¡¯s just that, if you are somehow my son¡¯s fated mate, then our enemies wille after you. It has happened before. We don¡¯t want to take any risks this time," Noah rified his stance.


    Myra was fear stricken to hear all this. She murmured, her voice low, "I need some time to think, ... alone.¡¯


    Noah as well as Sara nodded in understanding, "We understand, this is overwhelming for you. Take your time. We will wait for your decision."


    Myra turned around and this time she didn¡¯t stop and got out of the room. Her face was a bit pale and she felt a little dizzy. But she didn¡¯t halt her steps and somehow made her way back to her room.


    Nora wanted to follow her, she too was distressed to see Myra¡¯s state but Sara stopped her, "Don¡¯t go. She wants to be alone. We should respect that and give her some space." Nora understood her mother¡¯s words but she was still anxious of her best friend¡¯s wellbeing.


    Elio got up and patted Nora¡¯s shoulders, "She will be fine. She just needs privacy. We can¡¯t rush with these things. She will choose what¡¯s best for her." He then said, "I will go check on Brother Brave." His mind was already muddled up with conflicting thoughts.


    He got out of the room and walked aimlessly for a bit, ¡¯Can she be ... no, no way. It¡¯s definitely a mistake. Brother Brave must have mistaken her for Hannah. After all, he was gravely injured and wasn¡¯t in his right mind. But .... Was if ..... he and Myra are ..... what if it is true? What if she is his second chance mate? What will happen to her? Or my brother? What will happen to us?¡¯ These thoughts were squeezing his heart and making him breathless. He didn¡¯t know that Myra was his mate too, but he still liked her so much so that it was difficult to ept her as his brother¡¯s mate. He was torn by these lingering thoughts.


    "I will also be taking my leaving now," Dion walked out quietly and returned to his room. As soon as the door shut, he mmed his hand on the side wall as blood started trickling down from his knuckles. He was agitated by everything he had learned today. From his mother and father¡¯s struggles to everything that went down the road. But what irritated him the most was Myra and Brave¡¯s mate bond. Unlike Elio, he was quite clear that he was Myra¡¯s mate. This feeling, he had never felt such a thing before with any other of his flings. And trust me, he had many, but he didn¡¯t feel any connection with either of them. He was mostly certain that he and Myra were mates. And wanted to talk about it to his parents, but now how the things have escted and taken a turn, he didn¡¯t know what to do, what to make of it.


    Nora too left the study room with her shoulders slumped. She returned back to her room and thought of all the things that had happened and what her parents had told them today. She never knew that someone deliberately kidnapped her. She always thought that it was just a trafficking incident. ¡¯And what about that other girl, who was abducted with me? Where is she now?¡¯ Her head was bursting with such thoughts. Also, there was the matter of Myra. Eventually, she hadn¡¯t forgiven her although she did ept her family¡¯s real identity.


    Her wolf, Aura, remained silent all along. She hadn¡¯t said much to Nora all day, which made Nora exasperated even more. "Why are you so quiet?"


    "I don¡¯t know what more to say," Aura whispered dejectedly.


    Inside the study room, Sara and Noah looked at the departing figures of their kids and the conflicting emotions etched on their faces. They didn¡¯t wanted to reveal any of this to them.


    ric who hadn¡¯t left the room, suddenly spoke, his voice heavy, "Mother, father~."


    Both Sara and Noah looked back at him with surprise, "Why are you still here? Do you want to talk about something?"


    ric paused for a few seconds, looked up and then said with a stern face, "Tell me the real reason?"


    "Real reason? What reason? What are you talking about, son?" Sara questioned with a confusing look.


    "The real reason why you announced her as your goddess daughter," ric stated.


    "Umm ... didn¡¯t we told you .... She helped Nora~" Sara said but was interrupted by ric.


    "Noooooo, tell me, the real reason. I don¡¯t buy it. If making her your goddess daughter was such a powerful thing that even the vow broke, then I don¡¯t believe your reasoning. There must be something else, you guys are concealing, am I right?¡¯ He looked at his parents with a firm gaze.


    Both Sara and Noah exchanged nced as Noah nodded. He sighed and uttered, "Yes and no. We did announce her as our goddess daughter because she was with Nora but~ ... there is one more thing."


    ric remained silent, waiting for his father toplete his words. "This thing that I am about to tell you, it is just a spection for now and has not yet been confirmed, so neither me nor your mother said anything about it. I did some secret background check on Ms. Miracle as well as the orphanage where both Nora and Ms. Miracle were in. Your sister and Ms. Miracle were registered at the orphanage on the exact same day, you know that much, right?"


    "Yes, I am aware of that, father," ric replied.


    "Surprisingly enough, they were brought to that orphanage on the same day as well as at the same time. And also, Ms. Miracle looks familiar with someone we know, someone from that family. If you know what I mean~" Noah ryed his perspective.


    ric was a little taken aback, "Soooo, you mean .... That ... that human pea~, I mean, that human girl can be that person? Is that what you want to say, father?"


    <i>"Mm~hmm, though, we have our doubts about it. But it can be possible that Ms. Miracle¡¯s is the lost child who was abducted alongside Nora."</i>


    <i>To Be Continued . . . . . . . .</i>

 Chapter 138: What Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 138: What Are You Doing?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I did some digging on Ms. Miracle¡¯s background secretly regarding Ms. Miracle and that orphanage. You already know that Nora and Ms. Miracle were registered at that orphanage on the exact same day, right?" Noah asked ric.


    "Mm~hmm, I know that information father. We already did a background check. But, what of it?" ric replied with a frown mixed with curiosity.


    "Well .... Quite surprisingly, after doing some deep check what I found out is that not just the day was the same, even the time when they were registered was same as well. They both were newborn infants when they were brought to that orphanage, Al. Do you get what I mean?" Noah looked at ric.


    "No, I don¡¯t." ric was confused by his father¡¯s puzzling words.


    Noah sighed, closed his eyes and said in a straightforward manner this time, "Ms. Miracle is the same age as our daughter. They were admitted to the same orphanage, same day as well as same time. As if, as is they were brought together. And also, there is one more thing. Her face, it is a bit familiar with someone we know. Someone from ¡¯that family.¡¯ Do you understand what I am trying to say now?" Noah implied.


    "Wait~ wh~ what? Soooo .... What you are trying to tell me ..... is that ... she is .... that human peas~, I mean that human girl is that person? Is it true?" ric was dumfounded by this sudden revtion.


    This time, Sara chimed in, "Although, we still have our doubts and it is not yet fully verified. But~, but there is a possibility that Ms. Miracle is the lost child that was kidnapped with Nora. And, if she is that girl, then it is our duty to take care of her, Al. Do you understand what we mean?"


    ric didn¡¯t say anything and was left speechless for a few seconds. He buried his face in his hands as he was trying to process what his parents were telling him. Alexmented, ¡¯Al, I also think what your parents are saying, makes sense. She can be that girl, the lost baby.¡¯


    Sara and Noah didn¡¯t say anything to him more. They just looked at him as they waited for him to reply.


    Out of the blue, ric started shaking. Both his parents were taken aback but the next second he burst outughing, puzzling his parents. "Why are youughing like that, Al? Is something funny?" Sara was confused with his behavior. She thought her son has lost his mind.


    This time, heughed even louder, replying while wiping away an invisible tear from the corner of his eyes, "Don¡¯t you think it is too much of a coincidence? If suppose, she is that girl, shouldn¡¯t the kidnappers have already buried her somewhere? How can she be still alive and well? She is just a human being, after all. Why will they not kill her to make things easier for them. Why will they register her at the orphanage with Nora? It is odd, how I look at it."


    "ric Everests, you are being disrespectful. And, why can¡¯t it just be a mere coincidence? Yes, I agree. It is quite puzzling that whosoever is behind all this, didn¡¯t kill her right away. But we don¡¯t know the reason regarding that or their intention. I know you don¡¯t like her but it is not ok to pass any judgement for now." Sara was offended as she pped back at him.


    ric became serious. He apologized, "I am sorry mother, but I will be honest with both of you. From the way I am seeing things, it sounds shady to me. As if someone is deliberately trying to pose her as that lost child." He dered.


    Noah and Sara remained silent. ric started exining, "Okay, let me exin, my point of view. We did a background check earlier, right, where no such thing was discovered, hmm? But now, all of a sudden, when you did a discreet check, there are angles which points out that she is that kidnapped girl, hmm? Also, from the moment she had stepped into our pack house, strange things have happened. There are constant conflicts and danger lurking around us. She is always getting injured, as if she is trying to grab our attention. And the incident with Brave. Despite not having an active wolf, my brother has always been fine and well. He still is the best warrior amongst us. But he was fatally injured, by some unknown wolves, who breached our tight security and even managed to escape."


    "Not just that, I have more to say. Ms. Miracle, she was near when all this was happening and then the incident with that orb pendant. His wolf waking up and chasing after her, calling her his mate. All of this is indicating one thing. That she is not that simple. I am not saying she isn¡¯t that girl. I am just saying that there is more to it," ric concluded his theory. He didn¡¯t mention about his wolf calling her mate or his younger brothers showing interest in her, getting cozy with her. He had way too many doubts about Myra and about her identity.


    The room fell intoplete and utter silence, only the crackling sound of wooden logs burning could be heard, as neither him nor his parents spoke for a few minutes.


    Sara and Noah both nced at each other as ifmunicating silently. They, then turned towards ric as Noah said, "We understand what you are trying to say here, Al. But first of all, we need to be hundred percent sure, whether she is the lost kid or not. And for that, we need her to stay here for the time being. So, that we can run a DNA test on her."


    ric raised his concerns, "DNA test? How will you do that? She does not know and I don¡¯t think you will tell her about your doubts. And also, there is that thing with her potential mother."


    A collective and long sigh escaped all of them as a daunting task was left ahead of them.


    ___________________


    Myra somehow managed to return back to her room. As soon as the door was shut, her legs gave away and she crouched down, burying her head in her hands. Her head was buzzing with constant conflicting as well as weird thoughts. She was struck between a rock and a hard ce as she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When she had left the room earlier, she was determined to go back to Damona and cut ties with Nora and all the Everests. But after listening Sara and Noah¡¯s sincere words and pleadings, her heart wasn¡¯t agreeing with what her mind wanted.


    Myra still wanted to return home but Sara¡¯s broken and tattered face, who was anxious for her son¡¯s well being came to her mind, shaking her resolve thoroughly.


    She remembered all the kind gestures that this family has shown her throughout her stay. Apart from ric, everyone has treated her well, there was no doubting that. They treated her like their own. Then she recalled, her brief encounters with Brave. He was not just polite and distant towards her, but was also respectful and never tried to cross the boundary.


    His blood-soaked face and battered body came to her mind and unknowingly, her heart ached for him. She was too fear stricken to process anythingst night and too angry to understand anything this morning but now that she was calm and thinking, she realized she never asked anyone about how Brave was fairing. She started feeling guilty.


    "I should probably visit him first and then decide on anything," she mumbled to herself. She went to the bathroom, to fix her disheveled self, took something out of her bag and made her way towards Brave¡¯s room.


    His room was just around the corner. With heavy but determined steps she stood right in front of his room as she gathered her thoughts before entering. She was about to knock on the door when she realized the door was already slightly ajar.


    She walked inside and was a little taken aback by Yona¡¯s presence.


    Actually, Yona¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t surprising. She was a staff member so her being there and taking care of Brave wasn¡¯t odd in the least. But where she was sitting and her bodynguage spoke volumes.


    From what Myra saw, Yona was the only one inside the room and was sitting on Brave¡¯s bed as her hands were lingering on his bare chest. Her face changed as it was diforting for her to see this. She frowned and asked authoritatively, "What are you doing, Ms. Yona?"


    Yona got flustered by the sudden intrusion as she didn¡¯t hear any footsteps. She instantly got up and started making excuses, without looking at Myra¡¯s face, "I am sorry. I was just wiping off young master¡¯s body. He was sweating so, I was just helping him."


    Realizing something, she raised her head to see Myra with a prating gaze, ¡¯What is she doing here? I thought it was Nora who hade inside. And what¡¯s with that tone?¡¯ She frowned and changed her demeanor in a sh.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 139: You Are An Exception

    <h4>Chapter 139: You Are An Exception</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Gathering herself, Myra walked inside Brave¡¯s room with resoluteness. But what she saw flustered her a bit. Yona, the maid she was familiar with was inside Brave¡¯s room.


    What bbergasted her wasn¡¯t Yona¡¯s presence alone but what she was actually doing. That maid was sitting on Brave¡¯s bedding, leaning forward as she her fingertips lingered on Brave¡¯s bare chest. Myra couldn¡¯t see her facial expression as her hair was concealing it but that touch made her feel extremely ufortable.


    Before she knew it, words full of authority and slight jealousy flew out of her mouth, "What are you doing, Ms. Yona?" She was a bit unsettled.


    Yona, who was caught up in her act, got up from the bed in hurry, lowered her head and started making excuses immediately. She was so busy drooling over Brave that she didn¡¯t even hear Myra¡¯s footsteps or her entering the room.


    With a flustered look on her face, she mumbled her apologizes and excuses, "I am sorry. Young Master Brave was sweating, so I was just helping him by wiping his body." Her voice was betraying her reasoning. She sounded guilty, as if she hadmitted a sin.


    All of a sudden, she realized something, lifted her head to see Myra standing there with an intense gaze. Yona¡¯s mind raced with odd thoughts, ¡¯What is, this bitch doing here? I thought it was Nora or one of the siblings who came to look for their brother. And wait~, wasn¡¯t she inside the study room with others? Plus, why the hell she is talking to me in that aggressive tone? Who the hell does she think she is?¡¯ Her forehead creased as her entire bodynguage changed in an instant.


    The next second, she was back to being her normal professional self as she smiled curtly and asked Myra, "Do you need something, Ms. Miracle?"


    This time, Myra frowned, seeing the look on Yona¡¯s face change just like a chameleon changing its color. Her transition was so quick that, for a brief moment Myra thought she was imagining Yona¡¯s disapproving expression.


    Myra collected herself and asked in a mild tone, "I heard there was a professional caretaker for that. So, why are you doing it and where is she?" She inquired as she kept observing the maid. She looked at Yona¡¯s hands which were empty, which cleared her doubt that what she saw wasn¡¯t what Yona told. She was about to question Yona about that.


    But, before she could say anything or Yona could reply, a new face came out of the bathroom and looked at Myra with a puzzling expression.


    Yona had already seen Myra¡¯s eyes lingering on her hands. She rxed and replied in a friendly manner, "Ms. Miracle, this is the person you are looking for. His name is Ethan Gate and he is the one who is taking care of our Young Master." She introduced them, "Mr. Ethan, this is Ms. Miracle, a guest staying at this mansion." She didn¡¯t mention that Myra was the famous ¡¯goddess daughter¡¯ all of the pack members have been talking about. After all, almost all of the Moon Shine Pack knew about Myra, after Nora¡¯s birthday celebration. She dismissed her as a mere regr guest.


    Myra politely nodded as Ethan reciprocated the gesture back. Then he busied himself, monitoring Brave¡¯s vitals. As for Yona¡¯s inquiry, Myra didn¡¯t reply to her. She was a little irritated by her presence, which was odd.


    She ignored her and tilted her head to look at Brave. His gaunt but peaceful figure lying in bed. His face was little pale, his lips slightly chapped. As for his bodily injuries, they didn¡¯t seem as severe as it was a night before. His wounds were rather slowly but steadily healing now, though they still were there. But he looked a lot better than thest time Myra saw him.


    The stark contrast of what Brave was looking now from yesterday night made Myra feel guilty of her verbal usations towards him.


    The person lying in front of her, tried to attack her, that was a fact and it won¡¯t change anyhow. But he didn¡¯t do it intentionally nor consciously. This thought was eating her up. She took small steps towards Brave¡¯s bed and asked Ethan without looking up from Brave¡¯s face, "Mr. Gate, how is Brave¡¯s condition now?"


    Ethan wasn¡¯t quite familiar with Myra and he didn¡¯t want to disclose too much details in front of her. So, he just causally but respectfully replied, "He is faring well."


    Myra didn¡¯t think much of it and was relieved to know that Brave was alright. At this moment, the door opened again as Elio entered the room as he asked Ethan, "Is there any progress Ethan? Is Brother Bra~"


    He had sensed Myra¡¯s fresh floral scent but he thought it wasing from her room. He didn¡¯t expect to see Myra inside Brave¡¯s room, He stopped midway and asked, "Uhhhh~ Myra. What are you doing here? I thought .... umm~...... I thought, you were in your room." He was flustered to see her beside Brave.


    "Mm~mmm ...... I just ...... I just came to check up on him," she uttered in a mere whisper, almost inaudible.


    Elio didn¡¯t know what to say, so he turned towards Ethan again but when he saw there was someone else inside the room beside and Myra. He paused and asked with a stern voice, "Don¡¯t you know, no one is allowed inside this room without permission? Ethan~, didn¡¯t you tell her that?"


    Myra thought he was talking to her, she was about to reply but when he saw his gaze wasn¡¯t on her but on Yona, she stopped. Ethan fumbled with his words, "Young Alp~, I mean young master, I apologize for my negligence. Ms. Yona just came to give me water." His eyes faltered as he lowered his head in shame. There were strict instructions that no one other than family members were allowed inside Brave¡¯s room. But Ethan overlooked it.


    Elio pressed his lips, nced at Yona coldly and said, every word enunciated with sharp edge, "Yona, mother has instructed every staff member not toe to this floor. Tell me the reason for your breach of this instruction? I am sure you were aware of it."


    Yona couldn¡¯t meet Elio¡¯s eyes as she fidgeted with her fingers anxiously, posing a helpless and innocent figure. Her eyes watered as she sniffled a bit, her voice turning hoarse, "I am sorry, young master Elio. I crossed the line." She didn¡¯t dare to make any excuses in front of him.


    Elio, though without any particr reason, wasn¡¯t very fond of Yona. Actually, there was one. Yona, when she came to the pack house, her first target was Elio. She perceived him as a na?ve wolf who was an easy target for her. But that thought backfired on her badly.


    Within a week of her arrival, she entered Elio¡¯s room, with an excuse to tidy it up and tried to initiate conversation. Elio was barely seventeen and didn¡¯t like talking to opposite sex very much. Yona, however, saw that as an opportunity. In her mind, no rivals meant that if she somehow managed to please Elio, he will be totally smitten by her. After all, she was a pro at that stuff.


    But Elio Everests was a tough nut to crack. The day Yona tried to make a move, he reprimanded her, forbidding her from entering his room. She ran away sobbing as Elio has humiliated her thoroughly.


    After that she changed her target to Dion and avoided Elio as much as possible.


    "If you are done serving. You may leave," Elio¡¯s voice was firm and authoritative.


    Yona¡¯s face turned red as she was embarrassed in front of both Ethan and Myra. She clenched her fist tightly, gritted her teeth in annoyance and replied, "Yes, young master." She looked at Myra, who didn¡¯t give much reaction. Yona was seething inside but still walked out of the room while thinking, ¡¯Why is she inside the room, if only family members are allowed? This bitch is always there, arghhhh ....¡¯ Her calmed her down, "Rx Yona, we will send her in hell. It won¡¯t take long.¡¯


    Elio walked towards Myra as he asked Ethan, "What¡¯s the status?"


    "The patient¡¯s vitals have been stable. His wounds are also healing but the progress is slow," Ethan replied with a professional tone.


    Elio nodded at him.


    Myra¡¯s voice interrupted them, "I will be taking my leave now." Elio turned around and said, "Wait~, why are you suddenly leaving?"


    "Uhhhh~ ... I just came to see him. Now, that he is fine. I should go. And also, I am not allowed," Myra stated as she looked at Brave onest time.


    Elio pressed his lips together, licked his lips as he said, <i><strong>"I didn¡¯t mean it for you. You are an exception in that rule.</strong></i><strong>"</strong> He enunciated every word meaningfully.


    Myra was stunned at his implication as she raised her head to meet his intense greenish blue gaze.


    They looked at each other wordlessly.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 140: I Wanna Have A Talk

    <h4>Chapter 140: I Wanna Have A Talk</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I will be returning to my room now," Myra spoke softly.


    Elio, hearing her words, turned around and said in a hurry, "Wait~, wh~ why are you leaving so suddenly?" He didn¡¯t wanted Myra to go, rather he wanted to talk to her and apologize to her properly about his secret identity.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, Elio was a part of breaking Myra¡¯s trust and betraying her alongside his family. So, he felt obliged to show that he was sorry to conceal his werewolf identity.


    Looking at Brave¡¯s face, Myra answered, "Uhhhh ...... I just came to check up on him. Now, that I know he is fine and doing well, I should be taking my leave. And didn¡¯t you say only family members are allowed here, in this room. So, I don¡¯t want to impose on you any further. I will just go." She said it quite subtly.


    She was about to turn around and walk out when Elio spoke again, his words pregnant with sincerity, "I~ I didn¡¯t mean it like that. That statement wasn¡¯t meant for you. You are an exception in that rule. You can stay as long as you want, Myra."


    Myra was caught off guard by his meaningful words. She raised her head, matching his prating gaze which were already boring at her.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke anything. They just stayed glued at their respective spots, staring in each other eyes intently. Elio¡¯s greenish blues were intense while Myra¡¯s hazel ones widened and dted, in shock. She was left speechless by his words.


    The room was filled with tension as Ethan could also feel it. He looked at Elio and then at Myra, trying to decipher the situation. He didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word, he didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Holding his breath, he tried to leave but somehow stumbled backwards, staggering a bit.


    From Myra¡¯s line of sight, Ethan was standing a few paces behind Elio. So, when he stumbled, her state of trance broke as she resumed her sanity in that instance. She tilted her head to the side, blinked her eyes several times topose herself. Out of all the Everests brothers, Elio had a way to make her flustered in any situation.


    Ethan managed to leave the premises hurriedly, leaving both of them with aatose Brave.


    "It~ s" as she started her voice sounded small and scratchy. Clearing her throat, she started again, "It¡¯s okay ... I need to pack up some stuff of mine."


    Elio didn¡¯t like the sound of it. He asked with a despairing expression, "You are truly leaving?"


    Myra didn¡¯t answer his question. Then, she remembered something and pulled out a tiny box from her pocket. She walked towards Elio, her steps decisive and steady.


    Elio¡¯s heart raced when he saw Myraing towards him. His Adam¡¯s apple wobbled as he felt parched and dry in his throat. He clutched his hands and felt his palms were damp and sweaty from nervousness.


    Myra stood in front of him with a familiar looking tiny gift box. She extended her hand as she said, "Please, give this to your brother. I brought it for him." She looked at Brave, pulling her gaze away, then looked back at Elio again.


    She handed Elio the gift she had bought for Brave, ck and brown cufflinks. Elio didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he grabbed her wrist softly, carefully as he asked, his voice hoarse, "Are you seriously leaving today?" His voice was desperate and heavy as was his bodynguage.


    His eyes turned slightly red as he and his wolf, Leo both felt a profound sorrow.


    Myra hadn¡¯t decided on anything yet. Her mind was muddled up with various impromptu thoughts. She looked at her wrist where Elio was holding her, pulled her hand away gently. Sighing resignedly, she looked at Elio, asking, "You will give it to him, hmm~?"


    Saying this, she didn¡¯t wait for his answer, turned back and walked towards the door.


    Her hand was on the doorknob, about to open it. Elio looked at her receding figure, couldn¡¯t help himself and said, "Myra, I am sorry for hurting you. I really and deeply am sorry. I know my actions must have pained you a lot. You must be feeling betrayed by not just Nora or my parents but also by me. I won¡¯t be making any excuses orints or ask for your forgiveness. That is your right to give or not. I just want to tell you, it is that, whatever happened between you and me, between us, it was sincere. Every damn thing. Nothing of that was pretense. What I said to you, inside my car that day, I mean it. I mean everything I said. I really like~" His heartfelt apology and confession was disturbed by a grunting voice.


    They both turned their heads towards the source and found it was Brave who was murmuring and grunting in his sleeping state. Elio adjourned his words and walked towards Brave, to check up on him. Myra too stepped back from the door and looked at Brave and Elio simultaneously.


    Complicated thoughts arose in her mind. She didn¡¯t know whether to leave or to stay. She stood their awkwardly.


    Elio checked on Brave and sighed, "He¡¯s just in deep sleep. Nothing to worry."


    Myra rxed and too sighed, in relief. This time without a word, she twisted the doorknob and left.


    Elio turned his head to find Myra gone, his face was etched with sadness, ¡¯Maybe, I will never get your forgiveness.¡¯


    Myra walked back to her room, her mind roaming around the scene rted to Yona.


    Without a doubt, Yona was doing something she shouldn¡¯t dare and her attitude towards Myra was quite peculiar.


    ¡¯Why was she sitting so close to Brave and that too in such an inappropriate manner? It really made me feel ufortable. Wait~ ..... what, ufortable? Why am I feeling ufortable, whether she sits on his bed or on hisp, it should be any of my damn concern, so why? Arghhhh ... this damned mate thing and all that talk has gotten inside my head. That is the only usible reason I can think of.¡¯ She concluded in her mind. But seeing Yona touching Brave has irked something inside her.


    She was reeling within her own inner monologue when she saw an annoyingly familiar figure waiting at her door. Her steps halted midway as she frowned.


    ric was settled at her doorstep, leaning against her door. When he saw hering from the other direction he pressed his lips together.


    "Uhh~hhh ... I just wanted to have a talk," he mumbled rather humbly.


    Myra¡¯s frown deepened at his mediocre tone. ¡¯Why is he talking like that? Goshh ...... I am getting goosebumps .... eeekk." She didn¡¯t want to converse with him anyhow as her eyes turned icy cold.


    "I don¡¯t want to. Please step aside," Myra spoke sternly, her tone sharp.


    ric was patient as well as persistent this time. He didn¡¯t show any of his former impoliteness towards her, his words soft and nimble, "Please, I really want to talk to you. It is~ .... umm ... it¡¯s about Brave. I just want to tell you something before you make any decision."


    Myra¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She looked at him with a prating gaze, "What are you ying at ric? Is everything a prank to you? And how can you~ .... just how can you drag Brave in all this?" She sounded defensive.


    ric sighed deeply and said, "Look, I know I have been a jerk to you all this time. I am really bad at this apology stuff. But really, the thing I want to tell you, it is necessary for you to know beforeing to any conclusion."


    Myra crossed her arms and tapped her foot, as she asked impatiently, "Out with it. What do you want to tell?"


    ric looked around and leaned forward, whispering near her earlobe, "Not here, there are too many eyes and ears. Let¡¯s go inside your room."


    Myra narrowed her eyes at his suggestion. She was reluctant to follow any of his request but her heart was eager to know what he had to say. With a frustrating look and gritted teeth, she uttered, ¡¯Step aside then."


    ric obliged and stepped sideways to make way for her. He stood there like an obedient child, very unlike his usual self. Myra gave him a once over and opened her bedroom door and walked inside. ric striding behind her.


    The door closed behind him. Yona, who was hiding at a far corner clenched her jaw in agitation, ¡¯This bitch, has ric also fallen for her tricks. I need to do something, before she bewitches everyone in this mansion.¡¯ She saw the closeness between them when ric leaned and whispered to Myra.


    The eagerness to tear Myra¡¯s self to pieces was getting more and more profound within Yona. She could see her years of ns getting crumbled, right in front of her eyes.


    First it was, Dion who was murmuring Myra¡¯s name passionately while having sex with her. Then, she saw Elio¡¯s eyes always following Myra¡¯s steps and trying to talk to her. But this time, ric, the great and powerful heir apparent of the Lycan throne. He was showing interest in Myra, a human being, a race he thoroughly despised to her very being.


    Yona didn¡¯t like it at all. She texted someone, her orders were, "n is soon going to be in action. Wait for my cue. I want that bitch dead by night."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 141: Hannah Elingworth

    <h4>Chapter 141: Hannah Elingworth</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Look~ *sigh*, I know I have not been very nice to you, all this time. I don¡¯t know how to say sorry and all. But the thing I want to tell you, it is quite important for you to know before making any decision about leaving or staying back," ric muttered.


    Myra looked dead in his eyes and crossed her arms impatiently. She kept tapping her foot in frustration and said, "Out with it then. What do you have to say to me now?" she thought he was trying to y another of his tricks with him.


    All of a sudden, while looking around and checking something, ric leaned forward and whispered near Myra¡¯s ear, his voice raspy and sultry, "There are too many people lingering here. So ....., let¡¯s go inside your room and talk."


    Myra¡¯s body turned rigid for first few seconds. His masculine voice had sent shiver down her spine. Composing herself, she narrowed her hazel eyes at ric¡¯s suggestion, ¡¯Inside my room? What are his intentions now?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t wanted to have any kind of talk with him alone. After all, he wasn¡¯t very fond of her, he has shown it pretty much every time they met. But his words made her heart stir, she was curious to know what he was nning. She pondered for a bit, ¡¯Let¡¯s just talk inside and see what does he wants? If he tries to cross any line, I will scream and call his family."


    Biting her lower lip, with a slightly agitated expression, Myra mumbled, "Step aside, then."


    ric, like a disciplined kid, at once stepped aside. He was behaving untrue to his nature. Like whenever Myra said anything in the past, he would behave like a rebel but this time he wasn¡¯t doing any of that.


    Myra looked at him with skepticism. She watched him from head to toe onest time before pushing her door open. She entered the room, her steps light and quick. She kept the door a bit ajar.


    ric followed her like a lost child, striding behind her quietly.


    He shut the door quietly behind him and strode inside. Myra made her way towards her almost packed bags. She turned around to look at him coldly, "Spew your reason for visiting my room." Saying this, she started packing remaining of her stuff.


    ric looked at her intently for a moment. Then, he strode towards her, his steps decisive. He came closer and closer to Myra. Myra knew it but she didn¡¯t halt her actions, though her hands tightened on her suitcase.


    ric stood just a hands distance away from her. She was about to shout for help when he grabbed her busy hand and stopped her midway. His touch was light but firm. Myra looked at him with contempt in her eyes, "Is this you wanted to do? Let go. LET GO OF ME NOW, ALARIC. Otherwise, I¡¯ll scream for help."


    She wanted to punch him, scratch him or defend herself somehow but she knew better than anyone else about how powerful ric was, his strength was immense. After all, the one who intervened Brave¡¯s wolf from attacking Myra was ric, in his full wolf form.


    He was raven furred beast. Myra had never seen something like that before.


    ric let go of her hand and said in a mild tone, "I am here to talk but you are packing your stuff. So, how can I converse with you? Let¡¯s just sit and then I¡¯ll tell you."


    "I don¡¯t have any time to waste Mr. ric Everests. I have some unpacked stuff to pack. You can go on with your talk. I will do what I want," she reprimanded him.


    Alex didn¡¯t like her packing her bag either. He didn¡¯t want his mate to leave him. He was desperate to make her stay. ric felt his wolf¡¯s anxiety. He walked a step closer, his eyes still locked with Myra¡¯s.


    His hand was still grabbing her wrist. All of a sudden, he pulled her towards him. Myra was caught off guard by his abrupt move. She opened her mouth to scream but ric firmly held her mouth, cing his other hand on it, "I promise I am here just to talk. I won¡¯t do anything."


    Myra¡¯s eyes bored into his, they were filled with rage and irritation. Biting his hand, she shouted at him, "Promise, haha? I can believe anyone but you. And, don¡¯t you ever dare to touch me, ric Everests." She pulled herself forcefully from his grasp.


    ric didn¡¯t confront her. He didn¡¯t even seem angry even after all thatshing.


    "Okay, rx I won¡¯t touch you," he assured her. Striding towards the couch, he settled there and patted the ce, "Sit down and then we will talk."


    Myra didn¡¯t move an inch. ric sighed at her reluctance. He got up, dragged the dresser chair and ced it near Myra, "At least, sit on this." Myra arched an eyebrow with amusing look, she scoffed lightly at his actions, ¡¯Unbelievable. What has gotten into him? He is behaving totally like a different person.¡¯


    She seated while ric took a seat on the couch. ric with his gaze still on her began, "Brave, my brother, he has had a rough time because of this fated mate and stuff. You see, my parents didn¡¯t tell you this because they don¡¯t want to burden you but I think you should know about this."


    ¡¯What¡¯s with those fancy words of care? He is behaving utterly suspicious.¡¯ Myra¡¯s thoughts reeled towards his sudden change.


    ric, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know how to tell her about Hannah. He was finding difficult to find the right words. ¡¯Let¡¯s get this over with,¡¯ her thought.


    "My brother has had a mate before," He started again, his voice serious. Myra¡¯s eyes flinched at his statement but she didn¡¯t say anything and let him continue.


    "Her name was Hannah Elingworth and she was also a werewolf. You see, finding a true mate, blessed by the moon goddess is a rare urrence in today¡¯s century. But Brave dly did find his. They were deeply in love and all was going well until one night everything changed," his voice took a turn from being serious to solemn. He clenched his fist reminiscing the incident. "You see, people who are mated are deeply connected."


    He nced Myra¡¯s way to see her detached expression. No surprise, no frown, simply nothing.


    But inwardly, Myra¡¯s thoughts were buzzing and on high alert. All of a sudden, she regretted being her curious self. But somehow, she managed to keep herself calm. She seemed disengaged on the outside.


    Clearing his throat, he stated further, "About half a year ago, our family was invited to a gathering. It was out of territory and each of us got invited personally, so everyone had to attend. It was a two day event and none of us was at the mansion during that time period."


    "Can¡¯t you speed up a bit? I have some things to do," Myra wasn¡¯t interested in his rambling. She wanted to know the point. She had a odd feeling about this Hannah.


    This time ric couldn¡¯t resist butment, "Can¡¯t you be a little patient? Why do you behave so differently with others and so irritated with me? You were the one who said you wanted to be civil with me. Now you are breaking those words."


    Myra¡¯s sneered and scoffed to his face, "Haha, you are funny and delusional. Don¡¯t you know why? You are rambling for so long, just get to the point."


    ric gritted his teeth in frustration while his wolf, Alexughed rolling on the floor. He thought, ¡¯Serves him right. He deserves every bit of that statement. Good going, Mate.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. He didn¡¯t want to spoil ric¡¯s mood.


    Because it was Alex who had convinced ric to tell Myra about Brave and Hannah¡¯s tragic past.


    ric agreed to his suggestion but his motive was different from Alex¡¯s. He wanted to test Myra. That was the reason why he showed such rare patient and persistence. "Although, Hannah was his mate, she wasn¡¯t invited and had to be left behind. Brave wanted to decline the invitation but his presence was necessary as he was the heir to the Lycan throne. Reluctantly, he joined us all."


    _____________


    *The day of Hannah¡¯s disappearance*


    On the first day, nothing particr happened. The day went by smoothly. Brave and Hannah talked through mind link. Next day again, nothing happened, but around eight or eight thirty, Brave contacted Hannah but she stopped replying to any of his mind links or answer any of his calls. He eventually got worried and returned early.


    Brave reached Hannah¡¯s home but she wasn¡¯t there. Her family members weren¡¯t aware about Everests family¡¯s absence so they thought she was with Brave. After knowing that Brave returned home. But when he got near the mansion, he felt his heart started acting up and his mate mark burned like hell. He immediately knew, something was wrong with Hannah.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 142: My One And Truly Love

    <h4>Chapter 142: My One And Truly Love</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "Mother, father, can¡¯t I skip it?" I asked my parents. Hannah wasn¡¯t invited to ck Rock Pack¡¯s Alpha ceremony despite being my fated mate. So, I wasn¡¯t any mood to go.


    Though, Mom tried to persuade me, "No Brave, you cannot. You are going to be the next Lycan King so your presence is of importance to this event. They have invited all of us personally. See, even Al and Dio are going this time."


    I pressed my lips in a tight line but didn¡¯t say a word of protest. After all, it was within my duties as an Lycan heir to attend all significant gatherings and events. And as for not inviting Hannah, we hadn¡¯t held any ceremony yet, so that could be a reason.


    Reluctantly, I nodded my head in resignation, got up and left.


    As soon as I got out, I mind linked my Hannah, "Hey babe, where are you?"


    My loves, joyful and vibrant, melting voice echoed inside my head, "I am at theke."


    I didn¡¯t say anything to her more and just made my way towards theke at the back of the pack house.


    In an army green tank top and ck skinny fit jeans, my love was looking as sexy as always, a wide smile graced my face. I don¡¯t know why, maybe it is because of the mate bond, but whenever I see her, my mind goes nk and I could only see her even if she is mingled within the crowd. Every time I see that radiantly beautiful smile, my heart skips a beat. She does things to me, that I have never imagined even existed.


    I walked toward her and hugged her from behind, kissing her on her cheeks. Her pearl white teeth now visible by my actions. Then I made a trail of kisses all the way to the nape of her neck, where her mark way and licked.


    She turned around kissed the tip of my nose and asked, "Why are you being all so touchy feely today? Did something happen?"


    In response, I pulled her into a tight hug, embracing her lovingly. Her soothing rose scent eased my mind a lot, "Nothing much. It¡¯s just I have to go to that ck Rock Pack¡¯s Alpha¡¯s coronation ceremony."


    "Ohhh~kayyyy, that¡¯s good. But why do you sound so troubled?" Hannah inquired without lifting her head.


    Brave lowered my head and looked her in her dazzling satin grey eyes, "How can I leave you here?"


    Hannahughed at my statement as I pouted, "You sound like a toddler. It is just for two days. It will be gone in a blink," she reassured me. Though, something about leaving her didn¡¯t feel right to me.


    On the day of our departure, I took a detour and visited Hannah¡¯s house to see her. She had just woken up from her slumber, I can tell. She was in her white pajama shorts and her face and eyes were puffy. She looks adorable.


    "Weren¡¯t you leaving for ck Rock today?" Hannah questioned with a puzzled expression. I simply got closer to her and pecked her lips, answering, "I was just on my way. Wanted to see you badly. So, now I will be taking my leave."


    After that I didn¡¯t waste any time and got into my car. Hannah waved at me, yelling, "I will be waiting." I smiled and dashed off.


    Three hourster, I, alongside my siblings and parents reached ck Rock Pack. The ce was jam packed as various luxurious cars were lined up. It didn¡¯t surprise me at all. ck Rock Pack was the nouveau riche, who had climbed the socialdder just recently. So, they left no stone unturned and invited every prestigious family from werewolf world.


    ric who hade with me, in my car, stood beside me and said, "Rave, they have splurged quite a bit to maintain appearances. I guess more that his coronation, it seems like he is trying to pick a mate for his sister, Genelia Cooper and sell her at a good price. Poor girl. She has such a cruel brother."


    I shook my head and looked at ric with a sympathetic look. He is way too out of tune in this love and mate game. He thinks everyone who wants to marry and is in love or trying to find their mate are just selling themselves in the marriage market. Poor guy. But I didn¡¯t voice any of this out or else, he will start ranting about how all of this is just sham and bullshit. I simply patted his shoulders and we walked inside.


    "Hey babe, have you arrived?" my love¡¯s pleasant voice reverberated inside my mind. Her mere voice sends tingles through my senses.


    "We just arrived. Where are you? Academy?" I asked her.


    "Mm~hmm, yups. Mom called, so I was just about to head home," she informed me.


    Her tone sounded a bit off and down so I inquired, "Did something happen? Should Ie?"


    She burst outughing, "Hahaha, there is nothing serious. She is just feeling down, so I will take her to hospital for checkup. You, don¡¯t even think about abandoning your duty for such a small thing and enjoy your time there. Okay, now I will be going. *muah*. Miss you."


    "*Kisses* Love you, miss you," I replied and our mind link disconnected.


    ric was looking at me all this time and said, his face crunched up, "Eekk, do you have to report everything to her?"


    I tried to exin him, "Yeah, she is my mate. And for your kind information, I am not reporting anything to her. I am telling her."


    "Whatever, it¡¯s all the same anyway," he shrugged andmented.


    The day went by pretty fast with all this mingling and talking with various other packs leaders. Everyone of us were busy. Mother and Father were talking to one of the elders. Dion was as usual showing his charm and flirting with other she wolves. I could tell my younger brother was having a good time. Elio was avoiding any contact with other she wolves. He is a shy kid, after all. And as for my twin brother, when I looked his way, he seemed pissed about something.


    Several girls were around him trying to get his attention and fawning over him. His face told that he was disgusted by their lecherous attempts. Their intent was pretty clear. They wanted ric as their bed partner for the night and wanted to be linked with a Lycan Alpha. Now I get, why my brother hates having any mate and the word ¡¯love¡¯. These she wolves are doing everything to make him despise it even more.


    I strode in his direction, eventually to help them before any of these girls gets the brunt of his temper, he was on the verge of yelling any minute. "Al, mother is calling for you."


    He shoved those girls and made his way towards me while mind linking me, "Arghhhh .... That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t wanted to attend this shit, bloody leeches. They are just vultures in werewolf body, trying to get inside my pants."


    Iughed at his face, ¡¯Vultures .... Don¡¯t you think it is a bit too much? They are just very fond of you, Al." I teased him.


    He rolled his eyes at me and didn¡¯tment anything further.


    The night went on like that, and so did the next morning as well as afternoon. I mind linked Hannah, attended meetings, small get togethers, sightseeing, taking pictures to show my babeter on.


    At about seven in the evening, I changed into my all ck tuxedo and made my way towards ric¡¯s room. He was dressed up in navy colored zer and same shade pants. After that, we both made our way towards the coronation venue, where the crowning ceremony will be held. Dion was busy flirting again and Elio was with his peers.


    Seeing all thesedies in mourous outfits, I thought of Hannah. If she was here tonight, she would have outshined everyone. I immediately mind linked her, wanting to hear her ear pleasing voice.


    But when I tried to reach her, somehow, I couldn¡¯t connect any link with her. It was as if she was blocking any external presence. I frowned. ¡¯That¡¯s odd. This has never happened before. Did something happen?" I tried calling her phone but she didn¡¯t pick it up.


    My face must have been etched with anxiety and tension as ric asked me, "Is something wrong? What¡¯s got you so anxious?"


    I scratched my neck and told him truthfully, "Hannah isn¡¯t answering any of my calls."


    He stared at me with a poke face and said, "She must be studying right now. Her exams areing up."


    I nodded at his words, it made sense. But there was a feeling of unease creeping in my heart. I don¡¯t know why? Maybe, I just miss her too much and wants to be with her every second.


    An hour passed by but still, there was no sign of Hannah. I got worried and decided to return home immediately. I told ric about it. He creased his brow and suggested, "I wille with you too."


    I told him not to. If both of us weren¡¯t present there would be drama and I didn¡¯t want that to happen, at least not now. I told mother and father and the host as well about my urgent return.


    He was graceful enough to understand my point and didn¡¯t mind. I took off immediately and returned back.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 143: She Vanished

    <h4>Chapter 143: She Vanished</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    Clock was ticking by, but Hannah still didn¡¯t reply to any of my mind links or calls or even messages. So, I called her mother because my head was reeling with dreary thoughts.


    After exchanging few pleasantries, I asked her about Hannah¡¯s whereabouts and she told me that she has been studying all day and had gone out to get some books from the pack library.


    I sighed in relief and asked her about het health, "How are you feeling now, Mrs. Elingworth?"


    "What would happen to me?" she sounded surprised.


    That¡¯s odd, earlier in the day, Hannah told me that her mother wasn¡¯t feeling well and she would take her to hospital.


    ¡¯Maybe Mrs. Elingworth doesn¡¯t want to worry me by telling about her illness. I guess it must have been just a minor thing,¡¯ I convinced myself, disconnected the call and went back to the gathering.


    The crowning banquet was a high-end affair, with its meticulous gold and silver decoration, fancy flower arrangements and everything screaming expensive. The people invited were illustrious families from the werewolf world as well as from other friendly kinds.


    Everyone seemed happy and quite tipsy. I made my way towards my brothers when Dion asked, "Did you had a talk with Hannah?"


    I shook my head, "No, but I had a conversation with her mother. As ric mentioned earlier, she has been studying all day."


    ric made a ¡¯I told you¡¯ face andmented, "You know, you are way to worrisome. She¡¯s not a kid, she will be fine on her own. You guys don¡¯t need to keep tabs on each other."


    "You won¡¯t understand how I am feeling right now. But when you will find your mate, you will get my point then," I told my twin frankly.


    ric being himself said, "Arghhhh .... aye, don¡¯t curse me. I don¡¯t want to behave like a lovesick fool. It¡¯s irritating," he made a disgusted face. We allughed at his statement and enjoyed the party.


    After an hour or so, I tried contacting Hannah again but still, I got no reply which made me anxious. Something didn¡¯t feel right about all this. So, I decided to return immediately.


    "Al, I am going back to our pack. Hannah is still not answering and I am worried if something has happened to her," I told him truthfully.


    He must have sensed my stressful state as he looked at me, dead serious in my eyes and suggested, "I wille with you too."


    "No, you can¡¯t. One of us has to stay back. You know if both of us are gone, the elders will create drama and things will be messy. I don¡¯t want that, not right now," I told him, my face etched with worry for Hannah¡¯s wellbeing.


    He sighed heavily and agreed and I made my way towards our mother and father, informing them about my departure.


    Mother got worried and didn¡¯t try to stop me from returning, father too. They both understood my concerns regarding my mate and told me to greet Hector Robert, the host and new Alpha of the ck Rock Pack before taking my leave.


    I didn¡¯t waste any time and walked towards Hector, told him about how I had an urgent matter to deal with so I needed to leave early. Unlike the rumors, he was graceful enough and didn¡¯t force me to stay. I was thankful for that.


    Getting the green signal, I dashed off in my ck and blue Bugatti Divo. Normally, it would have taken me three hours to return back, but I covered the road in about half the time, one hour and forty-four minutes to be precise.


    I reached Hannah¡¯s house and tried calling her but again, she didn¡¯t answer. So, being left without any choice, I walked to her front door and knocked, her door bell was faulty and not working.


    After a minute, her mother¡¯s voice came from inside, "Coming ....."


    When she opened the door, she was shocked to see me as she asked, her tone humble, "Young Alpha Brave, what happened? How did youe sote at night? Is everything okay?"


    Calmly, I responded, "Everything is great. I was just returning home and wanted to see Hannah. Can you call her for me?"


    Her brows wrinkled at my question as she replied, "Hannah, she hasn¡¯t returned yet. She told me, after library, she will visit the pack house. Didn¡¯t you know? I thought she has told you about it."


    My eyes flickered and dted at her words. Looking at my shocked expression, she said, "Maybe she is nning a surprise for you. Ohhhh wait~ ... now I get it ... she asked me for some romantic decoration tips a few days back. Yes, that¡¯s it. She is must be preparing a surprise, I am sure."


    Listening to her words, I should have felt giddy and excited, but what I felt puzzled me. The feeling of foreboding was looming over my head and I don¡¯t know why. So, I said my goodbyes and headed towards the pack house. Meanwhile, in between, I tried reaching Hannah again and again, but it was same as before.


    Within five minutes, I reached near the mansion gates, when my heart started aching vulnerably. The mate¡¯s mark on my nape became scorching hot and burned.


    The wheels of my car screeched and the car came to an abrupt halt. I grunted with immense pain, holding my neck. My breathing becamebored and I could clearly feel a part of my heart leaving me.


    Raw, my wolf, felt something wrong as well and hemented, his voice urgent and hoarse, ¡¯Rave .... something is definitely wrong ..... wrong with Han...nah. We need to .... need to hurry and find her before it¡¯s ..... toote.¡¯


    Clutching my mark, I rolled the windows down and suddenly it hit me, Hannah¡¯s rose scent. It was strong but fading gradually.


    Conquering the burning ache and this dreadful feeling, I got out of my car and sniffed the slightly humid air. My nostrils were hit with Hannah scent again and simultaneously the mark red again. But I neither grunt nor howled. I don¡¯t want to alert anyone.


    I trailed that smell discreetly, with nimble steps.


    After a few paces, a gusted of wind flowed carrying my mate¡¯s rose odor, it wasing from the other side of the pack house. Without further ado, I rushed towards the back side of my house.


    As I got closer and closer, Hannah¡¯s alluring scent intensified and my heart palpitated, not with warmth but with distinct twinge. Like someone was gorging my heart out. But still, I didn¡¯t stop, I couldn¡¯t.


    My steps turned desperate, as I prayed to the moon goddess for my love¡¯s safety. Soon, I reached theke, mine and Hannah¡¯s favorite meeting ce. We loved hanging out at theke, talking for hours about absolutely nothing and everything.


    I felt her presence, which was diminishing slowly. This time my mark didn¡¯t burn with just simply ache, a ck smoke starteding out of it making me anxious. Breaking into sweat, I growled devastatingly and bent down on my knees. This feeling was horrifying.


    A sudden rustling of bushes alerted me as I steadied myself and somehow got up and running.


    When reached, what I saw jolted me to the core.


    My Hannah was lying, convulsing on the muddy floor, her lips were pale and her whole body had turned colorless. Her pupils were dting and rolling to the back of her head and white foam wasing out of her mouth.


    "HANNAH .....," I crouched down and tried to hold her but her body was getting limp and fading. I cried in horror, a sharp painful scream, "NOOOO ..... Wha~ what ... is? Hannah .... no. Please ...., what is ... what is happening to you? Who did this ..... who fucking did this to you?" My eyes were filled with tears seeing Hannah in that state.


    With great difficulty, she held my hand and tried to form some words, "Brrrr ... Bra~ve ... I am ... I am not ....." she stopped midway and started hyperventting profusely.


    Tears streamed down my face, trailing down the cheeks andnded on the back of her hand. I mind linked Dr. Andrew in a desperate attempt, ¡¯Andrew,e to the pack house¡¯ske now.¡¯


    I tried to carry her in my arms but slowly, her body was vanishing. I was terrified and held onto her, "How is .... How is this possible?"


    Hannah too, gripped my hand tightly as I sensed the smokeing from my mark had stoppedpletely. I touched that area with my other hand and couldn¡¯t detect anything. As if, with that smoke, my mark had also erased.


    rm bells started ring inside my head, my eyes widened in sheer panic. Hannah¡¯s body had half dwindled and the other half was gradually evanescing. I hugged her body tightly miserably. I don¡¯t know what was happening to her and how did it happen.


    I could only think of holding her in my arms as I saw her delicate figure fading into thin air. In barely a minute, Hannah was gone as if she has evaporated. There was no rose scent, no body, not even the pain that I was feeling.


    My heart felt empty as if a piece had gone missing.


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Soon, Greg Andrew rushed to Brave¡¯s side and asked, "What happened young Alpha? Are you injured?"


    Brave didn¡¯t speak anything, he was in shock. Greg got worried and held his shoulder to check up on Brave.


    As soon as Greg touched him, Brave¡¯s clutched his heart again and fell to the ground.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 144: I Choose ....... Me

    <h4>Chapter 144: I Choose ....... Me</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was listening intently about Brave and his mate¡¯s history, her eyes were rimmed red, unconsciously. ric paused midway when he saw her tear stricken eyes.


    He analyzed her facial expression carefully, trying to decipher whether it was a genuine reaction or if she was acting. Alex, his wolf scream at his thoughts, ¡¯Can¡¯t you see she is on the verge of crying? What more proof do you want that she isn¡¯t like other she wolves or like other humans?¡¯ He was angry at ric.


    ric brushed Alex in the back of his mind and continued after clearing his throat, "<i>Ehem ehem</i> ...... After Brave fainted, Dr. Andrew, with the help of other warriors rushed him to the pack hospital. He was given treatment and was even kept on venttor for a day. Although, his condition stabilized afterwards, but after that he went into a prolongeda for about week. When he got up, the first thing he asked about was Hannah¡¯s whereabouts and well-being. He thought he had a nightmare and was eager to see her. But~" he pressed his lips in a thin line, notpleting his sentence.


    Myra questioned, her curiosity piqued, "She had already passed away? Didn¡¯t you guys find anything about her? Her body or anything?"


    ric looked her in the eyes and murmured, "I will not say she passed away but ording to what Brave told us and what we have investigated so far, she haspletely vanished. There is no trace or lead which can confirm her death or otherwise. Even her parents didn¡¯t know anything about this. So, far the investigation is still going on but eventually, she is presumed dead based on Brave¡¯s disappeared mate¡¯s mark. Because the mate mark can only disappear when the other partner his dead."


    Myra tilted her head, wiped off the tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "Ohh~kay, that was quite intense and sensitive information and I understand your brother have had a tragic rtionship. And ording to you, he used to have a fated mate. Doesn¡¯t this prove that I am not Brave¡¯s ¡¯mate¡¯. Which leads me back to my earlier question, why should I stay then?"


    Alex purred, ¡¯You are not. Because you are our mate."


    ric was getting annoyed by his wolf¡¯s persistent runningmentary, he barked at him, ¡¯Can¡¯t you shut up? I am trying to have a civil conversation with her and you keep interrupting it.¡¯


    Alex pouted but didn¡¯t breathe a word after that, because for ric to talk with such civility was rare, that too with Myra.


    ric then turned to Myra who was already staring at him, asking, "What? What are you staring at?"


    Myra¡¯s eyes narrowed as she asked point nk, "Your eye color, it changed just now? How did you do that?" By this time, Myra didn¡¯t feel odd about anything. She has epted the fact that this family was weird and almost everything was possible within these walls. Like Alice in the Wondend, it was easy for her to understand things like this.


    "Uhhh~ .... I was talking to my wolf," he told Myra truthfully.


    "Talking to your wolf? You are a wolf, right? So, why will you talk to yourself like that?" Myra gave him a puzzled look.


    ric pondered for a bit and uttered, "That, I will tell you about itter. But what I was saying is. Brave has suffered a lot due to his traumatic experience and somehow managed to cope up a little bit. His and Hannah¡¯s bond has already snapped and had created a void in his heart. It can be only fulfilled by one thing."


    "And what is that?" Myra arched her eyebrow.


    "Afterst night event, things have taken a drastic turn. He called you .... his .... his mate. I know he is mistaken. He wasn¡¯t fully conscious. You can¡¯t be his mate, no way. I know all that but if somehow there happens to be any sort of connection between you and him, that willplicate things. The people who harmed Hannah wille after you, I am sure of that. But, first and foremost, we need conformation," ricid it all out in front of Myra.


    A chill ran down her spine when she heard ric¡¯s words. ¡¯Is my life in danger? No, I am not his mate and all. Why will someone target me, a normal, average human?¡¯ There was terror in her eyes.


    ric read her expression and smirked, "You don¡¯t need to be scared. You simply cannot be his mate. That is a fact."


    His words didn¡¯t sit well with Myra, she pped back at him, "Ohhhh .... It¡¯s indeed a fact. So, then all this stuff has nothing to do with me. So, me returning home shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?" She was irritated by how ric kept degrading her repeatedly, saying that she cannot be his brother¡¯s mate. It irked her as if he was saying, ¡¯you are not worthy enough¡¯.


    "But we still need conformation on that matter to be hundred percent sure about it," ric stated. ¡¯Trying to run away after messing with me and my brother, I won¡¯t spare you. Those old geezers areing, soon your whole fa?ade wille in front of everybody. But before that, you cannot leave. And also, there is that matter, regarding her paternity as well.¡¯


    Sara and Noah had called an urgent meeting with elders to discuss Brave and Myra¡¯s matter. But for ric it was a chance to show Myra¡¯s true colors. He was confident that it was one of her tricks that made him as well as Brave utter that bane word. He thought, ¡¯She isn¡¯t just trying to y with me but also trying to stir up my brother¡¯s heart which has once been broken. I will not let you go so easily after messing with us.¡¯


    Myra got up from the chair, looking at him, she said, "And what do you have to say about yourself? Are you feeling satisfied after ying a prank on me?"


    ric was bewildered by her snarky remarks. He got up and asked, "Prank? What are you getting at? Have you turned senile?" He forgot to alter hisnguage.


    Myra got agitated seeing hisck of ountability, "Are you sure, you aren¡¯t the senile one? That day, at Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday. You ... you called .... You know what you said and did to me. So, if it isn¡¯t a prank? Are you telling me that you are also my mate, huhh? And not just that, you involved both your younger brothers into your so-called prank. Did you enjoy that?"


    ric hearing her ambiguous words remembered the night when his wolf has acknowledged Myra was their fated and kissed her. But what Myra said after that, caught his attention even more. He rushed towards her dangerously, his eyes turning darker, "My younger brothers? Did they do something to you? Tell me, what are you onto?"


    Myra was frightened to see the change in his eye color again. She blinked her pupils rapidly, feeling flustered and terror stricken. She wanted to run and scream but her body wasn¡¯t cooperating with her, as if she has been paralyzed.


    Seeing her horrified face, ric flinched. His heart ached somehow, to see fear in Myra¡¯s eyes. Although, that was all what he wanted, ever since meeting her, to instill fear in her consciousness. But right now, in that moment, it didn¡¯t feel great or satisfying. It felt rather awful. He brushed that feeling of convincing himself that it was Alex¡¯s feeling and not his own.


    Heposed himself and his eye color shifted back, but he never averted his gaze from Myra¡¯s hazel orbs and ced his hand on her shoulder firmly, "I never pranked you, nor did I instigate any of my siblings to do that, got it? Maybe, it¡¯s your own guilty conscience."


    Myra¡¯s fear changed into anger. She shoved his hand roughly from her shoulders, "Why will I have a guilty conscience when it was you who is trying to mess up with me. You know what, I am done with this. I sympathize with your brother¡¯s condition but still I see no valid reason for my stay here. In your words, my life is in danger, right. So, I will remove myselfpletely from not just your house but also from your familypletely."


    She turned around, taking decisive steps towards her luggage, "ric Everests, thank you. Thank you for making it easier for me to choose. I was having serious doubts but now ...... now I can see clearly what I need to choose, I choose my mental stability, my peace of mine. <i>I choose me.</i>" Her words uttered with finality. "Now, if you are done with your storytelling, you may leave."


    ric seethed in fury. He has been trying to be civil as well as polite with her but she, that ungrateful human peasant is now throwing a tantrum and talking shit to him. He didn¡¯t like that at all.


    "You cannot leave before the elders meeting," hemanded like she was one of his subordinates.


    Myra scoffed and then startedughing loudly, mocking him, "Hahaha ... who the fuck do you think you can order me around. You can y your King and servant game with others but not me. I am not your ve, ric Everests."


    ric started walking towards her but her words made his steps halt, <i>"If you try to force me or take one more step, I will tell everything to your parents about your prank about calling me your mate."</i> Her tone was smug as well as spiteful.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 145: Have A ’Safe Journey’

    <h4>Chapter 145: Have A ¡¯Safe Journey¡¯</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You can¡¯t go anywhere before the meeting with the elders is held. I forbid you," ric ordered, his tone filled with authority as well as arrogance.


    Initially, Myra was bewildered at his sheer audacity. Then she started guffawing at him mockingly, "Hahaha ..... this is insane, seriously. I am baffled by your narcissistic personality. When you couldn¡¯t convince me by being polite, you started threatening me. *Loud and sarcastic p* .... Even when that didn¡¯t go your way, you changed your tactics and thought that I willply by yourmands like your good little ve.


    FYI Mr. Narcissist Everests, I am not interested in your petty King and pawn game. I am not your or anyone else¡¯s ve. I am my own people. And when I say won¡¯t stay here. I mean every single word."


    He was pissed by her choice of words and started taking huge strides towards her direction but what she said next made him consider and eventually halt his steps, "If you take one more step or try to force me into agreeing, I will tell everything to your parents. About how you tried to mess with me and called me your mate," she said spitefully.


    ric gritted his teeth, his hands clenched on each side, "Showing your true colors now, aha? You dare do that and I wil~"


    "Ahaa ..... I do fucking dare," she crossed her arms, her eyes brimmed with challenge.


    ric was on the verge of losing his temper but he also knew, he absolutely cannot let anyone know about that bane word. He tried to restrain his willingness to make herply with his wishes, ¡¯No, I need to be patient. She is trying to mess up with me right now. If I lose my temper now, she will use me somehow. Not that I am afraid, but right now, due to Brave¡¯s condition, my parents are already stressed enough. I need to find another way to make her stay.¡¯ He pursed his thin tips, red her way onest time with his hole boring gaze without uttering anything and walked out with imposing and thumping steps.


    He mmed the door shut, the banging sound echoed harshly, the voice jolting Myra awake. Her legs gave out and she slumped onto the bed, her hands trembling uncontrobly. She was trying to maintain herposure in front of ric but once he had left, all her bravado disappeared.


    She gripped her hands together tightly, in order to stop the shivering but the thoughts of a potential threat to her life, made her shudder with fright. Her stomach churned and she ran off towards the bathroom, retching, dry heaving.


    There was little than nothing to empty out but still her heaving didn¡¯t stop. After a good four or five minutes, she felt better, cleaned her mouth and washed her face, sshing cold water. Her mind which was fogged up until a few minutes back was now crystal clear.


    After visiting Brave and listening to Elio¡¯s confession, a part of her wanted to stay back just until Brave¡¯s recovery, she was in a state of dilemma. But after hearing ric, she was determined to return to Damona. After all, she has promised her mother to have dinner with the whole family, she will not break that promise anyhow.


    Yes, she was feeling bad for Brave and his parents but her own well-being was of utmost importance to her. She has suffered a great deal in this ordeal and she needed some alone time to process.


    It was not just aboutst night¡¯s incident, even before that. How she kept on getting injured or getting sick throughout her duration of staying at Everests. Realizing something, sheughed depressingly, ¡¯I guess this is what they say a star-crossed rtionship. I and this family, we are ill-fated and it is better to not escte things even more. I don¡¯t want me or my loved ones to suffer anymore.¡¯


    She hade to a conclusion, that she was returning home, today.


    In less than ten minutes, she packed everything necessary and came out of her room with her luggage and essentials bag slinged on her shoulder.


    Dion, who wasing to check up on her and somehow persuade her to stay back, looked at her with his eyes wide open. His voice came off as hoarse and throaty, "So..... you are leaving?"


    Myra looked back at him, her eyes calm but cold, "Yes, that¡¯s what I have decided."


    "Can you not reconsider that?" he stepped closer as he said pleadingly.


    Her reply was firm, "No, I have already reconsidered and even after I do it one more time, my answer won¡¯t change, Ms. Everests."


    Dion didn¡¯t like how she addressed him, so he protested softly, "Why are you talking to me so distantly, we are friends, right? I know we have messed up about this whole ordeal of being werewolf and keeping it a secret but still my sincerity towards you hasn¡¯t been fake, even once."


    Myra was tried of having this conversation over and over again. She didn¡¯t want to confront him or argue with him. She was just too exhausted.


    She sighed deeply and said, "Look, whatever you say now, nothing will convince me to stay. That is final. So, it is my humble request to not do that."


    She then turned around and walked with measured footing, never looking back again.


    When she reached the ground floor, she saw Sara and Noah. They seemed to be waiting for someone. But when they saw her with her bags, they got up and walked towards her.


    "So, you have decided to go?" Noah asked, his tone neutral.


    "Yes, precisely. My flight is in an hour and half hours away, from now," Myra told them about her n.


    Sara wanted to say something but words didn¡¯te out of her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to impose anything on Myra, so she quickly mind linked Nora and others, telling them toe to the living room. She omitted about Myra¡¯s departure.


    The first one toe was Dion. His shoulders were slumped with dejection. He felt useless and incapable of getting hold of his mate.


    Making his way, he stood beside Sara but kept his eyes on Myra. Drey was getting antsy inside him, ¡¯Do something Dion. Will you let her go, just like that?¡¯


    Dion pursed his lips, his eyes still fixated on his mate when he answered to his wolf, ¡¯What do you want? Should I drag her forcibly and lock her up? I will figure something out.¡¯


    The next toe was Elio followed by Nora. As soon as Nora saw Myra with her luggage in hand, she froze on the spot. Her throat felt itchy and heavy with emotions. With her jaw clenched, she uttered restraining herself from breaking down.


    Elio wasn¡¯t shocked, he had anticipated it already after how Myra had left the room. The feeling of despair enveloped him as he tried to utter out some words, "You ... when ... is your flight? I will drive you there."


    He didn¡¯t want anybody to see he was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.


    "Thank you, but I won¡¯t be needing that. I have already booked a taxi for me, he will be here in five minutes," Myra shut his suggestion down.


    Elio didn¡¯t know how to keep the conversation alive after such firm shutdown. In his mind, he thought that he would try talking to Myra while driving her to the airport and try to convince her to at least talk to him and keep in touch. But that thing was also shattered by Myra¡¯s words.


    He never once tried to change her mind regarding her departure. Even inside Brave¡¯s room, he only confessed his feelings towards her and how apologetic he was towards her. And even now, when he saw her ready to leave, he simply just suggested to give her a lift. Myra was thankful for his consideration.


    "Elio or Dion could have drove you to the airport. It isn¡¯t safe for you to go with strangers," Sara muttered.


    Myra didn¡¯tment, just kept her facial expression neutral.


    Nora hadn¡¯t spoken a word to her or anybody else. She was standing like a statue, totally numb. No pleading, no crying,pletely frozen. Everybody¡¯s eyes turned towards her, including Myra, they were shocked to see Nora¡¯s reaction. That was quite unlike her usual self.


    Before anyone could say something, the elevator door opened and out came ric with calm and cool strides.


    He walked past Myra and reached his parents, telling them, "I have an urgent business to attend to, so I will be taking my leave." He then turned his head, looked my Myra with a prating gaze and said, "I guess you have decided to leave. Have a ¡¯safe journey¡¯ then, human." He smiled; a cold glint quite evident in it and left the house.


    Though, Myra¡¯s face didn¡¯t change but inside her head she was getting this suspicious feeling. ric who was forcing and threatening her just a few minutes ago, was now behaving collectively as if he had done no such thing.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 146: Isn’t She A Human?

    <h4>Chapter 146: Isn¡¯t She A Human?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Have a safe journey, human,¡¯ ric uttered softly, a smile gracing his lips which didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Myra felt oddly suspicious by his change in behavior. One minute he was forcing her to stay and ordering her like a servant and now he was wishing her well with that joltingly creepy smile lingering on his mouth, ¡¯Does he have that illness called bipr disorder? He gives me the chills, in every bad way possible,¡¯ she was utterly perplexed by his shift.


    ric not minding anyone, just walked out elegantly and drove off.


    Sara and Noah didn¡¯t say anything to him or on his sudden departure. They knew better that he already wasn¡¯t fond of Myra and didn¡¯t want her to stay and now that his wish was getting fulfilled, he was overjoyed. They were in no mood to have another confrontation and decided to let him be.


    Myra looked at her phone and interrupted their silent talk, "Ahhh .... Looks like my cab is here. Mr. Everests, Mrs. Everests, thank you for having me at your ce." She then looked back at Dion and Elio nodded at them. Each of them hadplex expressions on their faces.


    Her eyes turned towards a stumped Nora and she walked towards her, her footing calm and detached.


    Standing in front of Nora, she was a bit overwhelmed with emotion. She never expected her two week trip to Nora¡¯s biological family house would turn like that. Not even once did Myra thought that her and Nora¡¯s friendship would be jeopardized because of her blood family and their identity.


    It was difficult for Myra because their friendship meant everything to her. She even called herself Nora¡¯s soulmate.


    Licking her lips and clearing her throat, Myra began, her eyes fixated on Nora¡¯s slumped figure, "Nora, I am d you found your real family and they all love you so dearly. I am so happy for you that you are where you truly belong. I hope you remain happy as well as healthy. My trip wasn¡¯t what I expected it to be but I have learnt a lot of lessons. Goodbye."


    At the end of her heartfelt, raw words, Myra¡¯s eyes were tinged red as a tear drop was about to fall off from the corner of her eyes. She quickly turned around not waiting for any response and made her way towards the door.


    She didn¡¯t notice Nora¡¯s pale, ashen face and just rushed out.


    Nora, who was in her trance mode snapped out of it when she realized Myra was leaving. She dashed out frantically, others followed her behind.


    Myra was about to enter the vehicle when Nora yelled, her eyes brimmed with tears, "MYRA, Wait~."


    Myra stopped but didn¡¯t look back, clenching her fists, her nails were digging in her palms. She took a deep and long breath and then turned around.


    Nora came closer and stood right in front of Myra. She started, her voice shaky but was filled with determination, "Myra, I will do everything you said. I will be happy as well as healthy and be the best version of myself. I know I have disappointed you in more than one way, but I will try to change and be the person whom you will be proud of. The next time when we meet again, I hope I will be able to gain your trust. I will do everything to win it back, your trust as well as your forgiveness."


    Myra¡¯s throat was choked, listening to Nora¡¯s words. The girl who would always throw a tantrum and was goofy as hell, was uttering such deep words of wisdom and grit, she was overwhelmed by it. She thought, ¡¯I guess that saying is after all true, everything happens for a good reason.¡¯


    Myra smiled at her and extended her hand for a handshake. Nora¡¯s eyes widened as she grabbed Myra¡¯s hand happily. Nothing more was said between them and after a brief moment of emotional goodbye, Myra entered the cab. For the first time, in a long while, she was feeling lighthearted and not burdened.


    She gave all the Everests present a curt but honest smile and the car went off.


    As soon as the cab crossed the main gate, the tears that were itching to fell, started pouring like a fountain.


    The driver wasn¡¯t surprised but he felt bad for her. He tried to say someforting words, "Ma¡¯am, your family must love you very dearly. For you to be so reluctant to leave them." Myra didn¡¯t reply, just kept on crying.


    He was lost for words and let Myra have her emotional moment.


    They passed by the thick and dense woods as Myra looked out of the windowsill with several thoughts brimming inside her head. She lowered the window and in came the soft and gentle breeze calming her mind and emotions greatly.


    At some distance, someone was watching her every move. As soon as the cab came out of the mansion, that person has been keeping an eye on her intently.


    Their eyes glinted with malice as they followed the car discreetly.


    On the other side, at the Everests pack house, two grey haired men with distinct and imposing expressions came. Sara and Noah were already informed about their visit as so was the siblings.


    "May the moon goddess¡¯s blessings be with you, Lycan King and Luna of the Moon Shine Pack," both elderly men greeted Sara and Noah and kneeled on one knee with their head lowered.


    "May the blessings be with you," Noah replied. "You may rise."


    They both followed Noah¡¯s order and got up. With an imposing and deliberate tone, one of them started, "King Noah, you called us stating that you have something of importance to discuss. What¡¯s it about?"


    "Elder Maximus Corbin, let¡¯s go to my office to discuss that," Noah said, his tone authoritative.


    Both Elder Maximus and the other person nodded and them, Noah and Sara made their way towards the home office room.


    Once the door was closed, Dion¡¯s wolf Drey cursed at them, ¡¯These old geezers. They have such bad timing. They should have arrived ten minutes earlier. At least, then there would have been a reason to make Myra stay for a bit long.¡¯


    Dion looked at his phone and was busy searching for the flight schedule to Damona.


    Elio returned back to Brave¡¯s room while Nora made her way towards the backke.


    Inside the office, Noah took his seat as Sara settled beside him. The two elders settled just opposite them, there face neutral.


    Sara started with a question, "Why didn¡¯t Elder Eleanor Mooree with you?"


    "She had something more urgent to attend to, Luna Sara," the other elder said while raising his eyebrow. "So, what is the matter?" Though, he said it politely but his tone was off.


    Noah was keenly observing their attitudes and said, "Elder Clement Sanders, do you have somewhere to go?"


    Clement turned flustered and said hurriedly, "King Noah, no~ no, absolutely not. I just wanted the know the urgent matter. My apologizes for any misunderstanding."


    Noah shrugged his behavior off and started, his face serious, "You already know about Brave¡¯s former mate and his wolf¡¯s disappearance? There is some development on that topic."


    Maximus and Clement ears perked up as their eyes turned keen.


    It was Sara¡¯s turn to speak, "Last night something happened near the mansion." She paused and said, "Brave was attacked by some shady wolves and has been getting treatment. The wolves fled off and are still unidentified." Maximus and Clement frowned as Clementmented, "Attacked? How can someone attack a Lycan, although he doesn¡¯t have a~" he stopped midway realizing he had said too much.


    "Although, he was attacked but there is good news. His wolf, Raw, who has been unconscious ever since that incident, he has woken up," Sara dered, her voice proud as she looked at Clement.


    Clement clenched his jaw. He tried smiled at Sara and said, sounding overly zealous, "His wolf is awake. That¡¯s great news Luna."


    Maximus elbowed him and told him to tone it down a bit. He asked, his curiosity piqued, "How did that happen?"


    Both Noah and Sara gazed at each other for a brief moment. Then looked at the elders, "That is why we called for a meeting with you. After the attack happened, Nora and her friend were outside the mansion, strolling and found him in that state. You see, we have found the rare ck opal and Brave was wearing it around his neck. But his wolf didn¡¯t respond."


    "Then how did he wake up?" Maximus urged.


    "Nora¡¯s friend, when she touched that pendant, it shattered and in that moment his wolf woke up. But as soon as he came to consciousness he said something. He called, Nora¡¯s friend, his mate," Noah told them.


    "That means, Princess¡¯s friend is young Alpha¡¯s second chance mate. That is great news. Now young Alpha can resume his heir duties," Maximus was overjoyed.


    But Clement expression soured, "Princess¡¯s friend? The famous goddess daughter, is she the one?"


    "Yes, she is," Noah said.


    Maximus¡¯s smiled drooped as his expression turned grim, <i>"Isn¡¯t she a human? How can she be a werewolf¡¯s mate? That¡¯s impossible."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 147: Princess Is Unreliable

    <h4>Chapter 147: Princess Is Unreliable</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Brave¡¯s wolf has woken up? How did that happen?" Maximus Corbin asked, he was thrilled to know that.


    Noah and Sara exchanged nces with each other and then looked at them as Sara said, "This was the very reason we called for an urgent meeting. When the attack happened, Nora and her friend were taking a walk outside the mansion and that¡¯s when they found Brave. Elder Clement, do you remember about the rare ck opal you told us from the legend ..... we somehow managed to find it and Brave was wearing it as a pendant but his wolf didn¡¯t respond even after that."


    Clement face stayed neutral while Maximus questioned, "It didn¡¯t work? Then how did his wolf even wake up?"


    There was a brief moment of silence as neither Noah nor Sara uttered any word. This was part where it would get tricky to exin and they knew very well how both of the elders would react.


    Noah started, "About that pendant, when Nora¡¯s friend held it, the gemstone imploded and that¡¯s when his wolf, Raw woke up from his deep slumber. But~ .... But as soon as he came to consciousness, he said something unusual," Noah paused and continued further, "He called Nora¡¯s friend ... his mate."


    Maximus eyes lit up as he got overly excited and muttered, "That¡¯s great news Lycan King Noah. Princess¡¯s friend is young Alpha¡¯s second chance mate and now with his wolf woken up, he can resume his heir apparent duties without any hitch."


    Out of all the Everests siblings, Maximus wanted Brave as the next Lycan King. After all, Brave has been groomed and taught since childhood and he knew the duties and responsibilities of bing a Lycan King well enough. So, when he heard Noah¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and happiness and blurred his internal feelings out.


    Though, Noah didn¡¯t like his suggestion. It was not that he didn¡¯t wanted Brave as his heir but whether Brave himself wanted the title or not. And also, now that ric was named his sessor, he didn¡¯t want to take this opportunity away from his other son to prove himself.


    Although, ric was notorious for his coldness and ruthlessness, he too deserved a chance. Noah knew very well what ric was capable of. He is the designated COO of Everests group and has done extremely well.


    And then there was Dion, Elio and now even Nora. All of them were potential candidates for the next heir. He wanted to be fair to everyone.


    Sara felt the same way. Both the husband and wife were on the same page.


    Clement who had been silent up until now mumbled loud enough, with a sour face, "Princess¡¯s friend? Is she that one, that famous goddess daughter you adopted?" He asked, his words sharp.


    Noah said with ease, "Yes, she is the one."


    Hearing Noah¡¯s words, all the previous excitement vanished from Maximus¡¯s face and went rigid. His smile turned into a grimy frown, spiteful words came out of his mouth, "That girl. Isn¡¯t she a human? That is impossible, King Noah. How can ... how can she be young Alpha¡¯s mate? No, she can¡¯t even be any werewolf¡¯s mate. That has never happened. There must be some mistake." He was bewildered by this sudden revtion.


    Clement¡¯s face shifted to a serious expression, his tone polite but firm, "Never, in the history of werewolf kind has such a thing happened. Are you sure what young Alpha said was that word .... Mate?"


    Sara told them truthfully, "Nora told us. She was there when this happened."


    Maximus couldn¡¯t restrain himself frommenting, his tone harsh as he scoffed, "Sorry to say Luna. It mighte off as rude but Princess doesn¡¯t know how a fated mate bond works. As for my knowledge, you have found her just two months ago, so she is fairly new and must have been confused in that moment. She must have thought it as some romantic topic and said such a thing. But she doesn¡¯t know how important it is for any wolf top get their fated mates. Or maybe .... maybe, her friend likes young Alpha Brave and that¡¯s why she said that to make you believe. I think, young Alpha himself didn¡¯t tell you or confirmed it. So, this piece of information is unreliable to be precise."


    Sara banged her fist onto the ss and got up angrily, her voice echoed inside the room, "You have crossed a line, Elder Maximus Corbin. Mind you, you are talking the only Lycan Princess. What do you mean by that? Is Nora unreliable? We may have found her just a few months back, but she already knows what¡¯s there to learn about the werewolf kind and still diligently studying. I trust my daughter. She would never do such a thing. She told us what she heard and Ipletely trust her on this."


    "But Luna, a human can¡¯t be a werewolf¡¯s mate. And young Alpha is not just an ordinary werewolf. He has Lycan blood flowing in his veins. You tell us, what¡¯s the probability of it being true?" Maximus fixated his eyes on Sara, urging her to answer. He didn¡¯t want to believe any of this.


    Clement too agreed with Maximus. He said calmly, "Lycan King, Luna, I may not agree with all of what Elder Maximus said but I agree that a human and a werewolf cannot be mates. That¡¯s not possible. There hasn¡¯t been a single case like this. You said ¡¯princess¡¯s friend¡¯ is young Alpha¡¯s mate, right. You can call her and we could perform a ritual to confirm it." He suggested with a poker face.


    Noah sighed and uttered, "Ms. Miracle has already left for her country."


    Clement arched his brow, "That¡¯s quite unfortunate. But we still need confirmation about this matter. Then only can we proceed further," Clement proposed. "Now, only young Alpha Brave can tell us what the truth is."


    Noah and Sara agreed as they both still thought that Brave must have mistaken Myra as Hannah in his bloodied and semi-conscious state.


    They too doubted the possibility of Myra as his mate. But as nothing was confirmed, they all waited for Brave to regain consciousness.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 148: Stay Away From Me

    <h4>Chapter 148: Stay Away From Me</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Clement arched his brow, "That¡¯s quite unfortunate. But we still need confirmation about this matter. Then only can we proceed further," Clement proposed. "Now, only young Alpha Brave can tell us what the truth is."


    Noah and Sara agreed as they both still thought that Brave must have mistaken Myra as Hannah in his bloodied and semi-conscious state.


    They too doubted the possibility of Myra as his mate. But as nothing was confirmed, they all waited for Brave to regain consciousness.


    ____________________


    Myra was half way near the airport and had just crossed the bustling and downtown area of Kimberg, which led to another road surrounded by lush green trees.


    Light drizzle of rain started falling as a waft of earthy scent hit Myra¡¯s nostrils and easing her senses. Suddenly, the drive pulled the break on and the car stopped. Myra jolted and asked in confusion, "What happened? Is there any problem?"


    But when she looked straight, she immediately understood why he halted.


    Arge tree has been uprooted and was covering most of the road. The drivermented tiredly, "The rainst night was terrible. Ma¡¯am, you wait here for a minute. I will just clear the road enough for us to pass."


    Myra nodded at his suggestion, the cab driver got out and started clearing the path. Meanwhile, she checked the time and there was about an hour for her departure.


    With no choice left, she too left the vehicle and started helping the driver to clear the road, picking up scattered stems and branches. They worked efficiently and another ordinary car pulled up behind them and came out.


    Myra as well as the driver thought they too were in hurry just like them and were d because more hands meant the blocked road would be cleared faster.


    But instead of helping them, those two bulky and body builder type men smiled lecherously, looking at Myra¡¯s drenched back. Her clothes were sticking to her body as they stepped closer and stood behind her, entrapping her.


    Myra felt odd and looked back immediately. Those two were just a meter apart from her and wore a sickly grin which alerted her senses. In that moment, she brandished the thick and rough branch at them, shouting, "YOU STAY AWAY FROM ME. I warn you."


    The driver, who was a few paced ahead heard her shaken voice and turned around. He yelled and ran towards them, warning them, "Back off. Not on my watch."


    Those shameless men didn¡¯t even flinch after those threats. Instead, they startedughing like a devil while one of themment, "Ahhhhh ... humans are so damn cute. They think that by that flimsy piece of wood will they kills us. Hahahhahah."


    The other one joined in and looked straight at Myra, whose face has lost its color. He licked his lips thirstily, "Baby, let me tell you. We aren¡¯t going anywhere without you. You areing with us. After having our fun, we will let you go. You just need to rx and enjoy the moment."


    They startedughing viciously as they tried to touch Myra.


    The driver got angry and swung his branch at them, in an attempt to injure them. One of them held it with his bare hand like a twig and the wood snapped into two.


    Then he kicked the driver in the chest harshly and the driver went flying,nding roughly on the ground. Blood started oozing out of his head and painting the asphalt red.


    Myra¡¯s eyes went bloodshot. She has already guessed that they were not humans. She was scared, more scared thanst night. Her body trembled uncontrobly as fear seeped into her very bones. At least there was an escape root but this time there was no escaping it. Her internal thoughts buzzed as rm bells red inside her head.


    ¡¯I need to get out of here,¡¯ she recited inwardly.


    Inside her pocket, a pepper spray was sitting there. She pulled the bottle out, sprayed it at them and started sprinting inside the forest.


    Caught off guard, they grunted in burning pain and cursed loudly, "You bitch, we just wanted to give you some fun time. But a slut like you, clearly don¡¯t deserve our kindness. Run .... run as much as you can. But wench, you can¡¯t escape your fate today. We will vite you, crush you, parade you and then dump your body inside the sea. The sharks will enjoy their meal."


    Myra kept on running and sprinting without any particr aim. She searched for her phone which was inside her back pocket, took it out to call for help. The only people who could help her in this situation was the Everests. In any other circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have thought to call them but this situation was dire and life threatening.


    She took her phone out and tried to make a call to Nora, but the phone was line went engaged. Breathlessly, she called repeatedly while running but the call didn¡¯t connect.


    Abandoning the idea to call Nora, she switched to Elio, but remembered she doesn¡¯t have neither his nor Dion number. The only Everests number she had on her phone was ric.


    After shopping inside the mall, Myra has asked for ric¡¯s phone number. With no other choice, she called him helplessly. He was her only hope.


    The ringing sounded echoed near her ear, matching the sound of her heartbeat. After sixth ring, a grumpy and cold sound was heard, "Hello"


    "..... ric, H ... e ... l ... p," Myra¡¯s voice shook from fear and crying, as she said this.


    "Who have you called?" he spat from the other side.


    "It .... s, m ...e, My~ ra. HE~ LP ME," as soon as she said this the call disconnected because the signal was gone.


    She frantically kept on running inside deep forest and soon found a small ce to hide.


    She looked back and saw those men haven¡¯t reached her yet. So, she decided to hide there.


    Myra teared a piece off clothing off of her and stuck it on a tree branch which was in the opposite direction. She even took off her shoes and threw it in that very direction, to confuse them. Then, she made her way towards the hiding spot.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 149: I Have Nothing To Do With Them

    <h4>Chapter 149: I Have Nothing To Do With Them</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hello," ric¡¯s cold and detached voice echoed from the other of the line.


    Myra was panting profusely, her voice vibrated from sheer fright as she cried while running for her god damn life, <i>"Al ... ari ... c H . e . l . p."</i>


    ric frowned at the other end and checked his phone¡¯s disy. The number was unknown but the voice, he knew he had heard it somewhere. The voice on the other end sounded distort because of the poor reception as well as Myra¡¯s constant running. He thought, one of those fanatics she wolf had somehow gotten their hands on his personal number and is trying to reach him. He spat feeling agitated, "Who have you called?" to confirm their identity.


    He could hear only the sound of someone¡¯s gasps harshly. Before the call got disconnected Myra¡¯s distorted plea for help was heard by him, <i>"It ...... s me, My~ra. HEL~ P Me."</i>


    After the call was cut, ric looked at the screen and was confused, ¡¯What was that?¡¯ He then shrugged that matter off and looked at the time. "Why isn¡¯t she here yet? Her flight is about to depart in half an hour. Has she run away?"


    ¡¯She isn¡¯t like that. She must be stuck in traffic or something. She will be here soon, Al. You tell me, why are we at the airport waiting for Myra,¡¯ Alex questioned him.


    ¡¯Traffic? At this time? There is hardly any traffic at this time of the day. Maybe, I was right all along. She was spying on us and has returned to the one who bribed her," ric bbered confidently.


    Alex growled at his words as ric mind linked one of the omegas to ask, "Nora¡¯s friend, when did she leave the house?"


    Omega answered truthfully, "Young Alpha ric, Ms. Miracle left the house probably an hour ago." ric creased his brow but did notment any further. He disconnected the mind linked shortly after.


    He snorted, mumbling, ¡¯I guess she isn¡¯ting. Myra Miracle, when I find you this time. I will teach you a lesson which you would never forget."


    He started the car and zoomed off, leaving the airport to search for Myra. Alex, though reluctantly, helped him, trying to trace Myra¡¯s scent.


    But his motive was different than ric. He was simply worried for her well-being and just wanted her to be safe and sound.


    __________________


    Myra teared of a piece of her clothing and stuck it on a lowered tree branch at the opposite direction from the hiding ce.


    She then took off both her shoes and threw them in that very direction, to make those kidnappers follow the other trail.


    Once she was sure that everything was done, she hid inside the tree portal like structure which was small in size. Someone must have made it for small animals to protect themselves from their preys. But Myra somehow managed to squeeze into it.


    Myra sped her mouth tightly so that her breathing couldn¡¯t be heard by those kidnappers.


    She looked at her phone and made another attempt to make a call but there was no signal.


    In the middle of this, those kidnappers came and started searching for Myra. One of them said, "Where has that cute little whore gone to? You know she can¡¯t escape like that."


    The other one replied, "That cunt sprayed that shitty thing into our eyes. I will ruin her today. She is a human, after all. Where can she even run? Her scent is stronger here. She must be hiding somewhere nearby. Let¡¯s find that chick and do the deed."


    Myra¡¯s nails dug into her palm as she kept praying to save her from this mess. Her other hand was still covering her mouth. Her eyes were brimmed with tears but she was too afraid to let them fall or make any sound.


    One of those men, who had a rose tattoo etched on his bulky left arm started searching the bushes impatiently, "Where are you bitch? Come out, don¡¯t test my patient. The more you try to hide, the more painful your death will turn out to be?" He threatened her.


    He was dangerously close to where Myra was currently hiding. She held her breath and didn¡¯t move even a centimeter, tears began to spill from the corner or her red veiny eyes.


    "Aye, look, she has gone that way," his partner shouted from the other end.


    He stopped but didn¡¯t hurry, looked around observing his surroundings and after confirming that there wasn¡¯t anything out of ordinary, retreated.


    Myra kept her eyes on those two.


    They walked away in the opposite direction to search for Myra.


    Once they were gone, Myra came out of her spot and started sprinting barefoot towards the path she hase from.


    Her hair were messy, her clothes were in shambles and muddy, filthy. But she didn¡¯t not care for any of that. She knew she had to get out of here and reach a ce where the signal is good so that she can call Nora. She clutched her phone desperately like it was her lifeline.


    Tiny pebbly stones and small splintered twigs pierced her delicate feet but the fear of getting caught wouldn¡¯t allow her to take a breather.


    Herbored breathing and scurrying footsteps echoed inside the dark forest and alert those men.


    "Shit, that bitchy human tried to fool us," they turned around and dashed across the forest, not in the mood to ying around anymore.


    Myra was just about to reach the road when one of them came rushing from behind. She screamed in sheer pain and fright,<i> "Aaaaaaaaaaa ........"</i>


    The flower tattooed guy, holding handful of her hair roughly, pulled her ruthlessly towards him, thrown vicious words at her, "You slimy piece of cunt, don¡¯t you dare try to run away. We haven¡¯t even started and you want to escape so soon."


    Myra held his arm, dug her slightly sharp nails and scratched him mercilessly, but he didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he startedughing as the othermented, "Isn¡¯t she a feisty one?" He drooled as he looked at Myra¡¯s sticky clothed figure.


    She yelled while crying, "Who are you? Why are you targeting me? I know what you are. I didn¡¯t do anything to offend you. So, why ..... ?"


    He held her jaw, tracing her lips with his thumb lewdly, disgusting Myra, as he spat, "Baby, you might not have offended us, but you sure have irked someone¡¯s fury."


    The other one added, "That¡¯s good that you know what we are. That way, it will be easier for you to take us both in. After all, it won¡¯t be your first time. Those filthy Lycans must have shoved their dicks in and out of you, countless times in past few weeks. Did you enjoy it? I can assure you that we will show you heaven."


    Myra was terrified to hear them speak such a vulgarnguage. She screamed at the top of her lungs, <strong><i>"I HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH THEM. PLEASE, spare me. I beg you, please ...."</i></strong>


    They fisted her hair even more tightly,ughing and taunting at her face, "Do you take us for fools? You think we don¡¯t know. You are that lost cases human friend, aren¡¯t you. The one, those vicious couple called their goddess daughter. We know everything about you, so don¡¯t you dare lie to us."


    Myra¡¯s heart pounded loudly in her chest, as if it was screaming for help.


    Without wasting anytime, they started tearing her remaining clothes off of her body.


    She protested both verbally and physically but didn¡¯t manage to stop their filthy lustful moves. Shended on the muddy and sticky ground as they shoved her.


    One of them, touched his bulging area near his crotch and sneered, "See, how excited my meat is getting, that to for a human chick."


    Myra wailed for help, <strong>"SOMEBODY ... SAVE ME. HELPPPPPPP."</strong>


    Those lecherous werewolf¡¯sughter reverberated inside the dense forest, as if mocking her distressful pleas for help.


    ________________________


    Back at the Everests mansion, inside Brave¡¯s room. Elio was tending to his brother when he felt a slight difort near his heart area. He gripped the left side of his ribcage. Suddenly, the monitor in front of him, which showed Brave¡¯s vitals started fluctuating.


    Shoving his own difort aside, he checked Brave¡¯s pupils. Ethan became worried and called for Greg instantly. He assisted Elio while waiting for Dr. Andrew.


    Inside Dion¡¯s room, he was doing push ups when his heart started to convulse oddly. He fell to the floor and clutched his heart. The painful sensation was nipping at his core.


    On the way back from the airport, ric was driving with his windows down to trace Myra¡¯s scent. Out of the blue, a prickling ache shot at his heart. The vehicle made a screeching sound as his car came to a halt. ¡¯What is this pain that I am experiencing?¡¯


    Alex responded, ¡¯Al, it¡¯s hurting. Something isn¡¯t right. I can feel it. My gut says, this has something to do with Myra. We need to find her, FAST."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 150: Sa~ve Th..at Girl

    <h4>Chapter 150: Sa~ve Th..at Girl</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Did you see this, how excited my meat is getting to be inside your slimy hole, you whore. Be grateful human, that a rogue wolf like my status is even fucking a human cunt like yours," he snorted while touching his crotch from above his pants.


    Myra hysterically cried for help, her pleas desperate and induced with pain, "Somebody ..... save me, please .... e. Help me, please." She was crawling slowly in order to escape, but her attempt was futile.


    The rogue wolves startedughing at her jarring, battered state. It was making them more excited and thrilled. The tattooed guy bent down and grabbed her ankle sharply, pulling her roughly, "Alright chick, it¡¯s time for our meal. Mm~ hmmmm ...... I will enjoy you to the fullest."


    Myra grappled her fingers, trying to hold onto something as her cries for mercy heightened, "Please, I beg you. Just let me go. I have nothing to do with them. Please." Her shaky voice reverberated inside the forest but no one could hear her cry for help apart from wild boars and birds.


    The other man just stood on the side, enjoying Myra¡¯s struggle and gave a disgustingly ugly smirk.


    Myra was like a fish out of water, wrestling for her life. She tried again and again to shake the tattooed guy off but he was strong as a bull and just enjoyed her cute little act of scuffle.


    Out of the blue, Myra stopped all her attempts. Abruptly, she halted her cries, her struggles and seem to have given into her cruel fate, as the tattooed guy dragged her brutally. She seems to have passed out from sheer fear.


    The men looked at each other and as the other guy said, "Is she already dead? That¡¯s boring. Humans are too weak. I haven¡¯t even started and she is already gone."


    "No, it is not boring. This is more thrilling. I always wanted to fuck a dead female, she wolf or human, I don¡¯t care. And now that I have an appetizing meal right in front of me, I will have my share. Then, we can simply behead her and bury her headless body somewhere deep inside the mountain," the rose inked wolf suggested.


    The other wolf asked, "Behead such a pretty face? What are you so smitten and obsessed with her that you want to keep her head as a memento or what?"


    Rose guy rolled his eyes and looked at his partner, "Are you fucking stupid? Her head is for confirming her death. We will show it to ¡¯her and the leader.¡¯ They will be thrilled to know that we have done the deed of killing that goddess daughter of the bastard of a Lycan King. I can¡¯t wait to see his and his family¡¯s reaction."


    His partner smacked his own forehead in understanding, "Ohhhhhhh .... That makes sense."


    Myra was listening to everything. ¡¯They are nning to behead me? Confirming my death to ¡¯her and some leader¡¯? Who is after my life to be so cruel?¡¯


    Her mind was filled various conflicting thoughts, but right now her priority was to get to safety. She was trying to gather enough strength and wanted those rogues to let their guard downpletely around her, so she could make her move.


    At this point, het half naked state or her sticky, dirty hair or her mud painted face wasn¡¯t of any importance. But the most important thing was, ¡¯I can¡¯t break down right now. Think Myra think. They can¡¯t ruin you like that.¡¯


    Even in such a devastating situation she was trying to stay calm and act like a dead person.


    As the inked guy stopped dragging and stood in front of her, he started utching his belt. Myra peeked slightly and aimed for his balls ruthlessly. Her kick was precise, aimed at his crotch as she swung her leg with all her might. As soon as their focus shifted, Myra dashed again, not looking back even once. She sprinted, after all her fate was at stake.


    The inked wolf¡¯s face scrunched as he backed off, getting caught totally off guard by her sneak attack. Yes, he was a powerful wolf and Myra was just an ordinary human with very less strength inparison, but she was clever enough to y her cards right, zeroing on his testicles, probably his most sensitive body part.


    When his procreating part was aimed at, the pain he felt was immeasurable. He cursed in agony, "Arghhhhhhhhh ....... YOU SLUTTY BITCH, urggggghh ...... how dare you? Mark, don¡¯t let her ... run away. I will not spare her any mercy. Catch her."


    His partner, Mark, he didn¡¯t waste any time and ran after at her cussing internally, ¡¯If she escapes and Yona finds out. The leader won¡¯t show any mercy to us. I can¡¯t let this shitty human ruin my lifepletely.¡¯


    ________________________


    On the way back from the airport, ric was driving with his windows down to trace Myra¡¯s lingering scent.


    All of a sudden, a piercing ache shot through his heart, his face wrinkled.


    The tyres made a screeching sound as his Lamborghini came to an abrupt halt. He was driving one forty miles an hour.


    He mumbled, holding his chest, ¡¯Arghhhh ...... what is this pain that I am experiencing? Urghh ...¡¯ He felt as if a rock was pressing down at his chest.


    Alex too could feel a heart wrenching ache. He said gruntingly, ¡¯Al, it¡¯s hurting a lot. Something does not feel right. My gut is telling me; this has something to do with Myra. We need to find her, FAST. She might be in grave danger."


    ric clenched his jaw as he gritted his teeth, listening to his wolf¡¯s worry filled words. Sweat beads started forming on his forehead but he didn¡¯t care about that.


    His mind, his wolf and even his soul was telling him to search for Myra. That something was definitely up with her.


    Shoving his diforting state aside, ric drove his car again. His mind was more focused and determined to find Myra. Barely two minutes after driving, he had to stop again.


    There was a tree blocking the path and a bloodied middle-aged man was lying unconscious on the side. An odd looking ck colored tin sprayed bottle was ced with the scattered branches and leaves.


    A car was parked at some distance; the back door of that car was open. It was the very ce where Myra was attacked the first time.


    ric got out of the car and he sensed that fruity, flowery scent. Alex shouted inside his head, "It¡¯s my mate¡¯s scent, Al. She is nearby. But Al, she is not alone. I can smell other wolves as well."


    ric tensed up, his body went rigid. He felt ufortable.


    The human cab driver grunted in pain, his breathingbored. ric made his way towards him as the driver kept on mumbling something, ¡¯S~ ... sav~ .... Save tha~t gi~ ... rl. Save that girl."


    ric¡¯s ears shot up, he bent down and asked, his voice trembling, "What did you say? Which girl?"


    The driver was on the verge of losing consciousness, his voice barely audible. But the kind middle aged man, even while being in such condition, managed to whisper, "THE .... Y W~ W .... ENT AF ..... TER HER. PLEASE ....., SAV~E HER."


    As soon as his mouth formed those words, the barely contained strength in his body went away, as he copsed, his eyes shut.


    Alex was itching to take control of ric and get out. The pricking sensation in their hearts intensifying. ric sniffed the damp air as he got closer to the car.


    Myra¡¯s unique scent was filling the car¡¯s interior. Her essential bag as well as her luggage was inside it.


    A crushing voice of someone¡¯s ear splitting screams was heard and ric, without wasting anytime, dashed off in that direction, his eyes changing color.


    His heart palpitated furiously. There was a feeling of anger and fear and anxiety.


    He didn¡¯t know the reason why he felt like that. He just knew one thing, made it his mission. ¡¯I need to find her.¡¯


    __________________


    The ground was slippery and muddy, uneven sharp-edged stones were cutting Myra¡¯s feet, blood seeping out of it. But that didn¡¯t alter her speed. She ran and ran and ran with full speed, frantically, as if there was a beast residing inside her giving her enough strength to keep going.


    Mark, the guy who was chasing her after was confused, ¡¯Isn¡¯t she a human? How can she run that fast?¡¯ He was perplexed as to how he couldn¡¯t even catch a mere human peasant.


    He transformed into his half human, half wolf state and went after her unsparingly.


    Myra looked behind her, she could clearly see Mark catching up with her. She wanted to speed up some more but she was getting exhausted by now. Her legs were losing their remaining strength.


    Arge sized log was in her way, which she didn¡¯t see and stumbled. She fell forward and her body crashed to the ground with a loud thud. She yelled, "NOOOOOOO, not now.¡¯


    In a blink of an eye, Mark caught up with her. And sneered, ¡¯You freaking bitch. I didn¡¯t know, catching you would be that difficult. I thought we would y this game forever. But now, no one can save you from me. Not even you. Aaawwooooooo ..."


    He pulled his w upward in a semicircr motion, ready to strike.


    Myra wailed, thinking her end was near, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ....." and closed her eyes, bracing herself for what toe. Her dirty fingers clenched tightly making a fist.


    Few second passed by, but nothing happened, she just heard a sound of something copsing. She opened her eyes and what she saw jolted her to the core.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 151: No One Can Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 151: No One Can Touch Me</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    TRIGGER WARNING


    <i>"Nooooooo ...,"</i> Myra screamed at the top of her lungs as she stumbled forward, her fragile and bruised figure crashed to the slippery, mud made ground. Her right toe nailcerated from its ce.


    Mark, the wolf who was chasing after Myra, caught up with her with ease. He scoffed at her condition and shouted, pointing his razor-sharp animal hand at her, "You fucking crazy bitchy human, I didn¡¯t know that trapping you would be that difficult of a task. I thought, this back and forth would go on forever. But ... but sweetie, poor you. There is no escaping from here. Nobody¡¯s going to save you.<i> NOT EVEN YOU</i>." He threatened Myra in his half human, half wolf state.


    A chilling sensation ran down her spinal cord as Mark raised his hand in semicircr motion to attack and end Myra¡¯s life. But before that, he howled, gravelly, <i>"Aaawwooooooo ....."</i>


    Myra braced herself, as her eyes shut and an ear deafening, fearful scream left her mouth, <i>"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."</i>


    She could tell her end was near. Her mind spiraled with her parents, Wendy, Nora¡¯s thought as one thing struck her, ¡¯I should not havee to this ce, never. This was the biggest mistake of my life.¡¯ Her hands balled into a fist as she regretted it all.


    Seconds passed by, but the impact she was expecting never came. She just heard a distinct sound of something falling. She opened one eye and what she saw jolted her awake, her eyes widened in shock.


    Mark was lying just two paces beside her, as he had copsed. A sharp, edgy knife was stuck inside the back of his head, the blood was flowing out of his cracked skull like water.


    Myra was too shocked to register anything for first five seconds, her breath hitched and she forgot to breathe.


    Her eyes flickered as she tilted her head to see who did that to Mark, who saved her and to her shock, the one who saved her was someone totally unexpected.


    No, it was not ric, or Elio, or any of the Everests brother, nor it was Nora.


    It was the tattooed guy, whose balls Myra had kicked earlier, Mark¡¯s partner in crime.


    He was the one who threw the knife, not just an ordinary knife but a pure silver made dagger, which didn¡¯t leave any chance for Mark to survive.


    Myra was bewildered by such turn of events. A whole lot ofplicated thoughts were spiraling inside her brain, but the thought of a dead person lying beside her scared her. And she knew better that this ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet.


    She didn¡¯t know tattoo guy¡¯s intentions nor his motive, so she was on alert mode.


    For her safety, Myra shoved all her fear to the back of her mind and hurriedly pulled out the silver dagger from Mark¡¯s head, which made the inside of his skull all the more visible. Her hands were trembling profusely, but she didn¡¯t stop. She was feeling nauseous but it wasn¡¯t time for showing her weakness.


    The rose tattoo rogue wolf walked towards her, his steps slow but urate. Myra was shivering uncontrobly but the survival instinct in her kicked in and didn¡¯t let her back down. With a severally injured foot and swollen ankle, she somehow managed to get up, limping. Achingly painful grunts leaving her now hoarse throat.


    She didn¡¯t scream or yell, just warned him, her voice filled with determination, "Don¡¯t try toe any closer or else I will kill you, you monster." Her eyes were bloodied red and veiny; tears were just sitting around the corner of them.


    A person who had not killed even a single housefly in her whole damn life was ready to kill a giant werewolf in order to save herself.


    The inked guy¡¯s face was etched with panic as he trembled from her threat, "No, please, please. Don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t do anything. I swear, I won¡¯t. I was just trying to save you. I am not a monster." At the end, his voice turned mocking as he startedughing wildly, his scratchy voice vibrated inside the forest, "Hahahhahah, oh my moon goddess, this shit is insanely hrious."


    Myra didn¡¯t try to run or escape this time. She knew it very well that she simply cannot. So, her entire focus was on his movement as she stood tall, like a true warrior.


    "Do you know why I killed that bastard?" the rose inked guy stepped closer as he asked, an ugly smirk stered on his face. "He is just way too annoying, trying to kill you and all. I told him, that I want to enjoy you first but he didn¡¯t listen my instructions. So, I didn¡¯t have a choice. Now, you are exclusively mine to take. But, fear not, I will bury you somewhere no one can find your humiliating condition."


    Myra felt the urge to vomit, his words were disgusting enough and making her nauseous even more, her intestines were churning.


    Soon, the tattooed guy closed the gap between them and stood right in front of her, licking his slightly ckened lips viciously. His leering gaze looked Myra from head to toe. Her tattered appearance was turning him on even more.


    Myra¡¯s hand was clutching the dagger, ready to aim at him, precisely his heart. The guy found it amusing and came closer. He tried to grab Myra¡¯s wrist, but she dodged with great difficulty. Every part of her body was wailing in sheer agony, but her will power was so strong that she was able to cope with it.


    "Don¡¯t make me angry sweetheart. You don¡¯t want to see my hellish mode,e to daddy," the inked guy walked towards her. Myra kept stumbling but somehow managed to dodge his advances.


    When all this was going on, a ghastly sound of some animal¡¯s roar was heard.


    Both Myra and the guy looked at the direction of the sound. Seeing him distracted, Myra rushed forward despite her ankle swollen like a watermelon, the dagger in her hand aimed for his heart.


    But the tattooed guy was more alert, he already saw hering but did not move or turned.


    As soon as, Myra came closer, he grabbed her by her arm, a shriek escaped her mouth as he pinned her down in one swift move.


    Choking her wind pipe, he showed no mercy and ruthlessly started to tear the remaining clothes that were sticking to her body. She struggled with every fiber of her being, scratching his forearm, his face, his neck, anything she could get her hand on.


    Soon, she was exposed, her top was fully removed.


    The guy leaned in, to im her lips. Myra tilted her head to the side, his lips meeting the nape of the neck. She again tried to kick his private part, but the guy didn¡¯t fall for it the second time.


    He scissor her legs, holding her chin in ce, "Don¡¯t try that again, human. Stay still."


    Myra shook her head violently, in order to shake his hand off, but he wasn¡¯t budge, he grabbed her with an iron like grip. And with his other hand reached for her pants.


    Blood like tears spilled from her eyes.


    All of a sudden, his movements stopped midway as he justid still on top of her. His hand was on the edge of her pants and his other hand was still clenching her jaw but he didn¡¯t move, as if time had stopped.


    Feeling confused, Myra looked around and found something bewilderingly odd. The drizzling rain which was falling consistently seemed to have halted in between. The rustling and falling leaves were stuck in the air.


    "Am I dead? How can~ ...... how is this possible?" Myra voiced out.


    Time stood still but quite mysteriously, only Myra could move.


    She wasted no time, shoved the guy aside roughly. She crawled her way towards the dagger, picking it up and made her way back towards the guy. With him being all defenseless, Myra didn¡¯t hesitate, the hatred in her eyes wouldn¡¯t let her.


    She kneeled, holding the silver dagger in both her hands, Myra stabbed his chest, missing his heart narrowly. Her hands were stained crimson, eyes ring like burning charcoal.


    She attacked his heart repeatedly like a total maniac, crying, wailing like a mad person, <i><strong>"NO ONE CAN TOUCH ME. NOOOOOOO ONNEEEEEE. I WILL NOT LET ANYONE RUIN ME. NO BLOODY HUMAN OR WOLF OR ANYTHING WILL RUIN ME. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa."</strong></i>


    Blood oozed out his heart and mouth, but the guy didn¡¯t flinch, he was unconscious all along as Myra took him down.


    Out of the blue, she ceased her actionspletely and startedughing and crying simultaneously. She got up, still sping the blood-soaked dagger in her hand with a vice like grip, she reached for the raindrops, which was hanging in the air, neither falling nor ceasing.


    <strong><i>¡¯Even in death, I won¡¯t let my dignity slip away,¡¯</i></strong> she mumbled herst words and copsed to the ground as the strength in her body drained, leaving her unconscious.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 152: Did You Hire Those Men?

    <h4>Chapter 152: Did You Hire Those Men?</h4>


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    I dashed inside the woond, my heart racing a mile a minute. Myra¡¯s overwhelming scenting from the forest, a girl¡¯s agonizingly painful scream was making my heart palpitate achingly. I was feeling anxious but don¡¯t know the reason behind it.


    I brushed that feeling off thinking it was Alex and not me, ¡¯Like how can it be me. I didn¡¯t even like her.¡¯ But the thought of happening something unspeakable to heart was tearing my wolf apart.


    The cab driver¡¯s pleading words remained in my head. If that middle-aged human¡¯s condition was so severe, then what about Myra. The people who were after her what were they chasing her for. It was definitely not a coincidence. I could tell that, it was nned.


    The smell of foreign werewolves was mingled with Myra¡¯s annoyingly soothing scent which made my eyes turn darker, ¡¯I need to find her.¡¯ Alex too was getting antsy inside me, ready to jump any minute.


    I was running and chasing and sprinting but the smell was everywhere so it was getting difficult for me to recognize where it wasing from.


    Calming my nervousness, I halted my steps for a moment, closed my eyes and focused on the sound rather than her fresh scent. The scent had spread everywhere.


    A faint voice of someone conversing at some distance could be heard. I promptly dashed towards the source. As I got closer, I could hear Myra¡¯s shaky voice as another shrieking sound was heard. My fists were clenched unconsciously as the tingling in my heart intensified.


    I was just about twenty meters apart from the scene when all of a sudden, my movements ceased on its own.


    I was stuck in one ce as if someone had casted a magical spell on me. My left foot was slightly above the ground but I could not move, even my eyes weren¡¯t moving.


    It was odd. I observed my surroundings and not just only me, but everything was still as if time had stopped. The falling rain, the leaves, flying birds, almost everything was frozen with time. I tried to free myself but failed. It was making me irritated.


    I need to reach Myra but this damn magic was frustratingly binding me.


    So, I decided to use my special ability to counter this situation but still, nothing happened. My entire body was still in that awkward position.


    I looked ahead and could see a bulky body of a male wolf lying on the ground, his face down. A thin pair of legs were beneath him. Alex shouted inside me, ¡¯It is her, ric. That¡¯s mate. I will kill whosoever touched my Myra. I will tear that shit apart."


    He was cussing and growling in anger.


    My eyes were fixated on her and to our astonishment, those frail legs could move. They were wriggling and wrestling but how was it even possible. I can¡¯t even blink and she was moving freely, unbothered by that magic.


    My attention shifted to the girl, who crawled from beneath that man and picked something up. It was clearly Myra her grunting voice echoed as she struggled in pain.


    When she got up, I saw her limping. Her current condition which horrified me as well as riled me up to the core.


    She was in her bra, the cuts and blood on her fragile figure was heartbreaking and angering me. Alex roared inside me. He was eager to break free but as we were trapped he couldn¡¯t.


    But what we saw next, was what we didn¡¯t expect. Myra knelt before that werewolf and stabbed his chest with powerful strike.


    She stabbed him continuously, without missing a beat as she screamed, her voice was heart rending, the pain and suffering in it was evident, "No One Can Touch Me. Noo .... One .... I will not let anyone ruin me. No bloody human or wolf or anything will ruin me." She wailed a battle cry and screeched. I could feel something shattering inside me as if my heart was about to burst.


    I could clearly see her hands which were shaking violently but they were tightly gripping the weapon. Her blood painted hands, her tattered state, was making me feel helpless. Just like how I felt when Brave tried to take his own life.


    I was not shocked to see her outrage but what surprised me, that a simple human like her had taken down a gigantic wolf on her own. Her aura, her roar, the intensity in that was wild.


    I came back from my thoughts when Myra startedughing. I was bewildered by her reaction. She got up, raised her hand in the air and mumbled something and copsed to the ground with a loud thud.


    The minute she fainted, time started flowing again.


    Without wasting any time, I rushed towards her and saw her jarringly half naked state.


    Her face was pale, hair messy and tangled, her body was full of small injuries, her hands still tightly clutching that dagger.


    Taking my shirt off, I covered her upper body and picked her up in my arms.


    At one nce, I could tell her physical injuries weren¡¯t life threatening but it still didn¡¯t assure my storming wolf and my heart.


    I mind linked the J Quinton, "Come to the forest area on the way to the airport. There are bodies of two unidentified werewolves. And keep this information a secret."


    J and I were the same age and if you could say, we were close acquaintance. Within ten minutes, J arrived in her wolf form and that¡¯s when I left with Myra in my arms.


    But before leaving, I paused and turned around remembering something, "J, call for an ambnce as well. There is a injured cab driver lying by the roadside." J obliged and followed my orders, like a true Gamma, "Yes, young Alpha."


    ___________________


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    *Approximately Six Hours Later*


    "No, don¡¯t ... don¡¯t to~ uch me. Get~, awa~y from ... me," Myra mumbled in her unconscious state, her forehead creasing.


    She jolted awake from her sleep, a painful grunt escaping her mouth. Her head was spinning and it felt like a train had run over her. Every fiber of her muscle was crying in pain, sweat beads forming on her forehead and dampening her back.


    The sound of machines beeping in the background was the only thing see could heard in that unfamiliar surroundings.


    The ivory-colored clean walls and the smell of antiseptic told Myra she was in some hospital.


    She remembered the incident from earlier and her heart skipped a beat from sheer horror. Her body trembled in fear. She looked at her upper body which was now covered with hospital gown. Her eyes were rimmed red.


    There was no one inside the massive room and Myra was too battered to call for a nurse. She couldn¡¯t even lift a finger by herself.


    "How am I here? Who saved me?" She questioned herself, lying on the bed.


    As she was deep in thought, the door slightly opened and in came a man wearing ab coat.


    Myra eyes widened as she uttered, her voice hoarse and throaty, "Don¡¯te close. I warn you."


    The doctor understood her condition and spoke politely, "Ms. I am your attending doctor. Let me do a checkup, okay. I promise, I won¡¯t harm you."


    Myra shook her head desperately. She took the doctor for an attacker and didn¡¯t want him close, "No, get away, get away from me, now." Her warnings were turning hysterical. She was terrified for her life.


    As all this was going, ric entered and saw Myra¡¯s protest and doctor trying to get close to her.


    He walked with hurried steps and grabbed him by his cor, "What do you think you are doing?"


    The doctor spoke, his voice filled with fright as his entire body shivered, "I was just, I was just trying to perform a check up on the patient."


    ric shoved him away roughly and barked, "Get a female doctor, now."


    The doctor scurried away, with his tails between his legs. He was already scared of ric¡¯s status and his temperament and didn¡¯t wanted to risk his livelihood.


    ric reached Myra¡¯s side, but she was like a hedgehog, not letting him get any closer. She kept repeating, "Go away, go away."


    ric¡¯s heart ached; he wanted tofort her but Myra¡¯s mental condition was unstable.


    He dragged a chair from nearby and sat at some distance, "I will not get any closer to you, rx."


    Myra looked at him with a skeptical expression, she asked him defensively, "What are you doing here?"


    "I~" ric hesitated. "I brought you here."


    "How did you find where I was?" she fired another question his way.


    ric sighed and told her, "I traced your scent."


    Myra didn¡¯t understand his words and made a confusing face.


    She asked, her words full of suspicion, as her eyes widened,<i> "Was it you who sent those men after me? Were they your men?" </i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 153: How Much Did He Pay You?

    <h4>Chapter 153: How Much Did He Pay You?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What are you doing here?" Myra asked with suspicion as she saw ric. She wasn¡¯t expecting him of all the people.


    "I~ I brought you here," ric confessed, his tone was a bit guilty.


    Myra caught on that and fired another question at him, "And how did you find where I was?"


    She had called him earlier but the call was disconnected midway due to poor reception, so it was impossible for ric to know where she was. That was the only thought that came to her mind as she gave him a sharp, unyielding re.


    "*Sigh* ........ I tracked you down with your scent," he told Myra truthfully.


    ¡¯Traced with my scent? What utter bullshit is he mumbling?¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand and thought ric was just making things up. ¡¯What is he, a dog? Actually, he is. But still this reasoning is~¡¯


    Her eyes were brimmed with skepticism towards him as she asked him point nk, "Was it you, who hired them? Did you bribe those men?"


    ric was left speechless for few seconds. On a normal day, Myra¡¯s usation would have made him feel angry and aggravated, but today he felt nothing like that. Rather, he felt heartbroken.


    He inquired her, by his voice you could tell he was hurt by her straight usations, "Do you think I would something like that? What do you take me for?"


    Myra didn¡¯t hesitate with her answer, "Yes, I do think you would do that. You are very well capable of. After all, you hate me and didn¡¯t like that I didn¡¯t giving in to yourmand. Isn¡¯t that enough of a reason." She spat; her words venomous.


    ric tousled his hair in frustration, "I wouldn¡¯t do something so cheap as to~ ... as to vite you. If I wanted to harm you, I have plenty of other ways to do that. I would have let Brave attack youst night, if that was the case. I would need so such a thing, Myra." He reasoned with her.


    But his image in Myra¡¯s mind was already distorted. She didn¡¯t believe a single thing he said and said, "I don¡¯t know what your real motive is." She paused, wiping her tears and said, "There was no one at the scene, no one, when they tried to ..... they tried to .... assault me. No was there to save me. And you are telling me, you miraculously appeared after I fainted and took me to the hospital. How easy does it sound, right?"


    She met his eyes, with her veiny ones and added, "If you think I will believe this nonsense than you are wrong, Mr. ric Everests. Ohhhhhhh ..... I get it. You nned all this to happen so that not just my body but my spirit is also crushed brutally. You were pissed that I didn¡¯t stay and orchestrated this to force me to stay."


    Before ric could reply, a knock was heard on the door as ric barked, "Come in."


    A female doctor who seems to be in her forties entered the room quietly, behind him was the doctor that came earlier to check up on Myra.


    She smiled politely at ric and Myra but neither of them was in the mood to reciprocate the gesture.


    The tension in the room was obvious as the female doctor gently started doing her job. She checked her vitals, injuries thoroughly and the other doctor told her about what drugs and was treatment he had given Myra.


    ric was quiet all along, his eyes never leaving Myra, even for a second.


    While examining her foot, Myra hissed in pain as ric shouted at the doctor, "Can¡¯t you be gentle? What shitty people have this hospital hired as their doctors? Do you want to get fired?"


    The female doctor was well aware of his status as well as his temperament. After all, when he first brought Myra in his arms, he made a huge scene and everyone was talking about him at their hospital.


    "You don¡¯t need to listen to him. I am fine," Myra assured the doctor, despite still being in pain.


    ric was speechless again. He felt wronged in that moment and red at Myra.


    After close examination, the doctor asked her, "Are you feeling dizzy or ufortable anywhere?"


    "Yes, a little bit," Myra told her honestly.


    "Okay ...... Ms., the injuries on your body, though they may seem severe but, with proper care, they will heal in no time. As for your ankle and detached toe nail, things aren¡¯t looking pretty good. It will take a lot of time to heal. You cannot put any pressure on your leg, otherwise it will aggravate your wounds. We will have to keep you under observation for a few days," the doctor told her analysis.


    "Doctor, can¡¯t you put a cast on it and give me some painkillers? I need to fly back to my country," Myra uttered.


    "Nooo, you are not going anywhere in this condition," ric interrupted their talk.


    "Who are you to dictate that. You have no right, whatsoever," Myra fired back.


    The male doctor could feel his pulse quicken at their verbal spat. Neither one was backing down. He mumbled some excuse and got out of the room hurriedly leaving the female doctor to deal with them alone.


    Nevertheless, the doctor kept herposure and said to Myra, "You cannot travel in your current condition. As your doctor, I won¡¯t advice you."


    But Myra was adamant, "But doctor, I cannot stay here anymore. I need to return."


    ric interrupted them again and said, "You may take your leave doctor. We need to discuss something privately."


    "No, we don¡¯t have anything more to talk about, Mr. Everests," she stopped ric.


    The doctor was in a bind and looked at ric.


    ric shot her a threatening look. The doctor said humbly, "You should talk to your boyfriend. He has been worried sick for your health," and without giving Myra any chance to counter she walked away.


    Now, it was only Myra and ric inside the room. Neither of them spoke for a few seconds.


    Seeing that it was going nowhere, ric broke the deadlock, "Myra, you heard the doctor¡¯s words right."


    Myra red at hi sharply, "I heard clearly but it will still not change my mind. I am going back and no one can stop me from going."


    ric came close to her.


    Myra backed away and shouted, "What are you trying to do?" she picked a ss and threw it at him, "Don¡¯te any closer. I don¡¯t want to see your face. ric Everests, I HATE YOU."


    ric paused, as Myra words hit him like a dagger. Alex grunted in sheer agony.


    They both knew Myra didn¡¯t like ric but hate, that was a strong word and they could feel it, her hatred.


    "Listen, I know you want to return back to Damona as soon as possible but at least wait for two more days. Let your injuries recover," ric tried to negotiate with her, his tone was filled with something unexpected.


    Myra turned her head away from him and didn¡¯t utter anything for a few seconds. She then, muttered, "I don¡¯t want to see you here for these two days." Her words filled with finality.


    ric pursed his lips together, wanted to say something but held himself. He sighed loudly, nodded in agreement, "Okay, as you wish," turned around and reached the door.


    He stopped and without looking back, said, "I haven¡¯t told anybody at home about what happened. They think you have gone back to Damona. If you wish to tell Nora, tell them."


    With these words, he left the room with heavy, imposing steps and straight to the doctor¡¯s office.


    Myra looked at the door in daze, her brain was spiraling with various thoughts. She really wanted to go but as the doctor said, her current situation wasn¡¯t suitable for long travel. And also, if her family sees her in that state, there would be chaos and tension, which she didn¡¯t wanted to happen at any cost.


    Soon after, a nurse came in and smiled at her, saying, "It is time to take your medicine."


    Myra didn¡¯t respond and just kept looking out of the window. The talkative nurse changed the topic, <i>"I must say, you have such a good eye. Your boyfriend is not just handsome but he is so attentive as well. He brought you here in his arms and summoned all the doctors avable, even the hospital director. And not just that, when you were unconscious, he didn¡¯t leave your side even for a second and kept nudging the doctor about your health."</i>


    She went on and on about ric¡¯s appearance and his attentiveness. Myra was irritated by her voice and pped back at her, "How much did he pay you to praise him like that?"


    The nurse was left stunned by her response, she blinked several times and said, "Why will he pay me? Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?"


    "He is the person I despise the most," Myra said this without missing a beat.


    ric, who was standing just outside the door, her every word and clutched his fists, <i>¡¯I am such a bad person in her eyes.¡¯</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 154: Brave Had A Heart Attack

    <h4>Chapter 154: Brave Had A Heart Attack</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra let her true, raw feelings out. She didn¡¯t hesitate and stated, "He is the person I despise the most."


    The nurse was thrown off guard by her response. Myra wasn¡¯t in any mood to converse so she kept quiet after that and just watched the nurse doing her job.


    The nurse too knew better and kept her mouth sealed, sensing Myra¡¯s hostility towards ric.


    ric¡¯s words struck Myra as she remembered what he said before leaving. She contemted whether to inform Nora or not but after thinking thoroughly, she decided against it. She didn¡¯t want any more drama and just wanted her peace and rest. ¡¯Two days, just two more days. If he tries to cross me again, I will run away.¡¯


    She searched for phone, which was sitting on the side table. She picked it up and saw that the screen was all cracked up. Her phone¡¯s disy was totally shattered and unable to work. She wanted to call her home and tell that there was some change in ns and eventually asked the nurse, "I need to make an urgent call. Can you tell me, where can I find a phone?"


    The nurse spoke, "It¡¯s at the reception, but you can¡¯t get up right now. Why don¡¯t you ask you boyf~ ...... ask the guy who brought you here?" She suggested.


    Myra pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say something. She had already told ric to note to visit her. She didn¡¯t want to ask for any more favors from him.


    Outside the room, ric was sitting on a bench as J arrived. She came and reported him, "Young Alpha, I have handled those wolves¡¯ bodies. Their identities are still under investigation but it is confirmed that they do not belong to our or any other nearby packs."


    ric nodded and inquired, "Has father asked anything about me?"


    J paused and told him truthfully, "Yes, Lycan King questioned about your whereabouts. I gave them an excuse."


    ric had blocked his mind link as well as switched off his phone to avoid any contact from his family. He didn¡¯t want to escte this anymore. The Everests were already dealing with a lot of stuff.


    The Gamma added, "Apparently, something happened at the packhouse."


    ric¡¯s head shot up as he asked, "What?"


    "Young Alpha Brave, experienced a cardiac arrest in hisatose state. Although, from what I know, his condition is stable now," J informed ric.


    ric got up at once and asked in shock, "My brother had a heart attack? Why didn¡¯t you notify me?"


    J lowered her head. She had just received the news from Matthew. ricmanded, "Stay here and guard her. I don¡¯t want any slip ups."


    "Yes, young Alpha," J replied with firmness.


    ric stormed off and made his way towards the pack house. He mind linked Sara, "Mother, how is Brave¡¯s condition now?"


    Sara¡¯s mind link was blocked, so he tried to contact Elio. Strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t connect to Elio as well. Same thing happened while contacting Dion. And neither of them was taking any of his calls.


    So, ric was left with no choice to either mind link his father or just reach the mansion. He elerated the car and within ten minutes he was home.


    With rushed steps he entered the living room and found all the family members, excluding Brave there. He paused and asked, "How is Brave now?"


    Noah looked him up and down and asked, "ric Everests, where have you been?" His tone was sharp and condescending.


    "I was out on an urgent client meeting," ric lied.


    This time, Sara questioned him, "Why did you block your mind link and switched your phone off? You never do that. Do you think you can fool us? J has told us everything."


    ric¡¯s eyes widened as he cussed J inside his head. He thought J has outed him.


    Sara continued, "If you wanted to clear your head, you shouldn¡¯t have switched off your phone. How can we contact you in case of emergencies? How can you be so irresponsible, Al? I didn¡¯t expect that from you. You are the heir to the throne. Can¡¯t you behave responsibly for once?" Her words were filled with disappointment as she turned her head.


    ric pressed his lips together, thinking, ¡¯So, she didn¡¯t tell them about Myra.¡¯


    He lowered his head and said, "I apologize for my behavior, mother. It won¡¯t happen again. Can you tell me, how is my brother? Is he alright now?"


    Greg, who didn¡¯t want to interrupt the family drama made an entrance as he told ric, "Young Alpha Brave¡¯s condition is stable now. He did experience an episode of heart fluctuation but with his wolf awake now, it wasn¡¯t anything serious. But such a thing cannot happen again."


    Noah turned his head and said, "Why did it happen? Did you find any cause?"


    "Oddly enough, no. ording to Ethan, young Alpha Brave showed no such signs and his wounds were healing as well. Elio, did you see any abnormalities?" Greg questioned his student.


    Elio told his version of the story, "At about two thirty in the afternoon, this happened. There was no prior sign or any abnormalities."


    Both Dion and ric looked at him with wide eyes, thinking, ¡¯That was the time when we felt a sudden pain in our hearts.¡¯


    Noah sensed Elio¡¯s hesitation and asked, "Did you find something out of ce?"


    Elio was contemting whether to tell them or not, about his own experience. He was about to but decided against it, "No, father."


    ric excused himself and made his way towards the elevator, to see Brave.


    ___________________


    *Pant ...... gasp .... Huff*


    "Noo, don¡¯t ... don¡¯~t, touch me. Don¡¯t touch me," Myra murmured in her sleep. She was having a nightmare. Her back was cold with sweat as well as her face was filled with sweat beads. She clutched the bedsheet tightly, groaning in pain, "Don¡¯te any closer."


    Her mind was restless as she was constantly talking in her sleep. That¡¯s when someone entered her room.


    The person walked towards her bed and sat beside her, wiping her sweat with a clean handkerchief. Myra felt oddlyforting and her mouth formed an involuntary moaned, "Mm~mmm."


    His movements paused, as Myra frowned and reached the hand which was withdrawing and mumbled, "Sa~ve me, don¡¯t leave me, alone."


    ric gulped hard at her touch and moans, his heart racing wildly inside his chest. Alex too was riled up by it. He didn¡¯t try to withdraw his hand any further and just looked at Myra¡¯s peaceful face, with thousand different thoughts in his mind.


    Earlier, when he got to know that Brave also had a heart fluctuation and the timing was oddly simr to his, he realized something in that moment. He and his twin brother, were tied up with Myra.


    Because when Myra fainted, the sensation died down right that instance.


    ¡¯But, why? How is this~ ... how is this even possible? She is a human through and through. So, how can be, how can we be connected to her in some way?¡¯ ric inner thoughts were a mess.


    Alex chimed in, ¡¯Because she is our mate. You have been constantly denying it. But can¡¯t you feel it yourself. How you felt when you saw Myra fighting for her life in front of those foreign wolves? It was heartache. Despite not liking humans, you got riled up seeing Myra in that horrible state. Admit it, admit it ric. Myra is our fated mate. There is no trickery, no pretense. She is the moon goddess¡¯s gift, which you and me should cherish.¡¯


    Unlike always, ric didn¡¯t outright condemn Alex. Rather he questioned him, ¡¯But one person cannot have two mates.¡¯


    Alex paused and after thinking, he uttered slowly, ¡¯Maybe you both are twins?¡¯


    ¡¯But Hannah wasn¡¯t my mate,¡¯ ric countered.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know much about that part. Maybe we should research on our own. You know how those old geezers are. They always try to be secretive and authoritative. There is a high chance that there is some banned and forbidden books or ancient scriptures about this matter,¡¯ Alex suggested.


    ric nodded in agreement. He too was curious to unearth the truth. Not because he had any feeling for Myra because of the mate bond. But he thought, if by chance, she really is his true mate, he will have to reject her as soon as possible and solve this mess.


    In all this, Myra who was sleeping, opened her eyes partially. The room was dark and she couldn¡¯t make out who was sitting beside her as she jerked and shouted, "Who are you? Don¡¯t touch me. Get away from me."


    ric was bolted out of his conversation from Alex as he saw a frightened on look on Myra¡¯s face. This time, he held her wrist softly and muttered humbling, ¡¯It¡¯s me."


    When Myra heard his voice, she pped back, "What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I warned you not toe?"


    ric sighed and stated, "Your phone is damaged. Your family must be worried. You should probably call them."


    Myra paused and looked at him with her mouth wide open, unable to counter his words.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 155: But, Why Myra?

    <h4>Chapter 155: But, Why Myra?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I warned you not to visit me. Then, what are you doing here?" Myra snapped at ric as she questioned him. Her tone sharp like a de.


    "Your phone isn¡¯t working. Your family must be worried about you. You should give them a call," ric exhaled a sigh as he extended his hand and gave Myra his phone to make a call.


    Myra¡¯s mouth agape, she was confused by his sudden tenderness. Her eyes flickered but she shut down any thought immediately, ¡¯Don¡¯t fall for his humble behavior, Myra. You know first hand what type of a person is he, if I can even call him a ¡¯person¡¯. He is just trying to gaining my trust.¡¯


    She snatched his cellphone from his hand and said, her tonemanding, "Back off."


    ric didn¡¯t like the tone but still obliged, stood and walked two paces back, giving her enough space. She red at him for few seconds, then turned her attention towards his phone, which was eventually locked.


    She extended her hand again and said, "Password."


    ric punched his password and return it to her. Myra was about to call Sandra Miracle when she saw ric still standing. She looked at him and said, firmly, "I want to talk to my parents, alone. Leave."


    He leisurely walked, switched on the light and settled himself on the couch, stating, "I will be just here, waiting. You can take your time with the call. I won¡¯t interrupt you."


    Myra was frustrated but what could she do. Her priority was to tell her parents about her dy. She knew very well that Sandra and William must be worried sick, trying to contact her. She sighed turned her body away from him and called her mother¡¯s number.


    After four rings, someone¡¯s anxious voice was audible from the other end, "Hello, who~, who is this?"


    Myra¡¯s shoulders started shaking as she suppressed her urged to cry hearing her mother¡¯s voice. She cleared her throat and tried to sound more cheerful than she normally would, "Mom, it¡¯s me Myra."


    Sandra¡¯s piercing voice reached the other end, even ric could hear it, "My~ra, sweetheart. It is you. Where are you? Where is your phone? Do you know we have been calling you since afternoon but no one answered. Your dad went to the airport to get you but you weren¡¯t on that flight? Are you alright, my baby? Did something~ .... Did something happen to you?"


    Myra¡¯s eyes were teary but she still managed topose herself and said, "I am so sorry mom. My phone slipped off the first floor and is not in working condition. I just called you from Nora¡¯s family¡¯s number. My flight ticket .... The ticket had some issue, so I will have to stay for two more days. I know, I promised you we would have dinner together. I am sorry, I couldn¡¯t keep my words."


    "You are fine. That¡¯s the only thing that matters to us, my child. As for the dinner, we can do it after you arrive. You don¡¯t need to stress over it, okay. But you should have given a call. Your dad and Wendy are out to make a missing person¡¯sint," Sandra told her.


    Myra clenched the phone tightly as her voice turned regretful, "Mom, I am sorry."


    Sandra sighed and dropped the topic, "I guess it is night time there. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. You should rest. And if anything happens, just call us, okay?" Sandra voice was gentle and loving.


    Myra reassured Sandra, "Mom, I will surely give you a call, don¡¯t take tension. I will definitely be back in two days and this time I won¡¯t break my promise."


    "Okay, we will wait for you. You must have had a long day. Goodnight my child," Sandra said soothingly.


    "Take care," Myra replied and disconnected the call and started sniffling.


    ric was keenly listening to her exchange with her mother. His eyes were fixated on her back which felt small and weak. She sobbed and his heart ached.


    Realizing that she wasn¡¯t alone in that room, she wiped her tears off. She shifted her head towards ric, her eyes turned cold as theynded on him who was in a dazed state.


    "You can go now," Myra¡¯s cold voice rang inside the room as she raised her hand to give his phone back.


    ric didn¡¯t get up. He sighed and said, "I want to have a talk."


    "I do not want to talk to you. Just leave," Myra was adamant as she turned his request down.


    ric pursed his lips and gave Myra a long nce. He wanted to ask her about earlier incident, about the time freeze. How was she able to move when even he couldn¡¯t?


    He got up, walked towards her slowly, took his phone. He was going away when Myra stopped him midway, "Wait~"


    ric looked back and gestured, "Hmm?"


    "How is~ ... how is that cab driver?" Myra asked with a guilty expression.


    "He sustained a head injury and is getting treated," ric told him.


    Myra nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    As for ric, he didn¡¯t leave instead he sent J back, with some instructions. The Gamma obliged and went away.


    ________________________


    At The Everests mansion, Nora was looking at hers and Myra¡¯s pictures which they have taken during the night camping trip. Her eyes were blurred by tears as she swiped right.


    Dion mind linked her, "Are you up?"


    "What happened brother Dion?" Nora asked.


    He already knew that she was awake. So, he wanted to cheer her up "Do you want to have a drink?"


    Nora hesitated but agreed, "Okay."


    "Come to terrace," Dion told her and the mind link was cut off.


    Nora dabbed her eyes, wiping the tears and made her way towards the top floor. The mansion was basked in darkness as everyone was sleeping after a long day.


    When she reached the rooftop, Dion was sitting with a beer bottle in his hand, looking at some distance. She walked and sat beside him quietly.


    He uncorked a bottle and handed it to her,menting, "It will ease up your mood."


    Nora took it and gulped down half a bottle in one go.


    Without looking at Nora, Dion asked her, "Did she call you? Did she reach home safely?"


    Nora shook her head and she stated, "She didn¡¯t call. I called her. But her phone is unreachable. She must have blocked my number." Saying this her voice turned hoarse.


    Nora has called Myra but theputerized voice said it was out of coveragework.


    Dion looked at his sister and said, "Maybe her batter died. You can call her again in the morning. She has been through a lot of stuff and must be resting."


    Nora didn¡¯t speak, just took another big gulp of the beer.


    Dion, then said, "Nor, are you sure that your friend is a human?"


    Nora tilted her head and questioned, her expression perplexed, "What do you mean, brother Dion?"


    "It is just weird. How Brave called her his mate. You know, humans and werewolves cannot be fated mates. So, I was just thinking. What if she isn¡¯t a human but rather something else. You both were in an orphanage, right. So, her identity or origin isn¡¯t known," Dion told her his point of view. He wanted to get information about Myra. "Did you ever find anything out of ordinary from her?"


    Nora contemted and answered, "No, as far as I have seen her. Myra is a human. And didn¡¯t mother said, that Brother Brave have confused Myra with his former mate."


    He fired another question, "Why didn¡¯t she find her real family, just like you?"


    "She did not want to. I know she hasn¡¯t said it to me but she thinks that she was abandoned by her biological family and didn¡¯t want to reconnect with them. I have urged to search for them. But she somehow, dodges the topic," Nora uttered.


    She then asked, "Why are you asking so many questions about her, Brother Dion? Do you like Myra?"


    Dion didn¡¯t look away and said, his tone firm and confident, "Yes, I do like her."


    Nora was stunned to listen to his words. She had an inkling that his third brother was interested in her friend but she didn¡¯t know he was that serious.


    She reminded him, whileughing lightly, "She is not into yboys, brother. If you want to seriously pursue her, you need to work on your image. But don¡¯t hurt Myra in anyway. Otherwise~"


    Dion ruffled her hair and replied, "Rest assured. I will never hurt her."


    "But why Myra?" Nora inquired.


    Dion¡¯s eyes gleamed as his wolf, Drey uttered, ¡¯She is our mate. How can I not like her.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t say that out loud. Instead, Dion clinked her bottled with Nora¡¯s, saying, "She is kind and genuine person. Nothing like others."


    "But what if, she turns out to be .... turns out to be brother Brave¡¯s mate? What will you do then?" Nora questioned.


    "As you said, it cannot be," Dion¡¯s words were firm as he said that.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 156: Did You Do What I Told You?

    <h4>Chapter 156: Did You Do What I Told You?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After J departed, ric looked back at Myra¡¯s room for few moments and then made his way towards the doctor¡¯s office.


    He entered the room leisurely and took a seat casually, his ck leather shoes clicking with each step. Crossing his leg, ric sat in an imposing manner as he yed with his ring on the index finger and asked, lifting his eyes dangerously, "Did you do what I told you to do, hmm?"


    The male doctor from earlier was supposed to be off duty. But here he was, past midnight, sitting in his office, intimidated by ric¡¯smanding presence. He was too afraid to meet his eyes as he fumbled with his words initially, "M~r. Everests~, I have ...... I have taken the blood sample as per your orders. Here it is."


    With scurried steps, he brought a small silver suit case, ced it in front on ric on the ss table, loaded the passcode and utched it at once. He stepped back and said, "Two blood samples of Ms. Miracle." He stole nces at ric¡¯s face, as thetter showed a satisfied smile. He pressed his lips tight and stood erect.


    ric handed him a cheque worth a million with his signature on it, warning him, his tone filled with danger, "Nothing about what conspired should be leaked. Not about Myra¡¯s stay here or about the blood samples you have collected. Otherwise, you will have to bear consequences. You should probably know that."


    The doctor nodded like a wobble head figure, trembling from his threat. He knew how powerful the Everests family was. All of Kimberg knew about it. So, he was in no position to refuse his orders or betray him. He was too afraid to cross ric.


    ric closed the case, got up and walked out with it, without even ncing at the doctor who was standing like a statue.


    He made his way to his car and kept the suitcase in his car¡¯s trunk, for safe keeping. There was another small bag beside it, which contained Myra hair sample. ric had plucked some when she was still unconscious.


    This matter was a secret to all. He wasn¡¯t going to tell his parents or Myra, not even his trusted aide, J would know about it.


    He wanted to make sure what Myra¡¯s true identity was. Whether she was the child who got abducted with Nora or not. That was probably his only shot at Myra¡¯s origin.


    Myra who was oblivious to his n, was lying in her bed with her eyes wide open. Her sleep was gone out of the window as she kept looking at the door every now and then with an odd feeling in her heart.


    Her mind swirled to the instance where the inked guy tried to sexually assault her but the time had frozen.


    At that moment, she thought it was all a dream. But now, when she is alone and thinking hard about it, the absurdity of that situation made her flinch. ¡¯How is that possible? Just how?¡¯ She remembered every detail vividly, her hair stood on ends as she recalled it all.


    This has never happened before. Or maybe it had.


    When she was in middle school, she and Nora used to get bullied for not having biological parents. The bullies used to tease them, calling them charity case and unwanted girls. She used to confront their bullies and beat them up badly.


    But one time, about nine to ten students from their school ganged up on them with baseball bats. She could easily handle two or three people at once. But, nine was a bit too much.


    At that time, Nora¡¯s parents used to torture Nora mentally and theter was too depressed to defend herself. So, it was all on Myra to keep herself and Nora safe.


    It was in a dark maze like alleyway, where they cornered both the girls as Myra shielded Nora with her body on the line.


    They all charged on them, trying to teach them a lesson.


    Myra readied herself, when something unusual happened. The guy who was just inches closer to her stopped, his hand raised, lifting a ck baseball bat. A girl behind who was running behind him with a stone in her hand, froze too, her hair scattered wildly in the air.


    Myra looked at everyone and nobody moved. They were not even breathing.


    She then turned around to find Norapletely frozen on her spot just like others. She was curled in a corner.


    Without thinking too much and wasting any more time, Myra piggy backed Nora and carried her out of the spot.


    This memory was very faint and blurred that Myra didn¡¯t remember most of it. Because, after walking to a safe distance, as soon as she let go of Nora, time started flowing again like usual and she fainted right then and there, in the middle of the road, with cars honking.


    Now, that her memory jogged down, she was stunned by this. ¡¯So, what happened is all real? Time really froze at that crucial time, huhh? But how? Do I have some guardian angel or some sort of powers? Or am I getting crazy after living with the Everests for too long?¡¯


    She tried to recall the instance again but a jolting pain hit her in the head as she frowned and held her head, grunting.


    _____________________


    Birds chirped yfully as sun rose in the now clear sky, painting a beautiful scenic picture from Myra¡¯s room¡¯s window.


    All night long, after that encounter with ric, she did not sleep a wink and justid in her bed. The dull pain in her body indicated that the effect on her body was wearing off slowly and gradually.


    She shifted in her bed, trying to get out of it and a loud yelp escaped her mouth as her injured foot bumped into the protective railing.


    Within a blink of an eye, the door to Myra¡¯s room burst open and someone came running towards her.


    Myra was clutching the bedsheet, wrinkling it as her brows were furrowed. When she looked at the person who entered the room, her face turned ugly, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to note? Why are you here again?"


    ric ignored her question and knelt down before her on one knee as he held her feet and slipped it into afortable slipper. His actions were gentle which stunned Myra.


    She gazed at him with aplicated expression.


    ric was still in his white shirt and ck pants fromst night, which was now wrinkled after sitting all night on that hard bench. His hair were messy and ruffled as his face told he hadn¡¯t slept in two days.


    Myra was staring too intently at him as ric, without raising his head said, "At this rate, you will dig a hole in my head." He held her injured foot carefully, like he was handling a porcin showpiece, and slipped her foot into the other pair, with extreme caution.


    She jerked away from her as she heard his words and spat, "Did you not hear me? I told you not toe. You are breaking your word again and again." Her mood was spoilt by his presence.


    ric lifted his head and met Myra¡¯s gaze. He then got up, leaned forward, his face dangerously close to hers.


    Myra backed away as she was about to shout, "What are you up to? Let go of me."


    He held her waist and pulled her towards him a bit. He uttered, his voice raspy and hoarse because of all theck of sleep, "Careful, will you? If you are not, then it will hurt like crazy."


    Myra gritted her teeth and red at him, "If you don¡¯t let go. I will not wait for another day. I will book my ticket today and go back."


    ric steadied her, letting go of her waist as he stood in front of her casually replying, while tousling his unkempt hair, "You told me not toe, visit you. You never said I can¡¯t be outside the room. As for why I came now, you already know. You should have called for a nurse, at least. Then, I wouldn¡¯t have toe and help you."


    "Who even needs your help? I, just a human being, getting help from the mighty werewolf prince, ric Everests, no~ no .... How dare I?" Myra said mockingly, her words spiteful.


    She then tried to got up, her face scrunched up in pain. When ric tried to help and hold her hand, she stopped him with her hand gesture, "You can go out now. I can manage on my own."


    "Can you not be stubborn for once? Your injury will re up." ricmented as she stood up and limped.


    "Can you not be disrespectful for once?" Myra shot back. With every movement she took, a aching grunt escaped her lips. But she refused to take any help from ric.


    ric looked at her face and then her feet. He exhaled a tired breath as he got closer to her, scooped her in his arms and said, "Take it as, I am repenting for my rude behavior I have shown you all this time." He locked his prating sapphire eyes onto her hazel ones, showing his sincerity to her.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 157: I Will Take It From Here

    <h4>Chapter 157: I Will Take It From Here</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You can leave now. I am capable enough to manage on my own," Myra stopped ric¡¯s advances to help her. She didn¡¯t wanted him anywhere near her.


    "Do you have be so stubborn, all the time, huhh? Your injuries are serious. They will re up," he countered back with an argument of his own when he saw her limping as she moved.


    "And do you have to be disrespectful, like always? I said, I can manage on my own," Myra shot back without looking towards him. As she took small and careful steps. She grunted in pain but she didn¡¯t want the help of an enemy.


    In her mind, Myra still thought that all of this was ric¡¯s doing and now he is just trying to ovepensate.


    ric¡¯s eyes darted to her face, which had a scrunched expression and then shifted to her feet, which was clearly, visibly screaming in pain, although it was thoroughly bandaged.


    Rubbing his temples, he sighed heavily as he got closer to her. Then, without any prior warning, he swept Myra in his arms and carried her in princess hold.


    He didn¡¯t look at her first because he already knew her facial expression. It was ugly and one filled with anger.


    Then he said these words, "Take it as I am repenting for my rude ass behavior, I have shown you all this while." He then gazed at her, his sapphires boring into her hazels, trying to showcase his sincerity towards her.


    Myra was in no mood to y this game. She protested, "Put me down, now. Or I will scream and call the hospital staff."


    But ric didn¡¯t budge, instead he startedughing, his shoulders vibrating, "You can do that. Sure, go ahead. But you know what, this room is a VVIP room and has the best soundproofing walls and door attached. No one¡¯s going to hear you."


    "You~ ... you are utterly irritating," Myra mumbled while grinding her teeth, seething at his audacity.


    He loosened his grip on her slightly. Myra thought she was about to fall as she clutched his neck tightly to secure herself.


    ric was amused as he teased her and said, "Look, I am not here to disturb you. Until you go back to Damona, you are my responsibility. Whether you like it or not. Just let me help, it is just for one day. You don¡¯t want your stay to extend right? So, stop torturing yourself because of your dislike for me and let me do my part."


    Myra was already tired from his rambling alone. Her mind started spinning again as she gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ric took it as she hasplied with his request and gave a genuinely, sweet smile.


    Myra looked at him with a dazed expression, thenmented frustratingly, "What are you smile at? Just take me to the bathroom door."


    ric didn¡¯t notice that he was smiling at her. He was taken aback by her words and immediately changed his expression to a rather serious one. He then obliged with her words and took her to the bathroom door and released her.


    She then ordered him, "You go out now."


    ric looked at her, "Not again."


    "GET OUT, ALARIC EVERESTS. I need to pee. Get the fucking hell out at once," she was pissed how easily he was crossing the boundary. She was kind of embarrassed.


    ric who was about to argue, shut his mouth and pressed his lips in a thin line. He then turned and left, leaving these words, "Just say my name and I wille. Don¡¯t try to do what you did earlier. I am just around the corner, making a call."


    He showed her his phone and departed, shutting the door softly.


    Myra kept looking at the closed door. She was getting goosebumps by his flipped behavior. The feeling was the one she couldn¡¯t even describe in mere few words.


    For once, ric was acting decently around her and her suspicion only grew more by its absurdity. That guy, since day one, after their first encounter in his bed, has always shown how much he despised her because she was a human and from humble background. Only once had they talk had a normal conversation. And that was inside the car, after she bought those gifts for the Everests.


    She thought, neither her origin nor her family status had changed but his behavior had taken a one eighty-degree turn. He was trying to be helpful and considerate. Though, his narcissistic tendencies didn¡¯t change but the shift was obvious.


    Myra then shook her head and chalked it all down as his attempt to gain her trust. She felt he was trying to make her stay for Brave by acting all sweet because his earlier tactic to threaten had failed badly.


    Her thoughts were all jumbled up and in aplete mess, as she made her way inside the bathroom to freshen up, her movements slow and careful.


    ric walked to some distance as he made his way towards the open balcony area. He mind linked Elio, asking about Brave¡¯s progress, "Elio, has Brave woken up yet?"


    Elio who has spent the night observing Brave, had just returned to his room and wanted to sleep for an hour or two. He was dead tired after all the emotional and physical turmoil.


    When he heard ric¡¯s voice inside his head, echoing, he asked, "Hmm?"


    "Wake up, sleepy head," ric¡¯s voice buzzed.


    Elio shot up at once, his eyes barely open, "Bro Al, umm~ .... uhhhh~ ... what, what did you say?" He hadn¡¯t rest properly since the human child poisoning incident. So, when he made sure that Brave¡¯s condition was fine and Ethan and Lana were already there, he wanted to catch up on some sleep.


    "Brave, has he shown any signs of waking up soon?" ric questioned him again.


    "Bro Brave, he is doing fine but is still unconscious. Why .... Why are you not checking up on him? Are you not at home?" Elio uttered perplexed.


    ric paused, then made an excuse, "I am at the office, doing pending work."


    Elio nodded, rubbing his groggy eyes.


    Then ric inquired about the main point he had mind linked Elio for, his voice casual, "Has the Elders departed yet?"


    Though he hadn¡¯t encountered them yesterday. He could feel their presence inside the pack house. So, he knew they have stayed.


    "The Elders? No ...... surprisingly, they are still here. By the way, only Elder Clement Sanders and Elder Maximus Corbin came yesterday," Elio told him truthfully.


    "Oh, so Eleanor Moore didn¡¯te then? Has they talked to mother and father about ... about that matter?" ric asked calmly, but his bodynguage said otherwise as his eyes narrowed.


    "As soon as they came, mom and dad brought them straight to their office. They must have talked about it. Although, I don¡¯t know the details. Neither mother nor father has said anything about it?" As Eliopleted his words, his mood soured a bit.


    The matter they came here to discuss was the one he didn¡¯t want it to be true.


    The first girl he genuinely liked, with all his heart and soul if she turns out to be his older brother¡¯s fated. It would be truly heart wrenching scenario for him.


    He had been thinking about it all night. His head was pounding by now.


    "Okay, if there is any update, let me know as soon as possible. You should rest now," ric muttered.


    "Ummhmm~ I will," Elio replied and the mind link disconnected.


    But when Elio closed his eyes again, sleep didn¡¯te to him. The thoughts he had barely suppressed were now ring again. He rolled to his left and then to his right but Myra¡¯s face, her smile, her frown, every little thing about her, consumed his inner thoughts.


    His wolf, Leo has been silent since Myra has left, he was sulking, probably mourning, hardly saying anything. Neither he nor Leo knew why they felt such heart break over Myra. It was as if, as if she was their true mate. But that was not possible, right?


    At the hospital, Myra came out of the bathroom and wanted to go out to get some fresh air. She was feeling suffocating inside those damned white walls. Although, her condition wouldn¡¯t allow her to stroll outside, she was desperate.


    Like her stubborn self, she was about to go out when the nurse opened the door and came in.


    She saw Myra standing awkwardly inside the room and said sternly, "You are not allowed to do that Ms. Miracle."


    Myra felt guilty and said meekly, "I just wanted some fresh air."


    The nurse understood and came close to her. She helped her get to her bed and said, "Wait here, I will bring a wheelchair over."


    Myra nodded and the nurse rushed out quickly. Within two minutes, she came with a folded wheelchair and settled Myra in it. She then wheeled Myra out and kept on bbering about the hospital¡¯s scenery and garden and which department was where.


    Myra absent minded nodded as they turned around a corner, she saw ric with his eyes darker. His side profile was captivating, enough to make any girl dream about him.


    ric shifted his head, feeling her presence and rushed towards her with an oddly concerned look. He stood in front of Myra and said, "I will take it from here."


    The nurse didn¡¯t dare to refuse but she looked at Myra and once she was convinced Myra wasn¡¯t objecting like yesterday, she let go of the wheelchair and ric took her ce, saying, "Let¡¯s go."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 158: Trapped, Clouded With Lust

    <h4>Chapter 158: Trapped, Clouded With Lust</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    When the mind link with Elio disconnected, ric was hit with that soothing,forting scent of Myra.


    The ethereal citrus fruity, flowery fragrance which could light up the whole room at once. The one, he was desperately trying to not indulge in any more than he already is.


    In his mind, he kept on repeating,ing up with various excuses about his change in behavior towards Myra, ¡¯It is just because she is Nora¡¯s best friend and nothing else. Or I am just helping her because I feel guilty for not recognizing her voice on call for help. Or I just want her to sympathize with Brave and help him. Or she may turn out to be the other missing girl we have been searching for since ages.¡¯


    ric was constantly trying to denying the fact that Myra was his mate, even now. Though, neither his heart nor his wolf, Alex, were letting him be.


    Alex kept pestering him,menting persistently,pletely enamored by Myra¡¯s scent, her voice, every cell in her body, even her bashing and verbal mocking. He liked all of it. He was mesmerized by her.


    At one time, he would feel heart broke by how Myra was talking like that to ric and him and would start sulking. But then, out of the blue, he wouldment, "Even when she is angry, nobody could bepared to my mate. I understand her anger.¡¯


    ric was getting a headache but what could he do. He didn¡¯t argue with Alex for a change because for him it was only for a day more and then he and Myra would go their separate ways.


    The sound of the nurse¡¯s nonstop chatter about random topics and Myra¡¯s silent hums, he could hear it all. He could tell they were just around the corner and were approaching.


    Alex muttered excitedly, ¡¯What are you doing, Al? Mate ising this way. Go help her.¡¯


    ric was tired. He pinched his nose bridge and replied, ¡¯the nurse is there to help her.¡¯ He didn¡¯t bash or correct Alex, who was constantly addressing Myra as their mate.


    Correcting him would only lead them on an argument and that¡¯s the least he wanted to happen.


    ¡¯NO ..., that won¡¯t do. She is in a vulnerable state and we can¡¯t leave her with strangers. What if something happens to her again? I don¡¯t want to take any chances. Just go. GO,¡¯ Alex was pushing him relentlessly. He was just too concerned for Myra¡¯s mental and physical well-being.


    When this conversation was happening, the nurse wheeled Myra towards the corner.


    ric came into her absent-minded vision and for a few seconds, she just looked at him in a daze, his side profile was breathtaking.


    After all, his looks were Greek god like, which could make any person feel butterfly in their stomach. His darker than usual eyes, his sharp nose, thick eyebrows matching the color of his jet-ck hair, the way his thin upper lip parted from his heavy bottom lip.


    Her eyes bored into him even when he had turned and was looking straight at her.


    He took elegant, imposing steps towards her with worry slightly etched on his face. Standing right in front of Myra, he extended his hand and uttered, "I will take it from here."


    The nurse couldn¡¯t offend either of them. She nced at Myra to see her reaction.


    Once she had gauged that Myra wasn¡¯t objecting likest night, she let go of the handle and stepped aside.


    ric immediately took her ce, his focus entirely on Myra.


    With a slightly husky voice, he said, "Let¡¯s go."


    Myra still didn¡¯t reply and just satfortably inside the chair as ric wheel her out.


    The nurse looked at them and thought, ¡¯How loving someone can make even the most power and authoritative man so humble and meek. Cute.¡¯


    ric kept on asking her, "How are you feeling? You are not feeling dizzy, right? Should I go slower or is this much pace fine?"


    "You are behaving oddly. Don¡¯t make me cringe. It doesn¡¯t suit you," Myra mumbled under her breath. But ric heard it clearly.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to counter it but didn¡¯t say anything about it. He then changed the topic, "So, do you have any sibling or are you an only child?"


    Myra turned her head, stared at him for a couple of seconds, turned around again. Looking straight ahead, she said, "I have a younger sister."


    "So, what are you studying in college? Nora told us you are a straight A student," ric continued with his questions.


    "Economics," Myra answered. She then asked him, "You already have done background check on me. So, why are you even asking these questions?"


    They reached in front of the elevator and waited for it to arrive. He said with resigned voice, "I am just trying to talk."


    Before Myra could reply, the door opened and they entered. There was no one inside the confined space other than them and neither of them said anything more.


    Myra sat there awkwardly. With breath she took, his sandalwood odor was hitting her nostrils.


    ric stood just beside her with aplicated expression.


    They were about to reach the ground floor when the elevator stopped abruptly.


    ric frowned and pressed the button to ask what was happening, "What¡¯s going on?" His voice rough andmanding.


    Due to power fluctuation, no reply came from other side. After a minute, the florescent light inside the elevator started flickering violently.


    Myra panicked, her body shaking involuntarily. Her face turned ghostly pale. A sense of foreboding looming over her mind. She grasped the handle tightly, her knuckles turning white. Her breathing turned erratic as she breathed heavily, sweat drenched her back dampening the hospital gown.


    ric sensed her tremor.


    He turned around and looked at Myra, his eyes darkened. He moved quickly and leaned towards Myra, hugging her gently. ric patted her back, rubbing it while whispering, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Calm down Myra, nothing is going to happen to you. I am here with you."


    Myra too held onto him, like her life was dependent on it. Her eyes were rimmed red as she embraced him tightly, maybe too tightly. She was clinging onto him, her soft sobs making ric¡¯s heart ache.


    He kept onforting her, never letting her go.


    They were interrupted by an unfamiliar voice, which came from the speaker enabled inside the lift, "There is a slight malfunction. We are trying to resolve the problem as soon as possible. Please, do not panic."


    ric growled back,<i> "OPEN THE DAMN DOOR. Or I will bury this ce. There is a patient inside."</i>


    The voice on the other end got intimidated by his angered voice, his voice shook as he replied, "We .... are ......, the engineers are .... trying to fix the problem as soon as possible, sir."


    Myra¡¯s tightened her grip on ric as whispered, <i>"I can¡¯t .... I can¡¯t brea~ the. r~ ic ...... save .... me."</i> Her eyes rolled back as she was on the verge of loosing consciousness.


    ric looked at her, his eyes flickered with terror. He cupped Myra¡¯s cheeks and murmuring, "Myra, stay with me. Breath. You need to breath."


    But Myra was not any condition to listen to him. ric gulped hard and said, "I am saying sorry beforehand."


    Closing his eyes, he leaned forward and connected his lips with hers. He pumped air inside her mouth, giving her with oxygen. After a minute of mouth to mouth, Myra eased little by little.


    Her body wasn¡¯t trembling anymore and her panicked state was back to normal.


    Myra soon realized what was happening her eyes widened in shock as she tried to push him away with the little bit energy she had left.


    But ric didn¡¯t stop, or rather he couldn¡¯t. He was so engrossed into it that now, what has started as an attempt to provide artificial respiration had turned into a full-blown kiss. He was overtaken by lust in that moment as he deepened the kiss even further.


    It was clingy and desperate and raw. His emotions wereid bare as he wasn¡¯t able to control himself.


    Myra¡¯s soft and moist alluring lips, her pacifying fragrance, her hands which were now pounding on his chest, all were making him go crazy. His beast mode has been unleashed.


    After an intense moment, ric parted his lips from Myra¡¯s. He looked in her hazel eyes, his orbs were clouded with lust, his eyes dark.


    But when he saw Myra¡¯s expression and the hurt in her eyes, his eyes shifted back to his normal sapphire.


    Myra looked at him with gritted teeth, seething with pure rage as she enunciated each word clearly, <i><strong>"YOU ARE PATHETIC, ALARIC EVERESTS. I hate you. I hate you."</strong></i>


    ric fumbled with his words, "I .... Just ... You were not breathing. I was just trying to help. I apologize. I lost control there."


    Myra pped his hands away in irritation, "Enough with these excuses. Just enough. I don¡¯t want to hear a fucking thing from that mouth of yours."


    As soon as those words left her mouth, the flickering stopped and the elevator door opened.


    Myra wheeled herself out, leaving these words for him, <i>"I am going back today. If you are truly sorry, book me a ticket."</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 159: See You Soon

    <h4>Chapter 159: See You Soon</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You really are pathetic, ric Everests, I hate you. I just hate you and it¡¯s not going to change," Myra spat those venomced words, her every word stabbed ric¡¯s heart agonizingly.


    He was flustered by hisck of control, how he went wild and crazy after tasting Myra¡¯s irresistible lips. He stammered with his words, "I was .... just ...... you were having difficulty while breathing. So, I was just .... just trying to help you. I am sorry, I lost a bit of control there."


    Myra was having none of his empty apologies. He kept on crossing the line again and again, despite getting several warnings from her.


    She swatted his hand away,shing at him, "Just enough already. Enough with your excuses. Enough with your everything. I don¡¯t want to hear any insincere excuse from that mouth of yours. Your presence irks me."


    The flickering of the light stopped and the elevator door slid open. Myra wasted no time and got out of the elevator. She paused at the door and without looking back said, her words filled with finality, "If you feel truly sorry, book a ticket for me. I am going back to Damona, today." She wheeled herself out, without waiting for ric¡¯s reply. She was simply done.


    The staff who was standing outside, looked at ric with pitiful expressions.


    Most of them were present when ric made a scene yesterday, when he brought Myra in their hospital.


    They all assumed Myra was ric¡¯s girlfriend as she didn¡¯t have hisst name. Some were gushing over him, saying how protective and dashing he looked while carrying his girlfriend in his arms. Some were envious of Myra, who was able to capture the heart of the ice king of Kimberg, ric Everests. Some were ming Myra for not forgiving ric even after he loved her so much to create chaos for her sake.


    They knew nothing about what was going on between them but the gossip inside the hospital was heating up.


    ric ignored their sympathetic gazes and walked out chasing after Myra, "Hey, wait~"


    Myra was thoroughly pissed by him.


    At this point, even the wheelchair was irritating her. It stuck somewhere. So, she left the wheelchair and started walking, hobbling in the process. But not once did she stop or looked back. Nothing mattered to her now, no coercion, no apology would make her stay.


    She thought what she would tell her parents when they will see her in such a battered condition. But she didn¡¯t want to spend even a second in ric¡¯s presence. He has been testing her limits. And this ce, this ce has just been a hellhole for her. She wanted out.


    ric ran towards her, but there were a lot of people on this floor at this time. So, although, Myra was just a few meters apart from him, he couldn¡¯t catch up to her.


    A kind old nurse, saw her staggering figure and came forward to help her, "Ohhh my gosh, why are you alone? Where is your guardian?" She was oblivious to the gossip.


    Myra mumbled, "Can you help me to my room, it is on the VVIP floor."


    The nurse nodded and supported her, "Of course."


    ric closed in on her and said, "I am her guardian. I will take her from here."


    But before he could takeover, Myra stopped him, "Haven¡¯t you had enough? Why are you persistently chasing after me like a madman? I don¡¯t want to see you. Don¡¯t you get it? Just book a ticket for me, return my luggage and I will be out of your hair, okay." She shot back feeling irritated.


    Her injuries, her trauma, everything was making her feel agitated at that point. Her body and well as her heart were aching.


    "We can talk about it," ric didn¡¯t want to let it go so easily.


    "No, we will not. We have done enough talking. There is nothing left to talk. Don¡¯t create a scene," Myra shot back instantly. She held her head as it buzzed with constant ache.


    ric looked at her and sealed his mouth.


    The nurse who was quiet all along their intense conversation was in a bind, whether to say anything or just keep quiet and do her job. She chose thetter option. ric simply followed them like an obedient child all the way to her room.


    The nurse settled Myra on her bed and asked if she needed anything. She declined her offer and the nurse left. Outside the room, ric was standing, tousling his hair in frustration.


    "Young man, you have truly messed it up," the nurse said, her wordsced with pity towards him as she walked away shaking her head.


    He knew he had messed up pretty badly. There was no fixing it but he wanted to talk to Myra justst time. He gently knocked on the door and entered, "Myra, see. I don¡¯t know what happened to me there. It was not me ... it was my wolf .... he .... arghhhh ... he lost control .... Moon Goddess, this isplicated." Her ruffled his hair in irritation as he fumbled with his own reasoning.


    Myra didn¡¯t look at him, she simply ignored his presence and let him mutter by himself.


    ric was getting increasingly annoyed by herck of acknowledgement. After all, nobody dares to ignore him.


    He uttered something which he instantly regretted, "It was just a kiss. It was not even the first time. So, why~" Though, his words were barely audible, inside the silent room, Myra heard them, crystal clear.


    She looked at him with disgust, as if he was trash. She threw a pillow at him.


    With a hand on his waist, ric didn¡¯t dodge. Alex was cursing at him, "Whenever you open your mouth in front of mate, you always spout nonsense."


    Just a then a slight knock on the door interrupted them. ric knew who it was and called out, "Come in."


    J entered and looked first at ric who was just standing near the doorway and then at Myra, who was sitting on the bed, her face was red. Her eyes then shifted to the pillow which was lying on the floor, just inches apart from ric. She arched and eyebrow, feeling amused but held her expression back instantly.


    She approached ric and said, her tone professional, "Young Alpha ric, I got what you asked for." She handed him a box.


    ric took it from her said, "You can go now," and took slow steps toward Myra.


    J didn¡¯t linger any longer, though she wanted to and was interested to see how would things unfold, but she had to follow orders.


    Myra was ring daggers at him as she spat, "Don¡¯te any closer."


    ric halted his steps when he reached the edge of her bed and said with a resigned voice, "Take this. You will need it," and extended his hand to give Myra the phone, which J had brought earlier.


    Myra held his gaze for a bit longer and then took the box roughly. She waited for him to depart as he eventually did. Then opened the fancy looking box.


    She utched it carefully and found a diamond studded phone ced inside it. She was left speechless for a moment but this kind of thing has happened before.


    The phone was like a burden to Myra but she was in a dire need of it. She picked it up carefully and gently kept it on the bed. Then, she picked her phone which was lying on the bedside table. She took the out her sim and ced both the phones side by side.


    She halted her actions midway and stared at the phones like she has seen a ghost. Then, all of a sudden, she startedughing, self mockingly.


    The stark contrast between her phone and the one ric gave her and their condition, it was obvious at a nce. It represented the different worlds they were living in.


    Her chapped, broken phone was just like her own self right now. And the fancy, exorbitant one showed Everests power and influence, she does not want to indulge into it. It would only bring misery upon her and her family.


    Dispersing these self-depreciating thoughts aside, she inserted her sim card and called Wendy¡¯s number.


    Her phone barely rang when Wendy picked it up, "Hey, sis. Mom told us about what happened. You really got us."


    "Sorry about that. Listen, don¡¯t tell mom and dad but there has been a change in n. By the way, are you with them right now?" Myra confirmed.


    "Ummhmm~ I am inside my room. What happened? Why so secretive?" Wendy teased Myra.


    "Good. Wendy, I aming today. So, can youe pick me up, alone. Don¡¯t breathe a word about it to mom and dad," Myra uttered.


    "Oooo, you want to give them a surprise, hmmm. Ok, send me your flight details and I will be there to pick you up," Wendy chimed like a chirping bird.


    Myra felt relieved, "Mm~hmm, I will. I need go and pack some stuff, bye, see you."


    "Bye, see you soon sis," Wendy disconnected the call.


    Myra felt a weight off of her shoulders. Her face was etched with a determined look. She hade up with a n to avoid getting caught by her parents and escaping this ce.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 160: Back To Damona

    <h4>Chapter 160: Back To Damona</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra didn¡¯t really believe that ric would help her and book a flight for today. So, she took matters into her own hands and started searching for flight schedules. Soon, a soft knock on her door interrupted her actions as ric entered slowly.


    Before she could say anything to him, he uttered, his tone sedated, "Your flight ticket has been booked for this evening. I have sent you a message. You can take a look."


    Myra looked at him with suspicion, her eyes narrowed, ¡¯Did he seriously book it or is this just a bluff?¡¯ A message popped on the diamond studded phone as she confirmed, he really had booked her a ticket to Damona for today, quite unexpectedly.


    She zoomed in on the details and studied every little word very carefully. Her attention shifted to the ss section. He had booked her a seat in the business ss section and the airline he has booked for her was also a luxurious and premium one.


    Shemented, "There is a mistake here. An economy seat would do for me." She had nned to pay him back but this was way out of budget for her. ¡¯Why does they have to be so extravagant all the time?¡¯


    "Nope, that won¡¯t do," ric refused her words immediately.


    "I am not asking you. Fine, if you won¡¯t do it, I will do it myself," Myra didn¡¯t back down.


    ric casually mentioned, "It is non- refundable, but if you want to try, go ahead."


    Myra closed her eyes in, trying to calm herself down. She took deep long breath and came to terms with it, "Ok, give me your ount information. I will transfer the money."


    "There is no need for that," ric straight away refused again.


    "It is definitely needed. I don¡¯t want to owe you anything anymore," Myra shot back.


    "Do you really have to do this, huhh? I am sorry for what I did earlier." ric muttered softly.


    "Apology not epted. ount Number," Myra didn¡¯t back down though conversing with ric was really exhausting for her.


    ric licked his lips in frustration, ¡¯Why does she always have to be so prideful all the time? Can¡¯t she just ept like it is?¡¯


    "I have something to attend to. I will send it to you. J will be handling your discharge procedure," ric gave in and departed her room.


    Shortly after, the female doctor came in, did a formal check up and once again advised Myra, "Ms. Miracle, are you sure you want to travel in your current state? As your doctor, my suggestion is to rest for a few days. Otherwise, your injuries might get aggravated."


    "I am sure doctor. I will be fine," Myra said reassuringly with a determined look.


    The doctor sighed heavily, giving in, "Ok, but you have to be extremely careful with your foot. Do not put pressure on it."


    "I will remember that," Myra hummed in response.


    The doctor departed and the day went by quite smoothly without any more disruption.


    J took care of her discharge and returned Myra¡¯s luggage and essentials bag to her. ric didn¡¯te even once during that time.


    Soon, it was time to depart for the airport. J took her luggage and bags while Myra walked with the help of crutches. She was relieved, she was finally leaving this ce for good.


    They got out of the hospital and a ck Maserati was waiting for them at the gate. J loaded Myra¡¯s luggage and opened the back door for her.


    She was about to set her foot inside the luxurious vehicle when she saw the familiar person sitting there, reviewing some paper works. Myra¡¯s jaw tightened but she didn¡¯t say anything just got in.


    J took the wheels and soon they dashed off. All throughout their journey, ric didn¡¯t give her a single nce and just kept his eyes on the documents. He was reclined elegantly, his legs crossed in a graceful manner as he was immersed in those documents.


    Myra didn¡¯t know what his purpose was, for joining her, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it. She was in no mood for any confrontation.


    The airport was fast approaching and Myra suddenly remembered about flight money which she had to give ric. She looked his way and said, rather courteously, "You haven¡¯t giving me your ount number yet."


    ric gave her a sidelong nce and returned back to his documents, "I don¡¯t remember it."


    Myra¡¯s mouth twitched at his tant lie as J restrained herself fromughing out loud. She scooted to the other side and looked the other way not wanting to indulge with him.


    After five minutes or so, they reached the airport and Myra got out of ric¡¯s car with J¡¯s help. ric looked at her, walking away, aplicated expression etched on his face.


    J took care of all the procedure, talked to the airlines about Myra¡¯s condition and handed Myra her boarding pass, "Ms. Miracle, have a safe journey." She turned around and about to walk of when Myra called her, "Wait, Ms. ~"


    "Yes, Ms. Miracle? Do you need something?" J asked, her tone formal.


    "Can you give this to Mr. ric Everests?" Myra handed J an envelope. J took it without question. Myra took another thing out of her pocket and said, "And this. Please return this as well."


    J narrowed her eyes and said, "I can¡¯t take this phone Ms. Miracle. You will be needing it."


    "I have already told my family about my arrival. They will be there to get me. Please," Myra shoved the phone in J¡¯s hand. J reluctant took it.


    Myra didn¡¯t wait any second and walked away, the polite airline staff helping her with everything else. Atst, Myra settled in her seat, waiting for the ne to depart.


    The spacious seat wasfortable for her as she leaned backward, closing her eyes tiredly, ¡¯Finally, it is over.¡¯


    But soon, another passenger came in and upied the seat which was near Myra¡¯s.


    Myra kept having an unsettling feeling as she felt dizzy. She opened her eyes to call for an air hostess when she saw the other passenger, her eyes widened, about to pop out.


    "What are you doing here?" she looked at ric with an annoyed look.


    "I am ying golf," ricmented yfully. Myra red at him. "I have some urgent business in Brulena and there was no direct flight. So~," he didn¡¯tplete his sentence.


    "Don¡¯t you have private nes at your beck and call?" Myra said tly.


    ric nodded and uttered, "Yes, we have. But they are getting remodeled. So, I didn¡¯t have any other choice." He smiled as he said that.


    Myra mockinglymented, "What a coincidence." She ignored him and looked out of the window, waiting for flight to depart.


    ric break the deadlock, asking, "Why did you return the phone? It was purchased especially for you."


    Myra kept her mouth sealed, totally shutting off him. ric got up, ced the phone on the desk and said, "Take it," and walked back to his seat. She still didn¡¯t budge. She didn¡¯t even look at him or the phone.


    Soon, the announcement for departure was made and the flight took off. The journey was a silent one. Myra slept throughout the entirety of the flight and ric didn¡¯t disturb her.


    He just wanted to make sure she had returned safely back home and that is why he came with the pretense of business matters. The staff was polite and professional.


    After five long hours, the flight touched down at Damona¡¯s airport. Myra was woken up by the announcement as she felt her whole-body sour. The staff assisted her and even briefed the airport personnel about Myra.


    Myra looked around and didn¡¯t found ric following her. She sighed in relief and walked away.


    ric, who was at some distance, watching her every move.


    Wendy was waiting for Myra with another person. From where she was standing, she could only she Myra¡¯s upper body and shouted, "Sis, over here. We are here."


    Myra looked her way and smiled at her cheerful sister. When she saw that Sandra and William were not there with her, she exhaled a long, heavy breath, ¡¯She kept her promise. Ohhh, I missed her so much. I missed home.¡¯ Her eyes turned teary.


    Getting impatient, Wendy ran towards her and when she saw Myra¡¯s foot covered with a cast and her walking with crutches, the look on Wendy¡¯s face was horrible. She was left dumfounded. She approached Myra, "What happened to you, sis? How the fu~, how the hell did this happen?" Her voice was loud and as everyone¡¯s attention turned towards the duo.


    "Sshh, rx. I am fine. Just had a minor ident. I will tell everything in the car," Myra was a little embarrassed.


    Wendy understood and took her luggage from the security personnel and thanked her. They made their way towards Yelena, one of Myra¡¯s roommates. Myra had already briefed her about her situation and asked her for help. So, Yelena, when she saw Myra like that didn¡¯t freak out like Wendy.


    They all got inside the car and zoomed off.


    Seeing Myra¡¯s car dashed off, ric, who had been keeping an eye on her, turned around and walked inside the airport. His job, here, was over.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 161: How Will Mom And Dad React?

    <h4>Chapter 161: How Will Mom And Dad React?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Inside Yelena¡¯s car, Wendy was freaking out big time, she was literally terrorized to see her sister¡¯s injuries. One could see in her eyes as they were red and veiny now, any minute and she would bawl her heart out.


    She asked, her voice piercingly, ear splittingly loud, "Tell me, sis. What the fuck happened to you? I want all the details. Don¡¯t miss a single thing out." Her voice only became louder and louder.


    "Language, Wendy,nguage. Aaaaaanddd ... rx. It is not as bad as it seems, you know. I~ ... I slipped and fell from the staircase," Myra exined as she lied. She was feeling guilty for it but she couldn¡¯t tell the real reason to anyone.


    Wendy argued, "Seriously, sis. Why didn¡¯t you tell this earlier on the phone? You look horrible and you are saying it¡¯s not that bad, huhh. It is worse, I can see that. And where the heck is Nora? She let youe all alone, in this condition, just like that? I can¡¯t believe this. Isn¡¯t she your best friend?"


    Myra smacked Wendy on her head yfully as she said, "Don¡¯t make mountain out of a molehill, ok? This is just superficial. It just looks bad. In a week, I will be good to go. Don¡¯t worry. And as for Nora, she and her family insisted a lot, she even begged me not to leave. But I just missed you, mom and dad so much. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer."


    Myra didn¡¯t lie about Nora¡¯s pleas for her to stay, although it was for a different reason. Nora was not even aware about her wounds and how she got them.


    Myra was wearing a buttoned up lc colored top and navy bottoms, which helped her conceal the scars on her neck. All her injuries were covered thoroughly, so Wendy didn¡¯t feel suspicious by her reasoning. By now, she was crying, as tears flowed like a stream from her doe like greyish ck eyes.


    Out of the blue, Wendy shrieked, "Ohhh my gosh, ohh my gosh. How will mom react? She is going to pass out when she sees you in this state, she really is going to. And Dad, he was so worried when you didn¡¯t answer any of our calls. We even went to police station to file a missing report. Now, when he will see this ghastly cast and walking you with the help of crutches, I can¡¯t even imagine how he will react."


    Yelena who was quiet and just listening all this while,mented, "That is ... why .... you have to keep your mouth sealed, sweetheart." She winked at Wendy from the rear view mirror and raised both her eyes.


    Wendy was puzzled by her words, she didn¡¯t understand what Yelena was trying to say. She made a weird face and looked at Yelena and then at her sister puzzled, "What is she saying? I don¡¯t~ ... I am not getting it. Even if I say nothing, mom and dad will eventually find out."


    Myra heaved a heavy sigh and gazed at her confused sister. She exining her, "Wendy, I am not going home. At least, not for until I recover enough. I cannot appear in this state in front of mom and dad. You know that. They won¡¯t take it lightly."


    "So, where are you going to stay, sis? What will you tell them? They think you areing tomorrow and are very excited about it." Wendy told Myra.


    Myra pressed her lips, forming a thin line. There was a pang of guilt in her eyes as she looked the other side, "I am going stay at Yelena¡¯s apartment for the time being. As for mom and dad, I will tell them that the raining cats and dogs in Kimberg due to which all the flights have been cancelled for a week."


    Yelena chimed in, "Wendy, baby. You will have to make sure your parents don¡¯t google about flight schedules. Otherwise, they will grow suspicious."


    Wendy opened her mouth and then closed it again. She was trying to process it all. How discreetly her sister has nned it all. She then asked, "Sis, do we have to do this? I know you don¡¯t like lying and liars. And you are going to conceal such a big thing from mom and dad?"


    Myra¡¯s trip to Kimberg has turned her into a serial liar, although she hated it. But it was necessary this time. Wendy was easy to counter but her parents were sharp. They would catch her lies and would press her to tell them the real truth.


    She covered her face with her hands in exhaustion as mumbled under her breath, "It is all those Everests¡¯ fault, especially that narcissist."


    "Huhhh? Did you say something, sis?" Wendy asked, her words wereced with concern.


    "Nothing. I am just tried from the journey. My back is killing me," Myra muttered.


    Soon, they reached Yelena¡¯s apartment which was near their college. Yelena took Myra¡¯s luggage out of her car while Wendy supported her sister. She kept on telling Myra, "Careful," and brushed off all the tiny pebbles with her foot.


    Myraughed at her sister¡¯s over protectiveness. Wendy was behaving like her bodyguard.


    They got in as Yelena set Myra¡¯s bags aside and went to the kitchen to get some water. Wendy helped Myra on the couch, she tucked two soft cushions to support her back and kept on asking, "Do you need something, sis? Are you thirsty? Are you hungry?"


    Yelena handed her and Myra lukewarm water,menting, "Calm down, young one. You are behaving like Myra is pregnant and you are her child¡¯s father."


    Myra red at her friend and Yelena made a zip it gesture and sealed her mouth. Wendy felt embarrassed by the analogy and settled down on a spare chair, her face all red, "I am sorry. Am I overdoing it? I am just concerned for you sis."


    "You don¡¯t have to apologize for something like this, silly. I understand your worries fully well," Myra assured her.


    The sun was setting fast as sky turned in a pinkish orange glow. Myra said to Wendy, "It is gettingte, Wendy. You should go home before it gets dark. Mom and dad must be waiting for you."


    "But sis~ .... I ... I don¡¯t want to leave you here all alone. Let me stay the night," Wendy tried to convince her sister.


    "Ayeeee .... Wendy, she is not alone dude. I am here with her. I am also capable of taking care of your sister," Yelena jabbed at Wendy.


    "I am not saying that. Don¡¯t twist my words, Yelena," Wendy retorted as both Yelena and Myra startedughing.


    "I will be fine, Wendy. There is Yelena and if anything happens, I will call you," Myra told her with a serious face.


    "But Myra sis~" Wendy tried to argue some more but Myra shot it down, "No, I have already called the cab. It is waiting outside for you. You should hurry." Her words her stern.


    Wendy was left with no choice she lowered her head and obliged with Myra¡¯s words, "Ok, if you want that. But call me if anything happens?"


    "Ahaaa~ ...... I will. Now go," Myra reassured her.


    Wendy gave her a delicate hug, her eyes turned watery. She brushed off the tears and said, "Then, I will do the task you have given me, ok. See you tomorrow, sis. Take care of yourself. Bye."


    Myra nodded and Wendy departed reluctantly. Yelena followed Wendy outside.


    Now that Myra was all alone, she closed her tired eyes and leaned back her head to rest on thefortable cushion. Her head was spinning a little. She murmured lightly, "I am finally back in Damona. It feels like so much time has passed."


    Yelena came in shortly after, "Your sister is so cute, Myra. She started bawling her eyes out as soon as she got out. She even made me promise her, that I will take care of her. I wish I had a sister like that. You are lucky."


    "Ummhmm~ I know," Myra replied with a smile.


    With her hands on her hips, while striking a pose, Yelena asked, "What¡¯s the deal? Why do you look so troubled, hmm?"


    "Nahh, just I am fine, just a little itchy," Myra shrugged.


    Yelena narrowed her eyes, questioning, "Are you sure?"


    "Why will I not be?" Myra asked in confusion.


    "Are you sure you slipped and fell from the stairs? Why do I feel like you are hiding something?" Yelena inquired with a dead pan face.


    "Uhh~? What are you ... what are you implying? Why will I lie? Hahaha, you are funny. Are you binge watching that detective show on OTT?" Myraughed nervously. She tried to change the topic desperately.


    "If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t pester you about it anymore. Tell me, what do you want to eat? I will cook," Yelena sensed her hesitation and didn¡¯t push.


    "Pasta, I am craving Fettine Alfredo," Myra request, her eyes gleamed.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 162: Kimberg Men Are Eye Candies

    <h4>Chapter 162: Kimberg Men Are Eye Candies</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Yelena prepared dinner while Myra helped her with chopping vegetables and basic stuff. While eating, they talked about random stuff. Yelena enquired about Myra¡¯s Kimberg trip, "So, how was Kimberg? I heard it the ce has some breathtaking scenic spots."


    "Ummm~~ de~ lic~ ious ... mm~mmm, this is so good Yel ... The ce is good for sightseeing," Myra agreed. In her short stay, the ces she had been with Nora were truly picturesque.


    "And what about your friend, Nora? How is she doing? Is her family treating her well," Yelena asked.


    Myra was about to have another bite of her pasta when she paused, her mouth open. She thought about Nora and what conspired with her. Then, brushing all those things to the back of her mind and answered rather inly, "Nora¡¯s good. Her family adores her like a ¡¯true princess.¡¯ It is like, she belongs with them. I am happy for her."


    There was hint was something odd in her statement which Yelena caught right away. Myra¡¯s face turned somber so she did not extend that topic any further.


    In the past, whenever, Myra used to talk about Nora, there used to be a gleam in her eyes and she always used to refer Nora as ¡¯Nor¡¯. So, it was evident enough that something had happened there. But if Myra didn¡¯t want to talk about it on her own, Yelena didn¡¯t want to impose.


    Changing the topic, she then asked yfully, "So, what about the guys? Did you find any lover there, ummm? When you told me you were going to Kimberg. I googled about the ce and dang ... that ce is packed with sexy, rich eye candies."


    Myra who was drinking water, spat all the contents out as she heard her friend¡¯s implication. She choked and started coughing. Yelena got up from her seat hurriedly and patted Myra¡¯s back, "There, there. Easy, no one is going to snatch your food away."


    With every cough, Myra¡¯s bruises and other injuries were aching, her eyebrows creased because of that pain. Yelena got a little worried, she inquired, "Are you alright? Should I call for a doctor?"


    "No, ...... no n~eed. I am ok, Yel," Myra assured her, her breath heavy, as she was trying topose herself.


    "You sure, you are ok?" Yelena¡¯s face was etched with worry.


    "Ahaa, yup. You eat your dinner. I just choked a little. You are worrying too much," Myra gestured Yelena to take her seat. Sheplied.


    The dinner went on smoothly. They talked about uing semester and future ns.


    "Hey, did you get the news? Professor Haley has announced that our college and one of Kingsterdom universities¡¯ subsidiaries are going to have a coboration," Yelena started.


    "My phone broke and I was hardly able to check any information regarding college. But what of it," Myra said disinterestedly. Her mind was still stuck on the events that had urred the past few days.


    "Our college is offering an exchange program with theirs. They are even going to provide housing and other important things to the selected ones. Why not try for it? As far as I remember, you really want to study in Kingsterdom University." Yelena suggested.


    Myra¡¯s eyes flickered at her friend¡¯s suggestion. She pressed her lips tightly, when Yelena added, "Oh sorry, I forgot. It was the main university campus you want to go to. My bad. With you grades and academic achievements, you can even get a full schrship for the main campus."


    Saying this, Yelena munched on her remaining food and Myra lost in her own thoughts. Her mind was all over the ce.


    Because of Myra¡¯s foot injury, her mobility was limited for the time being. So, Yelena cleared up the table.


    Myra asked, "Can I borrow your phone? Mine isn¡¯t working yet."


    Yelena handed Myra her phone and Myra googled random stuff on it. A news report caught her eyes, as they widened in shock. The headlines of that piece were, ¡¯Everests Cooperation to redevelop suburban areas in a small town of Austenberg¡¯s Damona.¡¯


    She blinked her eyes several times in order to process the news. There was a small picture of Noah along side ric, or was it Brave.


    Myra¡¯s heart leaped as it raced a mile a minute. Her jaw clenched. She clicked opened the news report and started reading.


    ¡¯The Everests Cooperation¡¯s CEO, Noah Everests, has announced that he is going to enter the real estate market and theirpany¡¯s first project will be to redevelop suburban houses in a small city of Damona. This is going to be the first and exclusive development project for them. But why are they choosing a small city like Damona? What is the reasoning behind that? There are many spections regarding that matter. The current COO, ric Everests, in his statement said, "We owe this ce and the people living there." Though, many people thing it is a big and a risky move.¡¯


    The article was lengthy with other details mentioned but Myra was not able to focus on all that. She knew exactly why they were doing it. They wanted to keep an eye on her and her family.


    She curled her fists, her face slightly red.


    After doing the dishes and cleaning the Kitchen thoroughly, Yelena came out, saying, "I have asked my parents to send a housekeeper, she will be here tomorrow morning. Hey My~ are you, are you alright? Why is your face all red?" She came closer to her and touched her forehead.


    Myra jolted awake from her trance and said, "Nothing, ohh you are done so fast." Stretching her limps lightly, she yawned, "I am just feeling sleepy, you see I am jetgged."


    "Let me help you," Yelena supported Myra to the guest room. Her luggage and essentials bag were already there. "Do you want to wash up or just want to change your clothes?"


    "I think I will wash up first," Myra could feel slightly sweaty odoring from her.


    "I will~" Yelena was about to offer to help but Myra stopped her, "I can manage, Yel. Can you take out my pajamas from my bag."


    "But~" Yelena countered but Myra shot it down instantly, "You are fussing too much."


    Yelena, though reluctantly, obliged. She unpacked the bag and took out her pajamas.


    Myra made her way towards the bathroom and locked it. Yelena departed shortly after, yelling, "If you need something, just call my name."


    "Ok," Myra replied. She unbuttoned her top and there was a faint scar on her neck which has turned purple. She unclothed her upper body and there were several scratch marks and cuts, some were covered with bandages while some were not.


    She didn¡¯t wanted Yelena or anyone else, to see her in that state. She quickly washed up and got out, her pajama all buttoned up. She was sitting in front of the mirror andbing her hair when Yelena knocked. She came with a ss of warm, turmeric milk.


    Myra took it with a smile and Yelena asked, "Aren¡¯t you feeling hot?"


    Myra understood why her friend was asking that as she stated, "Ahhh, no, not really. The weather in Kimberg was quite cold, so I am just adjusting. Ohh my gosh, it is already ten thirty, Yel. You should also rest now. You have been doing a lot of stuff for me all day. You must be tired." She then yawned.


    "Ok, then good night. Call me, if anything happens. I am in the adjacent room," Yelena told her.


    "I will," Myra said as Yelena walked out.


    As soon as the door closed, Myra¡¯s hand instinctively reached out for her neck. Shaking her head she got up, finished the milk and made her was towards the bathroom, to rinse her mouth. She then made her way towards the bed, turned off themp andid down carefully.


    The room was now dark but Myra just stared at the ceiling mindlessly. Her mind racing with countless thoughts.


    After an hour of juggling and mind wrecking, she somehow caved in as exhaustion took over her.


    "Noooo ...... go away ...... Stay away, stay away from me," Myra muttered in her sleep, her brows frowned. She was panting loudly. She was having a nightmare about rogue wolf incident.


    "Don¡¯te an~ any closer," her body was sweating as shook her head in her sleep restlessly. "Noo~ ... noooooooo~," she screamed and jolted awake from her nightmare. Her breathing heavy.


    She looked at her surroundings and saw where she was and breathed a sigh of relief. As Yelena, yanked open her door and turned on the main lights, "What~ what happen? Why did you scream?" Are you ok? Did you fall?"


    Myra¡¯s forehead was glistening with sweat beads as Yelena wrinkled her noses and walked towards her, "Did you have a nightmare again?"


    asionally, Myra used to get nightmare about her time in orphanage and as Yelena was her roommate she knew about it. Myra nodded.


    Yelena suggested, "Should I sleep with you?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 163: You Should Try It Too

    <h4>Chapter 163: You Should Try It Too</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Stay away from me, don¡¯te close ...... NOOOOOO," Myra yelled as she jolted awake from her restless sleep after a gruesome nightmare. She was panting heavily and sweating. Her back was drenchedpletely, the buttoned up pajamas were suffocating her.


    "Did you fall? Are you alright, Myra?" Yelena yanked the door open frantically as she heard her scream. She was scared to hear Myra¡¯s voice.


    She switched on the main light to find Myra sitting on her bed, her face all pale and sweaty and horrified. Her eyes were slightly teary as well.


    Yelena pursed her lips and creased her brows as she walked towards Myra, "Did you had another one of those nightmares?" She asked concernedly.


    Myra nodded hesitantly.


    Seeing her terrorized state, Yelena suggested, "I will sleep with you. Can I?"


    Myra was too afraid to say no. In the dark, silent room, she kept on thinking someone was watching, keeping an eye on her. She was being paranoid, she knew that well but she didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    ¡¯What if ... what if, someone is stalking me andes inside through the window?¡¯ Those kinds of thoughts urred to her. The people she had encountered during he stay in Kimberg were not normal humans but werewolves. They were capable of anything. So, breaking in while she was asleep was a possibility as well. After all, ric was on the same flight with her and she didn¡¯t trust him even in the slightest. What if he had followed her and knew where she was staying currently.


    After giving much thought, she said, "Okay," in a mere whisper. Her voice was hoarse and scratchy.


    Yelena smiled lightly and went out to get her pillow and duvet from her room. She thought Myra would reject her just like always but she was d she had readily agreed this time. She was worried for Myra¡¯s mental as well as physical safety. They were good friend since their first year in college.


    She came and settled beside Myra, asking, "Do you want the lights to be on?"


    "You can switch it off and don¡¯t be too courteous with me," Myra denied. She didn¡¯t wanted to disturb Yelena¡¯s rest.


    After making sure Myra wasn¡¯t ufortable anywhere, Yelena switched the lights off and upied the left side of the bed.


    With Yelena by her side, Myra slept ratherfortably then before. Though, she dreamt some weird dreams about Everests brothers.


    The chirping of lively birds chimed in the room, indicating it was already morning. But Myra was too dead tired to wake up anytime soon. She was thoroughly exhausted and jetgged as well. Her injuries were bothering her rest all night as well.


    Yelena woke up but didn¡¯t disturb her sleep. They had nothing on their schedules as they were on break.


    She left the room quietly, freshened up and made breakfast for the two of them. Gearing up for the day.


    _____________________


    Meanwhile, in Kimberg, ric had returned the previous night. After making sure Myra had safely returned back to her family, he didn¡¯t waste any time and came back to Kimberg.


    But he didn¡¯t go back to the pack house. Instead, he went to the headquarters toplete the pending work and create an alibi for him. After all, he had told Elio that he was on going a business trip.


    He spent the whole night finishing his assigned work as well as the documents and projects under Brave¡¯s supervision. But, quite often, his mind would drift back to Myra.


    Her cold attitude towards him, her repulsiveness when he kissed her in the elevator. For a werewolf like him, kissing someone was not a big deal at all. And ording to him, his intentions were no ulterior. She was having a panic attack at that time and ric didn¡¯t knew how to calm her down. So, he could only give her mouth to mouth oxygen.


    Eventually, Myra¡¯s state improved but after that he just couldn¡¯t control his urges. He was like a lion, who had tasted blood. He couldn¡¯t stop in that moment. He kept on ming Alex but his wolf shot his words down, ¡¯Do you really think it was just me? Did you feel nothing at all? You enjoyed it. You savored it. Don¡¯t lie to me. No, don¡¯t lie to yourself, Al.¡¯


    ric sighed gravelly, pinching his nose bridge. He just couldn¡¯t get Myra¡¯s disdainful expression out of his head. Though, she meant nothing to him. But his heart as well as his wolf said otherwise.


    He shook his head and dived back into work. By morning, he looked more like a zombie that a werewolf. His eyes had dark circles underneath them. His hair were a little unkempt. His tie knot was loosened and wrinkled, so was his white dress shirt.


    A knock on his office door interrupted him as he said in his deep voice, "Come in."


    Amanda Shades, his secretary, walked in and greeted, "Good Morning, COO Everests."


    ric nodded but didn¡¯t look up. Amanda noticed his disheveled state and was bbergasted.


    He was always so put together and didn¡¯t like even a single wrinkle on his cloth. If there was any, he would go on a tirade and change his clothes immediately.


    But right now, he was messy and so unhinged about it. It looked like he hasn¡¯t slept for two days, which was true.


    ric noticed Amanda¡¯s silence as she was just standing there like a statue. He called out, "Secretary Shades, is there something on my face?"


    Amanda snapped out of her reverie and cleared her throat and said, "*Ehem .... ehem .... * COO Everests, your schedule for today is ......." She went on and on about his schedule for the day which was packed.


    Once she had finished, she looked up at him and waited for his instruction. ric was unusually absent minded, he nodded and said, calmly, "Okay, if there is nothing else. You can go now."


    Amanda blinked but walked out immediately. As the door clicked shut, she breathed a sigh of relief. She thought, ¡¯Has something happened to boss? Why is he so quiet today?¡¯


    Then, she went about her business.


    ric looked at the time and it was already ten in the morning. A mind link interrupted him, "ric, where are you?" Sara¡¯s voice echoed inside his head.


    "Right now, I am in the office, mother," he replied tiredly.


    "Why didn¡¯t youe home?" Sara asked with concerned filled voice. After ric departed yesterday, she has been thinking that maybe she was being too harsh on her son and was guilty.


    When he didn¡¯t return home all night, she got worried. Brave was already ina, she didn¡¯t wanted anything to happen to her other kids.


    ric exined, "I went on an urgent business trip and after that I came to the office. There is a lot of pending work."


    "Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Come by noon, for lunch," she said softly.


    ric smiled faintly and replied, "Okay, mother. I will be home by noon." And the mind link disconnected.


    He picked up his phone, "Amanda, cancel the rest of my schedule for the day. And reschedule it for tomorrow."


    Amanda hesitated. There was an important client meeting scheduled for lunch.


    "Amanda, where¡¯s your answer?" ric spat.


    "Ye~ s Yes sir, on it," she replied. She didn¡¯t say anything to him out of fright and rescheduled all his appointments. She could feel a headacheing. The client was a high-profile person and he would surely kick a fuss which she will have to handle but what could she even do. She had to follow orders without question.


    ric had alreadypleted eighty percent of the work despite his mind not fully focused. So, he wrapped up his remaining work in an hour, tidied up himself properly and went back to the pack house.


    It took him half an hour to reach the mansion and as soon as he entered, his mood which had been good, sored instantly.


    Maximus Corbin and Clement Sanders were having a talk with Noah in the living room. They sensed ric¡¯s presence and stopped their conversation midway and looked his way.


    "Ohhh, Young Alpha ric, we are finally able to meet you," Maximus chimed, feigning joy.


    "It¡¯s good to meet you too, Elder Corbin, Elder Sanders," he replied casually.


    Neither Maximus nor Clement liked ric and the feeling was mutual. ric too, was not fond of either of them. They were too haughty and pretentious, always projecting themselves as superior.


    Both the elders perceived ric as irresponsible brat who had snatched Brave¡¯s ce. They never believed that he was the right person to lead Moon Shine Pack.


    "So, what has been keeping you busy all this time, young Alpha?" Clement Sanders asked.


    "Work has been keeping me busy. You should try it sometimes too," ric jabbed at him in a very casual manner.


    Clement¡¯s mouth twitched at his blunt words as ric took a seat on the couch.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 164: Are We On First Name Basis?

    <h4>Chapter 164: Are We On First Name Basis?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Maximus chimed, as he pped his hands, feigning joy, "Ohhoo, Young Alpha ric, we are finally able to see your face. How refreshing."


    ric¡¯s reply was casual as he said it without any emotion, "It¡¯s good to see you too, Elder Maximus, Elder Clement." His good mood had been disrupted just by looking at them.


    Clement inquired, his voice filled with superiority, "What¡¯s been keeping you so busy that you didn¡¯t even have time to visit your elders?"


    "Elder Sanders, the cooperation has been keeping me quite busy. There is a lot of work. Why don¡¯t you try doing some work too," ric was blunt with his words as he took a jab at them openly.


    Clement Sanders wasn¡¯t a big fan of ric, because out of all the Everests siblings he was the most straightforward one. He didn¡¯t care about his reputation, if he didn¡¯t liked something he would call it out right away.


    ric strode leisurely and took a seat on the couch, his movements casual but elegant.


    Noah could sense the tension in the room as Clement¡¯s mouth twitched hearing ric¡¯s reply.


    Maximus gritted his teeth,menting while trying to suppress his anger, "How audacious of you. Do you think we are freeloading here? Your parents called us for help, otherwise~." He left it at that.


    Noah red at ric as he was about to counter an argument. Sara came just in time and said, "Ohh Al, you are here, right on time. Lunch is ready. Elder Sanders, Elder Corbin, please join us."


    Elio and Dion too joined them in the living room. Sara asked, "Where¡¯s Nora? Isn¡¯t she going to have lunch?"


    Dion replied, "She was awake all night and is resting now."


    Sara and Noah understood his words. But Maximus didn¡¯t like Nora¡¯s attitude, so hemented, "What kind of princess behaves like this? It is already noon and she is still resting?"


    Sara answered, "She is bit under the weather. I will send her lunch in her room~"


    As soon as these words left her mouth, the elevator dinged and slid open. Nora came out in her usual clothes but her face was bloated and sleepy.


    Maximus crunched his face as Clement tantly ignored Nora¡¯s presence. They made there way towards the dining room with Noah in tow.


    Nora looked at all of them with confusion as ricmented, "Ignore them," and shrugged his shoulders.


    "How are you feeling now?" Sara asked concernedly, as she looked at her daughter.


    "I am good, mom. Don¡¯t make that face. I doing fine," Nora assured Sara.


    Everyone could tell Nora was trying hard to sound cheerful. Elio hugged her from side and ruffled her head, "You haven¡¯t eaten anything. I can hear your stomach growling from miles away. Poor baby."


    Nora rolled her eyes and they walked towards the dining hall, ric and Dion following them from behind teasing Nora.


    Sara gazed at her children and smiled. The bond amongst the siblings was everything for her.


    They all settled in their respective ces. The huge dining table wasden with variety of delicacies, most of which were ric¡¯s favorite.


    ric was in a good mood, until Maximus uttered in a peculiarly taunting tone, "We have heard there has been quite a lot of rogue attacks in recent times near Moon Shine Pack¡¯s territory despite having such tight security and skilled warriors. I wonder why is that. And there has also been a wolfsbane poisoning case that has recently happened."


    Before Noah could say anything, ric replied, his tone serious, "Where did you hear it from, Elder Corbin? You are quite informed about our pack¡¯s matters."


    "Young Alpha ric, such kind of news spread fast. Has there been any progress or any clue regarding them? Currently, you are next in line to be the Lycan King. So, this kind of news isn¡¯t good for you," Maximus countered as he smiled which didn¡¯t reached his eyes.


    ric clenched his spoon tightly. Maximus was taking a jab at him and wanted him to lose his temper like always. At least, then he would have a reason to scold him or openly disdain him.


    But ric kept his cool. He didn¡¯t give him the reaction he wanted andmented calmly, "Thank you for looking out for me Elders. I am truly d to have you backing me up. The investigation is going on smoothly and soon we will get the results. I will share them with you too."


    Yona who was serving food to Nora stiffened at ric¡¯s words but her expression remained calm. Dion was observing her with keen eyes and saw that flickering change in her bodynguage.


    He called out to her, "Yona, serve me that eggnt dish."


    Yona¡¯s facial expression and her state of mind were contradicting each other. She knew ric wasn¡¯t the one to bluff. He must have truly found something as the rogue wolves he had sent to attack Myra was missing.


    She has been contacting them since yesterday but they were not responding to any of his calls. She has been waiting for the good news. But now her mind was spiraling with dreadful thoughts, ¡¯Has that bitch ran away again? No, that can¡¯t be possible. John isn¡¯t the one to miss out on such things. She is just human peasant and he is a beast.¡¯


    "Yona?" Nora called out, breaking her inner monologue.


    "Huhh, yes princess Nora?" Yona asked.


    "Brother Dion has been calling you. Where is your mind?" Nora questioned her. "Are you alright?"


    Yona nodded and said, looking at Dion, "Yes, Young Alpha Dion, how may I help you?"


    Dion arched his brow and shrugged, "Serve me that eggnt dish."


    Yona looked at him and blushed. She thought Dion was being suggestive. She walked towards him and spooned out arge portion of the dish on his te. Dionmented, "Easy on it, will you."


    She stopped and Noah soon dismissed all the omegas and other staffs from the dining room.


    Sara then asked Clement, "When will Elder Moore arrive?"


    "Eleanor is busy with some other matters and it will take her some while toe here," Sanders replied curtly.


    "Clement Sanders, when have we been on first name¡¯s basis?" an unfamiliar voice echoed inside the dining hall as the door utched and a powerful, refined figure walked inside.


    Her movements were poised and calm, every step which she took was imposing as well as alluring.


    All the people who were sitting, got up at once as Sara chimed, "Elder Moore, you are finally here." She walked towards Eleanor with a smile and greeted her.


    Eleanor greeted back, "Glory to the Lycan Luna of Moon Shine."


    "It is so good to see you, Elder Moore. We have been waiting for your arrival," Sara said her tone cheerful.


    Eleanor Moore was the most reasonable and unbiased Elder of all the three. She was also the eldest one amongst the lot but no one can tell that by looking at her. She had a built of a thirty year old and an unmatchable strength. She has participated in numerous wars like situation and was a tough she wolf.


    Maximus Corbin as well as Clement Sanders weren¡¯t fond of her as well. Not because of her ability but because she was from opposite gender. But as she was the most respected and the oldest one, they had to tolerate her presence. She was wise and sharp in her approach, and had a great rtionship with Alpha Nathan Allen, Sara¡¯s father and his Blue Mountain Pack.


    Sara called for one of the omegas to set cutlery for Eleanor.


    Eleanor greeted Noah and he nodded back curtly. ric, Elio and Dion too followed her father and greeted Eleanor formally, "Elder Moore, may the moon goddess shower¡¯s her blessings on you."


    Nora imitated the greeting.


    Eleanor nodded and smiled as she nced at Nora, "So, this is the beloved princess we all have been searching for. I apologize for not making it for the banquet."


    "Elder Moore, no need to apologize. We are d you are finally here," Nora said politely.


    "She speaks just like you, Luna," Eleanor said knowingly. She then turned towards Maximus and Clement, questioning, "Where are your greetings Corbin, Sanders?" She tone wasn¡¯t harsh but it surely was authoritative.


    "May the moon goddess¡¯s blessings be with you," both Maximus and Clement greeted her with a hidden frown. They dare not show their true feelings.


    Eleanor settled in her seat gracefully and others followed her lead and sat back down. She then turned to Clement, "Sanders, or should I call you Clement now that we are on first name basis, hmm?"


    Clement gritted his teeth and said, "It was apse on my part, Elder Moore."


    "Good," Eleanor then looked straight at Noah and asked, "So, Lycan King Noah, how is the former crown prince fairing?"


    "Despite some hups, Brave¡¯s vitals and his overall condition is improving gradually. We are hopeful, he will wake up soon," Noah replied calmly.


    Eleanor nodded and the lunch went on without a hitch with her presence. Neither Maximus nor Clement said anything but their faces said it all. They were not pleased to see her.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 165: Who Is This Myra Miracle?

    <h4>Chapter 165: Who Is This Myra Miracle?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "So, what¡¯s the n for today?" Yelena asked Myra while having a bite of her crispy toast.


    Myra chewed her scrambled eggs diligently and then replied, "Firstly, I will have to see a doctor for this." She pointed at her swollen ankle which was covered with white cast.


    "For a checkup or because your injury has gotten worse or something?" Yelena inquired. "Whatever it is, I am apanying you to the hospital."


    "Nahh, just simple checkup. Although, my ankle is irritating me but it is lot better than day before yesterday. I just want to get an opinion on how much time it will take to recover it. Then, I will have to n my return home ordingly," Myra uttered with a sigh.


    Yelena nodded in understanding as Myra interrupted, "Ummm ...st night ... you were telling ... about that exchange program with Kingsterdom University¡¯s affiliate. When is thest date of submission for that?"


    "Why are you asking? Are you nning to change colleges, huhh?" Yelena pouted as she questioned.


    "Maybe or maybe not. Who knows? Right now, I am just curious about it. Can you tell me all the details about that program?" Myra said casually while leaning back on her chair.


    "Ahhh .... Ohk. I will. But promise me, if you make up your mind about going there, take me with you. It will be damn boring here. My department fes are mostly nerds and the others .... woahhh ...... they are just gossipmongers. I don¡¯t want to be with either of them." Yelena mentioned and winked at Myra.


    Yelena Yates was from a rich and prominent familial background. Though, both her parents were college professors but her grandfather was a businessman and quite famous in Damona with several restaurant chains under his wings. But Yelena, she didn¡¯t put on airs in front of others nor was she was a down to earth person. She was quite chill and fun loving.


    Her major in college was Mechanical Engineering and she was amongst the top five ranked student. Myra and Yelena has been roommate since their freshmen year and gotten along really well with each other. They hit it off almost immediately. Yelena had confined in Myra many a times and thetter knew almost everything about Yelena.


    "Ummhmm~ I will surely tell you," Myra chimed.


    They were making small talk while having breakfast when the sound of doorbell disrupted their conversation.


    "Must be the housekeeper. I will go and check," Yelena got up and made her way towards the main door. She checked who it was. The screen lit up and showed no house help but Wendy standing there with a bag in her hand.


    "Myra, it is your sister," Yelena told Myra who was still having her breakfast.


    "Uhhhh? Wendy is here?" Myra¡¯s brows furrowed. She checked the time and it indicated eight thirty. "Should she be in school right now?"


    Yelena clicked open the door and there she was, standing in casual clothes, smiling widely as she said, "Good Morning, Yelena sis."


    "Morning Wends,e inside," Yelena called her inside. She obliged.


    Myra turned back and looked at her sister with a confused expression, "What are you doing here so early? Should you be at your school right now? Did something happen?"


    Wendy shed an innocent smile and said, "It¡¯s our school¡¯s annual sports day. I didn¡¯t participate in any sport, so I came to keep youpany."


    Myra stared at her sister for a good long minute and then turned her head asking, "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Ohhhh, d you asked. I am famished," Wendy made herselffortable.


    Yelena brought another set of cutleries as Myra questioned her, "Wendy, what did you tell mom and dad? Did they say anything to you?"


    "I handled it pretty well, sis. Trust me, they didn¡¯t suspect a thing. I even told dad that it is downpouring in Kimberg. Although, he got worried and wanted to call you, but as your phone is not working, it didn¡¯t go through," Wendy exined her the situation.


    "Hmmm~ ... I am going to the hospital for a checkup. When everything is sorted, I will call dad and tell him about my dy," Myra told Wendy.


    "I wille with you guys," Wendy chimed in.


    Myra didn¡¯tment anything on that and just stuffed her mouth with apple.


    ____________________


    At Everests Mansion.


    After having lunch, Sara, Noah and the three elders made there way towards Noah¡¯s study to discuss Brave and Myra¡¯s matter.


    All the Everests siblings were returning back to their rooms when Noah said, "ric, you are joining this meeting."


    "Yes, father," ricplied instantly. Though, his original n was to get freshen up and visit his twin brother.


    Clement and Maximus weren¡¯t pleased by Noah¡¯s words at all. They frowned as Clement tried to protest, "Lycan King~ .... It¡¯s the meeting between us elders. There is no need~."


    "With no disrespect towards you Elder Sanders but ric¡¯s presence is absolutely necessary. He is the crown prince after all," Noah¡¯s words were firm and resolute and he made his stand clear.


    Clement¡¯s face turned red but he couldn¡¯t form any more counter attacking words. Maximus patted his back.


    ric stifled a smile when he saw his father making a statement.


    Noah wasn¡¯t someone who was confrontational. But he could see the way Clement Sanders and Maximus Corbin were trying to corner his son, every now and then. He wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch that.


    With no more words, they all entered Noah¡¯s study and shut the door.


    Eleanor Moore sat on the couch with Clement and Maximus settling beside her. Opposite them, Noah and Sara took their respective seats and ric remained standing.


    There was a brief silence but Eleanor broke the dead locked, speaking, "What is the issue? How did young Alpha Brave got so severally injured?"


    Noah gave a brief summary on all the events in chronological order and Eleanor hummed and nodded. He told her about the attack and how Brave got into such condition and about what he said before fainting.


    Eleanor¡¯s brows furrowed as she heard Noah¡¯s words. She pursed her lips and said, "So, this girl, princess¡¯s friend, who is a human. Young Alpha Brave called her his mate?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s what Nora told us. That¡¯s what she heard before Brave copsed," Sara confirmed.


    Eleanor¡¯s facial expression changed for a second but she quickly concealed it as Maximus said rather excitedly, "That¡¯s absurd Elder Moore. No way, a human can be a werewolf¡¯s fated mate. There is no ancient text or no recorded case on it. I haven¡¯t heard such a thing. I told even told Luna and Lycan kind that princess may have interpreted young Alpha¡¯s words wrongly."


    Maximus Corbin was so damn sure that Myra wasn¡¯t Brave¡¯s mate.


    Eleanor ignored Maximus and asked Sara, "So, who is this girl? What is her name? Is she not here?"


    "She is Nora¡¯s childhood friend from the orphanage and our goddess daughter. Her name is Myra Miracle. She has returned to her hometown, Elder Moore," Sara told her truthfully.


    "Are you sure she is a human? Did you check?" Eleanor shot back.


    "Yes, there was no mark or no peculiar animalistic scent on her. We have even investigated her background thoroughly and there wasn¡¯t anything odd about it," Noah rified.


    "But you said she was in the same orphan with princess Nora. So, that means she an orphan, correct?" Eleanor inquired.


    "Yes, she is and her roots are still unknown," Noah said.


    "Do you have a picture of her?" Eleanor asked without thinking much.


    ric was just listening to them talking without interrupting. His mind drifted off to the blood samples and Myra¡¯s hair he had collected for DNA testing. But this was a secret he didn¡¯t wanted to reveal yet. He needed to be sure whether Myra was rted to Clinton household or not.


    To get the DNA sample of the other party was a hassle. He knew how much the Clinton¡¯s disliked the werewolf kind and his family in particr. They would neverply willingly and right now. He couldn¡¯t risk telling anybody about his n.


    Otherwise, his parents will definitely question about how he got those samples and the matter would get red up even more. The situation would turn even more chaotic.


    Myra was already back with her family and safe. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her life now. Whatever happened inside the forest with those rogue wolves and afterwards in the hospital, the disgusted expression on Myra¡¯s face was chilling to the bone.


    "Yes, we have," Sara replied and unlocked her phone.


    There was a group photo of all the Everests and Myra from Nora¡¯s birthday banquet. She zoomed in her picture and showed it to Eleanor.


    Maximus and Clement cranked their heads to see who this Myra Miracle was.


    Eleanor looked at Myra and her hand started shaking. Sara¡¯s phone slipped as she tried to conceal her shock and picked it up again, "Sorry, my hand slipped."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 166: A Bane

    <h4>Chapter 166: A Bane</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Yelena took the wheels while Myra and Wendy settled on the backseat.


    Wendy was being chatty as always, talking about her school, asking questions from Yelena about various things which thetter dly answered.


    Soon they reached their destination. Yelena announced, "Lads, we are here."


    "So soon?" Wendy looked around and frowned with a confused look on her face, "Why are we at my school? Aren¡¯t we going to the hospital for your checkup?" She asked Myra.


    Myra scratched the back of her head and said, "We are, but ..... you are not."


    "Sis~," Wendy tried to protest.


    "No, Wendy. I know when your school holds annual sports meet. It is still a month away. So, don¡¯t try to lie about it," Myra¡¯s voice was firm.


    Wendy gnawed at her lips as her eyes drooped. She had asked for a leave of absence for sickness. Because she was an exemry student, her homeroom teacher took her words without any doubt.


    "Yelena sis, please. I want to apany you guys. Plus, I have already told Ms. Miller that I am running a fever and won¡¯te today," Wendy pleaded.


    But Myra didn¡¯t budge. She knew her sister well. Whenever Wendy wanted anything, she would pull off the sympathy card, "Save it and go, Wendy. There is no use. Or should I talk to Ms. Miller on your behalf?"


    Wendy stopped immediately as she clicked her tongue. Eventually, she didply with her sister¡¯s words and got out of the car. She walked slowly, almost deliberately, waiting for Myra to call out for her.


    But Myra just saw her walking and turning every now and then with a sulking expression. Yelenamented, "Haha, your sister is so adorable. I want one too. She even skips school for you."


    "Don¡¯t you have plenty, already?" Myra questioned.


    "Ahh .... That¡¯s not the same. They are all older than me and annoying too. I want a baby sister, just like yours," Yelena said yfully.


    With her shoulders slumped, Wendy gave onest hurt look to Myra and then walked inside.


    Myra nced at Yelena andmented, "That ... I can¡¯t help anything in that case. You will have to ask your mom and dad."


    There next stop was Hope Care Hospital which was located at the outskirts of Damona. Though, Yelena wanted Myra to go to the renowned City Hospital, Myra was reluctant. She didn¡¯t want to be seen right now. What if someone saw her and told Sandra and William about it? She simply wasn¡¯t in the mood to take any chances.


    It took them an hour to reach their destination and another forty-five minutes to get doctors appointment.


    Though, the ce was on the outskirts but it was still packed.


    Yelena supported Myra and settled her in an empty chair, which they somehow managed to find. Then, she said, "I will bring you some water." Myra nodded and Yelena went away.


    The ce was noisy and bustling with patients and their families. Myra wanted to sit morefortably but there wasn¡¯t enough space on the bench. An elderlydy who was sitting adjacent her asked, "Youngdy, can you scoot over a bit more."


    Myra wasn¡¯t paying attention to her as she nodded. She was waiting for Yelena toe back soon. The crowd and the scent of antiseptic was giving her serious anxiety. Although, she was wearing a mask to conceal her face but it was still too much. She was feeling dizzy.


    The olddy was getting impatient and annoyed, "Ohhh gosh, these youngds. People are so young but they can¡¯t even amodate to the elderly, huhh." She tried to make some more space for herself and tried to corner Myra.


    Myra could feel something pressing down from the side as she tilted her head and said politely, "Please, can you be a bit careful. My ankle is injured."


    But the olddy wasn¡¯t having it, "It is just a normal injury, you are too young toin. What are you showing attitude for." Her tone was getting hostile.


    The ce was cramped and Myra wasn¡¯t feeling well. By this time, she was sweating a lot. She was in no mood for confrontation and just wanted some peace of mind, her head was spinning as well. So, she tried to get up and walk away but thedy held her wrist and barked at her, "So disrespectful aren¡¯t you. You haven¡¯t even apologized for talking back to me. Where are you trying to leave?" Her voice was harsh and reprimanding. Everyone turned their heads and saw the scene unfold.


    But before things could escte even further Yelena came running with bottled water. She saw arge crowd gathering around where Myra was sitting, her steps quickened. When she saw the olddy grabbing Myra¡¯s wrist forcefully, she confronted her, "Ma¡¯am, let go of my friend¡¯s hand. You can¡¯t just harass people like this."


    The olddy got even more agitated by Yelena¡¯s tone and got up, her face red, "Ohhoo, aren¡¯t you Garry Yates granddaughter? And what do you mean by harass? She was the one being disrespectful."


    Yelena frowned and asked, "How did you know my grandfather?"


    "Of course, you are that brat¡¯s blood. You rich folks, think you can say whatever you want and just walk out, huh. Not a chance, I wantpensation for mental distress," the olddy shouted.


    "Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t drag unrted people into this. I didn¡¯t disrespect you in any way. You wanted me to move so I was walking out," Myra said, trying to suppress her uneasiness.


    She could hear the crowd murmuring. Some were ming the olddy, some were finding fault in Myra¡¯s conduct while the remaining were just enjoying the show. Few of the were making videos of the verbal encounter. All in all, it was a distressful situation for her.


    "Now, you want to get out of it, clever hmm? But, not a chance. Until you give me mypensation, I will not let any of you go. If you try to leave, I will call the police."


    Both Yelena and Myra could tell olddy¡¯s true intentions. Yelena was getting pissed and couldn¡¯t control her temper and spat, "You must be a regr at this. Trying to escort money."


    "You are calling me a thief," the olddy¡¯s exaggerated voice was ear splitting. Someone from the crowdmented, "Just give her money and let this go. She is an elder after all. Don¡¯t be so uptight."


    "Just because she is old doesn¡¯t mean, I will have to bend backwards for her," Yelena said bluntly.


    The back and forth went on for a few more minutes and was interrupted by a rough and unfamiliar voice, "Elizabeth Cooper, you are at it again."


    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to see a bald old man with whiteb coat on. The badge on his chest read, ¡¯Tucker Cooper.¡¯


    Elizabeth¡¯s face turned red as she was pursed her lips and said, "You stay out of it, old hag. I am talking with them."


    Tucker walked towards them. He stood in front of Myra and Yelena, saying, "There is no need for anypensation. She is my wife and is diagnosed with dementia." He shielded his wife and gave her a long hard look.


    A nurse came rushing and took Elizabeth away. She protested, screamed but with one nce from Tucker she surrendered.


    Tucker bowed his head and said, "I apologize for my wife¡¯s behavior. She is very sick right now."


    Both Myra and Yelena were speechless by the sudden turn of events.


    Tucker looked at Yelena and said in a polite tone, "You are Garry Yates granddaughter, right?"


    "Yes, how do you know my grandfather?" Yelena asked.


    "We were friends back in day," Tucker Cooper left it at that. He then looked at Myra¡¯s distressed figure and said, "Come, I will examine your injury."


    Tucker started walking towards his office while Yelena supported Myra and they followed him quietly.


    They reached his office as Tucker took his seat. Myra took the chair meant fir patients and Yelena sat across from them.


    By now, Myra had taken off her mask and Tucker asked her few questions about how she got injured.


    They were conversing that¡¯s when the door opened with a loud yanked open and the olddy came rushing towards them. Myra¡¯s body went numb as she came straight at her.


    When she saw Myra¡¯s face, she spat violently, "A cursed child. It is a cursed child. Ill fated. A bane."


    Tucker got up from his seat at once and pulled his wife away in panic, But Elizabeth didn¡¯t stop. She kept on repeating those words.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Yelena came towards her and shielded her. She hugged her tightly and rubbed her back.


    The nurse who from earlier, came with an injection in her hands. Tucker grabbed it and injected his wife.


    Elizabeth¡¯s chest fell and rise as she gradually lost consciousness.


    Yelenaforted Myra, "Don¡¯t listen to her words. She has dementia and spouting nonsense."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 167: Her Crude Memory

    <h4>Chapter 167: Her Crude Memory</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    <strong>"A cursed child ~ Ill fated ~ A bane,"</strong> the olddy named Elizabeth Cooper kept on mumbling despite Tucker holding her.


    The nurse came inside Tucker¡¯s office frantically and panted while saying, "As soon ... <i>*huff*</i> as I was ...... <i>*huff*</i> trying to .... give her medicine ... <i>*huff*</i>, she ran off."


    "Give me the injection," Tucker said in a reprimanding tone while holding his wife. He was suppressing his anger as well as helplessness.


    The nurse gave him the injection, her hands were shaking, which Tucker roughly grabbed and injected his wife.


    Slowly but gradually, Elizabeth¡¯s foul words reduced as she inhaled and exhaled heavily. Soon, the medicine kicked in and she lost consciousness.


    Myra was scared. Her eyes were red and teary by olddy¡¯s sudden outburst. It had triggered some of those memories which she wanted to escape. The time she spent in the orphanage. It was like a gruesome cursed in her life, a childhood trauma, which she wanted to cope up withpletely.


    The people there, especially the warden, used tosh out, beat her to a pulp. But more than that she would curse at Myra out loud, calling her all sorts of names just like how Elizabeth was doing now.


    It took a lot of time and care for Myra to forget those things. Although, she would get nightmares about that time asionally. But she was healing slowly and steadily.


    As soon as the olddy came inside and started using profanity, Yelena ran towards Myra and hugged her tightly, patting her back gently. Sheforted her, "Myra, don¡¯t listen to what she is saying. She is sick and just spouting shit. Rx."


    Myra was already feeling under the weather and this had set another panic attack. She shivered and kept looking at thedy who was taken away by two nurses.


    Tucker came by their side and apologized, bowing his head repeatedly, "I am sorry on behalf of my wife. This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again."


    He was truly apologetic but Yelena was having none of it.


    "Dr. Tucker Cooper, right? A simple apology cannot fix this. I understand your wife isn¡¯t mentally stable right now. But such negligence is just unforgiveable. She kept on harassing my friend and saying nonsense stuff. I am involving the police," Yelena said. Her words weren¡¯t mere threats as her tone was resolute.


    Myra held her hand tightly and mumbled, her lips were colorless, "No, police Yelena. No ... police."


    If the local authorities got involved it would only escte the matter and reach Sandra and William. Myra didn¡¯t wanted any of that to happen.


    Yelena gazed at Myra, she pressed her lips in a thin line and released a long breath, "Okay."


    She then turned towards Tucker and said, "We won¡¯t be pressing charges against your wife but that doesn¡¯t mean this all is over." Yelena warned Tucker. "Come Myra, I am getting you out of here."


    Tucker kept his head down all the time. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything though, he wanted to tell Myra that, back in the day, his wife used to be a fortune teller. But right now, he thought it wasn¡¯t right to reveal such thing and distress Myra even more.


    With Yelena¡¯s help, Myra got out of the ce, but her mind was still stuck with what Elizabeth said. Those words echoed inside her head.


    Yelena settled Myra in the passenger seat and drove away from the ce as she cussed out loud, "What a shitty hospital. They can¡¯t even keep an eye on their patients."


    Myra kept quiet, she looked outside the car, her eyes lost.


    After taking her frustrations out, Yelena felt relieved. She turned to look at Myra who was totally out of it.


    Yelena sighed and called out to her, "Hey, let¡¯s forget going to any other hospital. I will call my family doctor. He cane and check on you at my apartment."


    Myra still didn¡¯t say anything, no answer, nothing.


    Yelena stepped on the brakes and her car came to a sudden halt. But before she could utter anything, Myra asked, in a in and emotionless voice, "Yelena, am I ... am I a cursed person?" Her voice was calm but the question she asked was chilling.


    "Aye, what are you saying? Don¡¯t take those words seriously. That olddy was a mental patient. So, don¡¯t fret on it. You, my friend, are nothing but the most genuine and kind soul I have ever known. Don¡¯t degrade yourself because of some random person¡¯sment, who wasn¡¯t even sane to begin with," Yelena concluded, her words filled with conviction.


    Listening to her friend¡¯s heartfelt words, Myra blinked several times. She cleared her throat andposed herself, "You are right. I shouldn¡¯t sulk because of some random stranger¡¯s words. It means nothing to me. I am nothing like that."


    "That¡¯s the Myra I know," Yelena beamed at her and gave her a long, affectionate hug.


    Myra pulled away and then said, "Before going back, can you take me to a ce."


    "Where?" Yelena questioned with a perplexed expression.


    "To give my phone for repair and buy a new one. I need to call my folks today to update them about my dy," Myra told her the reason.


    Yelena nodded andmented, "Yeah, we have to do that." She then drove them to a nearby cellphone store. Myra remained inside the car while went inside the shop.


    Though, Myra was a lot moreposed her mind drifted off to a crude memory.


    It was a memory when Myra was a five-year child. Some sponsors were visiting the orphanage and everyone was dressed up ording to the decorum. For the first time, in three years, all the children from the orphanage were given news clothes.


    They all were excited and thrilled that finally they were getting something nice. There clothes weren¡¯t patched up but brand new, even they gave every child a new and refreshing haircut.


    The warden, unlike her usual stingy self, would smile and sweet talk with them. Even the food which they would get was no longer stale bread and milk.


    Children no longer looked gaunt. Myra was truly happy to see that finally, finally the warden was behaving like a good adult. She was no longer scolding or beating her. Even their beddings were changed.


    This went on for a whole week till the day the highly anticipated sponsor visited their orphanage.


    The day of the visit everything was going well. Some children were ying, some were studying, all in all, everyone was having fun.


    The orphanage director came with a posh looking man. He seemed to be a striking person, with his impable looks and imposing personality. Nothing was amiss. He was impressed by how well the children were kept and how happy they seemed.


    The warden, Palmer Hill, was dressed up innocently, in baby pink, expensive looking pastel sundress. She wanted to make a good impression on this person, though, she already had a boyfriend.


    She was showing sitting with the director and the sponsor and telling them about the progress about each child, which she had obviously made up. Myra, for once was relieved and wanted to do something well.


    She went inside the kitchen and brought them freshly made orange juice. As she was serving them with a smile, Palmer praised her for doing good. Myra extended her hand to serve the sponsor and some of its content spilled on Palmer¡¯s new dress.


    As soon as this happened, Myra froze and looked at Palmer.


    Palmer¡¯s face crunched but she somehow concealed the rage she was feeling when she saw the man was watching her and Myra¡¯s encounter closely. She didn¡¯t let herself loose and held Myra¡¯s hand, "Ohhh gosh dear, are you alright? My poor baby got scared." She embraced Myra, suffocating her. The rose perfume she was wearing was overwhelming and Myra had the urge to vomit but she held on.


    The day went on casually and Myra thought that everything was finally over. She was about to go and rest when, the warden, now dressed up in her usual cheap clothes asked for her to go to her room.


    Honestly, Myra was scared. But from the past few days, Palmer was behaving kindly. This made her a bit rx.


    She went inside Palmer¡¯s room. The warden was calm and didn¡¯t seem upset. She asked her to take a seat and locked the door. She offered Myra a warm ss of milk which made her guard down.


    Palmer made small talks, asking about how Myra felt about the experience. Myra was chatty and told her about how she felt. But as she was talking, she could feel her eyes getting drowsy and heavy. She kept yawning and soon dozed off.


    As she was closing her eyes, Palmer got up from her bed and came close to her. She saw a malicious glint in her eyes as she said, "Ohhh dear, today is going to be a long, very long night."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 168: Real Or An Act?

    <h4>Chapter 168: Real Or An Act?</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    "Ms. Hill you were calling me?" I knocked on the warden¡¯s door and asked.


    She pped her hands and muttered sweetly to me, "Ohh you are finally here,e." Her voice was quite unusual but nevertheless, I didn¡¯t mind this change in her demeanor.


    Ms. Palmer was in her night wear, a ck and redcy dress like super short nightgown with a same-colored robe on it. To bepletely honest, her dress made me ufortable but who am I to say anything or judge. She always dresses like this so maybe she likes such clothes.


    I lowered my head and took slow steps, as if walking on thin ice. She is like a ticking time bomb. I don¡¯t want to deal with her fury. So, I can¡¯t risk any single mistake. My palms were sweaty and I was feeling nervous. ¡¯Is she going to beat me because of that dress? Did I behave out of line in from of the guest? Did I do something wrong?¡¯ My mind was filled with such thoughts.


    I stood at some distance and raised my head to look at her. To my utter surprise, there was no trace of her usual anger, she didn¡¯t seem upset and was even smiling at me. I gulped hard and gave her a stiff smile back. She told me to take a seat.


    I sat on a chair which was at some distance at far from where she was sitting. She got up and came towards me with a ss of milk in her hands. She extended her hands and spoke kindly, her words dripping like honey, melting my heart, "Myra, you have had a rough day. You must have been exhausted. I prepared warm milk for you. It will help you sleep well."


    I was stunned and a bit dazed by her cotton candy like tone. She never spoke to anyone like this, especially not to me. None of the adults here ever tried to offer me a ss of water, forget milk. My nose itched as I was on the verge of crying. This was new to me, something I always craved.


    ¡¯Maybe, just maybe, Ms. Palmer has turned over a new leaf. If that is it, then our bad days are over. I shouldn¡¯t disappoint her.¡¯


    I took the ss with both hands, thanking her, "Thank you, Ms. Hill," as a genuine smile made its way on my lips. She ruffled my hair yfully, turned around and settled on the edge of her bed.


    "How did you find Mr. Jeffery, the person who came today?" Ms. Hill inquired about what impression I got from that polish man.


    ¡¯Is she testing me? Should I sugarcoat it or should I tell her the truth?¡¯


    "Mr. Jeffery, who came today, he seems very nice and kind. He even asked for my name andplimented my voice," I told her truthfully.


    "If he adopts you, do you want to go with him?" she asked me a question, which stunned me.


    My mouth agape and I was left speechless for a few seconds. ¡¯What, wh~ is she saying?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe what she was asking me. "Does he want to adopt me?" I asked her expectantly. There was a glimmer of light in my eyes as I waited for her to reply.


    "What do you think?" she questioned me again. This time her voice was a bit odd though she was still smiling.


    I was overjoyed at that time. Although, all the children in the orphanage were like my family, I cherished them with all my heart but I really wanted a family of my own. Mom, Dad, whenever someone said those words, it made me feel envious. I wanted someone like that in my life.


    She looked at me and said, "Why aren¡¯t you drinking the milk? It will get cold. Hurry, drink up," she urged me and without any hesitation I took a sip. It was rich and creamy, truly delicious, so I drank some more.


    Ms. Palmer, with a wide smile she muttered, "You know he is married and has a girl child of your age. Still, he is so generous and wants to adopt you. What did he saw in you?" Herst sentence was audible because I kept yawning.


    My eyelids were getting heavy and I felt lightheaded. Maybe, I was just too tired because of Mr. Jeffery¡¯s visit. I was feeling drowsy and sleepy. Whatever Ms. Palmer was saying, my mind couldn¡¯t connect to it.


    I leaned back on the chair, as my eyes were on the verge of shutting down. Suddenly, Ms. Hill got up from her bed, where she was sitting and walked towards me. With narrowed eyes, I looked at sultry figureing closer and closer. My eyes lingered at her eyes and there I saw something odd, maliciousness but the smile on her lips remain intact which perplexed me.


    Her lips moved as I heard her faint voice, "Ohhh dear, today has been a very long day for you. You must have been exhausted. Sleep, Myra, because it is going to be a very long night for you."


    My hands loosened, the ss felt off and my eyes closedpletely.


    _____________________


    "What .... have ... yo~ u ... done? Are you really going to kill her?" I heard an unfamiliar male voice. It was faint but still audible.


    I tried to pry my eyes open but my head was spinning. A grunt escaped my mouth as my body felt sore all over.


    Some muffled voices reached me, "Or what? She is such a bane of a creature. I have been trying to impress Jeffery Yates and she; she ruined everything. First, she tainted my dress. She poured that damned juice on my expensive dress. I can¡¯t even return it. My $100 has been wasted."


    I knew that shrill, peculiar voice. It belonged to Ms. Palmer, the warden. ¡¯Who is she talking to? And why can¡¯t I see anything?¡¯


    My mind was all jumbled up and every part of my body ached, like it was set on fire. I couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain. My voice must have alerted her and the person apanying her. I could hear footsteps approaching towards me. ¡¯Something is wrong. Definitely wrong.¡¯


    I tried to remain still and sealed my mouth.


    The person stopped in front of me as a pungent smell of smoke hit my nostrils.


    The next thing I knew, someone pulled off the cover and everything came to light. I squinted my eyes as daylight reached me. I tried to look at my surroundings but Ms. Palmer¡¯s cold voice reached me, "Ohhh you are finally awake. See Lance, she is alive and seems okay. You were making fuss for nothing."


    She then grabbed my chin roughly and barked rudely at my face, "You bitch, do you know what you have ruined? You ruined my dress as well as my chance to be rich. Arghhhh."


    My eyes widened at the way she said that. She looked disgustingly ugly, giving me panic attack.


    I started sobbing and said, "What ..... what ..... did .... I do .... wrong, Ms. Hill?" I was confused by her change. I remembered, thest time we were talking, she was behaving all sweet and kind.


    She even offered me a warm ss of milk but why did she change so suddenly. I was totally confused.


    "SHUT UP. You are nothing but a damn curse. You were a curse to your own parents, that is why they abandoned you in that dumpster. And now you are ruining my chances of getting glory," Palmer shouted at me. Some of her spit, her salivanded on my face.


    "Palmer, don¡¯t over do it. If something happens to her, you know~," the person named Lance grabbed Palmer Hills shoulder.


    I looked at him but couldn¡¯t recognize.


    At his words, Ms. Palmer got even more angry as she dug her finger into my cheeks, her nails piercing my skin, "He wants to adopt her. Jeffery Yates wants to adopt this bitch. Do you know what that means?"


    I don¡¯t know what she was so angry about. I know I was wrong to ruin her dress. I was feeling guilty for that. But other than that, I didn¡¯t remember anything to piss her off.


    Her next words left me horrified, "Lance, don¡¯t worry. I have a n. We can just cut off her tongue. That way she will be mute and won¡¯t tell anyone."


    I shook my head violently, trying to shake her off. But she didn¡¯t budge.


    My hands were tied to the back of a rusting chair. Its edge was digging at my back.


    I pleaded with Palmer Hill, "Ms. Hill, please ..... please spar~ e me. I won¡¯t *sniffle* .... I won¡¯t tell ... *sniffle* ... anyone about this. I promise. Please, pleaseeeeeeee .... let me go."


    Ms. Palmer startedughing, as if I have cracked a joke. Herughter grew as it pierced my ear, "This bitch, who has never pleaded in front of me, even when I beat her to a pulp. This curse is crying and begging me."


    She was enjoying my helpless situation.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 169: I Am Sorry Kiddo

    <h4>Chapter 169: I Am Sorry Kiddo</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Jeffery Yates wants to adopt this bitch. Do you know what that means?" Palmer Hill asked Lance, while she held Myra¡¯s delicate chin roughly, her nails dug into her cheeks.


    Myra was a sobbing mess. Her eyes were veiny and red. She was scared, truly scared. Palmer Hill was behaving like a mad person. There was something in her eyes, she was bloodthirsty.


    Palmer then smirked viciously as she said, while looking Myra¡¯s horrific state, "Don¡¯t worry, Lance. Do you think I kidnapped her without a n? I have a solid one in my kitty. We can cute her tongue and feed it to dogs. Once she bes mute and unworthy, neither will she be able to tell anyone nor Jeffery will want to adopt her."


    Myra couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. How evil and venomous Palmer Hill was towards her, a mere five year old child.


    Tears spilled like fountain, as theynded on Palmer¡¯s dorsal side of the hand. She was getting frantic as she shook her head, wanting to free herself but she couldn¡¯t shake Palmer¡¯s iron grip.


    With tremor in her voice, Myra pleaded, "Ms. Hill, please ...... please don¡¯t do this to me. Spare me. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this. I swear. Please let me go. I will be a good child who will listen to your everymand. But please, let go of me."


    Palmer Hill was enjoying Myra¡¯s terrified state. She startedughing, herughter turning maniacal. With a shrill voice she spat, "What a day, my~ my? The girl who never pleaded even when I did beat you like a rat you are, is begging me. How refreshing. This cursed child is begging me. I am loving it."


    By this time, Palmer had lost all of her sanity. If she could, she wanted to kill Myra. But killing her would be a buzzkill. She was a twisted person and wanted to torture Myra.


    Ever since she became the warden at Hope and Will Orphanage, Myra had irked her interested. She was a stubborn brat who would stand up for other children mistreatment. Though, she was just three year old at that time, she would advocate and defend every single child, with her slurry vocabry. She has stick out like a sore thumb.


    Myra was strong willed, which irritated Palmer. So. She would always pick on her and then torture her.


    In the beginning, she would not provide Myra food for a whole day. Then it turned into several days. After a period of time, this punishment became boring so she started abusing her verbally, throwing insults and curses t Myra.


    Soon, those verbal abuses turned into physical beating.


    She left Myra¡¯s face and backed away.


    Lance who was with Palmer looked at Myra with intense eyes. Myra tried to plead with him, "Mr. please help me. I won¡¯t tell a soul. Pleaseeeeeeee." He looked the other way as he clenched his fists and then unclenched them. He then shoved a ragged cloth in her mouth as he whispered, ¡¯It won¡¯t hurt as much."


    He then turned around and walked away, looking for Palmer.


    Myra was devasted. Her head was hammering and her entire body was aching. She was even running a fever. Cold sweat kept trickling down her forehead. Her clothes were dampened and soaked as well.


    She tried to scream, yell, anything for help but she could only produce faint and muffled noise. She tried to look at where she was.


    The wooden room was humid and damp. The flooring in it creaked when Palmer and Lance walked on it. There was a small window through which sunlit was prickling inside. There was some bones and flesh bundled in a corner, making Myra puke. The smell inside the room was horrible.


    Myra tried to calm herself and think where she could be. ording to her, there was no such ce on the orphanagend like this. She squeezed her eyes shut and remembered something. ¡¯This might be the shack which is at some distance from the orphanage. This means I am near the orphanage. If I somehow free myself and run back, maybe I can still survive.¡¯


    Palmer had tied Myra¡¯s hands on an iron chair which was rusting. Its sharp edges were digging at her back and hands. She leaned forward and raised her hands toe into positing. Then she started rubbing the rope, in order to cut it.


    This went on for five minutes, but the rope was sturdy. Myra was getting exhausted but she couldn¡¯t afford to stop. Her life was on the line. She kept pushing and rubbing at it, her fragile body was on the verge of copsing.


    Soon, she saw a breakthrough as the rope became a little loose but it still was not enough.


    Myra¡¯s determination didn¡¯t dete rather she started scarping her hands up and down enthusiastically. She was determined to get out of this ce.


    The sudden creaking sound made Myra halt what she was doing. She leaned back and sat straight, without making any movement. The door creaked as Lance entered the ce with a sharp object.


    Myra looked straight at him and gulped hard, thinking, "Is it all over? Has hee back to cut my tongue as Palmer said before?¡¯


    Tears started to form in Myra¡¯s eyes again as she shook her head while looking at Lance.


    Lance came closer and closer with a knife in his hand. He stood in front of Myra and took off the cloth from her mouth, as he mumbled, "I am sorry kiddo."


    Myra closed her eyes as she clenched her hands tightly. But what happened next stunned her.


    The rope loosened and fell of as Lance stabbed that knife in his own chest.


    She opened her eyes to see this sudden turn of event. She was puzzled as well as scared. The confusion was quite evident on her face.


    Lance, with pale lips and a knife piercing his chest, mumbled with a groan, "Run kiddo ... run. Palmer .... She is soon going t~ o ....e."


    "But Mr. why~ .... why did you, why did you do this?" Myra asked him as she stood up and looked down at Lance.


    Lance smiled weakly at her and said, "I am just repenting my wrong doings. Don¡¯t was~ te t~ ime, just run."


    Myra nodded and ran outside the shack. She was barefooted and bruised all over but she didn¡¯t stop.


    After five minutes of running, she could see her orphanage¡¯s main gate. Her body was tired and weak but her steps didn¡¯t slow down. She ran at full speed. There was a luxurious car parked outside the orphanage which she recognized as Jeffery¡¯s.


    Myra sprinted towards the steps and twisted her foot as she tumbled down from the stairs. A loud and ear piercing, painful groan escaped her mouth as shended on the uneven brick floor.


    The orphanage director and a man in suit came outside and saw Myra in such a devastating state.


    When Jeffery saw Myra, he bolted towards her and picked her up in his arms.


    Myra, with a grunting voice, said to Jeffery, "Pleas~ .... e save ..... that man. The shack~ .... Outside ..... the orphanage."


    Jeffery looked at the director with sharp eyes as the director immediately asked someone to go to the ce Myra had mentioned. He then looked at the person who came with him and said, "Find out what happened and don¡¯t let anyone run away."


    The person nodded at hismand, "On it."


    After giving these orders, Jeffery wasted no time, ced Myra on the backseat of his car and drove off to a nearby hospital.


    Soon, he got news from his father¡¯s assistant Harry that inside the ce which Myra mentioned, a man was found with a stab wound on his chest. The hospital director told them he was a friend of the warden. He was admitted to the hospital as well.


    dly, Lance survived and with teary eyes he confessed to his crimes and told them about Palmer¡¯s vicious ns. He told them everything.


    Palmer Hill had already run off and police was searching for her everywhere. A bounty was announced.


    After two days, Myra regained consciousness and got to know what had happened. She was d that Lance had survived and she went to him to ask him the real reason.


    Lance came clean and told her that he and Palmer had a girl child who passed away when she was two due to their negligence. He always felt guilty and when he saw Myra in that state. He pledged to make everything right and atone for his sins.


    He knew Palmer was a greedy person but he loved her too much and that¡¯s why he never broke up with her despite her evil nature. But this incident turned out to be ast straw. He couldn¡¯t let a child suffer such horrific punishment because of his girlfriend¡¯s madness.


    Soon, Palmer was found and arrested and she was diagnosed with mental illness. She was sent to a psychiatric hospital and Lance was sent to prison.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 170: You Know Who I Met?

    <h4>Chapter 170: You Know Who I Met?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hey, wake up. You won¡¯t believe who I met inside the store just now," Yelena said dramatically while patting on Myra¡¯s shoulder to wake her up as thetter had drifted off at some point. She was dreaming about her orphanage days.


    She was weary after all that drama with the olddy and at some point, had dozed off,pletely lost in her dream.


    This time Yelena¡¯s voice was a little to shrill, waking Myra awake with a start, "WAKE UP. Lazy head. Or we get in trouble."


    "Wha~ t? What happened? What is it? Is there an earthquake?" Myra asked with her eyes now wide awake.


    "Do you know who I met inside the store?" Yelena asked while securing Myra¡¯s mask properly.


    Myra with a puzzling look on her face asked back, "Who?"


    "Your dad. I met your dad inside the store. We even made some small talks, as he came to purchase a phone. Damn, that was some nerve wrecking. He kept on looking at your phone," Yelena told her the gist of what happened inside, mumbling theatrically.


    Listen to Yelena¡¯s words, Myra panicked, "What? Dad is here? Shit."


    When they were talking about William, he came out of the store with a wide smile as he looked at the carry bag, every now and then.


    William noticed Yelena¡¯s car and started walking towards it.


    In a state of overwhelming fear to get caught, Myra adjusted her seat tly andid down on it.


    Yelena didn¡¯t want to take any chances so she got out of the car immediately and stood in front of the window to obstruct William¡¯s viewpletely, "Uncle, do you need something?" She asked politely, though she was getting nervous.


    "Why did you get out of the car Yelena? It is hot outside," William said with concern. He tried to look inside the car.


    "It¡¯s no problem for me uncle. Do you want to talk about something?" Yelena tilted her body to block his vision some more.


    William looked at her with suspicion and question, "Are you alright. Yelena? Why are you standing like that?"


    She startedughing awkwardly, "No worries. I am just stretching my body. Yes, what were you about to ask me?¡¯ She quickly changed the topic.


    Inside the car, Myra tried to stay still. She was so afraid that she held her breath. From where she was lying, her vision was obstructed by Yelena, so she couldn¡¯t see her father¡¯s face. But his voice was audible.


    William got excited and took out the thing from the carry bag and inquired Yelena, "Yelena, what do you think about this phone?" He utched the box and showed her the model.


    Yelena was baffled by William¡¯s question but answered nevertheless, "It¡¯s nice and this teal color is refreshing as well. Are you buying it for yourself of aunt Sandra? You surely have great taste uncle." She made a thumbs up gesture with both her hands.


    William replied truthfully, "No, no. This one is for Myra."


    "Has Myra returned already?" Yelena acted surprised, her voice a bit exaggerated.


    "She said she ising today. Actually, her phone got damaged. So, I bought her a new one. You know how she is. She won¡¯t buy a new one instead repair her old phone," he told Yelena bashfully with an innocent smile intact on his face.


    Myra heard William¡¯s sincere words and a lump formed in her throat, her nose itching. She tried to clear her throat and choked resulting in a cough.


    William asked, "What was it? Is someone with you?"


    Yelena took a second topose herself. She then said, "Uncle William, actually it is my cousin she has allergy reaction and is resting inside the car. I was just taking her to the hospital." She lied through gritted teeth, her face stiff.


    "Ohh dear, sorry for taking up your time. Go ahead," William immediately apologized for the dy and Yelena bowed and got inside the car instantly.


    William knocked on the window and Yelena gulped hard but still lowered it, "Yes, Uncle William?"


    "Nothing, just wanted to say, take care of yourself and your cousin as well,¡¯ he said as his eyes darted to Myra¡¯s ankle which was covered in cast.


    "Thank you for your kind words. Her throat his swollen so she can¡¯t answer you. But really thank you," Yelena made up another lie.


    She then said her goodbye, ignited the engine and zoomed off as quickly as possible.


    Without looking at Myra she blurred, "That was a hellish situation man."


    Myra adjusted her seat back and brushed the tears that had formed at the corner of her eyes. She spoke, her voice hoarse and rough, "Yeah, that was something. I am sorry to put you in such a position, Yel."


    Yelena slowed down the car and looked at Myra, "Silly, that is what friend¡¯s do. If it is necessary to lie for the sake of peace, I will do it a hundred times."


    Something struck inside Myra. Those words from Yelena pulled at her heart strings, strangling it. She remembered Nora¡¯s tear stricken face, begging her to reconsider.


    Nora said something simr but at that time she was so aggrieved by her betrayal that she didn¡¯t listen to any of her words. She suddenly realized, in a way, she has been unjust towards Nora as she has also lied to her parents in order not to make them worry.


    Myra sighed heavily as she cussed herself for being such a dork and inconsiderate person. She was blinded by Nora¡¯s deception that she never considered her situation. She must have been under so much stress and anxiety.


    Yelena pressed her lips in a thin line and said, her eyes never leaving the road, "Your father knows you well. He even predicted that you would rather repair your old phone instead of buying a new one and bought you a new one on his own. It¡¯s even thetest model."


    Her words brought Myra back from her thoughts. "Ohhh here, take it," Yelena passed her the bag.


    Myra took out the phone she had asked Yelena to bought and looked at it with aplicated expression. Yes, as Yelena said, Myra had asked for an affordable phone.


    The car ride was a silent one where only Yelena did all the talking to lightened up Myra¡¯s mood. Myra was mostly absent minded. Her mind spiraling with million thoughts.


    Soon, they reached at Yelena¡¯s apartment where a youngdy in a simple attire was waiting for them. When she saw Yelena, she bowed her head and said, "Good afternoon, Ms. Yates. Your Grandfather has sent me to take care of your needs."


    "Don¡¯t be so courteous, Aunt Mary. You must have been waiting for quite a long time. You should have called me beforeing. Anyways,e inside," Yelena chimed as she saw the housekeeper. She unlocked her apartment and Mary swiftly helped Myra inside the ce.


    May made her way towards the kitchen and brought water for the girls and Yelena introduced them, "Aunt Mary, this is my college friend Myra. She is staying with me for the time being because of her injury. Myra, this is Aunt Mary Stephens, the house help I told you about."


    Myra greeted Mary, "Hello Aunt Mary." Mary nodded back, greeting, "Good Afternoon, Ms. Myra. What would you guys like to eat?"


    "Myra, Aunt Mary¡¯s cooking is heavenly. She is an ultimate master when ites to homemade dishes," Yelena hyped Mary up.


    "Anything is fine," Myra said with a polite tone. Mary left them and busied herself in the kitchen. Yelena then made a call to her family doctor, asking him for a visit. She didn¡¯t specify and just said, "Dr. Hayden,e as soon as your shift ends." She then ended the call.


    Within an hour, Mary prepared various delicacies for them, making sure that Yelena and Myra¡¯s preferences.


    The day went on and dusk came to scene when Yelena¡¯s doorbell chimed. Mary got up as Yelenamented, "It must be Dr. Hayden."


    Mary unlocked the door as she said, "Sir, Dr. Hayden." She stepped aside, making way for the newers to enter.


    Yelena who was inside Myra¡¯s room, came outside. When she saw who came with Dr. Hayden, her words caught up in her throat, "Dr. Hayden, d you~ ......." She looked at the figure and yelled, "Dad, what brings you here?"


    "Dr. Hayden told me that you called him to visit?" Jeffery questioned, his voice stern.


    Yelena clicked her tongue and red at Dr. Hayden who had a guilty expression on his face. He was avoiding eye contact from Yelena. Yelena scratched her forehead and confessed, "It¡¯s not for me but my friend."


    Jeffery remained silent and took long strides towards Yelena, Dr. Hayden following him.


    Yelena sighed and didn¡¯t argue or say anything. She knew she cannot hide it from them.


    Jeffery stood at the entrance of Myra¡¯s room and knocked. A polite and gentle voice reached him, "Come in."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 171: Jeffery Yates

    <h4>Chapter 171: Jeffery Yates</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Master, Dr. Hayden, pleasee inside," Mary stepped aside and gestured for them to enter Yelena¡¯s apartment.


    "Dr. Hayden, finally you are~," Yelena stopped mid sentence when she saw her father alongside Dr. Hayden. She looked at him with an intense re, boring her eyes at him. She then looked at Jeffery and asked matter of factly, "Dad, what brings you here?"


    Jeffery, as cool as calm he is, said in a stern tone, "Dr. Hayden rang my number. He told me you asked him toe to your apartment." He looked at his daughter from head to toe, making sure there was nothing serious.


    Yelena was pissed with Dr. Hayden, ¡¯This guy can¡¯t even keep his mouth shut. No, no, I am the stupid to think he would.¡¯ She released a heavy breath and said, her hand on her forehead, "It¡¯s not for me."


    Jeffery didn¡¯t say much after that and just made his way towards Myra¡¯s room. He knocked at her door, thinking it must be Yelena¡¯s boyfriend, that¡¯s why she was being so secretive. But when he heard a girl¡¯s voice, it surprised him. But he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.


    Yelena followed behind quietly though she was still was ring daggers at Dr. Hayden. That guy didn¡¯t look at Yelena and just asked, "Where is the patient, Ms. Yates?"


    Jeffery entered the room quietly and when he saw Myra, his face turned gloomy, "Myra?"


    Myra who was contemting how to tell her parents about the flight dy heard Jeffery¡¯s voice and looked at him with a guilty expression. She gulped hard and bit her tongue, greeting him, "Mr. Yates, good evening."


    "William told me you went to Kimberg? What happened to you?" Jeffery asked, his voice gentle but stern. "Are you alright?"


    William and Jeffery were good friends. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising for Myra to know that Yelena¡¯s father knew about her trip to Kimberg.


    Before Myra could say anything, Yelena jumped in, "Uhhhh~ .... Dad, she came early and Uncle William doesn¡¯t know about it? Can you keep it a secret for the time being, hmmm?"


    Yelena stepped closer to him and started acting cutely, "Please, hmmmm?"


    Jeffery arched his eyebrow and said, "Did you both do something? Why do you want to keep it from William? Did something happen to her?"


    This time Myra spoke, "Mr. Yates, actually, while my stay in Kimberg. I fell from the staircase and sustained an injury. Though it is not bad but if they see me like that they will freak out. So, can you, please keep this a secret?"


    With one hand on his waist and another pinching his nose bridge, Jeffery sighed, "Let Dr. Hayden check your injury first. Then we can decide."


    Dr. Hayden stepped forward as Jeffery reprimanded Yelena, "You are getting out of hand, Yel. You didn¡¯t even tell me nor your mother about any of this, very good. You are getting no allowance for next three months."


    Yelena remained silent, though she wanted to beg not to do it. But she knew she was wrong and had to bear punishment.


    Myra tried to defend Yelena, "Mr. Yates, I asked Yelena not to tell you or Mrs. Yates."


    "But it is still not ok to lie, Myra. You should alsoe clean with Sandra and William," Jeffery suggested.


    Myra didn¡¯t reply, just kept her head lowered.


    Dr. Hayden examined her cast covered ankle, asked Myra basic questions regarding it which she answered honestly. Myra showed him the medicine she had been prescribed and Dr. Hayden nodded in understanding.


    He said in a professional tone, "Ms. Miracle, though your ankle will take time to heal but after a week you can take off this cast. But you need to be extremely careful with your wound. Don¡¯t put pressure on it or it will slower the process."


    Myra nodded, "I understand but about this cast, can¡¯t you cut it off in the next two days? It is ufortable."


    "No, you have to keep it. At least for next four days," Dr. Hayden declined sternly.


    Myra tried toin but when she saw Jeffery with his arms crossed, she sealed her mouth and only uttered, "Okay, I get it."


    "Good, as for the medicines. The one prescribed to you are good enough. So, there won¡¯t be any need to change it," Dr. Hayden added.


    After that, Dr. Hayden gave Yelena some instruction and made his way out of her apartment.


    For a while, there wasplete silence in the room. Myra asked, her voice gentle, "How is you back, Mr. Yates?"


    "It is much better than before," he replied. "Apart from Yelena, who knows about you?"


    "Apart from Yelena, Wendy and now you. Just the three of you," Myra uttered


    He then asked about Nora¡¯s well being and made some other small talks. Yelena brought him a chilled ss of water and tried to sweet talk him which Jeffery brushed off.


    Myra looked at the father daughter duo and smiled as soon Jeffery departed.


    Before walking out, he said, "I won¡¯t tell William for the time being. But if anything happens, tell me. Otherwise, I will have to contact him."


    Yelena and Myra promised him and he made his way out.


    As soon as Jeffery exited, Myra made up her mind to call her father. She excused herself to her room and called William. After two rings he picked up, "Myra? Have you arrived already?" There was a zing in his voice.


    "Uhhh~ ...... dad. Actually, my flight has been cancelled. The weather here, it is downpouring due to which several flights has been cancelled. It will take a day or two here. I am sorry dad," Myra conveyed to him.


    When William heard Myra¡¯s words, his excitement deted, "Ohhh~ It is okay. It is fine. Are you alright?"


    Myra could feel a lump in her throat. She cleared it and said, trying to sound enthusiastic, "Oh, I am having a st here. Nora and I went shopping today. I even bought you and mom souvenirs."


    "Really, ohhhh, what did you buy, hmmm?" he asked yfully.


    "That¡¯s a secret. I will give to you in person," she chimed in reply.


    "I have got something for you as well," William said with a hint of pride.


    "Ummhmm~ dad ..... a gift for me. What is it?" she asked though she already knew the answer to it.


    "I won¡¯t tell. I will give you when youe back," he uttered with a puffed-up expression. He then asked, "By the way, where is Nora? I haven¡¯t had any chance to talk to her ever since she shifted to Kimberg. Give her the phone, I want to talk to her."


    Myra clicked her tongue and fumbled with her words, "Nora ..... ummm ..... she .... she isn¡¯t here right now. I will tell her you were asking for her ....ing ... Ohh dad, Nora¡¯s mum is calling for me. I will talk to youter, okay, bye, love you."


    "Bye and take care," William replied and the called ended there.


    Myra exhaled and inhaled sharply. A burden was lifted off her shoulders.


    _________________


    In Kimberg, the weather was gloomy as dark clouds were lingering in the sky. It really has been raining cats and dogs there.


    Ever since Eleanor Moore saw Myra¡¯s picture, she was stunned by her familiar appearance.


    Earlier during the meeting, she somehow managed topose herself but now that she was all alone, the uncanny simrity between Myra and ¡¯that person¡¯ was inevitable to look over.


    "Maybe she just looks like that person. After all, also Sara said she is just a human and nothing more," she tried to convince herself. But in heart, she knew something definitely was amiss.


    ¡¯What if? What if that girl and ...., what if they have a connection? I need to find out before anyone could track that down,¡¯ she thought while biting her fingernails nervously. ¡¯If she is the one then it¡¯s going to create havoc in uing days. No one will be spared."


    A knock on her door interrupted her thought process as Sara¡¯s voice came in, "Elder Moore?"


    Eleanor cleared of her head and made her way towards the door. "Luna Sara, do you need something?"


    "I was just checking up on you. Can Ie inside for a few seconds?" Sara asked with a smile.


    Eleanor stepped aside and called her in, "Of course,e in." as she locked the door.


    "Are you alright, Elder Moore? Ever since the meeting you seem a little absent minded. Is there something I can help you with?" Sara inquired.


    "I guess the weather in this region isn¡¯t suitable for an old wolf like me. So, how are things within your pack?" Eleanor shifted the topic swiftly.


    "I can¡¯t say things have been smooth. There are challenges and a lot of hidden spies. But it is still better than before," Sara told her truthfully.


    "About the increasing rogue attacks, did you find any mole?" Eleanor questioned.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 172: The Youngest Is A Heartthrob

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Youngest Is A Heartthrob</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Elder Moore, is there something you would like to share? Ever since the meeting you don¡¯t look good?" Sara inquired about Eleanor¡¯s situation. She has sensed something off with her.


    Eleanor maintained a polite smile and shrugged Sara¡¯s concern off casually. She med it on the gloomy weather conditions of Kimberg.


    It has been raining persistently there and Moore didn¡¯t really liked rains. Sara was aware of that. She then stirred the conversation, asking her, "So, there has been a lot of talks about your pack amongst others. How are things settling in here?"


    Sara exhaled a heavy, tired sigh and utter, "I will not lie to you. It hasn¡¯t been smooth but it is still better than how it was before. We thought the assassination attempts and breaches have stopped after what happened with Brave¡¯s former mate¡¯s death but with the recent incidents, I am not so sure anymore. It seems like there is someone within the pack who is a traitor."


    Eleanor patted Sara¡¯s back infort and asked, "The rogue attacks are ascending day by day. Did you find any clues yet?


    "There are some clues but it is still undergoing investigation," Sara stated. Though, she said that there was more to it.


    They found Damien Presto¡¯s body, the one who attacked Brave and was killed by him. But his corpse was in brutal state. His face was crushed; thus, they cannot recognize him. Even the body parts where his pack¡¯s mark or tattoo should have been was peeled off. Whosoever did it, whether Brave or some other person, there state of mind was not sane at all.


    Sara concealed all this from Eleanor. Although, she knew Elder Moore personally and was on good terms with her and her pack members, but this was Moon Shine Pack¡¯s confidential matter. It wasn¡¯t right to reveal it to an outsider.


    In the world full of deceit and dirty y, Sara as Moon Shine Pack¡¯s Luna would never make that mistake. After all, one cannot blindly trust others.


    Eleanor who has been wanting to talk about Myra, questioned with caution, "Soooo ... the girl you suspect as Brave¡¯s second chance mate, how do you find her?"


    "Ohhhh, you are talking about Myra ... she is such a lovely girl. She has been a rock in Nora¡¯s life. They have been friends since childhood and she took care of Nora in every possible way," Sara praised Myra. Though, it was only for a brief period of time, she was attached to her.


    "If you like her so much, do you want her to be Young Alpha Brave¡¯s mate?" Eleanor questioned bluntly. She was trying to test the water. If Sara had such a good impression of Myra, it would be difficult to stop the mayhem. But it will only apply when Myra has any connection with ¡¯that person.¡¯


    "Yes, I do like Myra. She is like a daughter to me. But as for Brave¡¯s mate, I don¡¯t know. As you know, Brave¡¯s past has been a tragic one. He is already suffering from his previous rtionship. A Lycan and a normal human as fated mate, it is not ideal. If she was a werewolf, I wouldn¡¯t have any problem. But this whole situation is a mess. It will be dangerous for her as well," Sara conveyed her true feelings. She was ny nine percent sure that Brave¡¯s confession was a mistake.


    Eleanor wanted to ask some more questions but their conversation was interrupted by Noah¡¯s mind link, "Have you finished your talk with Elder Moore?"


    "Almost, I will just be there," Sara replied as a blush creeped up her cheeks.


    She then turned to Eleanor and said, "Elder Moore, it is already quitete. I won¡¯t be disturbing your rest any further."


    Eleanor didn¡¯t impose either and simple wished her for the night.


    ric, who was inside his room, has been tossing and turning. He hadn¡¯t slept in days and was still feeling restless. There were tons of things on his mind. He still had Myra¡¯s blood samples kept in a secret ce. There was also this matter about those attackers. But the biggest thing keeping him awake was that time when everything froze.


    He simply couldn¡¯tprehend the fact that it even happened. That was something in the line of impossible. As a Lycan King, even Noah didn¡¯t have that kind of power with him. No one in his knowledge possessed that. ¡¯Was it Myra who did it? Or was there someone else other than those attackers and Myra? And how the hell was she not affected by that at all? Even I wasn¡¯t able to move despite my powers.¡¯


    He tousled his hair in frustration. There were so many unanswered questions in his mind. He couldn¡¯t even talk about this thing with anyone.


    Elio had reced Ethan with Lana, the nurse who was taking care of Myra. Ethan¡¯s negligence towards Brave¡¯s safety was a grave mistake and he simply couldn¡¯t look past that. So, he dismissed him.


    This gave Lana Swiss an opportunity to be with Elio and spend some time with him. She has been crushing on him since ages but Elio didn¡¯t have any idea about it. He was too preupied with his studies, Brave¡¯s health and Myra¡¯s thought.


    Every night, Myra woulde in her dreams and whisper sweet nothings. The dreams were bing erotic and inexplicable to even think. His desires, his urges, that was only reserved for Myra, even though in his mind they didn¡¯t have any fated connection. But to him and his wolf, Leo, it felt like one. He was going crazy, lusting over Myra.


    "Young Alpha Elio, if you are feeling tired, you can take a nap. I am here to look after Young Alpha Brave," Lana¡¯s sweet and bashful voice reached him, bringing him back from his horny thoughts.


    "Hmmm? Did you say anything to me?" Elio asked. He didn¡¯t hear her at all.


    "Ummm, I was saying. You can take a nap, I will take care of things on your behalf," Lana uttered politely. She could tell just by looking at him that how much he was restless. Though, his appearance was still impable and handsome, he looked haggard.


    "No need, if you are tired. You can go," Elio replied casually.


    "I am not tired. No at all, young Alpha," her reply came almost immediately. She didn¡¯t \want to miss even a single chance to capture Elio¡¯s heart.


    In her eyes, Elio wasn¡¯t like other wolves. It was not just about his drop dead gorgeous looks or his perfectly curled chocte hair, nor was about those deep greenish blue orbs. But what caught Lana¡¯s heart was how kind,passionate and considerate Elio was towards others.


    Several of her colleagues had a thing for him, even the most beautiful girl was enamored by him but Elio wasn¡¯t fazed by any of that. He was polite with everyone but he made sure he kept his distance. There were no improper rumors about him.


    In a world where everyone was having casual rtionships, situation ships and hook ups, Elio was a dream man. He was like, perfection at its best. There was simply no w in him. Who would in their right mind not gush over a guy like him?


    "Young Alpha, you have bags under your eyes," Lanamented. "Let me check your pulse." She was very concerned for his health.


    Elio wanted to protest but before he could say anything, Lana was standing right in front of him. He didn¡¯t think much of it and wanted to get over with it. He extended his hand and said in a casual tone, "Take a seat first."


    Lana blushed at his caring words as her heart fluttered. She took a seat next to him and as soon as her fingertips brushed past his wrist, she could feel butterflies in her stomach.


    Her body went rigid, as her eyes trembled. She tried topose herself but the redness on her was only intensified. She was fumbling with her hand that¡¯s when Elio grabbed her hand and ced it on his pulse, "Here. It is here."


    Lana was left stunned by Elio¡¯s gesture. Not just her face but her ears have turned beetroot red too. The sudden physical contact was too much for her. She was nervous as hell. But as a professional, she shook that feeling off quickly and managed to calm herself on the exterior.


    Elio¡¯s heart beat was calm and soothing, just like musical notes. Contrary to that, her own heat beat was erratic and wild. It was all over the ce.


    Clearing her throat, she mumbled, her voice softer than usual, "It is alright. But it seems you are not getting enough sleep. Your body and mind are fatigued."


    "That¡¯s impressive. You have got it right. As a nurse, you are doing a much better job," Elioplimented. As he was of Lycan blood, he could conceal his physical and mental condition easily but Lana managed to catch it. He liked how attentive Lana was while working.


    Lana was over the moon when she heard Elio¡¯s heartfeltpliments. This has been the best day in her life.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 173: Whose Voice Is That?

    <h4>Chapter 173: Whose Voice Is That?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Elio¡¯s casual praise was enough to light a fire inside Lana Swiss¡¯s heart. Her sable brown eyes gleamed at his remark.


    She could feel his light but refreshing cologne wafting near her nostrils. Her mind was getting fuzzy. Too much for happening for her to process. She was drooling over him in her thoughts, ¡¯HE PRAISED ME? Me .... And how can such a perfect person exit? I know he is not an ordinary person but a werewolf but gosh ...... he is heavenly. Even the scent he is emitting is delectable.¡¯


    "Lana, you can let go of me now," Elio spoke but Lana was having pretty romantic and vulgar thoughts blooming inside her mind. She waspletely out of the zone. As if his scent was entrapping him. Her face was now tomato red as she was cooking some indescribable things in her mind.


    Elio frowned and looked at Lana and asked, "Lana .... Lana?" When he noticed her reddened face, he asked, "Are you alright?" He pulled his hand a bit forcefully from her grip.


    Lana snapped out of her reverie and quickly released what she was doing unknowingly. She got up in a hurry and bowed her head repeatedly to apologize, "Young Alpha Elio, I am deeply sorry."


    Elio asked again, "Your face .... it is red. Are you running down a fever?" He waspletely oblivious of her intentions.


    When Elio pointed it out so tantly, Lana blushed even more, but this time with embarrassment. She fumbled with her words nervously, "I~ ... I, I, maybe a little." She could not tell the real reason behind her condition.


    "This is not good. Let me check," Elio got up and walked over at some distance. He picked up the first aid kit from the cab and walked back towards a flustered Lana, "Sit down, Lana."


    Lana obediently followed his instructions and sat back quietly. Her face didn¡¯t tone down. She lowered her face in embarrassment, avoiding any eye contact from Elio.


    Elio stated, "If you won¡¯t look up, how am I going to take your temperature. Look at me."


    For him it was just a statement, but from Lana¡¯s point of view he was making it worse. Each and every word that came out of his mouth was making her breathless as well as bashful. But nevertheless, she followed his words and looked up, but still avoiding his prating gaze.


    To Elio, he was just treating her as a patient. After all, she was a staff who was hired to take care of his brother. He traced her temperature from her forehead, "Ummm .... You do have slight fever. Lana, take a rest. I will take care of things here."


    "No, young Alpha Elio, not at all. I can¡¯t let you do it. This is not right. I am totally fine. It is just~," Lana didn¡¯t wanted to leave as she was cut off by Elio¡¯s stern words.


    "Lana Swiss, it is an order. You go to your room and I will ask someone to deliver fever reducer to you," his voice was not loud but clear.


    Lana pursed her lips in a thin line. She nodded with her head down, "Okay, young Alpha. Then, I will just take a short nap and resume my duty." She didn¡¯t let me say anything and made her exit.


    Elio sighed and shook his head.


    ____________________


    The night was dark and dreary as the rain had started picking up in Kimberg.


    Every rain drop, was like a background music to Dion¡¯s ears as itnded on the river and the porch which was attached to his secret ce.


    The house was his salvation, his peace. A ce to keep his mind calm. A total contrast from his usual chaotic life. None of his flings or his girlfriend¡¯s had ever stepped inside his house. That was his sacred heaven.


    But the time when he brought Myra to that ce, it didn¡¯t irk him or made him ufortable. The time he spent with her there was brief but memorable for him as well as his wolf, Drey.


    That divine kiss, her pure, damp and luscious lips, her tongue which was intervened with his as she cried in his embrace.


    At that time, he wasn¡¯t aware that she was his fated mate. But still, he could feel the special connection between them. He has been with many women but he has never felt anything other than physical attractiveness.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case with Myra Miracle. Yes, she was physically attractive, her mind, her soul, her everything, he was getting obsessed with her.


    Her radiant smile, the way she said his name, even her tears were so beautiful to him. Not being able to see her in person was driving him crazy. Her fruity, flower cologne, he was missing it.


    He was picturing Myra¡¯s image in her mind as he stroked his brush elegantly onto the canvas.


    "Myra, ohhh Myra. My mate, my lovely mate. Ahhh, I miss you," he was humming her name sweetly.


    With every stroke of his brush the portrait was taking shape. His heart fluttered as hepleted making those sharp hazel eyes. "Ohhh my moon goddess, I am so d I have been blessed with such a mate. Those eyes, they ignite a fire within my heart. The depth in them is far much greater than any sea, no any ocean. Every time I looked into those dazzling eyes, my heartthrobs and I could feel my mouth getting dry," Drey mumbled excitedly. He was a hopeless romantic and a bit twisted as well.


    Dion was busy with painting her full pink lips as he remembered the sensation from that day. Those plump, juicy lips they were soft and tasted just heavenly. No dish in the whole of this universe could bepared with how Myra¡¯s lips tasted.


    As hepleted them, a smile formed on his face.


    He painted and painted as he recalled Myra¡¯s image. Her not so perfect but adorable locks. Her cute earlobes, her eyshes. Even without any make up, that girl was someone who would catch everyone¡¯s attention.


    With a final stroke of his brush, Dion licked his lips and traced her cheeks from the picture.


    "You look ravishingly beautiful, my dear. If only you could talk to me," he uttered, his voice hoarse and deep.


    "You made me with all your heart and soul, how can I not look beautiful, master," a sudden voice echoed within the painting.


    Dion was stunned. There was a ss of rose wine lying beside him so he chalked it all up to his imagination. He thought he was hallucinating. But when his wolf, Drey gasped in shock made him realize something definitely was off, "What? What happened Drey?"


    "Did you heard Myra¡¯s voice or am I the only one going crazy here? This painting, it talked. It replied, Dion," Drey was baffled and so was Dion.


    He looked at his creation and was speechless for a few seconds than he dismissed the thought altogether.


    But the next second, the mesmerizing painting of Myra spoke again, "Master, kiss me."


    Dion¡¯s eyes widened as he stepped back and stumbled on a paint can, painting the floor red.


    "How ... this ... fucking? How is this, how in the fucking world is this thing speaking?" he spoke loudly.


    "You have a special gift master. Whatever you create is lifelike. You created me. I am yours. I am your own Myra Miracle," the image within the painting did not move or blink but it replied.


    Dion was a gifted artist. He was well aware of that. But it was only just a hobby for him. He had the ability to create painting just like the original piece itself. But as he never created anyone¡¯s portrait before, he never knew about this power of his.


    He did not know how to react or say anything. Even the voice of that painting matched Myra¡¯s. With a deep breath, he questioned, "Can you only speak? Or there is anything more you can do?"


    "Master, what I know is that when you make a portrait of anyone with a certain emotion you can make it speak. You were feeling desire and hunger over me, so that¡¯s what the image will reflect," the voice reverberated.


    Drey¡¯s mouth was wide open. Even he wasn¡¯t aware of such a power.


    "Master, talk to me. I am your Myra," the voice was desperate and restless.


    "Am I the only one who can hear you?" Dion inquired.


    "Only you and the person you have drawn can hear and talk to me and nobody else," Dion nodded in understanding.


    He looked around the room. There were countless paintings he made leisurely, but none of talked. Then he realized he never painted any person. What he captured was,ndscapes and other things.


    His baffled expression was reced by an unsettling smile. He walked back and stood in front of the painting and asked, <i>"Do I have the ability to bring you to life?"</i>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 174: All I Want Is You, My Love

    <h4>Chapter 174: All I Want Is You, My Love</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Dion got curious after finding out his new ability. Though, he was still in shock he managed to asked some questions, "Am I the only one who can hear your voice?"


    Myra¡¯s voice imitated by the painting was like music to his ear. The simrity was hauntingly sweet to him as the reply came, "Only you and the person you have painted can hear my voice and no one else."


    ¡¯Amusing,¡¯ Dion thought as his lips curly upward into a smirk.


    A painting that talks in Myra¡¯s sweet, melodious voice, that was not just a power but ultimate blessing for Dion and his wolf.


    He walked towards his creation, his strides confident and fluid. There was no hesitation, no stumbling this time as he stood in front of the painting. With both his hands on his waist, he looked deep into those hazel eyes and questioned, "Do I have the ability .... to bring you to life? Can youe out of the painting?"


    He was anticipating for the reply but nothing came. Only the sound of rain tapping at the windows and walls buzzed around. He waited and waited but there was only silence.


    "Myra?" he called out, his voice was itched with a hint of desperation.


    "Yes, Master," the voice echoed.


    Dion sighed in relief. He wasn¡¯t aware he was holding his breath for god knows how much long.


    He caressed the hair and leaned forward and kissed its forehead, whispering, his tone was like sugar, "I like you, do you like me, my love?"


    "I will always like you because you are my one and only master," the reply came.


    He smiled in satisfaction as hemented, "How I wish you were so meek and obedient in real life as well. But then again, that makes you all the more alluring and attractive. Just to my liking."


    He moved his face downwards and kissed the tip of its nose, "What do you like about me?"


    "What is there not to like about you master? I like everything about you," the voice this time was coy and sounded bashful.


    Dion then moved towards its perfectly shaped lips and stroked it for few seconds. He leaned towards that plummy looking flesh and capture it.


    But as soon as his lips touched, he retracted himself and shook his head as an inner voice echoed inside him, "Get a hold of yourself, Dion. This isn¡¯t the real Myra. It is just an imitation and not the real deal."


    His lips were painted pink as the portrait was still wet. With his thumb, he wiped off the color and pinched his nose bridge.


    Drey mumbled, ¡¯Such type of powerses with a great price. We need to exercise caution and not use it too much. Do you remember how father¡¯s power of erasing memory back fired on him."


    Dion nodded. He fully agreed with his wolf.


    ___________________


    *huff* ... *huff* ... *huff* .... The ce was pitch ck as Myra ran continuously like someone was after her life. She couldn¡¯t see anything and was just aimlessly sprinting. Her body was aching and her mind was restless. But there was no time to stop.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. She didn¡¯t dare to look behind her.


    Barefoot, battered and blisters, nothing was mattered to her right now. She just wanted to escape this hell.


    A sharp edgy rock was right ahead, which she couldn¡¯t see because of the dark and stumbled.


    She howled in pain. It was exactly like the incident from the forest. When that tattooed guy and his partner chased after her and she stumbled. History was repeating itself.


    Myra could sense it. The person was standing right in front of her. Though, she could not see what or who it was, she could tell that its magnanimous, gigantic figure.


    Her breath hitched as she pleaded, "Please, leave me. I don¡¯t want to die. Spare me." Her voice was desperate and was filled with despair.


    There was no voice but only a growl, powerful and filled with anger.


    Myra swallowed her saliva as she gulped with nervousness. She broke into cold sweat as a sudden light emitted from the tall, enormous figure.


    Two gem like stones were shining brightly parallel to each other, in blood red hue. They looked like eyes. Myra became nervous and backed away, dragging her body with the help of her elbow and swollen ankle.


    But as she moved, the creature inched closer towards her, closing the gap within them. The growling intensified.


    She was soon corned by the humungous figure. With nowhere left to go, she looked straight at those blood red orbs and asked, "What do you want? What have I done to you? Why are you chasing me?" Her voice trembled as she was holding in her tears.


    Again, no reply came in. Only its grunts could be heard.


    She begged, "Can¡¯t you just let me go? I beg you, pleaseeeeeeee. SPARE ME." She couldn¡¯t hold it back and started sobbing as tears kept falling from her eyes.


    Her life was tragic since the moment she was born. Her birth parents had abandoned her. The orphanage staff, especially treated her like trash, her personal punching bag.


    Although, her adoptive parents were good to her. The people around them, their extended family was rude to her. Always taunted her about her filthy unknown bloodline and how she was just a charity case.


    In school, there were plenty of students who disliked her and Nora because of their orphan background. Myra¡¯s so called cousins have spread bad things about Nora and her. At first, she would deny it, then she ignored it but things never changed.


    Every time this happened, she could feel a pang in heart. But for the sake of her parents and her lovely sister Wendy, she kept quiet. At some point, the taunts turned into beatings and bullying. But Myra stood her ground and didn¡¯t let them any reaction which would satisfy them.


    In college, things changed and she was feeling alive for the first time. Nobody knew of her background, no one questioned her origin. There were no whispers, no taunts, no gossip.


    But now, ever since her trip from Kimberg, her life took a U turn. She thought, she has ovee this but now everything was repeating.


    She bawled her heart out unconsbly. Suddenly, the growl was reced by a voice, a man¡¯s voice. The voice was firm but tender, "Don¡¯t cry."


    Myra looked up to see who it was, but no one was in sight. Those blood red gems have disappearedpletely.


    Out of the blue, someone was touching her cheeks, the hands were rough but careful as they wiped her tears off. She grabbed those hands and asked while looking at nothingness, "Who are you?"


    There was dead silence. When Myra thought, no reply was going toe, the voice echoed inside her ears, "You already know who I am."


    Myra shrugged his hands off and asked, her voice hoarse, "What do you want from me?"


    "All I want is ... you, my love," the reply came in, giving Myra shivers.


    She was speechless. She knew she had heard this voice before but were, she couldn¡¯t remember it at that moment. It was manly and deep.


    She blurred without thinking, "Show yourself."


    The person didn¡¯t say anything and Myra thought that was it. But all of a sudden, a bright light emitted, making a halo behind him.


    Myra covered her eyes with her hands and the person said, "Look at me, my love." She peeked from between her fingers and tried to look at his face but before she could see who it was, she heard a desperate cry, "Myra, Myra?"


    Myra frowned as she creased her brows.


    "MYRA, WAKE UP. Myra Miracle," Yelena shook her entire body as her voice trembled.


    Myra jolted awake and gasped. She then looked at Yelena, who had a frantic look on her face. She touched her forehead and here cheeks and asked, "Are you alright?"


    Myra was perplexed by her question, "What would happen to me?"


    "You were crying in your sleep and yelling at someone. I tried to wake you up many times but you didn¡¯t respond. Ohhh my gosh, I thought you were having sleep paralysis. Girl, you scared me to death," Yelena sighed in exhaustion.


    Myra closed her eyes and tried to remember what happened. She was dreaming about something. Her memory was fuzzy but she still remembered the voice, the deep and gentle voice which called her, his love.


    She tried to remember who it was, but the strain from that gave her a headache as she grunted.


    "Hey, you are okay, right? Should I call Dr. Hayden, again?" Yelena asked with concern. Her forehead was wrinkled as she looked at Myra.


    Myra looked at the time, it was four in the morning, the sky was still dark. She reached for Yelena¡¯s hand, assuring her, "It was probably nothing. I just had a nightmare."


    Yelena¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t change. As she said, "You are getting these nightmares frequently now. It is not right at all."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 175: What If Werewolves Are Real?

    <h4>Chapter 175: What If Werewolves Are Real?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Should I call Dr. Hayden again?" Yelena face was etched with concern. She was scared shitless when she saw Myra¡¯s restless face when she was sleeping.


    Just like yesterday, Yelena was sleeping beside Myra. At about three thirty-five in the morning, she was woken up by Myra¡¯s rough panting. She seemed distressed in her sleep and kept mumbling something which Yelena could not quiteprehend at first.


    She looked at Myra¡¯s forehead and her pajamas, they were damp as they were soaked in sweat despite the air conditioner was keeping the room rtively cool.


    Yelena gently shook Myra¡¯s shoulder at first and called out to her, "Myra ...... hey ... wake up. Are you having another nightmare?"


    But thetter¡¯s actions became more frantic. She was huffing and puffing as if someone was after her life. Yelena got super worried for her friend and didn¡¯t knew what to do.


    She tried calling out to her again, "MYRA, Myra ...." but Myra¡¯s breathing only became erratic as he started sobbing. Her face was turning ghostly pale as she mumbled, "Who are you? ..... What do you want from me? ...... I beg you ... spare me."


    Yelena was freaking out. Aunt Mary, her house help had returned back to the mansion for the night and would onlye back by six o¡¯clock in the morning. So, she and Myra were alone now. She thought of calling her father and unlocked her screen to dial his number. Simultaneously, she was calling out to Myra as well. Her voice was loud to even wake up the whole neighborhood, "Myra, wake up, for goodness¡¯s sake. Myra Miracle." Her was shivered with fright.


    She put her phone on speaker. As the call was about to go through, Myra woke up with a start. Her eyes were puffy and red as she gasped for oxygen.


    Yelena disconnected the call immediately and exined to Myra what had happened as thetter was still in daze. She tried to remember and could tell she was having a dream, good or bad, she could not recollect that.


    All she could recall was a male voice, calling out to her. They way that voice called Myra ¡¯his love¡¯, gave her the chills. It was deep and maic and firm and gentle and mostly importantly, it was a familiar voice.


    She closed her eyes to remember his face but there was just darkness. This frustrated her greatly so she forced herself to remember something, anything but the strain gave her intense headache. A grunt escaped her mouth.


    Yelena suggested giving a call to Dr. Hayden which Myra firmly declined. It was still dark outside and around four in the morning. She did not see it feasible to disturb anyone at this time of the day. She shrugged it off as a mere nightmare.


    After all, Yelena was well aware about Myra having bad dreams. But this time, it wasn¡¯t like before. Generally, Myra would only mumble in her sleep and then when Yelena called her, she would wake up.


    But this time, it took quite a while to wake Myra up. Yelena¡¯s face was tensed as she stated, "This is not right at all. It is two days in a row, that you are having these nightmares. And this time after calling you so many times, you didn¡¯t respond. It scared me, Myra. What if ... what if, something had happened to you?"


    Yelena¡¯s eyes turned veiny and red as she spoke how she felt in that moment, her voice turned hoarse.


    Myra licked her lips and then pursed them. She took Yelena¡¯s hands in hers and said, her voice soft, "Hey, rx. Nothing has happened and nothing will. You know, I have been a bit stressed because of this injury and lying to my family has also made me a tad bit anxious. I guess, that¡¯s the reason I am getting all these nightmares."


    Yelena listened to her attentively as she sniffed. Myra continued, reassuring her, "I promise you, if I feel something off, I will convey it to you I instantly. Then, you can call Dr. Hayden or your dad, I won¡¯t mind."


    With a slight tremor in her voice Yelena asked, "Can we not juste clean to Uncle William and Aunt Sandra? All this is stressing you out and it is not good for your physical as well as mental health. I know your parents will worry and but they will eventually understand."


    Myra shook her head, "No, that can¡¯t happen. Dad is .... dad is on meds and mom has a heart condition too, so I won¡¯t be taking any risk. It is just a little inconvenience for me but I can manage."


    Yelena couldn¡¯t argue about this matter. Myra¡¯s concerns were genuine and it was not her ce to argue about her family matters.


    The atmosphere turned somber as Myra cleared her throat and apologized, "I am sorry. Because of me, you woke up. You must have been stressed all along."


    "Nahh, don¡¯t apologize babe. Anyways, I wasn¡¯t even feeling sleepy. How about you?" Yelena shrugged it off.


    "To be honest, me too. I am not feeling sleepy as well. How about we watch that series which you were telling me about?" Myra suggested. She wanted to take her mind off of that dream badly.


    Yelena¡¯s eyes gleamed at Myra¡¯s words, "Ohhhh damn, sure. You know, the guy ying the second lead character is from our high school."


    "Really, was there such a popr guy in our school?" Myra inquired.


    Yelena plugged in herptop and unlocked it ask she replied, "Yes and no. Sorry for saying this, but that guy used to look like a total dork. With his bleached hair and punk wears. Arghhhh ... gosh. Even remembering his past self makes my skin crawl."


    Myra tried to jog down her memory about this bleached hair dude but she couldn¡¯t recall.


    Yelena eximed loudly as the show started. The loud theme music buzzed as the somber atmosphere turned lively.


    Myra cozied up beside Yelena and as thetter gushed over the main lead, "Ohhh my lovely Adrian. He looks such a heartthrob. Whatever type of role he gets to y, he totally nails it. A cop, a billionaire CEO or even an ordinary school guy. You know, this time he is ying a werewolf. Ahhhhh gosh, he looks so dashing. My eye candy."


    The soft music ended and Myra looked Yelena, like she has two heads, "Werewolf?"


    "I know you are not into those fantasy novels and you don¡¯t even watch any romantic series but this genre is so in. Werewolf and vampires, everyone loves them," Yelena exined to Myra as if she was a toddler.


    Myra¡¯s face stiffened as she cursed inside her head, ¡¯What the actual fuck is even going on with my life? Am I really cursed or something?¡¯


    "Can¡¯t we watch something else?" Myra suggested. She wasn¡¯tfortable watching it.


    But Yelena assured her, "Trust me, you will love this one." She was excited.


    Myra sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. She already felt guilty for waking Yelena up. Now, she didn¡¯t wanted to spoil the mood.


    Two minutes into the series, the screen lit up with the male lead and second lead as they transformed into their respective wolf forms.


    Seeing this, Myra flinched as she sped her fists tightly. It was way too realistic and reminding her of Brave and ric. She kept on repeating in her mind, "This is just a show. A show. It is just a damn show. Don¡¯t freak out, Myra."


    But the next moment, Adrian growled in his wolf form and Myra screamed instinctively.


    Yelena startedughing at her reaction as shemented, "Hahaha .... geez Myra. You are such a baby. It is not even a horror movie."


    Myra was too scared to say anything as her body trembled. Yelena sealed her mouth and when she saw Myra¡¯s condition. Her voice turned serious, "Are you alright? I am sorry, if you are scared then we won¡¯t watch it." She closed herptop.


    After few minutes of breathing exercises, Myra calmed down a bit as she questioned Yelena, "What do you think of werewolves?"


    Yelena was perplexed by her abrupt question. But nevertheless, she replied, "They are so cool. Damn, not are they just sexy but they look delectable in their wolf form." She was talking like a fan girl as she drooled a little imaging it.


    "Not like that, I am asking what if, werewolves are real? What will you think of it then?" Myra asked seriously.


    "Why are you asking that?" Yelena frowned at her question. "It isn¡¯t like you to ask such things. Was it that traumatizing for you?"


    Myra couldn¡¯t tell her about what happened in Kimberg. So, she made some things up, "I am just a little curious. The show, the cinematography was quite real. I thought it was real." Then she startedughing nervously.


    Yelena answered her, "No, it¡¯s a good question though. What if werewolves are real. Hmmmm, that would be scary as fuck."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 176: We Are Getting Late

    <h4>Chapter 176: We Are Getting Late</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I am not talking about the fantasy world. I am saying, what if all this werewolf world, what if it is really real? Like those hairy gigantic animals with sharp teeth and scary eyes. What will you think of it then?" Myra tried keep her voice as normal as possible though her tone was still serious.


    Yelena had a confused look on her face. She tilted her face and frowned, "What has gotten into you all of a sudden? Asking about such questions with a straight face. Was it that frightening for you, the show?"


    "Hahaha ... what are you saying, Yel. I just, I just got a bit curious. The camerawork and graphics were so real that it got me thinking. What if it was real." Myraughed nervously as she gulped to conceal her lie.


    Yelena¡¯s eyes lingered on her for a few seconds as she tried to make sense of Myra¡¯s words. Nevertheless, she then told Myra her opinion on the subject, "Hypothetically speaking, it is a very good question. If werewolves were real ... hmmmm .... that would be scary as hell, to be very honest."


    "And what if, you get involved with that kind, somehow? What will you do then?" Myra wanted to gauge out Yelena¡¯s thought. She herself has been on edge ever since her trip and was behaving extremely. Myra wanted an outside perceptive on this matter.


    And also, though Yelena was her friend and they were close, but so was Nora. Eventually, what urred in Kimberg had made her vary of everyone. She just wanted to confirm something.


    "I will probably run for my dear life, I guess. But it definitely depends on the situation. If the scenario is something like those romantic trope novels, I will try to understand their perspective. But if getting involved with a werewolf and such, puts me and my loved one¡¯s life in danger. Hell yeah, I won¡¯t think twice before cutting contact and vanishing. Safety first. Still, it totally depends on the scenario you are in," Yelena conveyed her true feelings as a hardcore fangirl with an innocent look on her face.


    Myra nodded in understanding, "If someone¡¯s life is in danger then ... hmmmm" she whispered. Yelena didn¡¯t hear her words.


    "Anyways, enough of this. I guess, we can¡¯t watch that series right now. So, let¡¯s get some shut eye," Yelena suggested, covering her mouth while yawning.


    Myra, who was entangled in her own inner thoughts nodded again absent mindedly.


    Yelena kept herptop aside and urged Myra to lie down. She then tucked her properly, switched off the lights and went back to sleep.


    Within two minutes, Yelena¡¯s breathing evened out as she drifted off but same was not the case with Myra. Sleep was far away from her senses as she stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    This Kimberg trip has been nothing but chaotic for her. Her nightmares had returned and a lot of other things happened which made her paranoid. She kept on having this damn feeling that someone was after her life and keeping an eye on her. She no longer felt safe. Not in Kimberg and now, not even in her own homnd.


    Yelena¡¯s words stuck inside her head, "Cutting off contact and vanishing ......"


    She never saw this option because Damona was her home. It was not just her home but also William and Sandra had lived their whole life in this ce and so has Wendy. Their house, their job, their everything was here.


    But .... if staying in Damona meant that it will put her and her family¡¯s life at risk, she would choose to disappear to a new ce and start all over again, in a heartbeat. She would take her parents and her sister and settle to a ce where no one can reach her. Maybe then she could get away from all these things.


    But the real question was how would she even do that?


    Myra wasn¡¯t a millionaire, who would have spare funds to securely shift to a new ce without anyone knowing. And what will she tell William and Sandra? What will she tell Wendy? She cannot simply tell them the truth.


    She sighed loudly, loud enough to make Yelena flinched a little. But that girl was so close to snoring as she was sleeping like a log.


    Myra dispersed these thoughts, ¡¯What am I thinking? That¡¯s not possible right now.¡¯


    Her mind was having a mini battle of its own. She closed her eyes, trying to get some rest.


    Soon, she too drifted off to sleep.


    *Ding ding ... ding ding*


    The next morning, they were woken up by Aunt Mary, who was ringing the bell of Yelena¡¯s apartment.


    Yelena squinted her eyes to peek. The sun was already up and she stretched her limbs and got out of the bed to open the door.


    "Miss Yates, why are you not picking your phone? I called to tell you that I would bete but then you didn¡¯t pick any of my calls. I even messaged you." Aunt Mary¡¯s voice wasced with worry though her expression remained neutral.


    Yelena exined to Mary, "We both slept a bittest night. By the way, what time is it?"


    "It is ten, Miss Yates," Mary told her.


    Yelena, who was sipping water, spat it all out as she yelled, "WHAT?" She started coughing violently.


    This broke Myra¡¯s sleep as well as she limped her way towards the living room, "What happened? Why are you screaming?"


    "We arete. We are so damnte, gosh," Yelena started pacing around in panic.


    Myra looked at Aunt Mary and they gave each other a confused look. Myra then asked, "What is going on? We arete for what?"


    "Ahhh, we don¡¯t have time for all this. Aunt Mary, you don¡¯t need to prepare breakfast for us. We will eat out. Myra, go and wash yourself up. I am going to mine room as well," Yelena didn¡¯t exin anything and scurried away in her room.


    Myra didn¡¯t know they were going out. She was a bit puzzled and didn¡¯t move. Yelena yelled from her room, "HURRY MYRA, we are seriouslyte."


    "Okay, okay. I am going, I am going. Rx, your voice is pricking our ears," Myra said yfully. With another word, she returned back to her room, took out some of her clothes and went to the bathroom, to freshen up.


    Twenty minutes passed by when Myra came out. Yelena was waiting for her. Myra fixed her hair in a jiffy and Yelena picked up her car keys, instructing Mary, "Aunt Mary, it will take us a while. Do, you don¡¯t need to prepare lunch as well. You just rest, okay." And then she rushed off.


    As they reached near Yelena¡¯s car, Myra kept on urging her, "Where are we going? Where are you taking me?"


    Yelena kept mum. She just stated, "You will see in about fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to take you somewhere shady."


    They both entered the vehicle and zoomed off. Yelena seemed to be in a hurry and almost crossed a red light.


    Soon they reached a fancy ce, which seemed like a castle from the outside.


    "Where are we? Can you at least tell me now?" Myra asked again.


    But Yelena dodged it again, "Let¡¯s get inside first.


    They walked inside the ce. It was made up of graphite and had a bit of a dark interior which was mixing beautifully with mood lights and crystal chandelier. The whole ce reeked of luxury and expensive as a person, dressed up in ck uniform greeted them and gestured them to follow him. He seemed to be the manager of that ce.


    Yelena walked leisurely, as if she has been to this ce countless times. Myra, on the other hand, was on her toes. Although, living with Nora and her family, she had visited a lot of luxurious ces but this still spooked her a bit.


    It always reminded her that she and both her friends were living in different worlds.


    She tried to maintain her expression straight and walked slowly. Her ankle wasn¡¯t aching that much and she was feeling a bit better than before. So, she didn¡¯t need any assistance to walk.


    The manager stopped and stepped aside, saying, "Here we are Ms. Yates, Ms. Miracle. Hope you enjoy your meal."


    Yelena thanked him as Myra nodded as he left.


    The manager had taken them to one of the balconies. It was decorated with sunflowers and marigolds, giving the ce a vibrant and lively ambience. It was refreshing.


    Yelena took a deep breath and said, "It¡¯s all or nothing. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    <i>Myra looked at her reaction and could feel a pit in her stomach. She could tell that something was not right. But now, it was toote to back out.</i>


    Yelena and Myra walked inside, their steps slow but steady.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 177: Professor Fabian Stephens

    <h4>Chapter 177: Professor Fabian Stephens</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra looked at the restaurant¡¯s interior, which was giving an ancient castle vibe. Seeing this, she felt somewhat out of ce but didn¡¯t show it on her face, kept her facial expressions neutral.


    At times like this, she was reminded of the difference between her and her friends¡¯ status. It was not out of jealousy or envy towards them as she already had a chance to im this lifestyle when Jeffery and his wife Bianca wanted to adopt her after that Pam incident. But she chose William and Sandra and was satisfied with her decision. They were everything that she is looking for in her parents, never making her feel insecure.


    The manager with his signature and polite smile, stepped aside and said, his tone curt, "Ms. Yates, Ms. Miracle, here we are. Hope you have a lovely experience," and walked off.


    Myra looked at his receding figure when she heard Yelena taking deep and long breaths as she mumbled to herself, "It is time. Let¡¯s get this over with." She seemed nervous unlike how nonchnt she seemed earlier.


    Myra gauged her reaction and didn¡¯t feelfortable at all by it. She knew something was definitely up but she couldn¡¯t put a finger to it. She thought of turning back and walking out but it was toote. Whatever it was, she has to face it. It is not like she is going see one of the Everests here. Or was it the case?


    That would be bad. No, that would be a total disaster, isn¡¯t it?


    They both walked side by side and made there way to the open area. The small pathway was filled with flowers on both sides as it reached to a fancy table set up under the clear and bright sky.


    Someone was already settled there, with their back towards Myra and Yelena.


    When Myra saw the person sitting there, she stopped midway. Yelena¡¯s steps quickened as she put on a smile and rushed towards the figure to give him a hug, "Grandpa."


    "So, you do remember you had an appointment with me?" Garry Yates stated with a stern voice.


    Yelena clicked her tongue and apologized to him, "I am sorry grandpa. I did not forget. It¡¯s just that, I overslept."


    Garry looked at her from head to toe and then looked towards Myra with a straight face.


    When Myra recognized who that person was, she screamed internally, ¡¯NO ... This is far worse than meeting any of the Everests. Yelena brought me here for breakfast, with her grandfather, holy shit.¡¯


    Yelena noticed her friend was rooted to one spot and seemed frozen. She walked back towards Myra and said, "Hey, what happened? Come." She then lowered her voice and mumbled, "I am sorry. But grandpa wanted to have breakfast with both of us." She gave Myra a pleading look.


    Myra whispered, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?" She gritted her teeth. She wanted to run away.


    "You wouldn¡¯t havee, if I told you so. I know you how you always avoid my grandfather. He seems scary on the outside but he is total darling inside," Yelena whispered back.


    Yes, Myra was scared of Garry Yates. She did not hate him rather she was intimidated by his presence. Whenever she encountered him in the past, he always gave her a very domineering vibe which was quite nerve wrecking for her. She could feel that Garry was keeping an eye on her.


    They reached to the breakfast table. Myra bowed and greeted Garry politely, "Good Morning, Mr. Yates Senior." She didn¡¯t dare to raise her head in his presence.


    "It is almost noon," Garry muttered with a neutral expression.


    Both Yelena and Myra didn¡¯t know what to reply. Then Garry gestured them, "Take a seat, both of you."


    The girls settled down in their seats without wasting anytime. Myra tried to keep her head lowered in Garry¡¯s presence as she was avoiding any kind of eye contact from him.


    Few waiters and waitresses came to their table, pushing trollies with various dishes on it.


    Yelena suddenly noticed that there was cutlery ced in front of her and Myra only and not Garry. Shemented, "Grandpa, aren¡¯t you going to eat?"


    Myra lifted her eyes to see Garry staring at her as he stated, "I have eaten when it was the usual time for breakfast." His taunt made Myra flinch, she thought he was jabbing at her. She could feel his hostility towards her.


    Yelena chewed her lips and pouted, "Grandpa ... these dishes, which are covering the whole table, we can¡¯tplete them alone."


    "It is not just for you alone. It is for your friend as well. Ms. Miracle, do eat and also someone else is joining us as well," he gestured for them to start. Myra got startled when he suddenly called out her name.


    "Yes, sir," Myra replied and started eating. She didn¡¯t hear the part where he said someone would join them.


    Yelena did. So, she questioned, "Who is it?" She had a puzzled look on her face.


    "You will see when he arrives," he left it at that. Not revealing the person¡¯s identity.


    A server served Myra some sesame noodles as she was mindlessly eating raw bread. Her mind was racing, ¡¯Why did Yelena¡¯s grandfather asked to have breakfast with me? Did I do something to irk him? Have I pissed him off somehow?¡¯


    Myra picked up her fork and was about eat the noodles when Garry looked at her te and stopped her, "Ms. Miracle." He then looked at the girl who had served, "She is allergic to sesame." His voice wasn¡¯t loud but it was enough to make the girl flinch and shiver.


    Myra flinched by Garry¡¯s sudden reaction and then looked at her te. The server apologized, "I am really sorry, Mr. Yates. We weren¡¯t aware of any dietary restrictions. I am truly sorry." As she said this, tears welled up in her eyes. Myra made an expression as if she was a deer caught in the headlights. ¡¯How does he know about my allergies?¡¯


    "Mr. Yates Senior, thank you for looking out for me but it is only mild," Myra tried to downy it but internally she was freaking out.


    Her allergies were indeed mild so she herself forget about it. Other than herself, only her parents, Wendy and Nora knew about it.


    She never even told this to Yelena so how the fuck did Garry Yates knew about this personal information. It was creepy and totally unexpected.


    Yelena had a shocking expression on her face too. She questioned Myra, "You are allergic to sesame?" She then turned towards the other side and asked Garry, "And how do you know about Myra¡¯s allergy, Grandpa?"


    Garry, in a calm voice uttered, "Mr. William Miracle once told this to Jeffery." His facial expression didn¡¯t change even for a bit nor did he flinch.


    Both Yelena and Myra nodded in unison. William would always talk about his daughters to the people who he was close with so they believed Garry¡¯s words.


    Myra released a breath which she was holding for too long. She misunderstood Garry. But she never expected for him to remember such minor detail.


    After that, Garry did not look at her. The grandfather granddaughter duo kept on talking as Myra ate her breakfast, no almost lunch in silence. She was happy enough to just not be seen and wanted to eat and go back to the apartment.


    She was nibbling at het food as out of the blue, Garry looked at his watch andmented, "It is time. He must be here."


    As soon as these words left his mouth, the next second somebody pushed aside the ss door and walked towards the table.


    "Sorry, for beingte, Mr. Yates senior. I had a private tutoring session before this," the neer uttered with an apologetic look.


    Garry didn¡¯tment anything on that and just said, "Mr. Stephens, take a seat."


    Fabian Stephens adjusted his sses and settled in the spare seat. A new server ced his cutlery and served him his share. He made sure to ask his dietary restrictions this time.


    Yelena, the chatty one, asked in a whispering tone, "Grandpa, who is this gentleman?"


    Garry introduced them, "Professor Fabian Stephens, this is my granddaughter Yelena Yates and this is her friend, Ms. Myra Miracle."


    Professor Fabian¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard Myra¡¯s name, "So, you are the infamous Ms. Miracle from Orford School of finance. Pleased to finally meet you. And pleased to meet you too, Ms. Yates."


    Garry spoke again, "Professor Stephens, is an Orford School alumnus and currently he is a lecturer at Red Stone University."


    "Professor? At Red Stone? Wow. Aren¡¯t you too young to be a professor?" Yelena eximed as she gave him a thumbs up. She was awestruck by him.


    Myra was still reeling over the fact how enthusiastically Fabian had greeted her. Was she that famous in her department? She never knew about it.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 178: The Scholarship Program

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Schrship Program</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Fabian Stephens was thrilled to meet Myra, "Ms. Miracle, I finally got to meet you. You might not know but you are quite famous in Orford." There was a wide smile stered on his lips. Myra didn¡¯t understand how to react. She just nodded and greeted him back with a polite ¡¯Hello¡¯.


    The day¡¯s start was already messed up when she and Yelena woke upte and after that it was getting weirder and weirder.


    Garry Yates with his usual stoic manner introduced Fabian to both the girls, "Professor Fabian Stephens is currently a lecturer at Red Stone University and he is also an Orford alumnus."


    "HOLY S~," Yelena clicked her tongue and corrected hernguage, "I mean woah! You are a professor at Red Stone Uni.? Don¡¯t pull our legs grandpa. Mr. Stephens looks quite young to be a professor," Yelena was looking at Fabian with hearts in her eyes. She was totally awestricken by him.


    Yelena trying to fa?ade of a properdy in front but was drooling inside her head. She thought, ¡¯Fabian Stephens looks nothing like a professor. The professors I know are mostly grey and greasy haired, who have ballon like bellies and thick sses. Ohh, he is wearing sses. But all in all, they are all, BORING.¡¯


    Fabian was in a simple ivory dress shirt, pairing it with beige hued linen trousers and white leather low top sneakers. His stainless steel rimmed sses were giving him a schr vibe. His face had an innocent charm as he smiled, he had a cleft chin.


    "Ms. Yates, you are ttering me too much," he stated as a slight blush crept up his cheeks.


    Yelena eyes widened, "You are seriously a professor? That¡¯s, that is awesome. You must have a really high IQ." She was praising him like a king.


    "Yelena Yates, let Professor Stephens eat," Garrymented but his tone was not as stern as before.


    "Ohh, I am sorry for that, Professor Fabian, please," Yelena gestured for him to start his meal. "Do you like sushi rolls? This ce has the best sushi rolls. Do try it." She looked at him with expectant eyes.


    Fabian gave her a wry smile and declined curtly, "Thank you for your thoughtful gesture but Ms. Yates. I don¡¯t eat fish."


    "No problem, so what would you like to have?" Yelena didn¡¯t mind at all.


    In all this, Myra was sitting quietly and eating her breakfast cum lunch. She did not even know why she was even there. She didn¡¯t understand the purpose of this breakfast.


    Fabian then turned to Garry and said, "Mr. Yates senior, regarding the matter you called me today."


    Yelena looked at Garry and then shifted her gaze to Fabian curiously. Garry announced, his tone back to being stern, "I heard Red Stone University is running a schrship program. Yelena, you were telling me about some exchange program earlier?"


    "Yes, I did mention it in the passing. What of it, Grandpa?" Yelena wrinkled his brows and questioned.


    Fabian added, "Ms. Yates, Mr. Yates senior reached out to me regarding that schrship program. He wanted me to exin to you the details and requirements about that program."


    Garry looked at Myra who was still eating absent mindedly. Yelena told him that Myra seemed interested in that exchange program with Kingsterdom affiliated college. Red Stone was a much better option and he was investing in some of its program. So, he arranged for this meeting.


    Fabian gave a detailed exnation about the schrship program.


    Red Stone was an elite university, admitting only straight A students. It was one of the top universities and Kingsterdom¡¯s direct rival. A lot of students would die to get in it and the admission process was quite rigorous. The tuition there was expensive and adding living costs and other things would make it astronomically high. Red Stone hardly provided these programs so this was like getting your hands on a hidden treasure.


    Fabian Stephens told them, "This schrship program is unique. If you meet the required criteria, not just the tuition fees will be paid in full, the schrship holder would get a fully furnished house near the main campus and a car for travelling as well."


    Myra¡¯s ears perked up as she was sipping her tomato soup. All of a sudden, after knowing the benefits, she seemed interested in it. It was like what she was thinking before was solved. But for it to happen, she needed to pass the criteria.


    Yelenamented, "That¡¯s very generous. I guess that is why it is one of the top universities. Myra, you have been utterly quiet. What happened? Don¡¯t you like the food here?"


    "Ahhh~, no, the food is great. I am just listening the conversation between you and Professor Stephens," Myra casually stated.


    Fabian then asked, "Ms. Miracle, why don¡¯t you apply for our schrship program? Our, Red Stone is searching for students like you who is capable to achieve great things."


    Yelena chimed in as well, "Yes Myra. You were asking me about that exchange program. This one seems more beneficial and Red Stone University is my dream ce. We both can apply and get admission there."


    Yelena did not need any schrship so she asked Myra whether she was interested.


    Myra was very much interested in that program but she then looked at Garry. He was the one who called Fabian Stephens, so he must be getting some kind of benefit from it. When she thought it like that, she got a bit reluctant.


    She then uttered politely, "Professor Stephens, thank you for thinking so highly of me. I would like to discuss it with my parents first." She left it at that.


    "No problem, no problem. You can tell me directly. Can I have your contact number?" Fabian asked sweetly. He then added, as if to rify his intentions, "The procedure for application is a bitplex. The schrship holder needs a rmendation letter from one of the Red Stone Professor. This way, if you want to apply, I can do it for you easily."


    Myra nodded in understanding. She wanted to know more about the program but didn¡¯t wanted to make it too obvious in front of Garry so she gave her number to Fabian.


    Fabian saved it and pinged her back immediately.


    Yelenamented, "Professor Fabian, I would also like to know more about Red Stone University. Can I have you number too?" She was a bit disappointed he didn¡¯t ask her first.


    "Sure, sure. Why not." They exchanged contact details and even emails.


    Yelena then asked, "Is your insta ID linked with this number?" She was clearly flirting with him.


    Fabian pursed his lips looked at Garry who had excused himself to take a business call. He then said, "I don¡¯t remember. I hardly use it."


    "That¡¯s great," Yelena smiled as she searched but his ID didn¡¯t pop up. She then searched with his name and three profiles with his picture on him appeared. She showed it to him, "Which one is yours, Professor Fabian?"


    "This one," he pointed to his original profile. Yelena followed him and then the other profiled with his name and picture as well. There were countless photos of him from Red Stone Campus. It seems to be a fan ount with over five thousand followers.


    Garry returned after taking the call and said, "I have some urgent business to attend. Yelena, do see to it that everything it taken care of here."


    "No problem, grandpa. You can go with ease," Yelena urged him to leave. She was d. Now she can talk to Fabian openly.


    Garry then turned his attention to Myra, "Ms. Miracle, take care of yourself." He then shifted his gaze to Fabian, "Professor Stephens, we will discuss about the library matter at ater date."


    Fabian got up and said courteously, "Of course, Mr. Yates senior." He was d that he got to meet Myra.


    Garry exited the ce and the remaining three ate and talked about Red Stone and othermon topics.


    Yelena¡¯s questions were mostly yful, flirtatious and fun rted whereas Myra mostly talked about the schrship program and other rted things.


    Fabian happily answered both their questions. All in all, the conversation flowed smoothly and Myra seemed much more at ease after Garry had left.


    They finished their meals and as Myra was about to got up, Yelena asked, "Do you need help?"


    Myra shook her head.


    Fabian noticed it and furrowed his brows. When Myra got up and walked, he then saw the cast covered ankle and asked, "Ms. Miracle, you are injured? Let me help you."


    Myra declined is offer politely, "It¡¯s almost healed. Thanks for offering."


    She took few steps forward and wobbled. She has been sitting for too long and legs became numb because of it.


    Yelena reached out to steady Myra as Fabian rushed to the other side, "Are you alright?"


    "My legs are tingling due tock of movement. It happens a lot," Myra shrugged it off.


    Fabian excused himself, "I am sorry," and picked Myra up in a princess hold.


    Both Yelena and Myra were stunned by his actions as he said, "I will take you to your car." His tone was serious.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 179: I Am Sorry For Overreacting

    <h4>Chapter 179: I Am Sorry For Overreacting</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Myra, are you alright?" Yelena asked, her voice filled with concern as Myra staggered when she tried to walk.


    Myra brushed aside her difort, saying, "My legs just went numb. I have been sitting for too long in a same position, maybe that¡¯s why. Don¡¯t worry, I am fine." She smiled as she said this.


    "Ms. Miracle, let me help you," Fabian suggested and came forward but Myra politely declined his offer.


    Fabian who was standing on the other side from the table came rushing towards Myra when he saw her fumbling with her initial steps. He thought it was because of the cast on her ankle and Myra was just trying to downy her ufortableness.


    He apologized in advanced, "My apologies," and in one swift motion scooped Myra off of her feet and into his firm embrace effortlessly.


    The look of disbelief was quite evident on both the girls faces. They were stunned at what just happened.


    Myra protested, her voice a bit shrill, "Professor Stephens, please put me down. This is not appropriate."


    Yelena didn¡¯t know how to react. She was stunned into silence.


    Fabian spoke casually, his voice calm and calcted, "Your ankle is already in bad shape. I will just help you to your car. Ms. Yates, after you."


    Yelena snapped out of it and spoke, "Yeah .... Oh yes. This way, Professor Fabian."


    She turned around and walked hurried, her face had an odd expression stered on it as she thought about Fabian¡¯s actions, ¡¯Is he somehow interested in Myra? Maybe he is. I will ask him directly when he isfortable around me.¡¯


    Myra still didn¡¯t give up. She was super ufortable. In Kimberg, those Alpha brothers used to carry her like a newborn baby. Whether it was Dion or ric. Now, Fabian¡¯s actions reminded her of that time. Her face turned unintentionally crimson.


    The girl who has never had any kind of physical contact with the opposite gender was being carried by these handsome and pretty boys. These two, three weeks have been unexpectedly wild.


    "Professor Stephens, please~," Myra was interrupted by Fabian. "Careful Ms. Miracle, there are stairs. Hold onto me tight," Fabianmented yfully though his tone remained concerned.


    Soon they were out of the restaurant as Fabian, very respectfully ced her. The parking was valet so they were already standing in front of Yelena¡¯s car.


    "Thanks for your help. But please, don¡¯t do it again," Myra said and scurried inside the passenger seat.


    Yelena looked at Fabian with a mixed feeling and then said, her cheerful smile back, "Professor Fabian, have a wonderful day ahead. And let¡¯s keep in touch."


    Fabian nodded respectfully as he adjusted his sses, "I will. Drive carefully and take care of yourselves, Ms. Yates, Ms. Miracle, I am sorry for overstepping."


    Myra wanted to say a lot of things but she had to maintain her cool. She has to talk to Fabian about the schrship so she kept quiet.


    Yelena entered her vehicle and they took off. Fabian could only see the car¡¯s taillights which soon disappeared as well. After making sure that they werepletely gone, he called some, "Come now." His voice which was humble and meek a few minutes ago had taken a sudden shifted to cold and emotionless.


    He walked out to the main gate of the restaurant and there stood a charcoal Aston Martin Valour model. The driver had opened the back door as he was waiting for Fabian to enter.


    Fabian casual posture turned into elegant one as she settled inside the car.


    Yelena and Myra didn¡¯t speak much inside the car. They were both tangled in their own inner thoughts.


    Myra was devising a n to tell Sandra and William about the shift while Yelena was thinking about Fabian Stephens. She shifted her gaze and looked at Myra, questioning her, "What are you thinking?"


    "Huh? What did you say?" Myra didn¡¯t hear Yelena.


    "Should I give Dr. Hayden a call? You seem very absent minded today," Yelena suggested.


    "No need. You know I am not very good with strangers around," Myra was pointing at Fabian.


    "Did Fabian Stephens made you ufortable?" Yelena asked curiously.


    "Uhhhh~, a little. I don¡¯t like people touching me and it was just a cramp. So ...," Myra answered her true feelings.


    "Mm~hmm ...... alright. But apart from that isn¡¯t he a total gentleman? She is an Orford Graduate and now a professor at Red Stone," Yelena added.


    Myra thought about Fabian¡¯s actions and yes apart from that princess carry, he had been nothing but respectful towards her and Yelena. She thought, maybe she was thinking too much and overreacted. All of a sudden, she started feeling guilty towards Fabian. After all, he was only helping her.


    Yelena asked about her ns, "So, what do you think about the schrship program? Are you going to apply for it?"


    "Actually .... I am a bit confused. The offer seems fine and beneficial but ..... I don¡¯t know. I just keep having an odd feeling ... maybe I am getting paranoid," Myra blurred out and released a heavy sigh.


    "Should I ask Grandpa to investigate Fabian for you?" Yelena proposed.


    "Noooooo ......" Myra almost yelled sharply. She softened her voice to normal, "That won¡¯t be necessary. It is not about Professor Stephens. I would just look it up on the Red Stone¡¯s official website. After all, we cannot trust strangers too much," Of course, it was more rted to Garry Yates. But Myra could not say it out loud, could she?


    "Okay, okay. And fair point. I got a bit carried away by Fabian¡¯s handsome looks. My apologies, babe," Yelena said thosest words imitating Fabian as Myraughed at her antics.


    Myra then asked her, "By the way, don¡¯t you think you should have told me about having breakfast with your grandfather." She puffed her cheeks.


    Yelena clicked her tongue in guilt as she said, "Last night, when Aunt Mary returned to the vi, she must have told him about your situation. I swear I didn¡¯t out you. He then calledst night and just said he wanted to have breakfast with me and you. I would have told you but he told me not to. Maybe, he wanted to surprise us by setting up a meeting with Fabian."


    "Don¡¯t do this again. I was caught off guard by this unexpected gathering," Myra stated.


    "I am sorry. I know, grandpaes off as intimidating with his beard and stern gaze but he is just like a coconut. Tough on the outside, tender on the inside," Yelena uttered, describing Garry.


    Myra wasn¡¯t too convinced. For her, Garry always had a scary vibe attached with him. Of course, Garry was Yelena¡¯s grandfather so she couldn¡¯t understand Myra¡¯s point of view.


    Myra dropped the topic and Yelena drove them back to the apartment.


    Just when they where about to arrive, Myra received a call from Wendy. She picked it up and Wendy¡¯s chirping voice greeted her, "Sis, how are you doing today?"


    Myra scratched her fingertip with nails as she responded, "I am feeling much better. Why did you call? Don¡¯t you have school today? Don¡¯t tell me, you skipped it again."


    "It is a weekend, sis. No school, remember," Wendy chuckled. "So, I was hoping to visit you. Can I?"


    Myra sighed and agreed this time, "Okay, you cane."


    "Really? In that case, .... *ding ding* *ding ding* .... Sis, why are you not opening the door?" Wendy said as she sulked.


    "Are you outside the apartment?" Myra inquired.


    "Yup, open the door. I am waiting," Wendy babbled like a baby.


    "We went out for something. We will be there in five minutes. Don¡¯t go wandering around anywhere," Myra instructed but she didn¡¯t cut the call.


    Yelena asked, "It is Wendy. What is she saying?"


    "She is standing outside your ce. Can you speed up a bit," Myra told Yelena.


    "On it. Aunt Mary must have gone out for grocery shopping," Yelena elerated the car and they reached there soon.


    When reached her ce, Wendy was nowhere to be seen. Myra panicked a little and called Wendy. The first call didn¡¯t connect. She called her again, "Where have you gone? Didn¡¯t I tell you to not wander anywhere? Wendy, why don¡¯t you listen to me?"


    Countless thoughts were running inside her head. She has been feeling this that someone was keeping an eye on her and that set her off.


    At that time, the door opened from the inside, with Wendy still holding her phone and looking at Myra with stunned expression. Myra had never once spoken to her in such manner.


    With a shaky voice, she called out, "Sis?"


    When Myra saw Wendy, she hugged her in a tight embrace, "You scared me to death."


    Wendy rubbed her back gently,forting her, "Rx sis. I was waiting for you. That¡¯s when Aunt Mary came so I went inside with her."


    Myra pulled herself back and rubbed her temples in embarrassment, "I am sorry for overreacting."


    Wendy giggled and said, "Now I know."


    Yelena questioned, "What?"


    "My sister looks really scary when she is truly angry. Jeez ..... it gave me goosebumps," Wendymented.


    And all of themughed in unison.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 180: Amelia Clinton

    <h4>Chapter 180: Amelia Clinton</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Dion returned to the pack house the next day. He had stayed the night in his other ce where he got busy making another portrait of Myra and talking to her.


    This time he made the painting with an angry and upset Myra in mind and just like the first portrait had told him, this one reacted ording to the mood of the painting. The painting didn¡¯t call him as Master but a spoilt brat. It just reacted the way Myra did when he called her his mate the very first time.


    He wasn¡¯t the least bit upset about how it came of instead he was thrilled and thought he had hit a jackpot, with such a great ability. But he was cautious as well and didn¡¯t wanted to overdo it.


    Dion entered leisurely inside the mansion. Yona has been waiting for him since yesterday. She was getting antsy and had been having a foreboding feeling ever since herst conversation with Dion. Ever since Myra¡¯s departure Dion has resumed his night activities and has hardly stayed at the packhouse.


    Those men she had sent for Myra had also disappeared so she was in a bind. One of the rogue king¡¯s trusted men had been contacting her but she had answered any of his calls because what will she even tell them. Things have been chaotictely.


    When she saw Dion, who visibly was in a more rxed and happy mood she chewed on her lips and walked towards him with a ss of lemon and mint water, "Young Alpha, here."


    He gave her a casual once over, took the ss and then shifted his gaze to the other side, settling himself on the couch. The elevator door opened and Elio walked with dark circles under his eyes and messy hair.


    Dion looked at him andmented, "Did you not sleepst night?"


    "Couldn¡¯t .... Have you just returned home?" Elio rubbed his sleepy eyes and inquired.


    Most of the time, Dion would spend the nights outside the packhouse. This has been a pattern since he came of age. Out of seven days, he would spend five of it partying outside or banging some girl. At least, that¡¯s what everyone perceived him as.


    They were aware that he had a separate house but thought that he was just fooling around there. It wasmon amongst werewolves or beings like them to get intimate with the opposite sex as long as it is consensual and the other person doesn¡¯t have any other mate.


    Dion was the ck sheep of the family and mostly showed aid-back side to everyone else. No one was aware of his true personality. He didn¡¯t corrected anyway instead he enjoyed this scenario a lot.


    Noah and Sara used to push him to get serious in life and act responsible but after a series of events they gave up and made it clear to him that, he was more or less out of contention for the heir apparent position. Dion wasn¡¯t the one to care for it either. He just wanted that.


    Being a Lycan heir meant a lot of pack stuff would be shoved towards him and that would hinder his lifestyle so he himself never showed any interest in being the next heir. Though, on Noah¡¯s strict orders, he had to participate inpany matters and learn the basics.


    When Yona saw Elio, she asked, her voice extremely polite, "Young master Elio, should I bring anything to you?" She beamed at him.


    Elio didn¡¯t even look her way and just declined point nk, "No need. You may resume your duties."


    Yona pursed her lips and stood rooted for a whole minute. When she saw Dion wasn¡¯t even paying attention to her, she made her way back to the kitchen with an ugly expression.


    Elio asked Dion, wrinkling his nose, "Why do you even keep her close? This girl gives me an eerie vibe, you know. She is bad news."


    "She¡¯s pretty and knows her job. You are too na?ve to understand," Dion left it that. He had put tails behind Yona Brown but no one knew about it as well.


    Elio made a weird face, "Whatever. But better let her know her ce. She is too noisy to my liking. I don¡¯t like her at all," he warned Dion. His voice all serious.


    Elio knew Dion favored Yona. He had seen Yona enter Dion¡¯s roomte at night. It was not like Dion was tutoring herte in the night. That girl was greedy and he could she it in her eyes, how she lusted over the Everests brothers.


    Dion changed the topic, "So, what¡¯s the update on Brave¡¯s health?"


    "Mm~hmm, I don¡¯t know why. His vitals are all normal and blood pressure is fine too. It just seems like he is in a deep slumber. Maybe, this is happening because of his wolf, Raw. He was asleep for too long as well. Dr. Andrews is preparing some tests to know the exact reason," Elio exined with an exhausted breath.


    Elio had been up most of the night after sending Lana to rest. The little sleep he got was while he was sitting on the couch watching after Brave.


    Ever since that heart attack episode, he had been on the edge and hardly left Brave¡¯s side.


    "And what about those boomers? Did they find anything or are they just loafing around?" Dion mentioned casually. He was talking about Maximus Corbin and Clement Sanders.


    "They are still staying at the packhouse though they are not here right now. They have gone to some pack meeting and will returned by evening," Elio conveyed.


    "Ohhhhhhh, thank my dear moon goddess, finally some relief. Otherwise, those oldies were giving me headache with there death stares and meanments," Dion sighed dramatically.


    A voice interrupted their conversation, "One oldie is still here, young Alpha Dion. Hope I didn¡¯t make you feel ufortable?"


    Both Dion and Elio were caught off guard and looked back at the source of the voice. Eleanor was standing along with Sara and ric.


    Sara reprimanded him, "Dion Everests, what are you babbling about in the morning? And where were you? You didn¡¯te homest night as well."


    Dion got up and strode over to thedies. He greeted Eleanor with a kiss on her cheeks and said, "Elder Moore, how can you be considered an oldie. You are look young enough to be my sister." He praised her to the nines.


    Eleanorughed at hispliments as patted his shoulder, "You never change."


    Dion and then turned his gaze towards Sara who was visibly angry by his conduct. He hugged her and said, "I was working on some personal stuff, mother. I am sorry."


    Sara knew he was just trying to coax her. His personal stuff mostly was rted to bedding unknown girls. She did not like this habit of Dion. And until and unless everything was consensual, she couldn¡¯t say much to an adult werewolf.


    They all settled on the couch and talked about Moon Shine Pack¡¯s progress and their personal lives.


    "So, how is yourpany fairing young Alpha ric?" Eleanor inquired.


    "Business has been good and keeping me busy. But it is fairing alright," ric answered politely. He wasn¡¯t too close to Eleanor to discuss business matters with her.


    His mind was also preupied as he kept looking at his screen every now and then. He had hired someone to get DNA samples from Clinton family. But it wasn¡¯t easy and he couldn¡¯t alert them by doing anything suspicious so he had to wait for the perfect time.


    Clinton family had two daughters and a son. Vienna Clinton was the eldest child. Lucas Clinton was the middle child and the youngest was named Amelia Clinton.


    They suspected Myra to be Amelia Clinton¡¯s lost child as she was a mirror image of her.


    But the real problem was, Amelia Clinton hasn¡¯t been seen for eighteen years ago.


    When she got to know that her child was trafficked, she went crazy and the whole Clinton family cursed and chewed the Everests out in the open.


    That is why the Everests were so tolerant of Vienna¡¯s rude behavior and never said anything back to her. They always felt guilty towards the Clinton¡¯s and wanted to make thinks right.


    Amelia¡¯s child¡¯s father was not in the picture, at least that¡¯s what they know. So, all in all it was a very tricky situation.


    With Amelia¡¯s disappearance and unknown father, getting a DNA sample was a hassle.


    And they cannot ask the Clinton¡¯s directly. They wanted to be sure about Myra¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t want to give them false hope.


    ric was visibly distracted and didn¡¯t follow the ongoing conversation. Sara has been calling out to him but he didn¡¯t react.


    "Bro ...," Elio called out loudly as he flinched.


    "Uhhh~ .... yes," ric shifted his gaze to look at Elio and that¡¯s when he saw everyone in the room was looking at him.


    Both Sara and Eleanor said, "We have been calling you? Where is your mind lost?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 181: I Have Someone In Mind

    <h4>Chapter 181: I Have Someone In Mind</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Al ... what do you think about it?" Sara called out to ric, asking for his opinion.


    She waited but ric was so into his own thoughts and kept gazing at his phone screen. He didn¡¯t realize what conversation was going or that Sara was calling out to him.


    "Al ...... ric?" Sara enunciated his name but that guy was just busy in his own little world.


    Everybody looked at him, he was certainly waiting for someone¡¯s call or message.


    Elio had to almost yell, "Bro. Al ...". That¡¯s when ric noticed they were talking to him and he came out of his inner monologue and back to his senses.


    He shook his head and questioned, "Yes .... What happened?"


    ric soon realized that everyone was looking at him, as he pursed his lips.


    "Are you alright? Sara just asked you something but you seemed absent minded. Are you busy with something? Am I holding you up?" Eleanormented.


    Sara looked at ric with a stern expression. She had ordered ric to apany her and Eleanor today. Because, in her eyes, he has been working nonstop. Either, he was in the office or on a urgent business trip. So, she wanted him to rx a bit but ric, as stubborn and workaholic person he is, he wouldn¡¯t listen if she phrased it like that.


    So, in the end, she had tomand him to spend a day with Elder Moore, to gain knowledge and experience, as part of the heir training.


    ric could tell she would rip him a new one if he dared to excuse himself and go anywhere. So, he stopped himself just in time and changed his answer, "Elder Moore, it is my honor to apany you. My assistant messaged me about some business matters. So, I was just instructing her. It is all done. She won¡¯t be disturbing me now."


    Eleanor rxed as Sara asked him again, "We were discussing about your future. Elder Moore was asking, what do you think about Alpha of the Blue Mountain Pack, Almond Winston¡¯s daughter? She seems to have taken a liking to you. What do you think about taking her as your chosen mate?"


    It took some time for ric to process what Sara was suggesting. After all, Sara has always pushed her children to not settle for political or business marriage. Rather, she encouraged them to seek their fated mates, if they had any or find a person they can truly love. She or Noah never interfered in their personal and love life. So, this was totally new and unexpected.


    His eyebrows wrinkled at his mother¡¯s questions as he said, "I don¡¯t have any ns of getting married just yet."


    Sara was about to say something when they heard a familiar voice,ing from the entrance, "Why not young Alpha ric? You are already twenty five this year, same as young Alpha Brave and the supposed sessor to the Lycan King¡¯s throne. So, isn¡¯t it time for you to consider getting married?"


    Without looking at the source, ric¡¯s expression turned ugly. Just by the voice and multiple footsteps he could tell who it was. Elio and Dion were irked by theirment as well.


    Maximus and Clement strode forward with their usual arrogance and dominance.


    Eleanor asked them, her face straight, "Maximus Corbin, Clement Sanders, weren¡¯t you supposed to returned by the evening?"


    Clement answered in his usually poised yet haughty manner, "The meeting got postponed so we came back together. What happened Elder Moore? Did you not want us toe back?" He said a bit spitefully.


    "Did I say that, Clement?" Eleanor pped back with the same tone he used.


    This annoyed him greatly but he didn¡¯t say anything back. Instead, he turned towards ric asked him, "Young Alpha, you haven¡¯t answered to any of our question. After all, if you want to stabilize your position as the heir you should start looking for matches. A Lycan King should have his Luna to help him rule beside him, isn¡¯t it?"


    ric wasn¡¯t in any mood to talk about that topic but he could not simply ignore the Elders.


    Maximus added, "Sally Winston, Alpha Almond Winston¡¯s daughter, she will be a great match for you and your family. Don¡¯t you think so, Young Alpha?"


    Sally Winston was the girl that was flirting and trying to get in ric¡¯s pants at Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday celebration banquet. She posed herself to be poise and elegant in front of others, always behaving meekly and humbly. But reality was different.


    She would instigate fight between other she wolves whom she feels threatened with and sow discord amongst them. And after achieving her goal, she would thenfort them, ying the good girl. If someone was prettier than her, she would dig up dirt about that person, their dark secrets and spread it afterwards, destroying thempletely. No one was aware of this information except her family and ric.


    When Brave was still the heir and yet to meet Hannah, she tried to make a move on him. When she didn¡¯t seed in her n and Hannah came into Brave¡¯s life. She provoked other she wolves to bully Hannah but still didn¡¯t seed.


    Later on, something happened and her father sent abroad in the name of gaining experience in the human world. But truth was she was punished and sent to Damona.


    When she returned. She changed her target from Brave to ric. ric was well aware of her ways and what she was really after.


    All his life, he has seen countless she wolves and human girls like her. But others were unaware of her true nature. So, he blurted out without thinking, "I have already someone in mind."


    The room went dead silent and everyone looked at him like they have seen a ghost. No one in the room could believe what they heard, even ric himself was stunned by his own words, ¡¯What did I say?¡¯


    Amongst all the brothers, ric was least likely to give such a statement. He wasn¡¯t the romantic type. He was either working in his office or busy attending to pack matters.


    Dion arched his eyebrows as he asked, "Who is she? Do we know her? Why haven¡¯t you introduced us to her, Al?"


    Everyone was anticipating, waiting to know about the girl¡¯s identity. They were curious to know who could capture the ice king¡¯s heart.


    When he heard Dion¡¯s questions, the first person that came to his mind was none other that Myra Miracle.


    His pupils contracted at her thought as he hurriedly dispersed her smiling image, ¡¯Why am I thinking about her? I don¡¯t even like her. Go away.¡¯


    Alex chimed andmented, ¡¯But you do like her Al. After all, she is our mate. It is not wrong for us to think about her.¡¯


    ric ignored his wolf¡¯s bbering. He steadied his mind and answered, "I will introduce her when the time is right." He wanted to brush it off but Maximus pushed him further. "That is not fair, Young Alpha ric. Whosoever your partner is, she is going to be the Luna of Moon Shine Pack. It is important for everyone to know her identity because this won¡¯t just affect your life alone but it will affect your entire pack."


    As this tug of war was going on, Nora came downstairs and heard some of the conversation. She was pissed by their rudements and jabs. They have been constantly belittling her and her siblings just because they were the members of Elders Council.


    She couldn¡¯t hold herself back and blurt out, "Elder Maximus, with all due respect. Whoever Brother ric marries is his own choice. After all, he will be the one spending his whole life with that person. He has the freedom to choose his partner and no one else."


    Maximus was fuming at her, he barked, "How rude and mannerless. Princess Nora, your upbringing has been mediocre because you have been living with the humans. That is why you don¡¯t understand what we are talking about. There are four pirs to maintain a stable and sessful pack. The pack¡¯s Luna is one of them. She has to be worthy enough to acquire that title."


    He was cursing Nora inside his mind, ¡¯How dare she? This backwater girl is going to tell us what is right and what is wrong.¡¯


    All the Everests as well as Eleanor were furious at Maximus¡¯s crass choice of words and they way he was treating Nora.


    ric was the first one to p back, "Maximus Corbin, how dare you talk to an Everests like that? She is the Princess of Moon Shine Pack. A Lycan by heart and by blood. Just because you hold the position of an Elder doesn¡¯t give you any right to spout bullshit about my sister."


    He hadpletely lost his temper at this point.


    Clement interrupted, "Young Alpha ric, mind yournguage. You are talking to a dignified member of Elder¡¯s Council."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 182: Things Have Escalated

    <h4>Chapter 182: Things Have Escted</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "How discourteous and uncivilized you are being ¡¯princess.¡¯ A Luna of a pack is one of the four pirs that stabilizes not just the pack but also takes care of the pack members like her own children. She has to be a worthy and capable woman in every regard, every standard. She cannot be an average, mediocre she wolf." Maximus spat in a ugly tone.


    Then he continued, his voice bolder and mocking, "Princess Nora, you won¡¯t understand the gravity of it because of your own mediocre fostering. You have spent your whole life with humans so it will be difficult for you to understand such things. A Luna¡¯s worth is not measured by how much her Alpha loves her but how much she can offer to the pack and its people. It is not some child¡¯s y," Maximus was furious by Nora¡¯s sheer audacity to barge in on their conversation.


    From the very beginning, he wasn¡¯t fond of Nora. One of the reasons was that she was a girl who had lived her whole life with human kind. She didn¡¯t know a thing about how the things in werewolf world works. She never received any formal education and now she was even cutting off and interrupting him. Needless to say, he was cussing her in his mind while ring at her with a relentlessly angered gaze.


    Apart from Maximus and Clement, everyone else in the room were appalled by Maximus¡¯s wordings, even Eleanor Moore.


    Nora was everyone¡¯s bottom line. She was the apple of their eyes and that mere shell of an Elder tried to insult Nora, in her own pack house, in front of her family. Taking digs and jabs at her for living with humans, even if she didn¡¯t choose it, she was kidnapped.


    ric was the first one to lose temper and explode, as he barked, his face twisting in anger, "Maximus Corbin, do you have a death wish? How dare you talk to my sister, an Everests like that. Nora is a Lycan princess, by heart and blood. You have no right to twaddle about her just because of your position." He was irked by Maximus and was eager to rip him to pieces. That guy was getting on his nerves since the time he had arrived.


    Alex had the same thoughts as ric. His eyes were about to change color as Alex was trying toe to the surface.


    That was when Clement Sanders spoke, his voice haughty as well as pompous, "Watch yournguage, young man. Look who is standing in front of you. Maximus Corbin is a dignified member of the Council of Elder¡¯s. And what did he even say that you are so offended about. Isn¡¯t it true? Princess Nora¡¯s upbringing and herck of manners are quite evident. If she has had noble and distinguish education and proper upbringing, she wouldn¡¯t have interrupted like that."


    Elio and Dion were ready to curse at the two them. They were barely containing themselves and ready to strike back. But before they could say anything, Eleanor snapped at them, "Clement Sanders, you should watch your mouth as well. How you are addressing the only Lycan princess in the world. As a respectable Elder, is that is how you converse with your peers?"


    "Elder Moore, princess or not. She has crossed a line. When adults are having a talk, it is appropriate manners for the younger ones to keep quiet," Clement pped back at Eleanor


    Things were escting pretty quickly.


    "ENOUGH! Enough Elder Sanders, Elder Corbin. You have said enough. It is better for you to stop now or else," Sara erupted. She has seen their attitudes towards all her children. Apart from Brave and somewhat Elio, they never respected her other children. She understood that everyone has their preferences and had kept quiet to maintain peace but she cannot tolerate the insults and jabs they would take at her children. She was done ying nice.


    Each person present in the living room were caught of guard by her sudden outburst and threatening tone. Maximus and Clement flinched but they tried to p back, not backing down, "Or else? Are you trying to threaten us, Luna Sara? We are the Elders, highly respectable. And don¡¯t forget, you yourself and the Lycan King asked us toe here," Clement spat, as he raised his chin slightly to appear confident and superior.


    "That is called a warning. But you can take it however you want, ¡¯Elder Sanders¡¯. Your services are not needed anymore. I guess our next meeting will be at the disciplinary council. We will be filing a formalint against you and Elder Maximus," Sara answered with confident.


    Clement startedughing, his expression turned smug, "What, Luna of the Moon Shine, can¡¯t take the truth for what it is? Formalints against us? That is a rather bold move. Go ahead, try it. We will see whoes on top."


    Maximus grimaced as he added, his tone was smug but disdainful, "You are trying to call a disciplinary meeting against us? On what grounds? PATHETIC. You can¡¯t even take some criticism."


    Sara didn¡¯t say anything after that, she just red at them. They were just trying to provoke them and wanted one of them to attack, so that they can get undeniable evidence on their barbaric nature. She had already mind linked her children to not attack and stay quiet.


    It is time for them to step down from the positions they loved and worshipped so dearly. Sara wanted to drag them to the muds but not by bloodshed but by strategic moves.


    They stormed out of the pack house, with an ugly warning, "You will regret disregarding us, Luna."


    Sara called for one of the omegas, ordering, "Check the rooms in which they were staying. And if there is anything that belongs to them, separate it. We will return it to them. And don¡¯t forget to disinfect the rooms afterwards."


    She then looked at Nora, who was barely controlling her tears by gnawing at her bottom lip. Sara walked towards her and hugged her, "Do not feel guilty. It is not your fault." She patted her back gently, trying tofort her.


    "I am sorry mom. I shouldn¡¯t have .... I shouldn¡¯t have said anything," Nora uttered pitifully. All this was rtively new for her. She was feeling remorseful and guilty thinking she had created problems for the pack.


    ricforted her, saying, "Don¡¯t be silly, Ora. You did the right thing. Don¡¯t let their nonsense get to your head. They are all bark and no bite. And, they were asking for it."


    Dion also added, "ric is right. They have been disparaging others in the name of criticism. Now they will get what they deserve."


    "You are the one and only Lycan Princess. They have messed with the wrong pack," Eliomented, his voice assuring.


    Nora heard all of them and calmed down a little.


    Eleanor Moore said, "Luna Sara, I will also be taking my leave."


    Sara asked in confusion, "Why Elder Moore?"


    "If you want to pursue this matter by filing a formalint against both of them, I will brief all the others in advance. So, that they do not mold the truth," Eleanor conveyed. She was well aware of their true nature, after working with them for so long.


    Sara nodded in understanding. Moon Shine Pack had a lot of friends but they had a lot of foes as well, so she didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    ric called J and instructed her to drive Eleanor Moore to her destination.


    After Eleanor¡¯s departure, Sara returned to the study room while mind linking Noah, informing him about what had unfolded.


    She briefed him about the matter and instantly, Noah¡¯s demeanor turned cold. Without wasting anytime, he returned home, with Matthew Shaw in tow. The minute he heard what Maximus and Clement said about Nora, he made a vow. A vow to crush them thoroughly.


    The argument was loud and most of the staff had heard themotion.


    Most of them were furious at the Elders for how they treated their Princess and other siblings. But there were some bad apples amongst them as well. Although, they didn¡¯t say it out loud, they were pleased with what went through with Nora.


    Yona was one of them. She always med Nora for Myra¡¯s arrival which had disrupted her ns greatly. After all, if not for Nora, Myra would never be able to set foot into this pack. Others had the same reason for disliking Nora as well.


    All in all, the whole mansion was talking about the fiasco.


    Nora was still feeling down. So, the brothers decided to take her outside. Elio couldn¡¯t go with them as he had to monitor Brave.


    So, ric and Dion took Nora for a shopping spree in ric¡¯s Maybach.


    ric took the wheels. Dion settled in the passenger seat while Nora upied the back seat.


    He ignited the engine zoomed off.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 183: Alaric’s Love Life

    <h4>Chapter 183: ric¡¯s Love Life</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Nor, want to go out for shopping?" Dion rmended when he saw a sulking Nora standing with her head down. He had the power to read emotions and even if he did not have those powers anyone could tell that Nora was hurt and saddened by what had conspired. She must be ming herself because of what those boomer oldies said about her.


    Nora shook her head. She was not in the mood. She has been thinking of calling Myra or her parents but didn¡¯t have the courage to do so. So, her mood wasn¡¯t all that great to begin with but after the fiasco with Maximus Corbin and Clement Sanders, she could feel her energy was drained out. She was reminded of the times where her adoptive parents used to me her for small things. James Smith and ra Smith used to verbally abuse her for being from the orphanage.


    ric could also see her distressful state. Her shoulders were slumped and her head was lowered as well.


    A lot has happened for the past one week or so and the atmosphere at the pack house has been extremely stressful. He joined Dion¡¯s rmendation, urging Nora, "Ora, don¡¯t take any of this to heart. Those old geezers have been doing this for years. Now they are going to get exactly what they deserve. You did well, taking a stand and sticking with it. They are just jealous and pompous of everything. Dion is right. You deserve a treat and for that matter, as I am free today, I will apany you as well."


    Elio also tried to cheer Nora up, "Yeah, little sis. I agree with them. You should go out and enjoy yourself. As for the Elders, karma is going to get them pretty soon."


    Seeing that all her brothers were trying so hard to cheer her mood, Nora agreed. She said, "I will go upstairs and change."


    She scurried to her room and changed her clothes in a jiffy. Elio told his brothers, "Take care of Nora. I can¡¯t go because I have to look after Brother Brave and monitor him until Dr. Andrew arrives."


    Both ric and Dion understood his meaning and didn¡¯t press him toe with them. Brave¡¯s progress and recovery was as important as cheering Nora up.


    Elio departed for Brave¡¯s room and after five minutes Nora came down, in a simple ck top and blue denims, "Let¡¯s go. Aaa~ ..... where is Elio?"


    "Dr. Andrew will be arriving shortly so he is going to stay," Dion exined to her.


    Nora nodded and the three of them went outside.


    It was drizzling slightly and the floor was wet and muddy. ric in his raspy and deep voice said, "You both wait here, I will get my car."


    ric walked towards the underground garage and came back with his Maybach.


    Dion who was waiting with Nora asked him casually, "Who do you think is the one ric was talking about?"


    Nora mind was a bit jumbled, so she didn¡¯t understand instantly, what Dion was trying to get to, "Huhh~ .... Brother Al, was talking about whom?"


    "He said he had someone in mind. I thought he had shared with you about that person., nevermind," Dion ended the topic then and there when he heard ric¡¯s car¡¯s approaching. "He is here."


    Just like a gentleman, he opened the back door for Nora and gestured with his hands for her to enter the vehicle, "Princess."


    Nora smiled shook her head at him and entered ric¡¯s car. Dion closed the door, making his way towards the passenger seat.


    When they all settled inside the car, ric ignited the engine and rushed out. The subtle sound of pitter and patter of the rain and the earth scent was making Nora feel rxed. She has been feeling down and has not really gone out from the past week, so this was refreshing. She lowered the window and extended her hand outside to feel the raindrops.


    ric looked at her from the rearview mirror and eased up a bit. But that didn¡¯tst long.


    Nora, as if remembering Dion¡¯s words, questioned ric, "Brother Al, can I ask you something?"


    "Why are you being so formal? Don¡¯t hesitate, you can ask me anything," he smiled at her, assuring her.


    After getting the green signal from ric, Nora jumped straight to the point, "Who is she, the girl that you like?"


    ric wasn¡¯t expecting that. After that altercation inside the pack house, he thought he had dodged the bullet and no one would ask because of the chaos. But boy, was he so wrong.


    He flinched but tried to maintain his toposure really quick, "Ohh ...... that. There is no one like that. I was just trying to make things up in order to escape that conversation. Elder Moore was trying to set me up with Sally Winston. You may not know this, but that she wolf is .... let¡¯s notment on that. In short, I don¡¯t want any marriage talks with the likes of her."


    Dion observed his expression very carefully. He could tell, just by how much ric was bbering, that there was something more to it. ric wasn¡¯t the one to exin and talk this much. He could sense his uneasiness.


    Nora narrowed her eyes, "Sally Winston?"


    "Do you know her?" ric inquired.


    "Not really ...... I just happen to know someone with the same name. There is a girl in Myra¡¯s college, her ssmate to be exact. Myra used to tell me about her, how she would intentionally sabotage her projects, taunt her and mess up her notes. Just because, Myra was ced first and that girl was ced second. She was just a jealous and messy witch," Nora reminisced.


    Sally¡¯s name and the description was uncannily simr with that of Alpha Almond¡¯s daughter. ric pursed his lips and asked, "Have you seen her?"


    "Nahh ...... I never met her in person," Nora told him truthfully.


    ric nodded but didn¡¯tment anything on that. He knew that Sally was ¡¯sent abroad¡¯ by Alpha Almond. If that was the case, she can be the same girl. When he heard what she did to Myra, he felt a surge of anger. His grip on the steering wheel tightened.


    Nora then asked, "So, you really don¡¯t have anyone that you like?"


    "Yes, that is correct," ric answered with a straight face.


    Dion interrupted, "When was thest time you were in a rtionship?"


    "Why do you ask that?" ric turned to look Dion with a puzzled expression.


    "Just out of curiosity .... I never seen you with any she wolf," Dion shrugged casually.


    Nora gazed at ric in anticipation, wanting to know more about ric¡¯s love life. ric sighed and answered casually, "There were a few girls in college. After that ...... I don¡¯t remember any. Anyway, none of them were serious."


    "You haven¡¯t dated since college?" Dion asked with a weird expression. He was under the impression that ric must have been in some sort of rtionship. That is why he was so reluctant of getting married.


    "Yes, is it that shocking?" ric questioned.


    "Not really, but you should try dating someone Al. You are always swamped up with countless she wolves. You are missing on too much in this aspect," Dion suggested.


    ric stared at Dion with a look of pure disgust, "I am just fine as I am. I don¡¯t want those gold digger leeches by my side, who are really to roll up their skirts in front of every Alpha. All women are like that. I don¡¯t want anything to do with them."


    Nora didn¡¯t like what ric said and snapped at him, "Hey brother Al, why are you judging everyone because of few greedy ones. Not all women are like that. Maybe someone genuinely likes you and not just your status."


    "I have never met that someone," ricmented.


    "Maybe moon goddess will bless you with a fated mate. Then, you will realize how wrong you are about these things," Nora spoke.


    "Fated mate?" ric blurted out as he thought of Myra. "That is a rare thing to happen in today¡¯s world. And I don¡¯t even want one. I don¡¯t want to act lovely dovey and crazy in love because of someone unknown. The thought makes me sick,"


    Noraughed at his words, Dion joined in. "Brother Al, you serious despise the word mate so much, huhh? Wait till you get one."


    Alex muttered inside ric¡¯s head, ¡¯We already have a mate and she is nothing like how you described those she wolves. She is kind, respectful, self-reliant and resilient. Yes, she is stubborn and hot tempered, but that makes our mate more adorable. I like my mate and she is the best blessing we have received from the moon goddess. Those she wolves can¡¯t even bepared to her toe nail.¡¯


    Alex waspletely smitten with Myra. He could see no fault on her and worshipped like she was the moon goddess herself.


    That¡¯s exactly ric was talking about. He doesn¡¯t want to obsess over someone like that. Even a proud wolf like Alex, was acting in such way.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 184: I Want To Turn Over A New Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 184: I Want To Turn Over A New Leaf</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I don¡¯t need a fated mate," ric muttered more to himself then to others. Alex grunted inside him, telling him they already have a mate, gifted by the moon goddess. His wolf was being a simp for Myra. Which made ric feel even more repulsive. If he had the power, he wanted to keep his wolf locked up but Alex was a part of him, he cannot do that.


    Nora and Dionughed at how he worded it as Noramented, "Wait till you get one. Moon Goddess won¡¯t be so cruel as to not bless you with a mate. When you have one, you will realize how wrong you were in your thinking. People don¡¯t behave foolishly because they go ¡¯crazy¡¯ in love. It is because they are nervous around their partner and always want to show how much they love them. That is what makes them act in that ¡¯love dovey¡¯ manner." She patted his shoulder with a pitiful look. "Brother Al, you have a lot to learn."


    "Enough of this topic. It is draining me out. Ora, you tell us. It has been quite a while since you returned home, did you find someone attractive in the pack. Or maybe, anyone from your birthday banquet," ric tried to change the topic. Also, he wanted to know more about Nora¡¯s romantic interest.


    As a big brother, he felt like it was his duty to see whether the one Nora will choose is even worthy of her attention or not. As an heir, he knew almost every important person from the werewolf world, so he wanted to see who would catch Nora¡¯s eyes.


    "Nope, not yet. Right now, I am focusing on my studies and my family. When the time is right, I will meet them," Nora answered truthfully. She has been training hard at the academy and doing extra training with skilled Deltas. Although, she was open for a rtionship but right now, her priority was already set.


    At her birthday celebration, not only other she wolves were swarming around her. A lot of prestigious men from both werewolf and human kind had been flocking around her as well. Some were powerful Alphas, some were Betas, some were extraordinary businessmen, but every single one had their own motives. Some were just lusting over her, some were just talking to her because of her family¡¯s powerful status while some wanted to get close to her because she had Lycan blood flowing through her veins. Nora couldn¡¯t tell who was genuine and sincere and who just wanted to curry favor, so she mostly kept her distance and just politely declined any offer which was thrown her way.


    Dion chimed in, "Whenever you find anyone, do tell introduce him to us. We will see whether he is worthy of you or not. After all, you are our dear sister and deserves what is best. If he is a jerk that fools around with others, then you are off limits for him."


    This time ricughed and Nora joined in. Dion, who fools around all the time, was saying such thing. ricmented, "Look who is talking." Nora followed his statement with a giggle.


    Dion rolled his eyes and all of a sudden, his face turned dead serious. He looked at his siblings with a glint in his eyes. He raised one hand as if making a vow and spoke with a firm tone, "From today on, I am going to change myself. No more fooling around, no more she wolves."


    "Why are you getting so serious all of a sudden? You never even listened to mother and father when they told you this," ricmented while looking ahead. He didn¡¯t see how serious and determined Dion was with his statement.


    "I came to a sudden realization and want to turn over a new leaf. Plus, I have to set an example as well if I want Nora¡¯s future partner to be a decent person," Dion concluded with a nonchnt expression.


    "Good for you," ric wanted to add something more but Nora interrupted.


    "Ohhhh~ stop it, brother Dion. I know why you want to change your ways all of a sudden," there was a subtle hint as Nora spoke those words with an obvious smirk stered on her lips.


    Dion heard her words and for the very first time an unintentional blush appeared on his cheeks. He didn¡¯t ept nor did he deny Nora¡¯s words. Myra was the reason he didn¡¯t wanted to indulge with any other female. She was his fated, his destiny and it was enough for him. He was serious about what he said.


    ric turned his head to see Dion¡¯s face and asked with a puzzled expression, "Is there something more to it? Why do I feel you both are talking in code words?"


    "Nothing, there is someone he really likes and want to pursue her. But she is not into yboys. That is why he want to change for her," Nora told ric. She didn¡¯t disclose Myra¡¯s name.


    But ric could see the sly smile Nora was giving Dion, as if teasing him. "Who is it? Do I know her?" he inquired.


    Dion pursed his lips and then said, "I will tell you all when she epts my proposal."


    ric nodded but he could sense a dull ache in his heart. ¡¯Why am I feeling like this all of a sudden?¡¯ He subsided that feeling and questioned Nora, "Now, that you seem to be feeling well, tell us, where do you want to go?"


    "Umm~ ... let¡¯s go to the mall where we wentst time. I need to buy some things," Nora suggested.


    ric zoomed off and drove towards the mall.


    ___________________


    Few more days went by and it was time for Myra¡¯s cast to be removed. For the first time, in a long while, she was feeling refreshed and excited. She woke up early, finished her morning routine smoothly. The ache in her ankle had minimized a lot.


    Yelena looked at her, chuckled andmented yfully, "You are that excited, huhh? It seems like there is an extra spring in your step."


    "Of course, I can finally go home today," Myra replied with a smile, munching on her vegetable sandwich.


    Yelena feigned hurt, "Ohhh~ ...... so, you didn¡¯t like staying with me? *fake sniffle* you are hurting my fragile feelings."


    Myra shook her head and gave Yelena a side hug, "Thank you so much, Yel. Thank you so much for everything you have done for me. I really mean it."


    "You are really going to hurt my feelings this time," Yelena¡¯s voice turned serious.


    Myra pressed her lips and tightened her grip on Yelena.


    They have already nned everything out. Once Myra¡¯s cast was removed, she would go to her house and give her parents¡¯ a ¡¯surprise¡¯.


    Dr. Hayden was scheduled toe at around nine thirty.


    At about nine twenty-five, the doorbell chimed as Aunt Mary opened the door. Dr. Hayden came inside but he was not alone this time as well.


    He was apanied by Garry Yates. When Yelena saw who it was, she was delighted to see her grandfather. Garry had several businesses, domestic as well as overseas. Despite his age, he was still very much involved in his work. So, it was rare for him to visit Yelena. In fact, it was the first time he hade to Yelena¡¯s apartment.


    Yelena jumped up in joy on the other hand Myra¡¯s excitement died down a bit, when she saw Garry with Dr. Hayden.


    "What brings you here, grandpa?" Yelena eximed.


    "So, this is the ce you are living in. Leaving this old man and his wife to live in a cold manor," Garrymented as he observed Yelena¡¯s ce.


    Her apartment was located in a posh area. It wasn¡¯t shabby neither was it fancy. The ce was clean and a soft, lingering fragrance of jasmine mixed with roses was wafting in the air as Yelena had nted them in her balcony.


    "Did you forget, you were the one who told me to be independent. And mom and dad also live at the manor. Plus, this ce is close to my college," Yelena pouted.


    Garry ruffled her hair and said, "Your mom and dad, they are always busy with lectures and seminars. My olddy really misses her granddaughter. Now, that your friend will be leaving today, you should considering back to the manor."


    "No, I prefer this apartment. As for grandma, I will visit her in a few days," Yelena mumbled faintly.


    Dr. Hayden asked Myra, who was standing awkwardly in the living room, "Ms. Miracle, how are you feeling today? Did you feel any difort?"


    Myra reigned her expression and replied with a faint, polite smile, "None. I am feeling much better."


    Dr. Hayden asked her to sit down and examined her. Garry and Yelena settled opposite her. He was looking directly at Myra, his gaze intense. Myra could sense it and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Mr. Yates Senior, do you have something to say to me?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 185: You Are A Rare Talent

    <h4>Chapter 185: You Are A Rare Talent</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Why is Yelena¡¯s grandfather here?¡¯ I was caught off guard by his presence.


    Garry Yates, whenever I see him, I get this feeling that he is up to something. Although, he has never been discourteous or disregarding towards me or my status or a matter of fact my parents. But there is this gut feeling, that keeps telling me that there is definitely something about him I should be vary off.


    He walked inside, looked at me once and then started having a conversation with Yelena as usual. The grandfather granddaughter duo talked like normal as Aunt Mary served him and Dr. Hayden water.


    When Dr. Hayden saw me, he narrowed his eyes slightly and inquired, "Ms. Miracle, how are you feeling today? Did you feel any kind of difort in this period?"


    I was standing quite awkwardly in the middle of the living room. I was so startled by Garry¡¯s presence that I forgot to take a seat. I forgot I was the patient and Dr. Hayden was here to check up on me.


    I settled on the couch and smiled courteously, answering his question, "I am feeling no difort."


    The doctor settled on a chair and checked up my ankle. He rolled my ankle gently in circr motion and asked me questions which I truthfully answered. From the past few days, I have been staying inside the apartment and my recovery has been good. I hardly feel any difort and there is no hinderance when I walk. There is just a dull ache that keep pricking me but I am sure it will be soon gone.


    Midway between Dr. Hayden¡¯s questions, I felt that again.


    Yelena¡¯s grandfather, whenever he was around, I could tell when he was staring at me. It is like my senses heightens as soon as hees to sight. I was fed up with this and wanted to be straight forward for once.


    Sure, he is scary and domineering but it is not like he will rip me to pieces as soon as I open my mouth.


    "Mr. Yates senior, is there anything you want to speak with me?" I finally asked. I wanted to see how he will react, what he will say, how he will deny. I wanted to catch him off guard as well.


    But to my utter surprise, he didn¡¯t deny nor did his tone change, he said, "Yes, Ms. Miracle. I do have something to say to you." The calmness in his voice was chilling to the bones.


    My mouth agape. Seriously, I wasn¡¯t expecting such a straightforward reply from him. I was left speechless but it didn¡¯t get awkward as Yelena interrupted, "What do you wish to talk to Myra, grandpa?" She was perplexed and rightly so.


    Garry and I have never interacted.


    "I need to discuss something with Ms. Miracle, alone," Garry worded it very calmly but there was a storm brewing up inside me.


    ¡¯Alone? What does he want to talk that he can¡¯t talk in front of Yelena? Should I decline? Or should I see what it is?¡¯ My mind was buzzing. Question after questions were popping up like notifications. It was reeling.


    "Alone .... Ohhhhhhh~", Yelena looked at her grandfather and thought, he used the term alone because Aunt Mary and Dr. Hayden was present. I can tell what she was thinking.


    But I definitely know, he meant him and me, alone, without Yelena. ¡¯Ohhh gosh, this is stressful.¡¯


    "So, Dr. Hayden, today Myra¡¯s cast, you will remove it right?" Yelena questioned the doctor bringing me back from my reverie.


    "Ummm~ ..... Yes, as there is no pain or difort, I see no problem with that but~ ...." Dr. Hayden stopped.


    ¡¯Ohhh man, there is this ¡¯but¡¯ again. Is my homing going to get dyed again? What will I tell mom and dad.¡¯


    "But?" Garry was the one who asked this. "Is there anyplication?"


    "No, sir. There is none. But Ms. Miracle has to take her medicines regrly and try to put less pressure on her foot. Also, she will need to have regr checkups, for a full recovery," Dr. Hayden concluded.


    I sighed in relief. That means I will be able to return home today. Dr. Hayden took out a specialized saw to remove my cast and begin with the proceedings.


    After the cast was taken offpletely, he prescribed me new set of medicines and gave me some more instructions. Now, that his work was done here, he departed soon after.


    That suffocating feeling was gone as I moved my foot slowly and steadily.


    But it didn¡¯tst too long. Garry Yates voice interrupted me as he said, "Ms. Miracle, now it is time for our talk." His voice was serious.


    Without realizing, I nodded. Aunt Mary departed with the excuse of buy grocery but Yelena remained seated beside Garry.


    Garry said to her, "Yelena, go to your room. I need to speak with Ms. Miracle, alone."


    Yelena¡¯s expression had disbelief writing all over her face. She inquired, "Why? What do you want to talk about, grandpa?"


    ¡¯See, I knew it.¡¯


    "YELENA YATES, I need something confidential to discuss with your friend. Go to your room," Garry¡¯s voice was firm and resolute. There was no room for denial.


    Yelena frowned but, in the end, she couldn¡¯t defy her grandfather, leaving me and him alone in her living room.


    The standard size living room was now making me suffocate as the silence between him and me was stretching. My head was lowered. I couldn¡¯t look at him.


    With a low tone, he broke that silence, "Ms. Miracle, have you thought about the schrship program?"


    I raised my head and gave him a puzzled look, "Schrship program?"


    ¡¯Is this why he wanted to talk to me? But why is he so interested in my matters? Does he know something?¡¯


    "Yes. I think it is a very good opportunity for you. Red Stone University is amongst the top five in the world," Garry murmured.


    "Why?" the word came out before I could hold back.


    "What do you mean by why ...... Ms. Miracle?" Garry asked me without changing his tone.


    "Why are you asking me about that, Mr. Yates Senior? As far as I remember, we hardly conversed and we aren¡¯t close as well," I questioned him.


    Garry leaned backward, crossing his legs elegantly, he said, "Ms. Miracle, you are a rare talent. I really admire your growth and achievements."


    "There are many students like me, who are more desperate for this opportunity. So, why me only?" I fired another question. I know about my academic achievements and all but this was still not enough of a reason for me. I wanted answers.


    "Ms. Miracle, you are underestimating yourself. By rare talent, I don¡¯t mean just academic wise," he left it at that.


    "Mr. Yates Senior, I am not getting your words? What rare talent are you talking about that even I don¡¯t know?" I was perplexed by his words. "Can youe straight to the point. Or should I be straightforward? Do you have any hidden motive?"


    Garry chuckled, catching me off guard once again, "You are not wrong in that aspect, Ms. Miracle. I do have a hidden motive," he said. "And it is not what you are thinking. You are my granddaughter¡¯s age and I am happy with my olddy."


    I bit my lips, feeling embarrassed, "Mr. Yates Senior, this is not what I was indicating to."


    I never once perceived him as a pedophile.


    "As I said, I admire your talent and want to recruit you in future," Garry said. "And also~ ......"


    I waited for him toplete his sentence. He took out some folder and extended it towards me.


    "What is this, Mr. Yates?" I asked curiously.


    "You should check it in your room," he said, his voice never deflecting.


    I nodded. He got up and walked towards Yelena¡¯s room.


    Without any warning, he twisted the knob and opened the door. Yelena stumbled out of her room and somehow steadied herself, "Grandpa~ ......"


    "If you are done eavesdropping on our conversation, you cane out. I am leaving and remember to visit your grandmother. She misses you a lot," Garry said while patting Yelena¡¯s head.


    She was sulking, "Ohk, I will."


    Garry shook his head and departed soon after.


    Yelena walked straight towards me and asked curiously, "What did grandpa wanted to talk about?" She looked at me with expectant eyes.


    "He just wanted to talk about that schrship program," I said.


    "Just that?" Yelena narrowed her eyes and questioned again. She was suspicious.


    "Yes, just that," I said, matter of factly.


    "So, why did he asked me to leave?" Yelena eximed with a weird expression.


    "How do I know?" I interjected with a question of my own.


    I didn¡¯t tell her about that folder and hid it under the cushion.


    She looked at me and then nodded, "Ohk, so~ ...... will you be leaving today?" She pouted.


    "Mm~hmm, that¡¯s the n." I am finally going home.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 186: Fancy Seeing You

    <h4>Chapter 186: Fancy Seeing You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "So, why did grandpa asked me to leave? What did you guys talk alone? Let me in on your secret .... hmmm?" Yelena interrogated. She was anticipating Myra¡¯s answer.


    Myra, on the other hand, just stated simply, "He was here to talk about that schrship program, Professor Stephens talked about." Her expression remained normal.


    Yelena stared at Myra with a suspicious gaze. She was reading her bodynguage, whether Myra was hiding something from her or was her words genuine. "He could have discussed about it in front of me. Why did he asked me to leave then?"


    Myra made a hand gesture and uttered, "How would I know that? Why don¡¯t you ask your grandfather? Why did he say that?"


    Yelena observed her for a while. Myra seemed alright so it was hard to discreet for her. She then changed the subject and asked, "So .... Will you be leaving for your house today?" She was a bit sad as she lived alone and was liking Myra¡¯spany.


    Myra wiped the imaginary sweat from her forehead. She didn¡¯t tell Yelena about those documents Garry Yates has given to her. She understood his subtle hint that he wanted her to read those files without anyone¡¯s presence.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what was in it, so she didn¡¯t mention anything about it.


    "Yes, that has been the n all along," Myra answered. She was relieved to return home. But this meeting with Garry has left her with many questions.


    Truth be told, Myra has been thinking about that schrship program but has been hesitant about how she will talk to her parents. What she will say to them? Because, Sandra and William will definitely ask the reason, why she wants all of them to move away from Damona. And she simply cannot tell the hard truth to them.


    What will she even say to them? That, Nora¡¯s family and Nora herself is half human, half beast? Or that other people from her race is after her life? Whatever happened in Kimberg, Myra wanted to forget all of that, it was traumatizing. And for that to happen she need a new start in life, away from Everests¡¯ influence. Also, her family¡¯s safety was her top most priority.


    Those beasts who attacked her in the forest that day, if there are more like them, tailing her. Who knows, what might happen then?


    She was an ordinary human and wanted to live a normal life with her family. No werewolf, no mate drama and stuff, no chaos. Just a normal average human life.


    Yelena was sulking again. Myra held her hands in hers and said, "Hey~ ... don¡¯t be sad. The new semester is going to start in half a month. We will meet then."


    "I know ... arghh .... Forget it. I will take you to your parents¡¯ ce," Yelena got up from the couch and walked inside to grab Myra¡¯s luggage and other stuff. She then took her car keys out.


    Myra got up as well, changed into her shoes and they both drove away.


    Inside the car, Yelena as if remembering something, inquired, "Did you talk to Professor Fabian? Or had he texted you?"


    "Nahh~ ... neither have I contacted him nor has he messaged me about anything. He is a professor after all, a busy person. Why will he have the time to text me?" Myra shrugged off.


    ¡¯Was I overthinking then? Maybe he was just being a gentleman back then," Yelena reeled inside her head. She has messaged Fabianst night. He replied her this morning, apologizing for not replying sooner as he was busy with some stuff. She was d, he wasn¡¯t ignoring her.


    "Yel, can you take me to the Baker¡¯s Pce. My mom loves their walnut tea cake. I want to buy that," Myra chimed in.


    Yelena snapped back from her thoughts and said, "Ok. Their red velvet pastries are delicious as sin. Let¡¯s buy them as well. Wendy would love them."


    They both went inside the bakery. Although, it was almost noon, the ce was packed with people. Yelena asked Myra, "Do you need help, walking?"


    "Nah .... I can manage just fine," Myra declined her offer.


    This particr bakery was a famous for its desserts and sweets so it was no surprise the ce was booming with customers.


    There was a long line in from of the billing counter. Yelena offered Myra, "I will ce the order. Why don¡¯t you browse something anything else. There are many things on disy."


    Myra agreed on the arrangement and walked towards the showcase. There were many delicacies lined up there. Myra settled for a simple vani cake and wanted to tell Yelena but there were too many people.


    She tried to make her way towards Yelena but someone from the crowd shoved her. She stumbled backward and bumped into someone, "Easy there, Miss."


    That person¡¯s voice was soothing as he held Myra shoulders to steady her.


    "Thank yo~," Myra was in the middle of thanking him. When she turned around and saw who it was, a look of surprise shed across her face, "Professor Stephens?"


    "Ms. Miracle, ohh it is you. It is good to see you again," Fabian gave her a dazzling smile as he greeted her. "You shouldn¡¯t havee to such a ce. Your foot is already injured." He advised with familiarity.


    Myra pursed her lips, took a step back and smiled politely, "My cast has been removed. But thanks for helping me."


    "Don¡¯t mention it. So, what brings you here, Ms. Miracle?" Fabian inquired.


    "To buy some desserts for my family. And you?" Myra asked out of politeness.


    Fabian said, "I am a bit confused as what to choose. Are you a regr here? Can you rmend something to me?"


    As Fabian has helped her, Myra couldn¡¯t decline him so she asked him, "May I know, what is the asion?"


    Fabian dly replied, "One of my students, she is feeling down these days. She doesn¡¯t consume egg. I want to buy something to motivate her but I don¡¯t know what to choose."


    "Ummm~ .... ok. There strawberry pastries are famous and they make them eggless as well. I think it will be a good option. Or maybe, if she is into choctes, a dark chocte cake," Myra suggested.


    "Have you deci~ ... Professor Fabian? What are you doing here? I mean, fancy seeing you," Yelena changed her tone as soon as she saw Fabian.


    "Ms. Yates, fancy seeing you as well. Ms. Miracle was just helping me in choosing a dessert," Fabian told Yelena truthfully.


    "Ohh is she?" Yelena looked at Myra with a subtle smile. She then gazed at Fabian and asked, "So, have you decided on what to buy yet?"


    "Yes, and I guess, you have already purchased yours," he looked at the carry bag in Yelena¡¯s hand andmented.


    "Have you decided on something else, Myra?" Yelena inquired with a pleading look. She wanted to stay and talk some more with Fabian.


    Myra didn¡¯t catch it but as she wanted to try out the vani cake she told her, "I want that vani cake as well."


    Yelena eximed, thinking that Myra has gotten the hint, "I will get you one."


    Fabian interrupted, "If you don¡¯t mind, allow me~"


    Myra was quick to turn his offer down, "It¡¯s okay, Professor Stephens."


    He chuckled at how fast she rejected him and said, "There is a long queue already. It will be convenient that way."


    Yelena immediately agreed, "Sure, sure, Professor Fabian. How thoughtful of you."


    Myra nodded as well and Fabian went to the billing counter.


    Yelena stared at Fabian¡¯s back as she asked, "Since when did you to get so close?"


    "Don¡¯t ask me that. He helped me earlier, so I was just returning the gesture. That is, it," Myra made her stance clear.


    "Figures. And I thought .... silly me," Yelena smacked her forehead dramatically.


    "What did you think?" Myra questioned. She was oblivious to her friends¡¯ thought process.


    "Nothing .... But he is so sweet. Even offered to help us with the billing," Yelena was fangirling again.


    "Yeah, he seems nice," Myra answered casually. After all, he has helped them thrice.


    All of a sudden, Myra felt a strange presence. As if someone was watching her. She looked at her surroundings, but as the ce was already packed with people, she couldn¡¯t discreet anything.


    Yelena asked, "What happened?"


    "Uhhhh~ ... it¡¯s nothing. Can we go out? It is a little suffocating here," Myra murmured. She was having that odd feeling again. Although, she brushed it off as her overthinking, she wanted to go out.


    Yelena and Myra walked out as Yelena told Fabian with hand gestures. Fabian simply nodded with a curt smile.


    They waited outside the bakery for Fabian. He came out and extended his hand towards Myra, to give her the bag. Myra took it and said, "Professor Stephens, thank you. Can you show me your payment code?"


    "I don¡¯t use online payment methods," hemented. Although, he wanted to tell her not to worry but he could tell by their brief conversation that Myra would decline his words again.


    Myra pursed her lips and said, "I am sorry. I don¡¯t have any cash right now. How should I pay you?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 187: It’s Feel Good To Be Home

    <h4>Chapter 187: It¡¯s Feel Good To Be Home</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Professor Stephens, thank you for your help. Can you give me your payment code?" Myra was straightforward. She didn¡¯t like to owe anyone anything.


    Fabian was quick with his reply, "Aaaaa ... I don¡¯t do online payments."


    Myra thought for a while and then said regretfully, "I am so sorry but I don¡¯t have any cash right now. Yelena, can I borrow some from you? I will return it you to when we reach my ce."


    Yelena bit her lips and uttered, "Sorry, no cash with me as well." Although, she said this, she had some emergency currency in her wallet. But she said nothing about it.


    Myra turned back to Fabian, "How should I repay you, Professor Stephens?"


    Fabian licked his lips and suggested, "You already have my number, Ms. Miracle. When we meet next time, you can give it to me then. By the way, have you thought about my offer?"


    "I will contact you when I am done contemting about it," Myra answered.


    Fabian didn¡¯t push it. He got a call and said his goodbyes, "I am getting a call. Thanks for your help, Ms. Miracle. Coffee is on me next time. You too, Ms. Yates. It was nice meeting you both again. Now, I will be taking my leave."


    Before Myra could refuse his offer, he walked away with his phone in hand.


    Myra looked at bag Fabian has given her and there was this odd feeling she couldn¡¯t quite put a finger to it.


    Yelena snapped her fingers in front of Myra¡¯s face as she came back to her senses, "Come on, let¡¯s go."


    Myra nodded and they walked toward Yelena¡¯s car. After settling inside once again, she looked inside the bag and there were two boxes, one big and one small. The big one was obviously the vani cake Myra had ordered but the second one had a strawberry pastry, decorated with freshly cut strawberries on top.


    Yelena was just about to start the engine when Myra said, "I guess they have mixed our orders. There is a strawberry pastry in this bag." She looked out of the window and searched for Fabian but he was nowhere in sight.


    Yelena jumped on the opportunity and said, "Let me give him a call."


    She called him but the line was engaged, "His phone is busy. I will leave a voice mail. Or ..... maybe not."


    "Don¡¯t worry, when he will see you missed call and his bag he will call you back," Myra uttered.


    "That¡¯s what I want," Yelena murmured softly. It was almost inaudible to Myra.


    Without wasting anytime, they zoomed off towards Myra¡¯s ce. Within twenty minutes, they were standing outside Myra¡¯s house.


    Myra¡¯s parents house was located in a suburban area. The ce was quieter and more rxing from downtown¡¯s hustle and bustle, where Yelena¡¯s apartment was situated.


    "Here we are," Yelena said with a quiet voice.


    "Yeah, finally," Myra looked at the door, took a deep, long breath and walked towards it. Yelena helped with her suitcase and walked behind her.


    She rang the doorbell and waited. Within a minute, the door click opened and a familiar voice uttered, "Who¡¯s it?"


    "Mom ... surprise" Myra mumbled as a lump formed in her throat. Her nose was tingling and itching but she controlled her emotions.


    When Sandra saw who it was, tears formed in her eyes as she eximed loudly, "MYRA?" She gave her a warm and tight hug.


    Sandra¡¯s voice was loud enough that even Wendy, who was lounging on the couch heard her. Myra didn¡¯t tell her about her n, so it was a surprise for her as well. She jumped up from the couch and ran towards the door. "Sis, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you~"


    Yelena gritted her teeth and shook her head to stop Wendy to stop on time. Wendy pursed her lips tightly. She was about to spill the beans. She changed her demeanor and started acting, "Ohhh my gosh, sis. How did youe? Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you wereing today?"


    Yelena chuckled at her acting. That girl was being overdramatic but Sandra was too preupied with her emotions to discreet her words. She pulled away after much reluctance and held Myra¡¯s face, "Why do you look so thin and yourplexion seem pale as well. Have you been eating well? Did they not feed you well?"


    Myraughed at her words and pinched her cheeks, "I am fine, mom. Why are we standing in the doorway. Let¡¯s go inside."


    They all went inside as Myra asked, "Where¡¯s dad? Is he not at home?"


    "He went to get a plumber. The kitchen sink is leaking again," Sandra eximed. "Let me give him a call."


    "Mom, don¡¯t tell dad on the phone," Wendy shushed Sandra.


    Sandra got up and went to her room to get her phone. As soon as she was out of sight, Wendy muttered under her breath, "Sis, Yelena sis, why didn¡¯t you guys tell me about your n?" She puffed her cheeks.


    "Because my dear, you are a bbermouth," Yelenamented yfully.


    "Yelena sis~" Wendy made a sulking face and turned her face, feigning upset.


    "Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be upset now. I got you something," Myra showed her the bakery bag. Wendy¡¯s eyes widened in excitement as she yelled, "Sis, you got this for me." She kissed Myra¡¯s cheek and said, "You are the best. Red velvet pastry, it¡¯s my favorite."


    "Ahaa .... drama queen ..." Myra ruffled her hair like a child.


    Wendy stared at the other bag and asked, "What¡¯s in that?" Without wasting anytime, she looked inside the bag and shouted again. With a shrill voice, she said, "STRAWBERRY? Ohhh my goshhhh ..... it¡¯s so pretty. Thank you, sis."


    Myra clicked her tongue and said, "I didn¡¯t buy it."


    "I did," Yelena added. Myra looked at with confusion as Yelena whispered, "Fabian hasn¡¯t called yet. The pastry will go bad if we wait. We will buy him a new one."


    Myra nodded and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Wendy dramatically sobbed, "Yelena sis, you are my second favorite."


    Sandra returned after calling William. Yelena asked, "Aunt, do you have plumbing tools at home? I will take a look at your kitchen sink."


    "Yelena dear, you are our guest. You don¡¯t need to do that," Sandra said politely.


    "Haha ..... don¡¯t be formal with me, Aunt Sandra. I live alone so I am quite handy with this kind of stuff. Let me take a look. Wends,e one, give me a hand," Yelena gestured for Wendy toe with her.


    With both the bags in hand, Wendy asked Yelena to follow behind.


    Now that Sandra and Myra were alone, Sandra asked, "Why didn¡¯t you inform us beforehand? Me and you dad would have picked you up at the airport."


    "I wanted to give you a surprise," Myra smiled. She stared at Sandra for a while. Although, there were hardly any change in Sandra¡¯s appearance but her eyes had slight dark circles underneath them and she looked a bit weak as well. "Mom, how is your health? Have you been taking your meds regrly?"


    "Of course, your assistant wouldn¡¯t leave my side if I somehow forgot to take them," Sandra said.


    "Good job, Wendy," Myraughed.


    "Why did you call me so urgently, honey?" William said while walking inside.


    "Look who is here," Sandra said happily. William looked at Myra¡¯s figure and his steps got some spring to them.


    "Myra? How did you~ When did youe? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Are you okay? Why do you look you pale?" William fired questions after questions.


    "Dad .... there is a thing called surprise. I am fine. It is just jetg," Myra got up as she hugged William.


    "It is good that you are finally home," William patted her back and cooed.


    Myra muttered under her breath, "It feels good to be back home." She has been feeling restless because of her lies. Now, that she was back with them, she felt as if a weight has lifted off of her.


    "Mom, Yelena sis is so awesome. She fixed that tap in a jiffy," Wendy uttered whileing out of the kitchen.


    "It is nothing, just some survival stuff I picked up," Yelena winked at her. "Good afternoon, Uncle." She greeted William.


    "Ohhh ... that car seemed familiar. So, it was Yelena," Williammented. "How are you?"


    "I am good as new, uncle," Yelena replied. There families were on good terms so Yelena was in a habit of speaking to Williamfortably.


    "What are you doing, sitting down. Wendy, get them some water," William instructed. They all settled on the couch. As if remembering some, William questioned, "How is you cousin?"


    Yelena was left dumbfounded by his question as she was quick to ask, "Which cousin are you talking about, Uncle William?"


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened. She recalled what William was talking about.


    "Your cousin¡¯s foot was injured right?" William asked with a confused look.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 188: I Promise You

    <h4>Chapter 188: I Promise You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "How is your cousin now, Yelena?" William inquired.


    "What cousin, Uncle William?" Yelena¡¯s face scrunched as she was left perplexed by his question. She didn¡¯t remember but Myra did. Myra looked at Yelena with gritted teeth, signaling her but Yelena wasn¡¯t even looking her way.


    "The one who was with you when we met a few days back," William asked.


    Yelena realized and eximed, "Ohhhhhhh~ .... That one. She is fine. She is doing well now. Thank, for asking, Uncle. So, how¡¯s your work going?" She swiftly changed the topic.


    "It is going fine, for now," he left it at that. Sandra sighed at his words as the girls could sense a slight dejection in his voice.


    William was an ountant in some local bank. As he was not very ustomed to usingputers and technological stuff, he had been having a difficult time. He was good at doing work manually and trying to learn but it wasn¡¯t easy for him. The higher ups have been pressuring him to voluntarily retire as he was getting old and wasn¡¯t efficient as before. But no one knew about this apart from Sandra.


    Sandra patted his back softly infort, as she looked Myra¡¯s way and said, "Myra, Yelena, tell us what you both want to eat. I will make you that."


    "Ahhh~ ... Aunt Sandra, I have an appointment. Maybe, next time," Yelena replied with a smile as she got up.


    "Why are you going so soon? You should have lunch with us dear," Sandra offered. She loved cooking for others. But Yelena nned to go to the Yates Manor. Her grandfather has been urging her to meet her grandmother. So, she decided to get over with it.


    "I am visiting grandma today. Can¡¯t bete," Yelena said with a faint smile.


    Sandra didn¡¯t push her after knowing her ns, "Then, do visit us soon. The next time you wille, I will make you a feast."


    Yelena pped her hands in excitement, "Ohh I can¡¯t wait for. Now, that your daughter has safely returned, I will be taking my leave."


    "Give your grandmother our regards," Sandra said. Yelena responded with a, "I will. Bye. Take care all of you. Myra, I will call you." She walked out with a bright smile and confident steps. But as soon as she settled inside her car and took the wheel in her hands, that smile faded. She looked at the bakery bag, which was kept in the back and sighed loudly, "Another battle is waiting for me."


    She ignited the engine and rushed off, in the distance, with a heavy heart.


    "Mom, sis brought your favorite walnut tea cake," Wendy was loud like always. "And she and Yelena sis brought me pastries too."


    "Good, but don¡¯t eat too much of sweets," Sandra teased her. She then turned her attention back to Myra and said, "So, how is Nora?"


    "Nora is good. She is happy there. They all treat her like a gem," Myra replied.


    "That is good. After all that, she has finally found her family. But why has she not called us even once? Neither have we heard from James and ra," Sandra questioned. Ever since Nora moved to Kimberg, she hasn¡¯t talked to Sandra or William.


    Myra pressed her lips and uttered, "Her family is quite influential in Kimberg, so she has been busy with her studies and other social stuff."


    "Sis, has Nora have siblings?" Wendy inquired casually.


    "Yes, she does," Myra replied softly as she remembered all the Everests brothers.


    "How many? Does she have any brother?" Wendy bbered imagining Nora¡¯s brother.


    Myra licked her lips and answered, "She do have brothers."


    "Brothers? How many? They must be handsome as, Nora herself is a beauty," Wendy chimed excitedly.


    "She has four brothers. They all look fine," Myra¡¯s words sounded casual but she knew they were far from being just fine. They were bestowed with godly facial features.


    "Do you have any photo of them, hmm? I want to see," Wendy urged Myra.


    "I would have but my phone broke. So, I don¡¯t have any," Myra showed them the backup phone.


    William got up from his ce and muttered, "Ohhh good thing you said that. I recalled something. I will be right back." He went inside his room.


    Wendy still was persistent and fired another question, "Do they not have any social media ount like Insta or Snap?"


    "Wendy, why are you asking so many questions. Myra just arrived after a long flight, let her rest," Sandra scolded Wendy.


    William came back with a box in his hand as he handed it too Myra, "This is for you."


    The box was wrapped beautifully. Myra already knew what was in it. She looked at William, the excitement and anticipation on his face was quite obvious. She tried to y along, "Dad, you got me a gift? What¡¯s in it, hmm?"


    "Open it and tell me whether you like it or not," William said as there was a glint in his eyes.


    Myra unwrapped the box. As soon as Wendy saw what it was, she yelled, her voice loud and shrill, "Ohh my god, Dad. It is thetest phone everyone has been talking about. Woah!"


    Myra was silent for a while as she looked at the box in her hand. It was expensive, she could tell. She bit her lips to control emotions.


    William was waiting for her to say something. He asked, "Did you not like it? Is it bad?"


    Tears formed in her eyes as she embraced her dad, her voice choked. She was overwhelmed with emotions.


    William patted her back gently. He got concerned by her reaction and asked, "Are you alright? Why are you crying?"


    As soon as those words left William¡¯s mouth, Myra started bawling her heart out. She knew all about her family¡¯s financial condition. Despite that, William bought her that phone. After that brief emotional episode, she calmed down and pulled away.


    "If you don¡¯t like that one. I will get you another one," William said, his voice filled with concern.


    "No, it is fine. I love it. Thank you so much dad," Myra mumbled while sniffling. William ruffled her head like a child, "Anything for my princesses," he said with a smile.


    Myra looked at him closely. His face was much haggard from thest time she saw him. His hair were turning grey. Fine lines and wrinkles were forming on his face. He looked exhausted and aged.


    "I will do better dad, mom. You know I love you. I will do my best for you both. You guys are my world. I won¡¯t let any harme your way," Myra whispered under her breath.


    "You must be hungry. It¡¯s already lunch time. Let me make something delicious for you," William eximed and walked towards the kitchen. Sandra followed him, "I will help your dad. Wendy, help with your sister¡¯s luggage."


    "Aye~ Aye Captain," Wendy saluted as she took Myra¡¯s bags and took them to her room.


    Myra looked at everyone¡¯s receding figure and vowed, "I will not let anyone destroy our peace, our happiness. I promise you, dad, mom, Wendy."


    __________________


    At the Everests mansion, Dr. Andrew has been busy running tests on Brave while Noah and Sara had filed an officialint against the two elders, Maximus Corbin and Clement Sanders.


    An all-packs meeting was called for that purpose. The date was set for next month.


    As the Lycan king and Luna, Noah and Sara has been busy visit other packs and convincing them join their side. These packs have been treated poorly by those elders because of various reason. So, they wanted to make a strong case.


    Matthew, the pack¡¯s beta was gathering evidence of their maltreatment and vicious behavior. Which meant, ric as the future heir was busy with all thepany matters. He was swamped up with work. Dion was helping him as well, pulling overtime. J was assisting them.


    The task of collecting Clinton family¡¯s DNA samples have yet not been fulfilled. Myra has been haunting him in his dreams. Brave has not woken up yet despite their best efforts. All this was giving ric a headache. He was getting moody and his temper was getting worse.


    The employees were treading on thin ice when he was near. Nobody knew when his temper would re and he would burst out.


    "Amanda,e in with the report of that redevelopment n for Damona," ric ordered his secretary in a gravelly voice.


    Within few minutes, a knock was heard on the floor as Amanda walked in. She ced the files in front of her and briefed him, "These are the ns both the nning teams have submitted."


    ric nced at the documents, picked one up and flipped the pages. With one nce, he mmed the file on his table, a loud bang sound crackled making Amanda flinch, "Useless."


    He picked another one and then another, shoving every single one aside, "What is this thrash? Ask them to redo all of it." He pinched his nose bridge in irritation and closed his eyes.


    Ever since Myra¡¯s departure, he has been feeling annoyed all the time and have been dreaming about her. Not just dreams, whenever he closed his eyes, he saw her image, her face was filled with rage as she would spat, "I HATE YOU."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 189: Another Grave

    <h4>Chapter 189: Another Grave</h4>


    (ric¡¯s POV)


    "Arghhhh ...... this fucking headache," I grimaced feeling annoyed. My head is buzzing, I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it is stress or is it the dreams I have been havingtely or maybe that Clinton family. They are always on guard, especially Vienna Clinton. Sometimes, I feel she isn¡¯t a human but a hawk.


    Nothing is working. I have been tracking the progress about Clinton family members DNA samples, but apart from Vienna, Lucas and Vienna¡¯s biological son, there is no one else. Amelia is missing otherwise it would not have taken so much time to gather some mere samples.


    I looked outside my floor to ceiling window. The sky was dark and cloudy just like my mood these days. I have a lot to do apart from taking care ofpany matters. I need to go on regr patrols and to get report on border situations. There have been a lot of breach so I need to make sure everything is in ce.


    As I am already busy with office stuff in daytime, so the other matter had to be handled in the spare time. Which has left me thoroughly exhausting. But as a Lycan Alpha it is my duty to do all this.


    I do feel tired and cranky but nothing makes my head burn but that girl who is not even in Kimberg anymore.


    Whenever I try to get some shut eye, her angelic face appears in front of me. ¡¯Ohh wait~ ... angelic? Did I just say angel~ ..... No, no Al. Sheeshh ... damn ...I am going crazy now. I am calling that human angelic? Ohhh my mood goddess.¡¯


    Myra Miracle, that girl has been living in my head rent free, haunting me in my dreams. Because of that I have been minimizing my sleep time which is making me even more restless and antsy. I need to work to distract myself from her thoughts.


    I looked at the clock, it was about time to clock out but I, instead, called my secretary, "Amanda, get me those ns and reports about the redevelopment project in Damona."


    "Yes sir," she replied from the other side.


    I pinched my be in frustration, lowering my head and looking for any message.


    I heard a knock on the door and the next second Amanda entered my office. I didn¡¯t look at her but I could still tell by her faint ocean cologne, she always wears.


    "Here sir, the documents you have asked me to bring. Both the nning teams have submitted these materials," she told me and ced a stack of files on my table.


    I picked one file randomly and started flipping the pages. ¡¯What kind of nonsense is this? Didn¡¯t I brief them about the requirements?¡¯ I was irritated as I smacked the file on the ss table. With a thud sound and my eerie voice, I yelled, "Useless."


    I grabbed another one and check that up as well. It was more or less simr from the previous one. I checked all of them. "What is this trash they have submitted? Didn¡¯t they get the requirements? Useless. Ask them to redo all of it. I want it by tomorrow. And call the heads of both the nning teams, right now."


    Amanda nodded, picked up those files and got out of my office. I loosened my tie in annoyance and pinched my nose bridge once again.


    This Damona¡¯s redevelopment project is very important. It is not just a way to return favor to Miracle family, who took care of my sister. But it will mark a new beginning for Everests Cooperation¡¯s Construction and real estate. We can¡¯t ck off in any part and had to get everything right.


    Father has given me the sole responsibility to prove myself with this project, so I want everything ording to my n.


    I closed my eyes for a while and her vivid image, her red face saying, "I hate you, ric Everests" appears in front of me again. Whenever this happens, my wolf, Alex, grumbles and whimpers inside my head as if mourning something. It feels ominous.


    "Sir, may wee in," my thoughts were interrupted by a female and male voice.


    "Come in," I called them in. The nning team leaders came inside my office. I could tell by their rigid shoulders and nervous steps what they were thinking. And whatever it was, that is absolutely right. If they were in werewolf packs, they would have been punished with fifthshes. But as they are just weak humans, they will get my verbal smacks instead.


    "COO Everests, you called for us?" the female said. She was trying to sound confident but her legs were shaking.


    "What¡¯s your name?" I red at her and asked.


    "Marion Sharp, sir," she mumbled.


    "LOUDER," I almost yelled. Their weakling behavior in another annoyance I am feeling. The guy standing next to her isn¡¯t even looking my way. His head is lowered and he is avoiding eye contact. This behavior pisses me off even more.


    "MARION SHARP, sir," the female said, her voice loud and clear. She elbowed the guy as I bored my eyes at him, "ADAM HAN, sir." She almost yelled in fear.


    I leaned back in my chair and stared at both of them for a while, then said, "Have you read the proposals you gave Amanda to send me?"


    "Yes, sir. We did," Marion and Adam answered in unison. "Is there any problem?"


    "Problem? No, there is none," I said and they visibly rxed. But my next words shocked them, "The whole thing wasplete garbage. Weren¡¯t you present at the briefing session? I clearly mentioned the requirements about this redevelopment project. So, why have you made them like that. I clearly told that the environmental structure shouldn¡¯t bepromised and it houses should befortable as well as affordable. So, why have you mentioned luxury mansion who are unaffordable, Marion. And you, Han, luxury apartments. Didn¡¯t you pay attention? That ce is a suburban area and mostly old people live there. Is your brain rotten or what? Haven¡¯t you done your research?" I voice was imposing as I enunciated each and every word.


    "I am sorry, COO. We will redo the parts that you menti~" the one named Han said but I cut him off.


    "No, I want everything scraped off. Give me the new ns by tomorrow evening," I said, my voice came out gravelly.


    "But sir, tomorrow is too early," the guy said.


    I gave him a death stare and said, "Or I will ask the finance department to prepare your termination letters."


    They were about to say something but my words made them shut up. "You are dismissed," I said this in the end and they dispersed from side, scurrying away with their tails between their legs.


    "Young Alpha ric?" I heard a voice inside my head. It was my subordinate who I have given the task of keeping an eye on Clinton¡¯s.


    "Kane, is there any news?" I asked, my voice urgent. He has been giving me timely reports but he never mindlinked me for no reason. So, he must have gotten some news.


    "Yes, young Alpha. The eldest daughter of the Clinton¡¯s has gone to a cemetery," he informed me.


    "And? Is that it?" I asked him. She must be visiting her parents¡¯ grave. I don¡¯t understand what he is onto.


    Kane mumbled, "She visited her parents¡¯ grave." As I expected. But he continued, "But, after visiting them, she visited another grave with no name on it."


    "Another grave? No name?" I raised my eyebrows at this piece of information. "Find out who is buried there. And don¡¯t alert her. Got it," I ordered.


    "Yes, young Alpha," Kane uttered and the mind link disconnected.


    ¡¯Why will that hawk go to another grave? Her husband is alive as per my research. Don¡¯t tell me, is it her?¡¯ my eyes widened as I came to a sudden realization. ¡¯No, it can¡¯t be Amelia Clinton. Let¡¯s wait for Kane¡¯s news.¡¯ I clenched my fist.


    My office door opened and Dion came inside, walkingzily, "Aren¡¯t you getting of work, Al?" he inquired.


    I looked at him and then at the stack of folders, "You go ahead. I need toplete some work."


    "Al, you are making me feel tired. You have hardly slept in days. I know we have Lycan blood and are strong but do you still want to die, drowning yourself in work. Do you have something on your mind? You can tell me," Dion muttered while settling on the couch.


    A heavy, deep sigh escaped my mouth as I walked towards him, "Nothing has happened. I want the work to bepleted efficiently, without any glitch."


    "You are lying. You know, I do have the powers to tell that you are troubled by something. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s ok," hemented.


    He was right. I was troubled and I hated the fact that he found out because of his abilities. He can catch a slight slump in other person¡¯s emotions and this power of his makes me feel weird.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 190: There Is Progress

    <h4>Chapter 190: There Is Progress</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Bro, it is already time. Aren¡¯t you getting off work?" Dion entered ric¡¯s office leisurely andmented when he saw him still sitting in his chair.


    ric nced his way, then at the pile of work that was left. Licking his lips, he replied, he was trying to sound casual, "You should go ahead. Don¡¯t wait for me. I have to finish some work before heading to the pack house."


    Dion settled on the couch, tilted his head to the side and looked at his brother¡¯s calm face. It only took him a single nce to tell that ric was exhausted and needed rest.


    Werewolf or not everyone needed a good rest, so he muttered, "Al, I am feeling restless just by looking at you, you know. When was thest time you slept properly. You have been drowning yourself in either matter rted topany or pack business. I know we have Lycan blood which makes us strong, but bro we need rxation time too. If there is something on your mind, you can share it with me. Don¡¯t bottle anything up."


    Dion may look aloof and unbothered but he loved his family in his own way. He has been working under ric these past few days and ric has been tirelessly working, working and just working. He hardly took any breaks, not even to eat. And when he got home, he had to get reports on pack stuff and go on midnight patrols so it has disturbed his sleep cyclepletely.


    "It is nothing. I want this work to be finished without any problem. You know what I am getting at," ric walked towards Dion and sat in front of him. He pinched his nose bridge again because his head was buzzing again.


    Dion spat back, as if he knew what was going on inside ric¡¯s head, "A workaholic like you, your work won¡¯t ever beplete. At least, don¡¯t lie to me Al. You know, with my ability I can tell, you are troubled because of some stuff. It is ok if you don¡¯t want to share it but~" he released a long breath, leaving his sentence iplete.


    "It is not that I don¡¯t want to share my concerns with you, Dio. I was just thinking about Brave. Why do you think he has not woken up yet? And also, the matter with the elders. From what I have heard from father and mother, some packs have agreed to support us in this matter while others don¡¯t want to get involved," ric told him. He didn¡¯t mention anything about Myra. He would never tell a soul about how Myra was always ying on his mind like a catchy music.


    "They are just cowards. Those oldies have behaved irrationally and discriminately with most of them but because of their status and family legacies, they don¡¯t want to stand up against them," Dion rested his head on the headrest and said while looking at the ceiling. "Anyways, I have got good news. Elio just mind linked me about Brave¡¯s progress. Dr. Andrew¡¯s test has had great oue. We might soon know about the cause of hisa. And hopefully, he may wake up soon."


    "WHAT?" ric¡¯s eyes widened in shock of the sudden information Dion fed him. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me soon, Dio?"


    "Hahaha~ . . . . . I came here to get you. Can we go home now? Or do you still want to finish your work?" Dion smirked staring at ric.


    ric gave him a side eye and then rolled them, "Are you done with your mocking? Give me half and hour, I will wrap this up and then we will leave together."


    "Ok, bro," Dion said while clicking his tongue.


    The next second ric returned to his desk and dived into his work.


    __________________________


    *panting* ..... *gasps* ....


    *running sound* .... *huff huff .... huff huff *


    "Where are you going to hide? Don¡¯t run away from me. I am yours and .... YOU ... ARE .... MINE."


    "STAY AWAY FROM ME YOU MONSTER."


    "Haahhahahhaahha ..... you are funny. Baby, if I am a monster. I am still yours. You cannot escape me, NEVER."


    "GO AWAY ............"


    *phone ringing*


    Myra was startled as she woke up with a start. She breathed heavily, huffing and puffing, as if she has gone out for a run. Her new phone¡¯s ringtone distracted her as she looked at it. She looked it and saw the name on disy. Yelena was calling her at it was around one in the morning.


    She rubbed her temple and picked up her call at thest minute, "Hello ..... Yel," her voice was hoarse and gravelly.


    "Were you asleep?" Yelena asked from the other end.


    "Ahh~ ..... sort of. Why did you call? Did something happen?" Myra questioned as she asked while reigned her wild emotions in check.


    "I was just checking up on you. You were getting those nightmares. So, I thought, maybe I should ask," Yelena mumbled.


    Myra thought for while and replied with a, "It¡¯s better than before. You don¡¯t have to worry about it." She didn¡¯t want to concern Yelena with her nightmare stuff. It was already stressful for her. "Tell me, how did your talk go with your grandmother?"


    There was silence on the other end of the call for a few seconds. Neither of them speaking anything. Myra broke the silence, "Did everything go well?"


    Yelena sighed and confessed, "It wasn¡¯t that bad this time. Hahaha~ .... She just ignored me, not that bad." There was a slight shiver in her voice. She tried to down y her emotional state.


    Myra pursed her lips. Yelena has rambled in her drunken state once about her grandmother, Diana Yates. She wasn¡¯t very fond of Yelena. Or you could say, she didn¡¯t liked Yelena at all.


    In front of other people, she would behave all normally like a proper grandmother to her, even in Garry¡¯s presence but behind the scenes, she would taunt and mock her for being a girl and the reason for her other son to get exiled from the family.


    Yelena was fond of her grandmother when she was young because her mother and father were always busy and Garry too wasn¡¯t home all the time. So, she spent most of her time with Diana and her uncle, Henry Yates but because of some stuff he was thrown out of the Yates mansion. After that incident, Diana hated Yelena.


    That is one of the reason¡¯s why Yelena left the Yates mansion and wanted to live on her own. She wanted herself out of that toxicity.


    "Yel, you know I am with you. Whenever you want to talk with me, hmm, "Myra said with aforting voice.


    "I know, I love you too, babe. Ok, enough with my rambling. Sorry for disturbing your sleep. Good night, sweet dreams," Yelena muttered and ended the call without waiting for Myra¡¯s reply. She was about to cry and didn¡¯t wanted Myra to know.


    Myra stared at her phone for a few minutes and exhaled deeply, "Each one of us is dealing with their own fears," she mumbled under her breath.


    She turned and looked at the beside table. The ss had no water in it and her throat was getting dry. She pushed the cover off of her and got out of her bed. Rubbing her eyes she got down from the stairs quietly, not wanting to wake her parents up.


    She made a beeline to the kitchen, fetched the water and walked back. As she was near her parents¡¯ room, her steps became light. Their door was slightly ajar but the lights were off. She wanted to walk away but Sandra¡¯s voice made her halt her steps.


    "Do you think if you don¡¯t back down, they will force you?" Sandra asked. Her voice was filled with concern.


    "They are already trying to do it already. The new generation is all hi-tech and doing a much better job than an old employee like me," William¡¯s voice sounded tired as he told Sandra.


    "Then what will happen after you retire Will? Myra is in college and Wendy is a high school senior already. I will try to find more part time job. But the market is plummeting and in this small ce, there is hardly any job who can hire me," Sandra revealed her concerns.


    William hugged her andforted her, saying, "Everything will be alright. If worst get worst, I will sell this home and we can move to a small ce. After all, when Wendy starts college, it will be just the two of us. We will manage, don¡¯t stress over it."


    Myra¡¯s eyes dted at the sudden revtion. She wanted to barge in and ask about the matter but it wasn¡¯t right to do that right now.


    But one thing was clear in her head now. It was time to move out of this ce and she can now talk to her parents about it. She clenched her fist and mumbled, "I will have to talk to Garry first. Then, I will talk about it to my parents."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 191: The Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Conditions</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Myra, why are you eating in such a hurry. Eat slowly dear," Sandra said when she saw Myra stuffing her mouth with scrambled eggs. She was behaving like she has had no food for days.


    With her mouth full, Myra covered it with her hand and mumbled, "Mom, I have an appointment. I can¡¯t bete."


    "Appointment? At this time?" William questioned. Raising his eyebrows, he waited for his daughter to reply.


    Myra licked her lips, avoiding eye contact, she picked up an apple and replied, "Yes, a very important appointment about some college stuff." She left it at that. She gulped down her milk, got up from her chair, kissed Sandra and then William on their cheeks, ruffled Wendy¡¯s hair to mess them up, "Hey~ sis. Do you know how much time it took me to fix them ..... like this ..... argh." Wendy feigned annoyance.


    Myra walked away and when reaching the door, she turned around, blew a kiss towards Wendy, "I will buy you something good, okiez?" and stepped out of the house.


    Once she was out of the threshold of her house, walked some distance and turned in at the corner, a luxurious ck S-ss sedan was waiting for her.


    The driver opened the back door for her and gestured for her to go inside, "Ms. Miracle." She took a deep breath and settled inside nervously.


    The driver settled at his designated seat and they rolled off.


    Myra had a ck colored folder in hand. The same folder Garry had given her. With one hand, she clenched it tightly and with other she was scratching her fingers with her thumb nail because of anxiety.


    "Ms. Miracle, I am one of Mr. Yates Senior¡¯s secretary Oliver Grey. He is at the Damona International airport, ready to fly for an urgent business trip. So, I am taking you there," the driver a.k.a. Garry¡¯s secretary informed Myra in a business-like tone, though he had a smile stered on his lips.


    "Airport? Mr. Yates Senior didn¡¯t say anything like that to me?" Myra questioned, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡¯What is he onto now?¡¯ she thought in her mind.


    Oliver, with a calm expression and professional smile replied, "Something happened at our overseas office and he needs to resolve the matter himself. It is quite an impromptu visit."


    "Ok, then I can talk to him when hees back," Myra said.


    "Aaaa ... about that. Ms. Miracle, it will take him about half a month to settle the matter. So, he wanted to meet you at the airport. He is waiting for you," Oliver conveyed.


    Myra just nodded but didn¡¯t say anything after that. She leaned back, resting her head as she closed her eyes. She hasn¡¯t slept much because of what she heardst night. As soon as the sun rose, she called Garry Yates to set up a meeting with him.


    Garry had asked her to contact whenever she needed to, so she just went for it. She called him, asking him to meet her. To her surprise, he agreed readily as if he was waiting for her call. He wasn¡¯t even irritated by the fact that she has called at such a time.


    Her thoughts were reying her parents¡¯ conversation fromst night. All night long, she has been tossing and turning in bed but sleep was far away from her.


    "Mate .... You are my mate .... You can¡¯t escape from me .... I will chase you through heaven and hell ....... M. A. T. E."


    "Ms. Miracle?" Oliver¡¯s curt yet concerned voice jolted Myra awake from her.


    "Huhhhh?" Myra looked at Oliver with groggy eyes.


    "Are you alright, Ms. Miracle?" he stared at Myra from the rearview mirror.


    Myra creased her eyebrows in confusion as if asking him why he was asking that.


    "You don¡¯t look good. Are you feeling carsick?" he asked.


    Hearing his words, Myra touched her cheeks and then trailed her hands to her forehead. She was sweating profusely. She bit her lips and exined, "It¡¯s nothing. I will be alright in a minute."


    Oliver, without looking back, passed something to her. It was a lime candy. "It will help you greatly."


    "Thank you," Myra took the candy and nodded at him. After that, Oliver concentrated on the ride.


    Myra gazed at the candy in her palm with aplicated look. The nightmares have been getting worse and worse. She was always being chased by some guy, calling her his mate. She couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face but the voice was familiar.


    She initially thought it was because of the events which she has gone through in Kimberg had made a huge impact on her subconscious mind. But now, it was taking a toll on her mind and body.


    After a while, Oliver said, "Ms. Miracle, we are almost there." Within five minutes, they reached at the airport. Myra got out of the car and someone was already waiting for her.


    "You must be Ms. Miracle. CEO Yates is waiting for your arrival. This way~" a guy in ck suit and with shirt greeted and gestured Myra to follow him. Myra followed him from behind, her steps firm and resolute.


    He took her to the airport¡¯s VVIP lounge. They both entered the ce and Garry who has been reading a newspaper raised his head to meet Myra¡¯s gaze.


    "CEO Yates, Ms. Miracle is here," the ck suit guy informed him. Then without any further word, he left the lounge.


    The door closed behind him and now only Garry and Myra was left in thatrge but mostly empty space. Garry, in a stern voice, said, "Ms. Miracle, have a seat."


    Myra seated opposite him, the folder still clutched in her hand.


    "So, what do you want to discuss so urgently?" Garry muttered.


    Myra extended her hand, kept the folder on the ss table and slid it towards Garry, "This. I don¡¯t need it."


    Garry nced at the folder and then at Myra. Crossing his legs, he inquired, "Have you read it yet?"


    "No, I haven¡¯t because I don¡¯t need to read it," Myra said inly. Her chin raised confidently.


    "So, you have read it," Garrymented.


    "I just opened it. Read the title but didn¡¯t get into detail," Myra rified.


    "Okay, but why may I ask?" Garry leaned back leisurely and questioned.


    Myra matched his gaze and said, "I don¡¯t want to know about my birth parents¡¯. They made their choice and now I am making mine. I am already happy with "MY FAMILY, my people."


    Garry gazed at her with a poker face for a while, not uttering anything. It was nerve wrecking for Myra.


    Last night, after dinner, when she was all alone in her room. She took out the folder from her suitcase and utched it. But when she opened it, her hand shivered reading the first line.


    The folder contained her biological family¡¯s identity. She held onto that first page, not turning it and kept staring at it, her eyes filled with tears. Her emotions were all over the ce. She wanted to know the identity of the people who abandoned her but, for the very same reason, she was reluctant to know as well. It wasplicated.


    After a while, she came to a conclusion and closed the folder and kept it aside, murmuring, "I don¡¯t need to know them. I have my family with me. I am happy with them."


    "So, if you have made your decision. I won¡¯tment on that," Garry said with his usual expression. He didn¡¯t push her nor did he say anything about that matter. "So, onto the other matter. Have you decided about the Red Stone schrship?"


    "Yes, I have. But~ ... I have a condition," Myra stated firmly.


    Garry¡¯s facial expression remained the same but internally he was amused by Myra¡¯s boldness to negotiate, "Go ahead."


    Myra took a deep breath and said, "I ept your offer but I want my whole family to move with me."


    Garry couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, "Ok, that can be done but have you talked it with your family?"


    "I will. And also, I want my and my family¡¯s identity to be erased. I don¡¯t want anyone to track any of us," she uttered boldly.


    Garry creased his brows at her words. This was unexpected, "If you don¡¯t mind, may I know the reason behind this decision?"


    "It¡¯s something personal and I would like to keep it to myself," Myra didn¡¯t exin it to Garry.


    "It will affect not just you but also your family and their connection. Are you ok with that?" he fired another question. Myra paused at his statement, pursed her lips and said, "This is something that needs to be done. And I would like to keep this matter confidential."


    "Is someone threatening you?" Garry asked right away.


    Myra kept silent. She neither agreed nor denied his words. Garry joined his hands, cing them on his knees, he said, "Very well then. I don¡¯t have any issue with your conditions. I will send the contract with Oliver within two days. You can read the contents, sign it and then send it back."


    "Contract?" Myra¡¯s eyes widened at his words.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 192: I Have Something To Discuss

    <h4>Chapter 192: I Have Something To Discuss</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I want my and my family¡¯s identitypletely erased so that no one could track us down," Myra stated, her voice calm, eerily calm.


    Garry was a bit taken aback by her second condition. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, "May I know the reason behind it, Ms. Miracle?"


    Myra didn¡¯t want to tell him or anyone anything about the reason so she firmly declined, "It is a personal matter and I would like to keep it to myself, Mr. Yates senior."


    "Do you understand what you are asking? It will not just affect you but your entire family as well. Do you still want to go through with it? Are you sure about it?" Garry asked once again. His gaze boring into Myra.


    "It has to be done for everyone¡¯s sake and one more thing. I would like this whole conversation to be just between ourselves. I don¡¯t want anybody else to know about our deal, not even Mr. Jeffery Yates." Myra¡¯s voice was full of resolve. She was set on going no contact with the Everests, if it meant cutting off Norapletely. Although, it was a difficult decision for her. But for her and her family¡¯s safety, this was important.


    She has made all her life decision in consideration with Nora but for the first time she wanted to put herself first. And, now that already had a loving family by her side who was rooting for her, she thought she no longer was required to fill that role.


    She was attacked twice, once unintentionally by Brave and once intentionally by those unknown beast men. Those people who wanted to molest her and then kill her must have other aplices. They have done it once. they could do it again. And she wasn¡¯t going to take any risk.


    Garry was quick to ask, "Ms. Miracle, is someone threatening you?"


    She did not answer Garry¡¯s question. It wasn¡¯t official but she could feel it that her life was at stake. There was a constant presence of someone who wants to harm her.


    Garry looked for a long while. He then joined his hands together and ced them on his knee, his posture elegant as well as domineering. He uttered, "I don¡¯t see any issue with your requests." He checked the time from his wristwatch and then said, "I will send the contract with my secretary, Oliver within the next two days. After reading the terms, you can sign it and then send it to thepany. Oliver will handle the rest."


    "What contract?" This time Myra was caught off guard by his words.


    "If we are making a deal, we need a confidentiality contract. You can read it and if there is any term you disagree with, we can discuss it afterwards," Garry replied. "I guess our discussion here is over. You have made a wise decision, Ms. Miracle. Then~" he got up from the couch and without looking at Myra walked straight for the exit.


    "Wait~ Mr. Yates~" Myra spoke as she stood abruptly.


    Garry halted his steps but didn¡¯t turn around.


    "How did you find that information?" Myra asked. She was curious to know that.


    Garry chuckled lightly and said, "I have my ways, Ms. Miracle. You should think how you will talk to your family about this matter. After all, there are only few days left for applying for that schrship." He left it at that and walked out of the ce. After walking out, the man who was in ck suit said, "CEO Yates, your private n has been on stand by for an hour. The shareholders are making a fuss at the overseas branch."


    Garry narrowed his eyes and red at him, his gaze prating and ruthless. The man pressed his lips tightly, as if sealing them. Then they walked away.


    Myra was left standing there for a while. The conversation with Garry went unexpectedly alright. For the first time she thought, Garry wasn¡¯t that scary.


    Her chain of thoughts was broken by her phone¡¯s ringtone as she checked it, Wendy was calling her.


    "Hello Wendy, what happened? Why did you call?" Myra asked.


    "Sis, when will you be home?" Wendy inquired as Myra. She sounded cheerful.


    "I will be there shortly. Why did you call?" she asked trying to match Wendy¡¯s cheerfulness.


    "Just asking, are you done with your stuff, hmm?" Wendy asked.


    "Almost. I am just on my way," Myra told her. "Okay, Wends. I need to catch up the bus. I will see you soon." After saying their goodbyes, Myra disconnected the call.


    She walked out of the lounge and Oliver was waiting for her, "Ms. Miracle, I will take you to your destination." She nodded and followed him from behind. They walked out of the airport as Oliver said, "Ms. The care is in the parking lot. Please, wait here."


    The secretary went out sight, leaving Myra standing alone in the crowded ce. She looked at her surroundings, remembering the time when she and ric were at the Kimberg airport. She vividly recalled their conversation inside the ne. Then her mind drifted to his twin, Brave. ¡¯Has he woken up yet? I can¡¯t even call and ask about him?¡¯ she mumbled under her breath. There was a ting of regret in her tone.


    Oliver brought the car and she sat inside as they rolled away. The drive back was quiet, Myra just kept looking out of the window, intaking the scenery. It was nothing special but she felt like soon she will not be able to see this ce again. Her eyes became slightly moist, after all, Damona was her hometown. She had been raised, lived, yed and done everything here. S


    The secretary pulled up the car and said, "Ms. Miracle, we are here. I will bring the contract to you after thewyer had drafted it."


    "Okay," Myra nodded, got out of the car and as Garry¡¯s secretary drove away.


    She walked inside her house, ready to talk to her parents about the matter. But when she entered the living room, to her surprise there was an unknown guest settled inside, talking to her father.


    "Mr. William, you shouldn¡¯t behave so stubbornly. If you agree with our terms, with your provident fund and gratuity, we will also give you encashment for your leaves that are left. It is a win-win offer," the person said. His tone was casual but there was a hint of threat to it as well.


    William was about to reply but when he saw Myra, he paused, "Myra~ you are here." He smiled a bit stiffly.


    Myra licked her lips and made her way towards her dad, "Yes, umm~ .... Who is this guest?" she asked.


    William¡¯s back became erect as he cleared his throat and introduced them, "He is a colleague of mine. Mr. George, this is my eldest daughter, Myra."


    Myra greeted and nodded, observing George.


    George Crawley said, "Ohh, so you¡¯re his daughter. The one he can¡¯t stop talking about. You should talk to your father regardi~" he was about to say something when William interrupted him.


    "Ahem~ ahem, didn¡¯t you say you had to go somewhere urgently," he was quick to make and excuse, his eyes almost pleading. George understood his words and backed off, "Ohh yes, I do. I will be taking my leave now. It was nice meeting you, Myra. And Mr. William, reconsider our offer," saying this he walked out of their house.


    William breathed a sigh of relief when he saw George depart. Sandra was visibly rigid too.


    Myra questioned, "So, what was he talking about? What offer?" she pushed further.


    "It is nothing dear. How did your appointment go?" Sandra muttered, covering for her husband.


    "It went well. Mom, dad, where is Wendy? I have something I need to discuss with you three," Myra uttered, her voiceposed, her expression serious. She heard everything George said and wanted to discuss about moving with them as soon as possible.


    William and Sandra looked at each other. Sandra said, "Wendy is in her room, ying some mobile game. I will call her for you."


    "Mom, I will call her," Myra offered and wasted no time, making her way upstairs to call her sister.


    She could clearly hear Wendy¡¯s voice, she was talking to someone, "Are you silly? Aren¡¯t we best friends? We have six months together and then we can just apply to the same college. *shoot* *shoot* *shoot*.... Hey, why didn¡¯t you cover me?"


    Myra knocked on her door and entered, Wendy was, as her mother said, indulged in some shooting game that she didn¡¯t even hear Myra enter.


    "Hahahaha ..... you are such a dummy," Wendyughed freely, without any constrain.


    Myra stood behind and called for her, "Wendy?" She patted her shoulder and Wendy almost screamed in horror, "WHATTTTTT TH~"


    "Ohh, sis, you are here. You scared the hell outta me?" she looked at Myra, her eyes widened.


    "Come downstairs. I have something to discuss with you all," Myra said with aplicated expression.


    "Ohh~ kayyyy, I will be there. Gimme a sec," Wendy stretched her words as she replied


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 193: Is Myra His Cure?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Is Myra His Cure?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "So, Dr. Andrew, did you find out what is keeping Brave from waking up?" ric questioned looking at his twin¡¯s peaceful sleeping face.


    "Mmm~ ... yes. I do have an answer to that now," Greg Andrew sighed as he told them.


    Afterpleting his work within half and hour, ric and Dion rushed back to the pack house. As soon as they got home, they made their way towards Brave¡¯s room. Apart from them, Elio, Nora and Greg were already present there.


    Sara and Noah were on their way from a neighboring pack. It would take them another hour or so to reach their pack house.


    Dion got anxious and asked, "So, what is it? Don¡¯t create such suspense."


    "It¡¯s his wolf," Dr. Andrew conveyed.


    "What? What do you~ what do you mean by, ¡¯it¡¯s his wolf¡¯?" ric had aplicated facial expression on his face as he asked.


    Dr. Andrew looked at ric and said, "Young Alpha ric, it is just as what you heard. Until now, we were assuming that his wolf must be the reason and now after checking it, our assumption turned out to be true. His wolf, Raw, is keeping him from waking up. He has sumbed to slumber all because of his wolf is refusing to let him wake up."


    "Does it even make sense? Why will Raw do that? I don¡¯t understand," Dion scrunched as she spoke these words.


    "I know it isplicated. But I have a theory. His wolf has been sleeping for nearly half a year, right?" Dr. Andrew muttered.


    Nora chimed in, "Yes, that¡¯s correct Dr. Andrew. But, what of it?"


    Greg continued, "We did everything to get him back and wake him up but his wolf didn¡¯t budge at that time. We even thought that he had disappear because he was showing no sign of existence. But one evening, because of the incident that urred between you friend and young Alpha Brave near theke, his wolf woke up. And after going on a rampage, he was exhausted and is again sleeping now."


    "We understand that much. But what¡¯s the solution for this, Dr. Andrew? There must be some way to wake Brother Brave?" Nora¡¯s face was full of worry as well as curiosity. She was missing her big brother and couldn¡¯t bear to see him in this state any longer.


    Greg looked at all of them and then turned his face towards Brave as he said, "It is not certain. But I think we will have to give it a try."


    "Will you stop murmuring ambiguous words and speak properly for once, "ric uttered, he loosened his ties, feeling irritated.


    Greg paused. It was not like he was trying to create any suspense but what he was about to say was a reallyplicated matter. She exhaled a breath and said, "The thing which caused, or rather ¡¯the person¡¯ who pulled his wolf out of his slumber, we need her by his side."


    The entire room fell into eerie silence. The atmosphere turned cold and chilling as soon as Greg¡¯s words left his mouth. No one said anything for a while. They were too stunned to utter anything.


    Nora was the first one to break the ice, as she said, "So you are saying, we need to bring Myra back?" her voice shaky, full of emotion. "Is it because of that mate thing, Dr. Andrew. Didn¡¯t mom say that it was just a mistake?"


    "Princess Nora, I know things are reallyplicated but eventually as per what you told us and what happened with your friend and young Alpha Brave, it is highly possible that Ms. Miracle is his cure. Ultimately, she was the one who triggered his wolf which led woke him up," Greg knew what happened between Myra and the Everests. So, at first, he was hesitant to say anything. But it was the only thing he could think of. "I am not saying that she is his mate or anything. But there is definitely a connection. We have to give it a try."


    All the Everests brothers had aplicated expression on the faces.


    "Connection between her and Brave¡¯s wolf? It was just a fluke. He must have taken her as his former mate, Hannah," Dion muttered with a rigid facial expression. For the first time, it was hard to keep his emotion in check. After all, Myra was his destined mate. How could she have any kind of bond with his elder brother? Impossible, true impossible.


    "But we cannot confirm it young Alpha Dion. Ms. Elingworth is no with us. If she was than nothing would have happened," Greg said in a stern voice.


    "So, we need to bring Myra here?" ric asked with a poker face. But inside his head, various thoughts were popping up. ¡¯It is her again. Everything is chained down to one person and that is, Myra Miracle. What a pain.¡¯


    "But will she even agree toe? I don¡¯t think she will," Elio said, his voice neither loud nor soft.


    ric pinched his nose bridge as Nora lowered her head in dejection, thinking about the things that had happened.


    Greg interrupted them, "It is not necessary that we need her here in person."


    Nora raised her head abruptly as everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Dr. Andrew once again. He continued, "Maybe if you have any belonging of hers, or any video of her or any kind of audio in which her voice is clearly audible, we can experiment with that. You must have something like that, right?"


    Nora nodded, her eyes turning a bit misty, "I do have," saying this, she unlocked her phone and click opened the app with Myra¡¯s photos. Her attention turned to the bracelet on her wrist. The one Myra has gifted her.


    "Will this do?" She took of her bracelet and gave it to him along with her phone. "I don¡¯t have many videos of her because she doesn¡¯t like that stuff but in this one, her voice is clearly audible."


    Dr. Andrew took the phone but returned the bracelet back to her, "The video might do but this belongs to you not your friend."


    She took it back and clenched it tightly, then wore it back. Greg got up and made his way towards Brave¡¯s side. But before ying, he said to them, "I would request you all to note here. It will only disturb the experiment."


    ric nodded as others followed suit. They all stood at some distance.


    Greg pressed the video and a chirping, lively voice erupted in the room, "Nor, make a wish before the candle blows out on its own. Hahaha" Myra chimed, her face was all smiles and radiant.


    The video was from the time when Nora received an award in a singingpetition. She was ced first and was so happy, not because of her achievement but to show her adoptive parents¡¯, James and ra Smith, her award.


    But as soon as she got home and told them, they shrugged it off.


    ra rolled her eyes at her and reprimanded her, "What is the use of such useless thing? Because of these silly hobbies you can¡¯t even concentrate on your academical stuff. It is not worth anything. We can¡¯t even sell it."


    James was disgusted by her and scolded her, "Stop doing these stupid things. Singing? My foot. Do you want to work in a hostess club, huhh? Shameless. We should have never adopted you."


    Neither or them congratted them and Matthew, her half brother was too young to understand anything.


    Nora ran out to Myra¡¯s house. Myra took her to a nearby river and bought her a mini cake to celebrate her achievement. It was night time and the ce had few people, mostly teen couples.


    "Ohhoo, let me cover it for you silly. Today it is quite windy," Myra mumbled as she covered the sides of the candle with both her hands.


    Her mere voice was making every Everests brother feeling giddy, butterflies were doing somersault in their stomach. It was soothing as well as melting, stringing at their hearts. The slight tremor, the joy and carefree sound was so pleasant to the ear that even their wolves couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by it.


    During het time at Everests mansion, Myra never looked so free spirited or joyful. She was always on guard, never letting it slip.


    As the video yed some more, Dr. Greg Andrew was observing Brave¡¯s vitals and facial expressions as well. Whether Myra¡¯s voice was having any effect on him or not. All of a sudden, Brave¡¯s heart rate raised a bit making Greg as well as Elio¡¯s eyes widened.


    But then he turned towards Brave to see any reaction, there was none. The video was a short one so it stopped after a while. Brave¡¯s heart rate returned back to normal.


    He called for Elio and said, "Elio, youe here. Everyone else, I need you to step out of the room for a while."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 194: Let’s Nature Take Its Course

    <h4>Chapter 194: Let¡¯s Nature Take Its Course</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I need you all to step out of the room except Elio," Dr. Andrew ordered, his voice firm. He wanted to conduct the test once again but not in front of the others.


    None of them said anything more. They just got up and left the room while Elio made his way towards Greg.


    "Did you notice the subtle change in brother Brave¡¯s heartbeat, Dr. Andrew?" Elio said standing beside his mentor.


    "Yes, his heart rate was slightly up when the video was ying but there was little to no movement from his body. This time I will y it again, you check his movements and I will check his vitals on the monitor," Dr. Andrew instructed.


    "Got it, sir," Elio nodded.


    They yed the video again and just like before, his normal heart rate fluctuated at the sweet sound of Myra¡¯sughter. But there was not even a single movement from his limp body whatsoever. The videopleted and Elio looked at Greg and shook his head in dejection, "His body didn¡¯t respond at all."


    Dr. Andrew patted Elio¡¯s shoulder tofort him and said, "Don¡¯t be dejected. Eli. His body might not had reacted but his heart rate fluctuated. That¡¯s a good sign. That means, there is a high chance that Ms. Miracle can fix young Alpha Brave¡¯s wolf."


    "Do you think it is because Myra is my brother¡¯s second chance mate?" Elio asked his voice calm but strained as well.


    Andrew dragged a stool and offered Elio to sit. Then he settled on a chair and said, "You must have heard it countless times by now from your dad and mom and all the other people around you that a human and a werewolf cannot be fated mates. I am not going to say this thing because I don¡¯t agree with this viewpoint. No matter how strange it may sound, it can still happen. If no case has been recorded doesn¡¯t mean there is no possibility. Strange things happen in life and THAT¡¯S LIFE," he told his opinion truthfully.


    The first time, when Myra injured her foot in the forest and Dr. Andrew was called to examine her, he could tell by looking at Elio¡¯s anxious state that he had a crush on Myra Miracle. After all, Greg has been mentoring him for years and knew about his behavior well.


    Elio was not someone to freak out because of some normal human had a normal injury. He was showing too much emotions. Asking him to do this and not do this. He had never talked to him like that.


    He knew for a fact how Elio was like with other girls and how he behaved in front of Myra. It was totally opposite. Elio always kept a polite distance between himself and any female around him, human or wolf, anyone.


    Even after Brave¡¯s incident, when Myra was lying unconscious in her room. The concern on his face was evident. Greg could tell that his mentee was in love with that girl by now.


    He mumbled, "But~ nothing is confirmed yet. We have to wait for young Alpha Brave to wake up and tell us who did he call his mate, Ms. Elingworth or Ms.~. *ahem .. ahem* Everything will turn out to be fine, trust me. I have been through these kinds of things as well. So, don¡¯t be dishearten. Let¡¯s just do our best and let nature take its course."


    Elio raised his chin, putting up a brave front in front of his mentor, he said, "You are right. Let¡¯s just do our best."


    "Good," saying this Dr. Andrew busied himself with a phone call.


    Elio looked at Brave¡¯s face. All the wounds and cuts on his body have been healed. His wolf Leo, muttered inside his head, "What will we do, if Myra turns out to be our brother¡¯s second chance, Eli?" His voice was shaky. "I can¡¯t bear the thought of it."


    After spending so much time in Myra¡¯s presence, not just Elio but Leo too was infatuated by her. He got attached to her smile, her vibe, her scent, her every part he saw and what he couldn¡¯t see.


    "I don¡¯t know, really. I. DON¡¯T. KNOW. Even thinking of it being a possibility is jarring for me. But it is not upto me or you or even brother Brave. It is upto Myra. Whether she epts brother Brave as her mate or not. She has all the right in the world to make that decision," Elio concluded.


    As of how things stood at the time, Elio thought Myra would most probably reject his brother. After all, he had attacked her whether consciously or not. If Myra rejects Brave, it will be heartbreaking for him to see his brother in that state but he didn¡¯t want to give up on Myra as well. At least, not without trying


    Greg broke his chain of thoughts as he told him, "Lycan King and Luna are here. I will exin to them the situation. You look after your brother," saying this he walked out of the room.


    __________________________


    "So, what do you want to talk about Myra?" Sandra asked, looking at her serious facial expression.


    All the Miracle¡¯s were settled in their living room. Sandra and William were sitting on the couch while Wendy took the bean stool and Myra settled opposite all of them.


    Clearing her throat, she started, "Ahem~ ahem, Mom, Dad, Wendy. You three have been my rock all my life. Whenever I needed any kind of support, you guys never hesitated and stood by my side through thick and thin. Mom, you never let me sleep on an empty stomach, no matter howte I came from school or other activities. Dad, do you remember? When you heard that my ss was going on a trip to the museum and I was the only one who wasn¡¯t going because of our financial situation. You went to my school next day, paid for my trip without my knowledge," Myra muttered. Her voice emotional as she reminisced about few past incidents


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 195: I Do Not Agree

    <h4>Chapter 195: I Do Not Agree</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was grateful for whatever the Miracle¡¯s have done for her over the years. She started with showing gratitude towards them.


    "Myra what are you~ .... You are our family, our precious daughter. We would do anything for you, baby. What are you bringing all this up? Are you, do you want to move outpletely and cut contact or something?" William said, his voice stern. "Let me tell you. You have never been a burden to us. You are our eldest child and will always be."


    Wendy had a panicked look etched on her face, "Sis, are you really moving out? Have we done something~"


    "No, no, no. Hang on, hang on. I have no intention of going no contact with any of you. You are my precious family. Wends, don¡¯t cry. Uhhh~ .... *sigh* this is not what I meant. I want to say, I love you guys with all my heart and soul," Myra rified. Her words have been misunderstood by them.


    She continued, "Now to the real issue. Actually ..... I got an .... offer from Red Stone University. There is a schrship program and one of the professor¡¯s has rmended me for that. He wants me to join that college."


    William, Sandra and Wendy were somewhat speechless to say anything. Wendy was the first one to react, "RED STONE? What the F~, I mean, Woah, sis. That university with all the elite and wealthy students? Where getting an admission is like a lottery? A jackpot?" Her voice was a bit shrill. She couldn¡¯t contain her excitement.


    "Aaaa~ yes, that¡¯s right. I am talking about that Red Stone University. Although, I haven¡¯t given them any reply yet," Myra sighed as she said this.


    "Why? You should totally grab the opportunity, Myra?" Sandra urged her.


    "But~ ... I don¡¯t want to leave you guys here and go to a different country alone," she mumbled, closed her eyes, ¡¯Here goes nothing.¡¯


    "You cannot do that because of us. Myra, it is a rare opportunity. Just go for it. We don¡¯t want us to be your shackles. We want you to fly high," William¡¯s heartfelt words touched Myra deeply. "Should we just move with you." Hemented yfully.


    "I would love that. If you all could move to Esteria with me, that would be perfect," Myra muttered with a deadpan expression.


    "I was just joking princess. How can we do that?" William shrugged the idea off.


    "Dad, I heard everything," Myra spoke. "What your colleague George said and I even heard you and mom talkingst night. I know everything about your job and how they are forcing you to retire early," Myra words stunned them all.


    "You~ you ...... you know everyt~hing," Sandra fumbled with her words.


    "Mom, Dad. What is sis talking about? Why do all of this sound foreign to me? Early retirement? Your job?" Wendy¡¯s eyes were narrowed. Her mind was full of confusion.


    William sighed loudly and gazed at his wife. Sandra nodded back and then he started, "Now, that you already know. I won¡¯t keep anything from you, Myra, Wendy. It is true that my employer wants me to take early retirement. But both of you don¡¯t have to be so concerned about it. I have nned everything," he tried to sound cheerful.


    "Yes, with all the funds and money William will get from retiring, we are thinking of opening up a convenience store or maybe a cloud kitchen service. We have a lot of options. You both should just focus on your studies and other things. We will manage other things," Sandra added.


    Myra said in a soft voice, "Mom, Dad, but~ I have talked about it to the university and arranged everything for you guys. The school is going to provide me with amodation off campus and I am allowed bring my family with me. My schrship money will be enough for my as well as Wendy¡¯s high schoolpletion. I want to take care of you guys, just like you have done for me. I just need your approval."


    William and Sandra looked at each other and were about to say something when Wendy interrupted, her voice was a bit high pitched, "Are you serious? No~ ..... I don¡¯t agree. I am sorry sister. But I DO NOT AGREE. I don¡¯t want to move from Damona. I have my school here, my friends here, MY LIFE IS HERE, in Damona." She got up and stomped off. Soon they heard Wendy mming her room¡¯s door.


    Her reaction made Myra speechless as well as guilty. She knew the one who would be most affected by this move would be her sister, Wendy.


    She was a teenager who loved her friends and school. Her whole life she hasn¡¯t left Damona even once. So, it would be difficult for her to even think about that.


    Myra got up from here ce and said, "Mom~ Dad~, please think about it. I really want all of us to move from here. Whatever you both want to do, we can do that in Esteria. As for Wendy, I will talk to her. Please, give it a thought, hmm," saying this, she walked upstairs to Wendy¡¯s room.


    She could clearly hear Wendy¡¯s heart wrenching sobs from outside her room. She gulped hard trying to keep her emotions in check. If this move wasn¡¯t necessary, Myra would have never even mentioned such a thing. She didn¡¯t have much time left. Garry said he would send the contract within two days, so she needed to convince her family somehow.


    Taking a deep breath, she knocked on Wendy¡¯s door softly, "Wends, can we just talk for a bit?"


    Wendy stopped crying but did not gave Myra any reply. She sniffed and looked at the door with aplicated expression.


    "Wends, I know you are hurt by my words. But please, I really need to talk to you. PLEASE ..... WENDY," Myra choked a little. Her voice had a slight tremor in it.


    After a long pause, Myra was about to return to her room when Wendy¡¯s door clicked open.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 196: The Half Truth

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Half Truth</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I know your feelings are hurt by what I suggested but please~ please, let me talk to you, Wends. Please Wendy, I just want to have a conversation with you," Myra tried to say it calmly but her throat choked as she sounded a bit scratchy and shaky.


    Once again, there was nothing but silence from the other side. When Myra turned and was about to return back to her room, Wendy¡¯s door made a click sound indicating her door was open now.


    Myra licked her lips and gave herself a minute to get herposure back. With light footsteps, she walked inside Wendy¡¯s room.


    Wendy was sitting on her bed with her face buried in her knees. She wasn¡¯t crying or wailing like before but her face was still tear stricken. Slowly and steadily, Myra walked towards Wendy¡¯s bed sank as she sat beside her sister. "Wends ......" she murmured as gently as possible. "I am sorry. I~"


    Wendy raised her head and looked straight at Myra, not giving her chance to say anything more, "Why? Why do we need to move, sister, why? Just why? I have my whole life here, my precious bonds here. I don¡¯t want to go to Esteria or any other ce. I want to stay in Damona. I don¡¯t want to leave." Her voice wasn¡¯t loud but it was firm. She was adamant on her decision.


    "Wendy, I know how you are feeling right now. Trust me, I do. I love Damona as much as you do. I have lived my whole life here as well. But mom and dad are getting old. They need us to look after them, take care of them. I can¡¯t go to Esteria alone, leaving them behind. Please understand this. We don¡¯t have any rtive living in this ce. We have no one here. What if something happens to them when I am not here?" Myra tried to exin her point of view to Wendy.


    But Wendy countered her statement, "So, mom and dad can just go with you to Esteria. Why should I go there? I don¡¯t know anyone there. My school life will be over in about six months¡¯ time. I want to live it to the fullest. I don¡¯t want to leave Damona." A fresh wave of sobs and whimpers escaped her mouth.


    "How can we leave you behind, Wends? You are my sister. I can¡¯t put you in harm¡¯s way. You are young and it is not safe for you to live alone," Myra was having a hard time making Wendy exin. They have never had any conflict.


    "I don¡¯t want to be your sacrificialmb, for gods¡¯ sake. Stop it," this time Wendy¡¯s voice boomed as these words flew out of her mouth without realizing. She pressed her lips tightly in regret but didn¡¯t backdown and apologize, "I~"


    Myra was heartbroken to hear her sister say such a thing to her. Her face ashened as she wasn¡¯t able to form any words. She got up from Wendy¡¯s bed and started walking towards the door. Her shoulders slumped, her face lowered.


    Wendy stared at her sister¡¯s back, her elder sister, the proud one, looked dejected and anguished by her words. She was about to say something, call out to her but when Myra reached the door, she locked it and turned around to face Wendy again. The words she had prepared stuck in her throat.


    Myra stare was intense and prating, making Wendy nervous. She gulped down hard. The dam of her imagination was about to copse and flow freely. Myra came towards her and Wendy asked, "Why did you~, why did you lock the door, sis?"


    But her sister didn¡¯t reply, she just stepped forward one foot at a time, making Wendy¡¯s anxiety peak its height. She dragged a chair and sat right beside Wendy¡¯s bed.


    She then rubbed her temples and muttered, her voice barely audible. She didn¡¯t want anyone other than Wendy to listen to what she was about to say next, "Wendy, I have a good enough reason for doing this. I will tell you the truth but promise me. Promise me, that this conversation which we are going to have, will stay between us, just us. Don¡¯t tell this to anyone, okay."


    Wendy¡¯s face shifted from fear to shock. She looked at her sister¡¯s face. The seriousness in her voice despite the calm fa?ade was more terrifying for her. She kept quiet, waiting for Myra to start.


    Seeing Wendy¡¯s facial expression, Myra was assured that her sister wouldn¡¯t breathe a word about it top anyone. She didn¡¯t wanted to tell the truth to any of her family members but she was left with no choice. She spoke, her voice a bit strained, "When I told you about Nora¡¯s family and said she is well off, I didn¡¯t tell her family¡¯sst name. She belongs to a very powerful family and I am not talking about normal power. They are rich, like filthy rich, royals of some sort. You must have heard of the Everests Cooperation, the one with lots of businesses across globe. That belongs to her family. So, back in Kimberg, a lot of stuff happened. And because of it, my rtionship with Nora faltered." She was mumbling and jumbling her words.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes widened at Myra¡¯sst sentence, she yelled, "You what~ Nora?"


    "Shhssh ...... shhh, calm down. Or else mom and dad will hear it as well. And yes, we are not on good terms now. We had a falling out and we are not on speaking terms. Anyways, the main thing is, her family¡¯s rival thinks I have some sort of deep connection with the Everests and they are now after my life. I got identally tangles up in that mess. My ankle injury, my dy, it all happened because some people tried to kidnap me," Myra uttered just loud enough for Wendy to hear.


    Wendy was too stunned toment anything, her mouth agape. It was lots of information to process.


    What Myra told Wendy was truth, but it was half-truth. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Wendy about the werewolf stuff. It was tooplicated to make anyone understand.


    Finding her voice, Wendy murmured, her voice a bit broken, "You~ ...... you got kidnapped? Wh~ why didn¡¯t you tell this to me sooner?" Her hand was on her mouth. She could not believe what Myra said, "What ... what~ what exactly happened? Tell me everything." She looked at her sister with expectant eyes.


    Myra pressed her lips in a thin line and said, "I did not get kidnapped, but was on the verge of getting abducted. I escaped just in time. You Wendy, I cannot tell this to mom and dad. If they knew anything about it, all hell will break. They would rush to Kimberg and go head to head with Nora and her family. You know how they are. Plus, they are already struggling with their health."


    Wendy nodded in understanding, "So, you are saying. Nora is from ¡¯the Everests family¡¯?"


    "Yes, absolutely correct," Myra told her.


    "Who are the people who are chasing after you?" Wendy starting biting her nails with anxiety. "This is~ ..... I don¡¯t even know what to say right now. All this information is just making my head spin."


    Myra patted her head and said soothingly, "I know it is too much. That is why I don¡¯t want any of us to stay here in Damona. They can track us here and I can¡¯t put our lives in danger. I have made all the arrangements for the move."


    "But sis, I need a little time to process all of this," Wendy said softly.


    Myra nodded in agreement, "Take you time," saying this she got up, patted her shoulders, "I will be taking my leave." She got out of Wendy¡¯s room and went back to hers.


    Closing the door, she breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Leaning on the door, she copsed and buried her face in her knees, trying to find her breathing rhythm. Afterposing herself, she got up from the floor. A soft knock made her halt her steps, "Myra dear, can Ie in?" Sandra¡¯s voice came from the other side.


    Myra opened the door for her as Sandra entered her room, "Have you talked to Wendy?"


    "We did talk," Myra muttered under her breath.


    Sandra asked, her voice filled with concerned, "Are you alright?"


    "Mom, have a seat," Myra asked her to settle. "And, I am fine." She smiled while trying to show a brave front in front of her mother.


    Sandra settled beside her and said, "Myra, what you said earlier, in the living room, it is a lot to take. If it is not too much for you, can we talk?"


    "Of course, mom. Why are you being all formal with me. Ask me anything," Myra tried to y it casual.


    "When did you nned all this?" her mother questioned straight away, staring at her.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 197: The Weight Has Been Lifted

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Weight Has Been Lifted</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Myra dear ..... can we talk for a bit? About what you said in the living room," Sandra asked Myra while settling herself on her daughter¡¯s bed.


    "Why are you asking for permission and being formal with me, mom. Of course, we can talk," Myra replied.


    After getting the green light, Sandra looked at Myra and questioned, "So, since when have you been nning all this?"


    Myra fumbled with her initial words, "M~ om, wha~ what do you~, what do you mean by since when? I don¡¯t~ I don¡¯t understand."


    "I am asking, if you have arranged everything already, you must have nned it beforehand. You just arrived yesterday, so tell me truthfully, since when have you been nning our move?" Sandra was straightforward with her words.


    Myra scratched her fingertips with her nails with nervousness as her head lowered, she started, "Mom, actually, it hasn¡¯t been that long. I just don¡¯t want to leave you and dad alone here. I want to stay with you guys and take care of you, just like how you have done my whole life. I want to step up for you both. I want to do everything for you guys. You are my parents¡¯, my family. How can I leave here on my own? I can¡¯t do that."


    Sandra was touched by her daughter¡¯s words. Every child wants to protect and provide for their parents¡¯. Myra wanted to do the same, she wanted to take the responsibility of looking after them. With teary eyes, Sandra chuckled a little, "What will happen when you find a guy to marry him, hmmm?" She teased Myra.


    Myra hugged her mother fondly and replied, "The answer is simple. I just won¡¯t marry."


    "My silly baby. How can you not~" Sandra ruffled her hair and said, but midway through her words someone barged in on their conversation.


    "Why not? She is my princess. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry. She can do that. I am there to look after her," William came inside and said this. He was just standing outside the door when Myra was pouring her heart out about how she felt for them.


    "Dad~ ...... you know, you are the best dad in this whole world," Myra spoke while wiping the tears that have settled at the corner of her eyes. She pulled herself away from her mother to give William a thumbs up.


    William stood beside the duo and said with a smile, "And you are my most precious jewel along with Wendy." Leaning forward, he kissed Myra¡¯s forehead like a loving father. "Okay, now let¡¯se to the main point. Who is the professor who has rmended you for the schrship program? Is it a male? If yes then how do you know him? How old is he? Is he trustworthy?" He shoved a series of questions towards Myra¡¯s side.


    Sandra and William wanted to understand the whole situation and Myra dly answered his concerns, "It is a male professor. His name is Fabian Stephens. We met through Yelena¡¯s grandfather. I don¡¯t know how old is he. I didn¡¯t ask that but he looks young, so my guess is he is in histe twenties. As for the trustworthy part, I didn¡¯t find anything odd when I interacted with him. But just the way how, Mr. Yates senior treated him, the amount of respected he showed, I guess we can give it a try. I even did my own research and contacted the university directly about the program. They mailed me all the details about it and it matched with whatever Professor Stephens mentioned to me."


    "Mr. Yates introduced him to you?" William asked with a peculiar expression. "That¡¯s really weird. He is a very busy man."


    "Actually, Yelena was also there when this chat happened and she is also nning on going to Red Stone. When Professor Stephens got to know about my academical performance, the conversation flowed from there and I just got lucky," Myra concluded her words. She didn¡¯t give them too much information, but just enough to satiate their curiosity.


    Sandra turned her face and asked directly, "Do you really want to go to Red Stone University? From what I remember, your goal was to get admitted to Kingsterdom University? So, why this sudden change of mine?"


    Myra paused for a few seconds. She looked straight at them and answered, "I don¡¯t want to lose this opportunity which I have received. As for Kingsterdom, now that I think about it, between the two I would go for Red Stone. It has much more history and heritage attached behind its name."


    William nodded, "Fair enough. You should go for the best. As for the move, give us a day to think it over. I am not saying we can¡¯t but I have few things to settle." He then looked at the wall clock and said, "Your mother and I need to discuss few things, you can rest. When lunch is ready, we will call you."


    "Okay dad," Myra replied and both her parents¡¯ exited her room.


    As soon as the door was shut, she could feel a weight lifting of her chest. She was anxious and nervous about the talk. The whole time. She copsed on her bed, closed her eyes and almost immediately fell asleep.


    _________________________


    At the Everests mansion, Dr. Andrew had briefed Noah and Sandra about the test and its result. They both were slightly taken aback by his words.


    "Does Myra have such effect on Brave?" Sara questioned Greg. Her tone was serious as she looked straight at him.


    The three of them were having this conversation inside the study room.


    "From what I observed, Luna Sara, yes, she does," Greg said truthfully.


    "So, you too think that Ms. Miracle is Brave¡¯s second chance mate?" Noah was the one to ask this question this time.


    Dr. Andrew pursed his lips and uttered, "Mate, I am not so sure about it but yes there might be some connection between them. So, I have a suggestion. We need Ms. Miracle¡¯s presence to wake young Alpha from his slumber."


    Noah and Sara looked at each other withplicated expressions and then Sara asked, "Is this the only solution? I love my son but I don¡¯t want to force her toe. As things stand, she might show reluctance."


    "There is a way, but her presence will be much more effective," Greg muttered.


    Sara inquired, "What is it?"


    "Maybe we can try with a phone call. She can just talk to young Alpha. After all, his heart reacted when the video was ying. Or there is one more thing we can do. If there is something left behind with her natural scent on it. It can work out too," Greg mentioned.


    "Something she left behind? There is nothing. But we can try calling her." Sara mumbled under her breath. "She is a kind girl, she will understand," Noah added while stroking Sara¡¯s hand with his thumb.


    Remembering something, Sara departed the room leaving Noah and Greg behind.


    When she came to the living room, ric was sitting on the couch, pretending to read some documents. She questioned him straightaway, "What are you doing this in the living room?"


    "Uhhh~ I just received some urgent documents from thepany," he made up a random excuse. Truth be told, he was eavesdropping on their conversation all this time. He then shifted the topic, "So, what did Dr. Andrew said?"


    Sara sighed at his questioned and told him, "He told us about the test and said to give Ms. Miracle a call. You should take this work to your room, Al," saying this, she walked towards the elevator.


    "He also mentioned about Myra¡¯s scent. I think I have a solution for that," he mumbled.


    Exiting the elevator, Sara returned to the her and Noah¡¯s room. She took out her phone, clicked it open and searched for Myra¡¯s contact number. After finding it, she immediately dialed it and waited for her to pick it up.


    The sound of ring buzzed but no one picked it up. Sara called for a second time and just when the call was about to end, the call connected. An unfamiliar female voice greeted her, "Hello, who is this?"


    Sara was bit taken and replied, "I am Nora¡¯s mother, Sara Everests. May I talk to Myra Miracle?"


    "Ohhh, you are Nora¡¯s mother. I am Myra¡¯s mother. My name is Sandra Miracle. Myra is sleeping right now. If you have any urgent message, I can deliver it to her," Sandra chirped while replying to Sara. Myra had left her phone in the living room idently.


    After knowing it was Myra¡¯s mother on the other side of the phone, Sara¡¯s voice transformed into a joyous one, "Ohhh, I am so d to talk to you, Mrs. Miracle. Your daughter talked a lot about you and your cooking."


    "Thank you for the praise and taking care of Myra for these past few weeks. How is Nora doing?" Sandra inquired.


    Sara could tell by Sandra¡¯s fond tone that Myra hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about the incident with Brave, nor has she told her parents about their family being werewolves.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 198: She Has Made Up Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 198: She Has Made Up Her Mind</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Mrs. Miracle, I am so d I can finally talk to you. You have such a lovely daughter who can¡¯t stop praising her mother¡¯s cooking," Saraplimented Sandra. She was genuinely happy to talk to her. She wanted to personally know thedy who has raised Myra and was kind to Nora as well.


    Sandra smiled at Sara¡¯s words and said, "Thank you so much for yourpliment and taking care of my daughter for all this time. By the way, how is Nora? I haven¡¯t been able to talk to her at all."


    "Nora is doing good. I will ask her to give you a call. As for Myra, just tell her that Nora¡¯s mother called when she wakes up. I have something to do, Mrs. Miracle. But it was really nice talking to you. Hope to see you someday," Sara muttered.


    "It was nice for me as well. I will pass on your message, Mrs. Everests," Sandra replied. They said their goodbyes and the call disconnected.


    After the call was ended, Sara, who was standing in her balcony now, looked at the far end of the pack. Her mind was filled with countless thoughts.


    ric on the other hand knew exactly what to do. After having the conversation with his mother in the living room, without any dy, he got out of the pack house and drove away to the ce where he has kept Myra¡¯s DNA samples safe.


    By what he had heard from Greg and her parents¡¯ conversation, Myra¡¯s natural scent could bring Brave back from his slumber and her blood sample, of course, had that fruity and flowery fragrance, just like hers. He wanted to give it a try. But he had to wait till midnight, after everyone has gone to sleep.


    Because if any of his family members saw or smelled even the faint fragrance of Myra¡¯s blood, they would barge him with questions and he cannot disclose anything about the rogue incident now. It would only create more chaos.


    "Brother Al, where did you go?" Nora¡¯s sweet, concerned filled voice interrupted his thoughts.


    ric was halfway on the road, as he replied, "Ahhh~ I am driving right now. I had some pending work I need toplete at the office. What happened, Ora? Do you want to talk about something?" He made the same excuse he has been giving every time. After all, he was a workaholic so no one would suspect a thing from him.


    "I am just concerned for your wellbeing. You have been working day and night. Why don¡¯t you just take a little rest," Nora muttered. By her tone, ric could tell that she wasn¡¯t happy to know that he was going to ¡¯the office¡¯ again.


    "I just need to sign some urgent documents. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be toote and will be back before ten," he assured his little sister.


    "Okay, see you by ten. And don¡¯t you dare bete," Nora chimed and the mind link disconnected.


    ric sped his vehicle and drove off to his destination.


    _____________________


    "Isn¡¯t this Myra¡¯s phone? Whom were you chatting with so happily?" Williammented when he saw Sandra with a smile.


    "Yeah, it is Myra¡¯s. And Nora¡¯s mother called to talk to her about something. Such a sweetdy she is," Sandra answered.


    William chuckled pinched his wife¡¯s cheeks yfully and said, "How can you know she is sweet with such a brief talk?"


    "Gut feeling. Intuition. Plus, Myra stayed with her and her family for so many days," Sandra uttered with her cheeks still being pulled by her husband.


    "That¡¯s because you are too kind, that you find everyone sweet. Anyway, did you ask her about Nora?" he asked Sandra while hugging her from the side.


    "I did. She will call soon," she answered.


    "Remember to ask about Smiths. I have borrowed a thousand dors from them which I have to return but even their bank ount is ceased and no transaction can be done," William told Sandra.


    "Don¡¯t you find it weird, Will? It is as if, the Smiths have disappeared from the face of earth," Sandra told her opinion.


    "Yes, it is. But we don¡¯t know nothing about their circumstances. So, can¡¯t say much. Let¡¯s ask Nora first. Maybe she knows something, hmm," William stroked Sandra¡¯s silky hair and spoke.


    Sandra pulled herself away and said, "Let me give this phone to Myra," saying this she walked upstairs to her daughter¡¯s room. She knocked softly and entered the room quietly, not wanting to disturb Myra¡¯s rest. In her eyes, the girl was jegged and was having trouble sleeping because of it.


    She ced her phone on the beside table and looked at Myra. She looked a bit exhausted but peaceful. Sandra sat on her bed and stroked her face gently, "You must have been in lot of stress, my baby." Without opening her eyes, Myra snuggled her face into Sandra palm.


    The warmth of a loving mother was enough to make her feel secure and safe.


    Sandra smiled and got a bit teary eyed to she her like that. She has decided, she wanted to trust her daughter¡¯s words and move for her and her future¡¯s sake, even if it meant they had to change their whole lifestyle and settle in a new ce.


    Myra has been a good daughter to her and William. She has never onceined, never asked for anything, never threw a tantrum, has always been obedient and upright. To be honest, these things made Sandra and William worry a lot because Myra didn¡¯t behave like normal children like her age. She always acted mature and independent.


    For the first time in her life, Myra has asked something from them, so how could Sandra as her mother refuse. She didn¡¯t have the heart to do that. She could do anything for her daughter.


    A tear drop fell on back of Myra¡¯s hand and she frowned by that action. In a daze, she parted her eyes slightly and saw her mother sitting beside her, her hand on her face and her eyes were flooding with tears she was barely able to hold back.


    "Mom, what happened? Why are you crying?" she got worried and asked Sandra. Her voice was bit scruffy.


    Sandra wiped her tears and mumbled, "Nothing, I am just happy that you are back home safe and sound, with us, my baby. We really missed you a lot."


    "I missed you a ton as well mom," Myra embraced her mother¡¯s waist affectionately and muttered, "You have no idea how d I am to have you as my mother and dad as my father."


    "Ohh, by the way, you left your phone in the living room. Nora¡¯s mother called you. She wanted to have a talk with you," Sandra conveyed Sara¡¯s message to Myra.


    "W~ ho, called?" Myra paused and made a weird face. ¡¯Nora¡¯s mother, as in Sara Everests. But why, why will she call me? Does she know about the attack and that¡¯s why she is calling me? Has ric outed me? That jerk of a person .... argh .... He cannot zip his mouth for once.¡¯


    (ric bit his tongue identally and cursed loudly, "Moon goddess, who the fuck is talking shit behind my back.")


    "What happened? Do you not want to talk to her?" Sandra questioned her with a distinct voice.


    Myra shrugged her question of casually, "Nahh, I just didn¡¯t expect her to call me, that¡¯s all. Did she~ did she say ... something to you?"


    "She did not. We just had a casual talk. Do remember to give her a call, okay. I won¡¯t be disturbing you any longer," saying this Sandra got up and departed from Myra¡¯s room.


    Myra was smiling all along but when the door was shut, her smile vanished and a look of confusion took over, "Just why did Sara called me? Should I just ignore her? We will move away in a few days anyway. No, no, no, let¡¯s not do that. Sara was nothing but kind to me during my visit. I should probably talk to her and get to know about the situation."


    Myra looked at the time and by it she analyzed the timing in Kimberg, it must be night time there. Biting her lips, she contemted for a while, whether to call now or the next day.


    "Let¡¯s get this over with, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully," she mumbled and clicked for her call logs. She tapped on the first unsaved number and the call went through.


    The ring buzzed making Myra filled with unknown anxiety. The call connected and Sara¡¯s soft and elegant voice greeted her, "Hello, Myra. Are you up already?"


    Myra was silent. She was observing Sara¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t sound angry or any of that sort.


    "Myra, are you there?" Sara asked.


    "Ahhh~ yes, Sara. My mom told me you called me earlier," she said her voice came out a bit edgy, though she didn¡¯t wanted to sound like that.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 199: I Disagree But I Agree

    <h4>Chapter 199: I Disagree But I Agree</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hello, Myra. You are already up?" Sara spoke as soon as she picked up Myra¡¯s call.


    Myra didn¡¯t reply back for a few seconds. Sara sounded cheerful and a bit happy as well as surprised unlike how Myra thought she would react. That meant ric didn¡¯t say anything and kept his promise. She sighed in relief and felt a teeny tiny bit guilty towards him.


    After not hearing anything, Sara inquired again, "Are you there, Myra?"


    Myra snapped out of her inner zone and spoke, "Ohhh~ yes, Sara. Mom told me you called me to talk about something." Her voice unintentionally came out sharp.


    But Sara didn¡¯t mind, she was happy that Myra had called her by her first name and not as ¡¯Mrs. Everests.¡¯ She didn¡¯t like if any of her closed ones spoke to her formally.


    Though, other people, even if they were close with her, would always call her by her title or formally, even her own sons. All the four Everests brothers addresses Sara and Noah as mother and father and not as mom and dad. Only Nora called her informally and she liked the sound of it. She craved normalcy for once.


    "How are you doing dear? How are your parents¡¯ health?" Sara chimed.


    Myra replied, "They are doing good. Thanks for asking. So, why did you call at a time like this?"


    Sara hesitated for a few seconds and then spoke, "I need to talk something important to you about Brave. He is~"


    "I am sorry to interrupted you midway Sara, but please, if this is about that mate thing and all, I would prefer we rather not talk anything about it. I won¡¯t change my mind," Myra sternly refused. She lowered her voice and whispered, covering her phone, "I am a normal human being Sara, with normal life and normal ambitions. I have no business with wolves of any sort."


    This was the exact reason why Sara was hesitating. She knew what Myra¡¯s reply would be. But for her son¡¯s wellbeing, for Brave¡¯s sake, she had to try, at least tell Myra about what Greg said. Maybe she will change her mind after listening to her heartfelt pleas.


    Clearing her throat, she started again, "I know how you feel, dear. I don¡¯t want to force you to do anything, trust me. I am not calling you to talk about the mate bond but Brave, he needs you. I mean, he needs your presence. He has been unconscious since that night and showing no signs of waking up. But after doing some tests, Dr. Andrew told us that he responded when Greg yed a video with your voice in it. I know it is a lot to ask of you, who has suffered a lot but I don¡¯t want to give up before trying." At the end of her words, her voice choked.


    Myra bit her lower lips, she has never heard Sara¡¯s talk like that. The tremor in that made her heart sink. Sara has been elegant and well spoken, never the one to falter. She was just about to give in but a voice inside her head stopped her in time.


    ¡¯No, you shouldn¡¯t concede, Myra. Think about your family, think about yourself first. What if you go there and someone tries to kidnap or assault you again. You escaped once but next time, maybe you won¡¯t be that lucky. You might end up dead if you go back to Kimberg. Don¡¯t give in.¡¯


    Myra hardened her resolve, she clenched her phone tightly, ¡¯I can¡¯t crumble right now. Otherwise, all my hard work and convincing to move to Esteria will be for nothing.¡¯


    Taking a deep and long breath, she uttered, "Sara, I feel really bad for Brave. I really do. I sympathize with your and your family¡¯s situation fully but~ .... I cannot do that. I just cannot. Please~ I don¡¯t want to go to Kimberg."


    There were a few seconds of silence and neither of them uttered or even breathed a word.


    After a pause, sound of Sara¡¯s sigh echoed on the phone as she said, "Okay, I understand. But can you do me a favor?"


    "I cannot promise. Please, tell me what it is about," Myra was still on guard.


    "Can you just talk to Brave? I won¡¯t ask for anything else," Sara stated.


    Myra hesitated, "Isn¡¯t he unconscious?"


    "Yes, he is. But your voice, can make a great impact for his awakening," Sara murmured.


    Myra was taken aback by her request. She pursed her lips, contemted for a while and then gave up. "Okay~ I can do this much," she said, her voice came out soft.


    "Re~ Really? Will you do that?" there was a chirpiness in Sara¡¯s voice suddenly.


    "Yes, Sara. I will talk to Brave. This is the least I could do," Myra muttered.


    "Thank you so much Myra. It means a lot. I cannot tell you how grateful I am that you agreed. Whenever you are free, you can tell me. I will visit Brave and give you a call then," Sara couldn¡¯t stop showing gratitude towards Myra. She was hopeful, that her son might wake up soon. Her eyes became slightly moist.


    "No need for that. You took care of me when I was staying at your home. It is only right that I repay your favor," Myra words were formal and distant.


    "By no means, it was a favor. As I have said before, you will always be like my daughter to me," Sara stated firmly.


    Myra didn¡¯tment anything on it and just said, "I will give you a call when I am ready. I have something to do right now, Sara. So, I will be~"


    "Oh~ ok, no problem, just give me a call beforehand. Bye," Sara said her voice didn¡¯t sound offended at all. And the call disconnected.


    Myra stared at her phone for a few minutes, ¡¯Is this the right thing to do? Or have I gotten myself into something troublesome?¡¯ She sighed heavily.


    "Sis, mom and dad are calling us downstairs," Wendy¡¯s voice erupted from outside her room.


    "Coming ... Wendy," Myra replied. She shook her head, kept her phone aside and headed downstairs with her sister.


    _______________________


    At the Everests mansion, Sara got out of her room and went straight to Noah. She wanted to tell him about her conversation with Myra. That she had agreed to have a talk with their son. She was in a good mood after a long while.


    Dion wanted to talk about something with her. But when he came across his mother, he could see that Sara was visibly rxed and cheerful. She hasn¡¯t seen her like this since Brave¡¯s incident.


    He asked, "Mother, you seem happy? Did something good happened?"


    When Sara saw Dion she smiled and told him, "Yes, I got a great news."


    "What is it? Is it something rted to Brave¡¯s condition?" he questioned, with a curious look.


    "Ohh~ is it that obvious? Yes, I just had a talk with Myra," Sara spoke.


    Dion¡¯s step halted midway.


    Sara turned around and looked at him, asking, "What happened, Dio?"


    His eyes were wide with shock. He wasn¡¯t expecting that, "Mother and Myra had a talk? Is she~ has Myra agreed toe and help Brave?"


    Sara shook her head and replied, "No, but she agreed to call and talk to Brave."


    "Really?" Dion raised his eyebrows. "Has she? This is~ this is great news. Surely a great news."


    "Absolutely. By the way, why did youe to seek me?" Sara inquired.


    "Ahhhh~ it is nothing. You should go and tell this news to father, hurry," Dion encouraged Sara to go and she went away in excitement.


    ¡¯I feel like a jerk for having this feeling. But I feel jealousy towards Brave and Raw. I know there is no connection between them because she is our fated mate but~" Drey murmured inside Dion¡¯s head.


    Dion pressed his lips together and replied, ¡¯It is just because Myra is kind. And if it helps Brave, then why not. The fact that she is our mate and not Brave¡¯s. I don¡¯t see any problem with that." He said this but could help feel a bit bitter in his heart.


    Dispersing such thoughts, he mind linked Yona, "Yona,e to my room, now. I need to speak with you."


    Yona who was in her shared room heard his voice and a creepy smile formed on her lips. Dion hasn¡¯t called for her for quite a while. The whole household was busy and so was Dion with office works and the nights, he didn¡¯t spend them at the pack house.


    She was in her maid uniform and was in the middle of changing but when she heard Dion¡¯s orders, she put her clothes back in ce and went to the mirror to tidy herself up.


    Her roommate looked at her and asked, "What happened? Why are you wearing your uniform again, Yona? You aren¡¯t even on night duty."


    Yona gazed at her, gave her roommate a death stare and changed her expression. She was now giving her a friendly smile and said, "I suddenly remembered, I haven¡¯t finished some housework."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 200: Master Wants Me Or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 200: Master Wants Me Or Not?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Why are you wearing your uniform again, Yona? You are not even on night duty for tonight? Did something happen?" Yona¡¯s roommate Tracy Rover inquired from her when she saw Yona dressing up again.


    Yona whose face was concealed, rolled her eyes, turned around to look at Tracy. She then eyed her with a prating gaze for a millisecond and in an instant changed her facial expression to showcase a genuine looking smile to her. She replied, her voice polite and gentle, "I just recalled some work I haven¡¯t finished yet. Ohhh right ...... Tracy, can I use your lip tint. I can¡¯t find mine right now and I need to go urgently."


    At the packhouse, despite it not being any rule or anything, most of the she wolves preferred to look impable in front of the owners, especially the brothers. They were highly sort after and no one wanted to pass the opportunity to impress one of them and be their mistress, if not mate. So, doing light make up and using lip tints at all times weren¡¯t odd.


    Tracy rummaged through her stuff and handed it over to Yona withoutint. She really thought of her as a friend and she was a newbie who was getting trained by Yona as well. So, she wanted to be in her good books.


    Yona gave one of her signature smiles to her and said, "Thank you so much, Tracy. Ever since you came to the packhouse my life hasn¡¯t been that hard."


    These words touched her roommate. After all, Yona had told Tracy her sob story. How she joined Moon Shine Pack. How she escaped her rogue life. So, Tracy sympathized with her in that regard.


    "Don¡¯t be toote," Tracy told her.


    "Ummhmm~ ...... I will finish it quickly," saying this Yona applied her tint generously, making her look sexy and attractive. She smiled at Tracy and went out of the room. As soon as she got out of her room, her smile turned creepy as she thought, ¡¯She is such a moron and opportunistic bitch. Better not give her any job rted to the Everests gods otherwise, she will try to get in one of their pants.¡¯


    She scurried away towards the stairs and went to Dion¡¯s room. As she reached outside his room, she stered a smile on her face and knocked on his door, "Young master Dion, you called for my services."


    In front of others or in public spaces, she would always call out Dion with his title but once she was alone with him, she would call him master. She found it more alluring and kinkier, like some kind of roley.


    After a long pause, his reply came, "Come in." His voice was normal, no excitement, no urgency.


    But Yona didn¡¯t think much about it, she beamed at his words and got inside quickly. She had been craving for his member. It has been several days for her. Due to which, she has been under a lot of stress. So, she was thrilled that Dion finally called for ¡¯her special services.¡¯


    Dion was sitting on his couch, leisurely sipping his rum and reading some documents. He didn¡¯t raise his head even once. He was wearing a casual ivory shirt, halfway unbuttoned. His head were slightly wet and curled from the edges. His pinkish lips were well moist because of the rum and his saliva. She looked at him with a hungry gaze as she licked her lips.


    Soon that gaze turned into something else as she stood there awkwardly. With each passing second her face changed color from visible excitement to confusion and then to embarrassment. He wasn¡¯t even acknowledging her presence and kept his head down, looking at the document. It was as if she was not even in the room.


    Feeling frustrated, sheposed herself and mumbled, "Master Dion, you asked me toe to your room immediately."


    Again, without even giving her a single nce, Dion just murmured a low, "Hmmm, I did." She waited and waited but he didn¡¯t add anything further to his words.


    Yona¡¯s brows furrowed at his behavior. She was bewildered with him. This has never happened before so after thinking for a while she came to a conclusion that he just wanted her to take the initiative.


    Thinking like this, she smiled seductively, loosened her dress from her cleavage and without any word walked towards Dion. Her steps were slow and provocative as she approached Dion, her mind clouded with intense lust. Even her wolf got excited and horny, her eyes changing color and bing darker by a shade.


    Dion didn¡¯t say a word and just buried his head in the document.


    After reaching at a certain distance, she untied her hair, freeing her luscious waves. She got down on all her fours and starting crawling towards him like a wildcat.


    Dion was sitting with his legs wide open, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to get ess of her most coveted ce. She was dying to have it in her mouth.


    She extended her hand to untie the knot of his jet-ck joggers but all of a sudden Dion grabbed her hand and asked, his voice low and gravelly, "What ..... are ..... you ... doing?"


    Yone was expecting that. She got flustered and fumbled with her words, "I ... ummm .... I just ..... I thought you wanted~ .... tskkk." She couldn¡¯t say anything as Dion was holding her wrist a bit too tightly.


    Pressing her lips to conceal her pain, she was back to her charming self and said in an enticing voice, "I just wanted to help master¡¯s member to be free. It looks like it is suffocating inside and is calling out for help."


    With his tongue poking his inner cheek, he stared at Yona for a while. Yona thought it is working, so she continued, "So, master. May I?" saying this, she bit her lips.


    But reply that came was what she wasn¡¯t expecting. Dion shrugged her wrist roughly and said, "And who said you could do that?" His voice was filled with contempt and a slight disgust.


    Yona lost her bnce and tumbled backward,nding on her butt, her arm getting scratched by the corner of the table.


    "Mas~ master," her eyes turned watery as she gave Dion an innocent look. "Did I .... Did I do something wrong? Did I offend you somehow?" Her voice hoarse and shocked with every word.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Dion was behaving in such a way. ¡¯That bitch is not even here. So, why is he acting like this towards me? Has he found something about me? Is he getting suspicious again? Is this the reason he is being so distant with me?¡¯


    Dion stood up from the couch, distancing himself from Yona, he wiped his hand off his joggers andmented, "I called you to inform you that your night services are no longer needed."


    Yona¡¯s breath hitched as her eyes widened in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡¯No ..... no, no, no, NOOOOOOOOOOO. This can¡¯t be happening. Why is his saying that.¡¯ She panicked.


    Getting on her feet, she asked, "Master, Master Dion, don¡¯t abandon me. Have I don¡¯t something wrong? Are you somehow displeased with me? Tell me, tell me and I will change it. Please, don¡¯t forsake me."


    She has meticulously nned to be by Dion¡¯s side and even sent rogues to kill Myra, so that there will be no hindrance. She couldn¡¯t let all of this go to waste.


    "My words are final, Yona," Dion stated sternly. "If you wish to continue, you can work inside the packhouse or I can rmend you to another job. But this impudence of yours will have to stop now."


    Yona¡¯s blurt out without thinking, "I want to stay, master. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere."


    Dion smirked at her. He knew what her answer would be but he still gave her a choice. Now that she has chosen her option, it was easy for him to track the people behind her.


    Seeing his smirk, Yona had mixed feelings. For a second she thought Dion was merely testing her. But that smirked was soon changed into indifference. She gulped down hard and lowered her head. She maintained her facial expressions but inside she was fuming. She refused to back down but for now she had to retrieve herself and approach Dion again.


    Sniffingly to show her weak self, she uttered, "I will follow your orders, but can you tell me what the real reason is?"


    Dion chuckled softly at her pretense, ¡¯So, you won¡¯t back down, umm?¡¯


    "I got bored of you. Is this reason enough? Now, get out and don¡¯te into my room without permission," Dion barked not showing any consideration.


    Yona wanted to scream but held it in. She turned to the side and started walking towards the door with a dejected look. Her hair were disheveled and she looked messy, humiliated.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 201: She Must Be Pissed

    <h4>Chapter 201: She Must Be Pissed</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Can you tell me the reason why you are ending this all of a sudden?" Yona questioned him with a defeated look, to make herself look fragile and hurt. But inwardly, she was inplete rage. She wanted to know the reason and eliminate it as soon as possible.


    Dion arched his right eyebrow in amusement. Yona wasn¡¯t aware of his special powers but he could clearly see the pretense from her act. She wasn¡¯t even convincing. He could not help but chuckle at it.


    Keeping one hand on his hip, he told her disinterestedly, "Nothing much, I just got bored of your presence. Is the reason good enough for you? Now that you have heard what you wanted, get the fuck out of my room and never ever enter my space without my permission, got it."


    Yona kept her facial expressions sulky and exited the room, her shoulders slumped. She wanted to show Dion just how much he had hurt her feelings, that she truly cared about him. But as soon as she was out of his room and got to the stairs, where no one was present, her face turned devastatingly ugly. She was seething with unconcealed anger.


    ¡¯He got ...... he got bored of ...... ME? Yona Brown. What bullcrap, huhh? After all that hard work I have put into getting you, Dion Everests, you want to toss me aside. I won¡¯t allow that. Not a fucking chance. You are mine and only mine. There must be some other chick that is seducing him now. That is why he is spouting such words to me. Who can it be? Is it really that pathetic human wench? No, no ...... it can¡¯t be her. She is not even in Kimberg or is she here all along. I haven¡¯t heard anything from those good for nothing bastards. Maybe, it isn¡¯t her. So, who can it be? Who is trying to sabotage my n when I am this close? Arghhh ..."


    She went to her room, opened the door with a thud and got inside. Her calm demeanor was long gone. She was furious inside out. Tracy who was half asleep, rubbed her eyes and looked at Yona, "Are you done with your pending work? Wait ...... why do you look so messy and your hair are all ... unkempt. Did something happen to you Yona?" She was concerned for her roommate¡¯s well-being that was all.


    But her well intentioned worry made Yona more annoyed. She snapped at Tracy, her face couldn¡¯t hide her inner self, "It is none of your damn business. Just go back to sleep or I will~" she stopped midway, clenching her fists tightly on both sides.


    Tracy was simply horrified by hernguage and sudden transition. Yona has always presented herself as well manner, easy going and kind she wolf. But her outburst made Tracy question it all.


    Yona saw her expression and reigned her anger. Sheposed herself quickly and sat on Tracy¡¯s bed. Patting her shoulder, she said, her voice apologetic and choked, "I .... I am sorry Tracy. I was really out of line. I shouldn¡¯t have taken my anger out on you like that. I am a bad person."


    Tracy kept her mouth shut, not saying anything in return. Yona then added, "I just need a run to clear my head. You can go back to sleep. I am sorry, Tracy." Saying this, she changed from her maid uniform to her casual clothes and went outside the packhouse for a run.


    A warrior who was on night duty and had a crush on her asked, "Yona, where are you going in the middle of the night?"


    She halted her steps, stared at him and said, her voice sweet, "I just wanted to go out for a run. My wolf is feeling suffocated."


    "Don¡¯t go too far. There have been rogue attacks recently in the nearby area. It is dangerous out there, sweetie. Should I apany you?" the guard flirted with her.


    "Haha ... don¡¯t be silly. You are going to leave your post and go with me. If anyone were to find out, you will be ripped off of your warrior title," Yona coquettish said but inside she wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with that small penis guy.


    "Don¡¯t you worry sweetheart. I can call someone to take my ce. You just tell me." He came close to her ear and whispered, "I will be avable for you."


    Yona wanted to puke but she still maintained herposure. She replied with her signature smile, "Maybe next time. I won¡¯t go too far, okay." She touched his crotch and making him excited, turned around and left.


    She went deep inside the forest, her ugly expression back. She didn¡¯t change into her wolf form yet and just ran in her human bodysuit. When she got near the border area of Moon Shine¡¯s territory, she looked around and changed into her wolf form.


    Inside the packhouse, after Yona had left Dion¡¯s room, he went straight to the bathroom and cleaned his hand thoroughly. She didn¡¯t wanted to even have a little scent of Yona on himself. He was disgustedly by her presence.


    When Yona first entered the ce, Dion had seen right through her act. She was creating chance encounters with the brothers and wanted to get one of them. She first tried to flirt with Elio, but couldn¡¯t seed. Before she could try on any other brother, Dion approached her on his own.


    Yona was always under the impression that it was her charm and sex appeal that Dion couldn¡¯t resist himself. After all, he was a yboy through and through. But the truth was, Dion didn¡¯t wanted Yona to approach any of his brothers and as he was already infamous for having new girl in his bed frequently, he didn¡¯t mind the hassle.


    She was pleasing to the eye and had great skills. She may present herself as inexperienced and innocent she wolf but he could tell how polished her skills were.


    But now, everything was different. He wanted to stop this shitty y. He wanted to be clean for his mate, his Myra.


    He couldn¡¯t change his past but now he really wanted to change for Myra. The heartfelt words he said inside the car, in front of ric and Nora, were hundred percent true.


    For a fact, none of the females, whether human, wolf or otherwise, made him feel excited any longer.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, he received a mind link, "Young Alpha, the target has gotten out of the packhouse."


    Dion smirked as Dreymented, ¡¯Ohhhooo .... She must be pissed.¡¯


    "Follow her, discreetly. And see whether she is meeting with someone or not. Report every little detail to me, got it," he gave orders and the mind link disconnected.


    Drey muttered inside his head, ¡¯Things are going to get busier. If she meets with herpliances, that would be better. That bitch, is sharp, I tell you.¡¯


    ¡¯Soon, we will uncover her secret soon. Patience Drey,¡¯ Dion replied, closing his eyes, he sighed.


    It was nine fifty and ric hadn¡¯t returned yet. Nora was waiting for him in the living room. With every passing minute she was getting pissed. She tried to mind link him, call him but he didn¡¯t pick any. That made her concerned as well as angry.


    She was pacing around and was just about toin to Noah, that¡¯s when she heard the car¡¯s engine roaring outside. ric had finally arrived. She ran outside to see for herself.


    When she saw her brother, a sigh full of relief escaped her mouth. Then she puffed her cheeks and crossed her arms, "You arete."


    ric pursed his lips and approached her, in one hand he had his normal office bag and in other, he was holding a silver-colored suitcase. He looked at his wrist watch andmented, "Actually, I am not. There is one minute left," saying this, he clicked his tongue yfully.


    Nora pped dramatically at his words, "Woah .... You still think your teasing will make me feel better, Brother ric."


    "My little Ora, I am sorry. I tried toe home as soon as I finished my work," ric uttered.


    "Ohhh really, your hands say otherwise. You brought your work to home. This is not done," Noramented, looking at both his hands.


    ric didn¡¯t reply but changed the subject as they went inside, "Did you had your dinner?"


    "Yes, three hours ago with everyone else, except you," she taunted.


    ric looked at his sister, she was really angry. He could see her worry towards him and was touched by it. Keeping the suitcase down gently, he ruffled her hair and apologized, "I am sorry. I won¡¯t do that again, Princess Nora of the Moon Shine Pack."


    "Promise me, brother Al. I really want you to be healthy and happy and not just bury yourself in work. You really need to loosen up a bit," shemented.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 202: Princess Is Worried For Her Family

    <h4>Chapter 202: Princess Is Worried For Her Family</h4>


    (Nora¡¯s POV)


    "Nora, aren¡¯t you going to your room?" mom asked me when I didn¡¯t follow her.


    "I am just waiting for brother ric. He isn¡¯t home yet," I replied.


    "You know he may return past midnight. He is handling a lot of stuff these days," she told me as she sighed.


    "I know, I won¡¯t wait for long. Mom, you should go and rest. You must be tired from all that travel. Goodnight, sweet dreams," I urged her. She has been travelling here and there with dad. She looked exhausted despite her radiant beauty. I feel bad for her.


    "Okay, sweetheart. Don¡¯t be toote, hmm," she kissed my forehead and went to her room.


    I have been waiting for brother ric as he promised me that he would be back before ten but the time is almost up and he hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Neither is he replying to any of my mind links nor he is answering my phone calls. He makes me anxious.


    My parents and my brothers, they all have been busy these days partly because of me. I should have just kept quiet in front of those shady looking Elders for the sake of maintaining peace.


    Now my parents are running around, gathering evidence and witnesses against them. Although, those two deserve this but the feeling of uneasiness within me has amplified.


    Dr. Andrew said that brother Brave is just sleeping but I can¡¯t bear to see him in that state. I was there with Myra when we both saw him, soaked in his own blood from head to toe. He was battered and bruised. The image has imprinted on my mind, making me restless day and night. The ghastly scene makes me shudder in fear. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my dear loved ones.


    That is why, now seeing brother ric spending his whole time working and working is making me feel guilty as well as angry. He never stops.


    He wakes up even before dawn to do intense training. Then goes to thepany, sometimes without having breakfast. I don¡¯t even know if he eats anything at office or not. And after spending the whole day working, again, hees to the packhousete and goes out to attend pack¡¯s business and daily border checks. These days he has taken over brother Brave¡¯s duty as well.


    I feel bad for him and wants to help but I am not well versed in business matters nor inbat. I just don¡¯t feel confident. I am trying but~


    I nced at the clock as I paced back and forth in the living room, barefooted.


    ¡¯Enough, let¡¯s just talk to dad. I can¡¯t see brother ric like this. I can¡¯t let him deal with this alone,¡¯ thinking like this, I took few steps towards the elevator but my steps halted when I heard a car¡¯s engine roaring from some distance. At this time, it can only be brother Al.


    No minding the cold floor, I scurried towards the entrance. As expected, it was brother Al. *sigh* He is finally home. Relief washed over me.


    Feigning anger, I folded my arms and said, "You arete, you know."


    Brother Al, came towards me, looked at his Jacob and Co Bugatti wristwatch and muttered, "Actually, I am just in time. It is nine fifty-nine."


    I was pissed by his response. I was worried for him and he is in the mood to tease me. I couldn¡¯t help but p at his reply and said a bit too loudly, "Wow, ...... do you think your reply will make me less angry?"


    He apologized instantly at my words and just told me he was busy with work. Yeah, the workaholic within him can¡¯t rest.


    I taunted him, "Your hands are still full. Your work, I guess you couldn¡¯t finish it at the office, hmmm?"


    Both his hands were holding a bag each. One had his usual office back while in other he was holding an odd looking briefcase, the one that are shown in movies to hold confidential documents and stuff like that.


    We walked inside side by side as he asked me, "Have you had dinner?"


    I nodded and told him.


    Tilting his head, he looked my way and kept that odd suitcase down. He then messed up my hair, arghhhh ... and said his apologies. His eyes and words were sincere. I could tell. He said it won¡¯t happen again.


    I murmured softly, "You have to promise me."


    "Ok, ok. ric Noah Everests promises Princess Nora Everests," he replied with a smile.


    He is not being serious again. I know he is a strong wolf. My wolf, Aura kept repeating that in my head when I was getting stressed but what can I do. I have once been a part of a family where nobody wanted me.


    And now, I am a part of the family where everybody adores me and takes care of me. How can I not feel the same towards them?


    Whatever Myra said wasn¡¯t wrong. I did deceive her, whatever maybe the reason behind it. And because of that she doesn¡¯t consider me her friend now. The look on her face hurts me the most. So, now I don¡¯t want to lose anyone anymore.


    "Have you eaten anything yet or are you still fasting," I jabbed at him.


    "Hahaha .... your jokes are getting hrious," he chuckled in response, pulling my cheek.


    "I am still angry you know," with puffed cheeks, I replied in a muffled voice.


    Brother pinched my nose and said, "You look cute with this face."


    I just stared at him and said, "I need to talk to you." My expressions may have turned serious because his face changed as well.


    "Ok, is it something you wish to speak with me alone or~" he asked.


    Seeing that we were still in the living room, I murmured, "I prefer alone. Can we go to the rooftop?"


    "Ok, I will meet you there in five. I need to change and keep my stuff in my room," he took his bags and went towards the elevator.


    I went straight to the top floor and waited there, settling myself on the swing, I looked at the entrance.


    This time he came within the time frame.


    He was now wearing his causal clothes. Imented, "Aren¡¯t you going for border patrolling?"


    He walked towards me and settled by my side, "I am not going today. I have sent J and Matthew. I have someone I had to coax. So, what do you want to talk, Ora?"


    I handed him a beer can and said, "I want to help you guys."


    "You are already helping us by being healthy and happy," he replied with a smile.


    I looked dead serious in his eyes and said, "I don¡¯t want to still and rx at home while all of you are busy and running around. I want to help you guys in any way possible. I have been training hard and mybat skills have improved but they aren¡¯t good as yours."


    "You haven¡¯t been training for long, Ora. And you are doing exceptionally well. Plus, you cannot go for border patrols. At least, not yet. It is dangerous for you," he said.


    "What about office work? I haven¡¯t studied business but I know the basics because Myra used to study that. Anyways, what I am trying to say is, I want to work at thepany with you and brother Dion," I told him truthfully.


    "That¡¯s easy. Why are you asking? That¡¯s yourpany. If you want to work, you can," he was trying to assure me.


    "Not like that. I am not skilled enough to be the owner or hold any executive position. I want to work as an intern," I muttered. The truth is, I want to keep an eye on him and his work schedule. In the official matters, I am not that well versed and had to learn but at least by get an intern position, I can make sure that he eats on time and departs the office timely as well.


    He objected instantly, "Not a chance. You can¡¯t be an intern at your ownpany, Ora."


    "But brother Al, it won¡¯t be fair for others if you just put me, an unskilled person, above them, who have worked tirelessly for their positions. I don¡¯t want to be a parachute employee who snatched others designation," I replied.


    Keeping his right hand under his chin, he thought for a while and then clicked his fingers, "Ok. If you want to start as an intern, you will be working under me. And that¡¯s final," he announced.


    "You are the COO, brother Al. If I work directly under you, it would be the same," I told him.


    Putting my head on his shoulder, he said, "I have a secretary who needs an assistant. You can work under her as an intern for starters. And for other matters, no one would dare to question or bully you. If anybody tries to mess up with you, they are dead meat," he rumbled.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 203: A Lot Has Happen, Here And There

    <h4>Chapter 203: A Lot Has Happen, Here And There</h4><subtxt> ?§Ôeewebnov§×l</subtxt>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After having dinner with her family, Myra returned to her room. Neither of them spoke anything about the schrship or college at the dinner table. They just made small talk here and there. Even Wendy was back to being her cheerful self.


    Whatever Myra wanted to tell them, she had already said it. So, now it was upto Sandra, William and her sister Wendy to do the thinking and tell their decision. Although, she was positive that they would understand her good intentions but there was also a tiny bit of anxiety creeping up inside her.


    She shook her head and utched the window in her room. Cool night breeze greeted her, making her feel refreshed and free. ¡¯I love my home, this ce called Damona. I wish I wouldn¡¯t have to leave this serene beauty. But I don¡¯t have a choice now,¡¯ Myra murmured looking at the crescent moon in the dark and clear night sky.


    Her ce was peaceful and soothing. There was no city noise, no hustle and bustle. Small and mid-sized homes in which mostly elderly people were residing. There were no tall buildings obstructing the view of the sky or thend, neither was there any night life. But it was her abode.


    Gazing at the ce surrounding her house, her eyes glistened a bit. Her thoughts were cut short because of her phone buzzed. She received a message. She closed the window, walked back to her bed and after making herselffortable in it, she looked at who has left her a message, it was Fabian Stephens.


    When she saw who the sender was, her eyebrows narrowed. ¡¯What did he message at such a time? Ohhh, maybe be he is asking about his strawberry pastry.¡¯ It was the only reason she could think of.


    She clicked on the message and it said, "Hello, Ms. Miracle. Hopefully, you went home safe."


    Myra pursed her lips and thought, ¡¯maybe he is feeling ufortable asking about his things first.¡¯


    "Hello, Professor Stephens. Thank you for asking. By the way, by mistake, there was a mix up from the bakery and one of your pastry boxes ended up in my carry bag," she typed her reply and clicked send.


    She waited for a few minutes, no reply came from Fabian¡¯s side. Myra was still in the middle of typing, "I am really sorry. I willpensate you for~," but when she was about to send it, Fabian¡¯s text came, "It wasn¡¯t a mistake, Ms. Miracle."


    Myra¡¯s fingers ceased whatever they were doing. She narrowed her eyes at his text, ¡¯What does he mean by this? Was it intentional, but why?¡¯ She was in the middle of her inner thoughts, trying to figure out why Fabian texted that is when her room echoed with her ringtone, her phone was buzzing from a call, the name disyed on the screen was Fabian¡¯s.


    Myra didn¡¯t pick his call up instantly, she contemted for a while, her thumb lingering over the red and the green slide sign. But eventually when the call was about to drop, she picked up.


    A deep andforting voice came from the other side, "Hello, Ms. Miracle. Hope I am not disturbing you at this time."


    Myra paused and replied, "I was just about to retire for bed. Ahhhhh~ .... May I ask what did you mean by that text?"


    He sighed and uttered, "It meant exactly what it said. It wasn¡¯t a mistake. It was a gift from my side."


    "A gift? What for?" Myra was confused by his words.


    "A thank you gift for helping me out at the bakery store," hemented straightforwardly.


    "But I didn¡¯t do much," she said.


    "Still, it was enough to help my cause." Fabian was a smooth talker.


    Myra sighed heavily and replied, "Ok, if you say so. Mm~hmm, if there is nothing, I will~."


    "Wa~ wait, Ms. Miracle~," Fabian interrupted. He didn¡¯t want to end the conversation just yet.


    "Yes. Professor. Is there something else?" Myra said.


    "Ahhh~ .... Mmmm~, have you, have you thought about the schrship offer?" he asked, fumbling with his initial words.


    "Yes, I have," Myra replied decisively.


    "Okay~ ... may I know. What is it?" he inquired.


    "I will let you know by day after tomorrow. It is already quitete," Myra said firmly.


    "Ohh, sure .... Good night, Ms. Miracle."


    "You too," they said their goodbyes and the call disconnected.


    Fabian nced at his phone¡¯s ckened disy for a while. He was settled inside his study room, in front of his desk, full of scattered paper work. He tapped his fingers on the wooden antique style office table and was reeling over his encounter with Myra earlier in the day.


    It was no coincidence that he met Myra at the bakery shop. He has been getting intel on her schedule and one of his trusted aides was keeping a closer eye on her from the shadow. He knew where she was headed to and took the opportunity to create a chance encounter with her.


    A knock on his door interrupted his thoughts. "Come in," he uttered and a person with slight brown skin tone entered the room. His eyes were shiny and gold and there was a long scar passing his right eye and ending on his cheek.


    He stood in front of Fabian¡¯s desk with his hands behind him and started, "Young master, today, Ms. Miracle went to the airport early in the morning to have a meeting with Garry Yates. After that, she returned home and didn¡¯t went outside."


    Fabian raised his eyebrows in amusement, "You may take your leave."


    But the guy stood rooted to his spot, not moving an inch. Fabian asked, "Why are you still standing, Gunnar?"


    "Young master, Senior Master Stephens called, asking for you," Gunnar told him with a gravelly and coarse voice.


    Fabian pinched his nose bridge and an exhausted sigh escaped his mouth, "I know he has been calling me all day. I will give him a call tomorrow."


    "Actually, he was asking when you will be returning to the Stephens mansion," the scar faced man added.


    "I will talk to him. In case he calls you again, just tell him my work hasn¡¯t been finished yet. It will take me a while. Don¡¯t tell him anything more than that. If there is nothing else, you may retire for the day," Fabian sounded tired.


    Gunnar bowed his head, turned around and exited his study.


    ______________________


    In Kimberg, at the Everests mansion, after drinking some beer and spending time with Nora and chatting with her about normal stuff. ric returned to his room. He looked at the time and it was almost midnight, eleven fifty-eight to be precise. He went to his wardrobe to make sure that silver suitcase was tucked safely inside.


    Then, he mind linked Elio, "Elio, are you still with Brave?"


    Elio was surprised to hear ric¡¯s voice. He was half asleep and dead tired, "Yes, brother Al. I am with brother Brave. What happened?"


    The mind link disconnected, puzzling Elio greatly. He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of this mind link. Soon, his confusion cleared as ric entered Brave¡¯s room.


    "You seem tired. Go and rest in your room for tonight. I will stay with Brave," ric muttered.


    "It is fine. I am used to it. You are look more exhausted than me. You have been working double," Eliomented.


    "I am not asking you. Go to your room and sleep, Elio Everests," ricmanded.


    Elio mumbled under his breath, "Ok, but do make sure to call for me if there is any change."


    ric nodded and Elio departed Brave¡¯s room, rubbing his back of the head. He went to his room and copsed on the bed, face down. Leo questioned, ¡¯Why do you think ric asked to stay with Brave all of a sudden?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Maybe, he wanted to spend time with him. They are twins after all and brother Al and Brother Brave have a deep connection,¡¯ he replied to his wolf.


    ¡¯That¡¯s a possibility. Uhhhh~ .... I am dead tired. Let us just get some quality sleep,¡¯ Leo sounded gravelly. And almost instantly, Elio fell into a slumber.


    ric saw Elio depart. He heard him open his door and then shut. After making sure Elio had returned and no one was in sight, ric scurried to his room and carried the suitcase back with him. He reentered Brave¡¯s room, locked it from the inside and approach his twin brother.


    The room was silent and only the sound of machine beeping and Brave¡¯s steady breath could be heard. ric sat beside him and held his hand. They were warm, saying that Brave was alive and well.


    "You have been sleeping for quite a while Brave. A lot has happened. Please, wake up soon," he murmured softly. But his words fell on deaf ears. He talked with Brave for a while but nothing happened.


    So, in the end he had to use n B, Myra¡¯s blood samples he had acquired for DNA testing.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 204: The Twin’s Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 204: The Twin¡¯s Rtionship</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ric settled beside Brave¡¯s bed and kept on looking at his sleeping figure. As always, everything was normal, his heart rate, his vitals, his hand that radiated warmth, his healthy face and wound free body. But what ric wanted most was to hear his voice.


    ric and Brave has been closed since their birth. Not just because they were twins but because theyplimented each other well. Brave as the eldest one out of the two was mature and rational while his twin ric was rowdy and untamed. When they both were young, ric would alwaysnd in some sort of trouble because of his wild behavior but Brave, the calm and collected one, was always with ric,forting and advising him.


    They were basically inseparable when they were toddlers till their pre-teens. When they turned thirteen and first got their wolves on their birthdays, a lot changed.


    Brave, who has been getting extra lessons along with his usualbat training since his childhood was swamped with more special training. After all, he was named Lycan King¡¯s heir apparent since young. There were little to no objections with decision from anyone as he possessed all the qualities required to rule a pack. ric was happy for his brother as well. And he didn¡¯t wanted the throne because it was bothersome and had too many rules attached to it.


    Due to his packed schedule, Brave spent less and less time with ric and his family. And when he was not training, he joined their father, Noah to apany on pack meetings or gatherings.


    But this didn¡¯t weaken their bond at all. With time, ric¡¯s nature changed. His unruly and untamed nature didn¡¯t subside fully but he reigned it. He was not academically gifted but was a handworker. He wanted to assist his brother when needed. And regarding his wolf, Alex was already strong and almost invincible.


    Some people, who supported Brave and disliked ric started seeing him as a threat. They misunderstood his painstaking efforts as greed for his brother¡¯s position. They thought, ric wanted to usurp the Lycan King¡¯s covet position, though he was least interested in it.


    They tried to warn Brave but he dismissed their idea. He knew his brother well than anyone else. He defended him always and shrugged their suggestions off.


    When those people couldn¡¯t shake Brave¡¯s mind, they turned towards ric, creating problems for him. They wanted to create a rift between the brothers and wanted ric to be banished out of the pack. They main concerned was, ric¡¯s werewolf form and the special ability that came with his Lycan blood.


    Both ric and Alex possessed the strength equal to that of hundred elephants and that was concerning for them. Brave¡¯s wolf Raw, was strong but not as strong as Alex inparison.


    But none of their schemes worked, instead they were thrown out of the pack with ¡¯traitor¡¯ written with a silver dagger on their back of the right hand. As for the people outside of the pack, they were hunted and tortured gruesomely on Noah and Sara¡¯s orders.


    There was no jealousy, no grudge or bad feelings between ric and Brave, ever.


    And when Brave lost his mate and got into severe depression, ric was the one who took care of him and handled everything swiftly. There brotherly bond was like no other.


    So, seeing Brave in such condition was painful for ric. Even when Raw was running after Myra like a beast, Alex did not wanted to attack but he had to intervene because his mate was scared. Still, he tried not to hurt Raw with his enormous strength, he just halted his moves.


    With a slightly shaky voice, ric murmured, "It feels like I haven¡¯t heard your voice since ages, Brave. You have been sleeping so peacefully and unbothered. But a lot has happened in the real world. After you fainted that night, the truth was revealed. That human, .... ahem ahem .... Myra, we told her everything. There was a lot of back and forth but in the end, she departed. But~ ..." He stopped and leaned forward.


    He lowered his voice and then continued, "But something happened on her way to the airport. She was ambushed and assaulted by two rogue wolves." When he mentioned this, he felt a pang of difort in his left side of the ribcage. But he wanted to tell Brave, maybe it could get him to react.


    "But~ ... you know what, who saved her from those cheap rogues. No, it wasn¡¯t me or mother or father. It was that human girl herself. I don¡¯t know how did she managed to do that, but time froze in that moment and she killed her assant. She stabbed him without hesitation and saved herself. Then, I took her to a human hospital for treatment, keeping everything under wraps. You know, how mother and father will react if they knew what happened with her. She also insisted not to mention anything to anybody. Haha .... But here I am blurting it all out in front of you and breaking my promise." With every word he spoke, his grip tightened on Brave¡¯s hand.


    "So ... so ... now that I have breached ...... my promise ...... please .... please wake up and scold me. Scold me for not keeping my word. Brave. Wake up buddy. I miss our conversation. We haven¡¯t even finished that wine yet. Wake up," ric choked while enunciating these words. He was overwhelmed with emotions.


    He then turned his attention to Brave¡¯s face. There was no twitching of eyelids or any other movement. His gaze shifted to his brother¡¯s figure and there was no movement there too. The machine beeped like normal, there was no fluctuations whatsoever.


    ric sighed gravelly. He wanted to try to talk to Brave and see whether their twin bond could wake him up. But it had failed. So, he was left with no choice. In the end, he had to use Myra¡¯s blood sample to see, whether he can wake up from the scent of it.


    He caressed his brother¡¯s face and stroked his hair. Sighing heavily, he let got of Brave¡¯s hand and got up from his side. He walked where he had kept that suitcase.


    cing it on the table, he inserted the password and utched the briefcase. He opened it and looked at the two DNA samples of Myra he had stored and preserved to get to know Myra¡¯s true identity, her biological family. But waking Brave up was more important to him.


    The blood was stored securely in a small ss bottle. He took it out and held it tightly in his hand, not uncorking it just yet. He was about to get up when he heard some movement.


    His first instinct was to look towards Brave but there was not sign of any movement just like before, so his eyes shifted to the door. The knob on it was in the middle twisting, someone was entering Brave¡¯s room. His eyes widened, he could smell and scent and that meant that it was either Noah or Sara. As the were Lycan King and Luna, they could conceal their scent from others. It was a fatal weapon they used to blindside enemies.


    The door opened and ric panicked unlike usual. He shut the suitcase forcefully, the impact of which created a piercing noise in a silent room. He stood up abruptly, with both his hands behind his back.


    Sara entered with a smile. When she saw ric in Brave¡¯s room, she was puzzled. She questioned, "Al, why are you here at this time?"


    ric fumbled with his words, "I ... I wanted ... to~ .... stay with Brave tonight," he managed to squeeze out. "Mother, why haven¡¯t you slept yet? Is there anything that you need?"


    "I got a message from Myra. She said she will call in about five minutes. Al, why are standing like that? Did something happen?" Sara looked at him. He was standing there like a soldier going on a battlefield. His chest was puffed out and his whole body was rigid as he stood tall.


    "Myra will call?" His eyes narrowed at his mother¡¯s words. ¡¯What does it mean?¡¯ Alex was confused too.


    "Ohh, you don¡¯t know it yet." Sara approached ric. ric clenched the blood sample tightly and pressed his lips, holding his breath. "I had a talk with Myra. She agreed to talk with Brave." Sara told him, her voice was cheerful when she conveyed it.


    But ric couldn¡¯t wrap his head on it. He was partially listening to mother¡¯s words while hiding the thing behind his back.


    He muttered, "Mother, I don¡¯t get it. Why would she call?"


    "I told her the situation, about the test Greg conducted and asked if she coulde to Kimberg but she refused. But when I asked, whether she could talk to Brave for a while and told her the reason, she agreed," Sara told ric. She stood in front of ric and then said, "Al, show me what you are hiding."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 205: The Call

    <h4>Chapter 205: The Call</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Sara started taking small steps toward ric, who was stiffly standing near his now closed suitcase. With each step that his mother took in his direction, ric swallowed hard. His hands were tucked behind him, hiding Myra¡¯s blood sample. He tried to maintain aposed fa?ade outwardly but inside he was in full on panic mode.


    His mother continued, "You weren¡¯t at home so you don¡¯t know it yet. I called Myra today and had a bit of a chat with her. I exined to her the current situation regarding Brave and the test that Greg conducted earlier today. Although, I asked her to visit Kimberg and she refused but she was up for a phone call."


    ric was still perplexed by what his mother was trying to convey to him. Half his mind was on the suitcase and the bottle he was concealing from her. He told Sara that he didn¡¯t understand and she gave him a detailed description about their conversation.


    As her words finished, she stood right in front of ric¡¯s rigid figure and looked straight at him, "Al, show me what you are trying to hide."


    ric¡¯s eyes fluttered with dread, he fumbled with his words, "Mo~ mother, what are~ ...... what are you talking about? What will I even hide from you?" Heughed nervously trying to shrug off her suspicion.


    Sara gave him a stern once over and extended her hand, "ric."


    "Mother, it is really nothing," ric protested. Although, he wanted to sound calm but it came a pitch high than his normal tone. He was in a bit of shock, not expecting anyone toe at this hour.


    "Even if you don¡¯t show, I already know what it is," Sara spoke, her voice carrying something making ric hitch his breath even more.


    "Yo~ you do?" ric asked, his eyes wide. ¡¯Can she smell the scent? Even I cannot,¡¯ Alex muttered inside ric¡¯s head. He was freaking out as well.


    "Of course, I can already see it," her gazended beside him. His attention turned towards the same direction. Sara was looking at his silver, code locked suitcase. "You are going to work again, isn¡¯t it? ric, you need rest from time to time. Everyone is worried about you. Brave is already~" her eyes shifted to his other son, her expression turning solemn. She continued, "he is already not in the best of condition and you~ ...... do you want to work yourself to death. Nora has been worried sick for your health as well. It is already way past midnight and you even brought office documents home to work on them." She reprimanded him thoroughly.


    ric¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard his mother¡¯s words. He released a heavy sigh in relief and smiled, "Ok, mother. I won¡¯t bring any office work to the packhouse and will take care of my health as well, I promise. I won¡¯t worry you," he assured her. ¡¯So, she is just guessing. <i>Phew </i>... dodged a bullet.¡¯


    But his relief was short lived, Sara extended her hand once again, "Hand over the documents to me, now."


    He pressed his lips tightly, thinking of something to distract Sara, that was when her phone started ringing, the ringtone echoing inside the quiet room.


    Sara looked at the disy and surely enough, it was a call from Myra. Her focus shifted towards her phone. She pulled her hand away and turned to the other side to pick Myra¡¯s call. It was enough time for ric to open the case, put the bottle back in and close it again. His hands were sh as lightening. It was as if he had gained a new special ability. He was that quick.


    Alex, though initially nervous, cracked up at ric¡¯s swiftness. He found the entire scenario hrious and couldn¡¯t hold back. ric grinded his teeth at his wolf¡¯ughter, ¡¯Shut up, Alex. Or I will cut you offpletely.¡¯ He was irritated.


    Alex held hisughter in and questioned, ¡¯Ok, I won¡¯tugh. But, what¡¯s next? What will we do now? Do we wait and try again or do we just drop the n altogether?¡¯


    ¡¯Let¡¯s see how it goes with mother¡¯s n?¡¯ ric replied back. ¡¯Maybe it will work and we won¡¯t need to proceed with our n.¡¯


    Sara was at some distance but the cheerfulness in her voice couldn¡¯t be concealed, "I am really grateful that you agreed to help Brave. I am indebted to you for this favor. I know it must be difficult for you but thank you, really."


    Myra was silent for a few seconds, she then said, "You have done a lot when I was at your house. I am just repaying the favor." She left it at that. "Are you with Brave now?"


    "Yes, I am in his room. ric is also here with me," saying this, she waved at her son calling for him.


    Myra stiffened at the mention of ric. She murmured, "Ohhh~." She paused and didn¡¯t say anything for a while.


    ric joined Sara, standing beside his mother. Sara asked Myra, "Do you want to talk with him?"


    Myra was quick with her reply, "No need." Her voice was a bit high pitched, reaching ric. He pursed his lips and was a bit gloomy to hear her instant rejection. She then continued, "Ughh~ ... Sara ... I would prefer to talk to Brave only in your presence. Can you do that?" Her words were pregnant with meaning.


    ric scowled bitterly. But Sara epted her request, "Sure, we can do that. But can we switch to video call? That would be more convenient."


    Myra agreed with Sara¡¯s words and they switch to a video call. ric looked at his mother with disbelief. He stood rooted to his ce.


    Soon, Myra¡¯s image popped up on Sara¡¯s phone. She wasn¡¯t smiling but held a polite expression. Only her upper body was visible. She was in her pastel green penguin printed nightwear shirt, her top button open, giving a clear picture of her smooth skin.


    Her hair were slightly damp. The wavy and messy curls cascading down her face and ending just below her shoulders. From the phone screen, she looked radiant, like an ice beauty. Her face was flushed and pink because she was in a shower few minutes ago.


    ric who hadn¡¯t moved an inch gazed at Myra and gulped down hard. He simply couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her, she was shining. His eyesnded on her neck as Alexmented, ¡¯She doesn¡¯t look gaunt like before and even those gruesome marks on her neck are gone now. She has recovered well. My~ my, our mate looks so good even in her night clothes. Ohhh my moon goddess, such a serene beauty for a mate.¡¯ He waspletely captivated by Myra, ric¡¯s eyes glowing with urge, his body reacting in a provocative way.


    His joggers had an obvious bulge but thank the moon goddess, it was well hiding from Myra¡¯s eyes and Sara was too busy talking with her that she didn¡¯t notice.


    Myra saw him from the screen and her whole body went rigid. shback of what went inside the forest and at the hospital reeled inside her head.


    Sara saw Myra¡¯s change in expression and turned around to see ric still standing there, his eyes glued to her phone. She stared at his son with a stern expression, "Why are you standing here? Didn¡¯t you listen? Go out of the room."


    ric flinched, listening to Sara¡¯s words. He was busy ogling at Myra. He nodded, "Yes, mother," and went out. While walking, he could feel his stiff third leg. He scratched the back of his neck and turned around to look at Myra¡¯s face onest time, as he walked out.


    ric looked down at himself, feeling embarrassed. Though, he was out, his ears were glued to the conversation that was going inside.


    The door shut softly with ric¡¯s departure as Myra and Sara came down to the real business, "Now, that the coast is clear, I will show you Brave." Sara walked towards the Brave¡¯s bed. She flipped the phone camera to show Brave¡¯s sleeping figure. His chest rising and falling slowly and steadily.


    Myra¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw Brave. She felt something odd inside her, maybe it was sympathy or pity or maybe it was something indescribable, she couldn¡¯t tell. But it filled her heart with sorrow.


    Sara then flipped the camera again to the front screen and held it at some distance. Myra could now see Brave¡¯s face more clearly as his mother said joyously, "Brave, see who has called to talk to you."


    Though, his eyes were closed, Myra still greeted him politely, "Hey Brave, it is Myra."


    They both observed Brave¡¯s face but as usual there wasn¡¯t any reaction. Myra was feeling quite awkward, not knowing what to say next. It was not a normal urrence for her or anyone else to converse with a sleeping person. She was having a hard time finding the right words to speak.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 206: Predator Watching Its Prey

    <h4>Chapter 206: Predator Watching Its Prey</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    As the skypletely darkened and I was inside my bed, sorting some of my credential documents which will be required to apply for schrship, I suddenly remembered my own words. ¡¯Ohhhh jeez, I promised to call Sara and talk to Brave.¡¯


    I looked at my phone screen, creating circles with my fingers as I hesitated to call. My mind cluttered with various thoughts. I could feel my palms sweating and even my scalp was itchy and sticky because of some reason. So, I decided to text her instead, "Sara, it will take me about half an hour to call you. Is that fine with you?" I asked her curtly. I had to because the time difference between the two ces meant that it was nearly midnight in Kimberg. I wanted to make sure she wasn¡¯t disturbed or asleep when I call. But I didn¡¯t want to dy this matter as well. I will be departing soon from Damona and each and every contact of me and my family would be cancelled by then. Since, I have already promised, I should fulfil it. That was my thought.


    To my surprise, Sara¡¯s reply came almost instantly, "Sure, I will be waiting for your call, dear. And~ I was already awake doing some business-rted work. So, don¡¯t feel guilty for disturbing my rest, okay." I could picture her kind smile while reading her text.


    My eyes flickered. I felt awkward as I bite my lower lip and scratched my slightly itchy hair roots once again. I need to wash my hair.


    Shoving my awkwardness as well as my quilt aside, I walked towards my cupboard and took out my sleepwear, my favorite light hued, penguin printed, buttoned, cotton shirt and shorts. Then, I turned around and walked inside my bathroom to take a warm shower.


    After a good and refreshing bath, my mood was greatly improved. I felt light headed as well as less stressed out. With a tightly wrapped towel around my now wet hair and my nightwear on, I came out of the bathroom with steady steps. Sitting in front of the mirror, I took out my hairdryer and started drying my hair with it. In between, I nced at the wall clock hung on my pale-yellow colored wall and halted whatever I was doing. ¡¯It would be quite rude to keep Sara waiting,¡¯ I thought.


    With my hair half dry and half still very much damp, I got up and went straight towards my phone. I went to my call logs and dialed Sara¡¯s number. It wasn¡¯t even three bells in and she picked it up. She must be waiting for my call. Somehow, I felt a tad bit guilty about that.


    She was chirpy as she has always been with me. We exchanged basic pleasantries and she threw words of gratitude towards me, making me embarrassed as well as was conscience stricken.


    I wasn¡¯t helping her or Brave for some noble cause. I am no saint. I just want to repay whatever she and her family had done for me. After all, they were good to me throughout my stay. Even after my outburst, they didn¡¯t show any attitude or disrespect. They were .... How should I say it ...... understanding.


    I conveyed to Sara, why I have epted her request and asked, "Are you with Brave right now, Sara?"


    She told me she was and even gave me an extra piece of information, "ric is here as well."


    At the mention of that ¡¯jerk, who is always seated on his high horse, I flinched instinctively. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be with Sara at this time. She inquired, "Do want to have a brief talk with Al?" Her voice was filled with anticipation.


    But I didn¡¯t hesitate even a second and refused immediately. No way, I am going to talk to that hellbent jerk and ruin my normal mood. He was too much to handle and I don¡¯t want to deal with him at all. I told Sara straightforwardly that I didn¡¯t want anyone other than her, when I talk to Brave. My words were clear as the sky for the night, I don¡¯t want ric there.


    Just the thought of him, when I talk to his sleeping brother was irking me although I don¡¯t even know the cause behind this feeling.


    As gracious as Sara is, she epted my request without any problem and but asked me, "Can we switch to video call? That way, it would be much easier and more convenient to converse?"


    I replied in the affirmative. She has a point, after all. Maybe, when I look at Brave, I can talk better with him, rather than rambling senselessly on the phone via speaker. I settled on my study desk, ced my phone in such a position that my upper body was clearly visible.


    I quickly switched the video call mode on and Sara¡¯s face appeared in front of me. Her signature, radiant smile intact on her face, her skin glowing, but she looked~ .... tired and fatigued.


    I had a sudden urge to inquire for her health and about others as well, especially about Nora. How was she doing? Or whether she was sleeping properly or having her meals on time. but I held my words in.


    Sara made some small talks with me, which I answered. In between, her phone must have tilted to the side and I met an intense pair of eyes, from that side. It made me shiver down my spine. ric was watching me, no~ ...... no, watching isn¡¯t the correct word to describe it. He was boring his eyes at me, like a predator does to his prey. His eyes were glowing.


    I recalled the vulnerable experience from the forest when he was present and my body went rigid as I fell silent. Sara must have notice my change as she tilted her head and when she saw ric still rooted to his spot, she said, her voice stern, "Why are you still standing here, Al? Go out, now."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 207: Chaos Inside The Room

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chaos Inside The Room</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    Breaking the eye contact, he nodded and went out of Brave¡¯s room. A sigh of relief escaped my mouth. It was an indescribable feeling when he was ring at me making me involuntarily shudder.


    After making sure that ric has left Brave¡¯s room, Sara said, "Now, that no one is disturbing us, I will take you to Brave."


    Through the screen, I looked at his tranquil figure, lying in bed. Although it was from some distance, but he seemed way better than when I saw him in person thest time, I visited his room. His breathing was even. He really seemed in deep slumber.


    A pang of sorrow hit me when I saw him like that. I don¡¯t know why I am feeling this way, maybe I feel pity towards him or is it remorse. A voice inside my head stopped me from overthinking, ¡¯Stop Myra, just stop. You don¡¯t need to feel sorry for anybody.¡¯ I reminded myself.


    Sara¡¯s voice brought me back from my inner thoughts, "Brave, see. Who has called to talk to you." As expected, there was no reply from him and his eyes remained shut.


    Clearing my throat, I greeted him, trying to sound polite, "Hey, Brave. It¡¯s Myra."


    Again, same old, no reaction whatsoever.


    I pursed my lips tightly into a thin line. I didn¡¯t know what to say next. What should I even say to him. In awkwardness, I blurt out, "Brave, Sara told me you have been doing quiet well. Your injuries have healed as well. You look handso~ I mean good." As soon as thest sentence left my mouth, I pinched myself hard, ¡¯What am I bbering, he looks handsome? I am going insane. Ohhhh gosh.¡¯


    Sara said nothing from the other side. She wasn¡¯t even visible to me. ¡¯Has she left?¡¯


    I continued with my words, "I don¡¯t know if hearing my voice can help you or not but I just want to say ......" I huffed ... my voice became a bit hoarse, "I am sorry. Whatever happened between us that night, I shouldn¡¯t have said those words about you. I shouldn¡¯t have called you a monster. Though, you didn¡¯t hear me say it but still it wasn¡¯t right on my part. You were badly wounded and I~ I ....." my voice crackled as I stopped.


    Suddenly, I could hear the sound of rustling from the other side of the screen and Sara¡¯s shrieking voice boomed, piercing my ears. The sound of machine beeping followed. Sara¡¯s phone must have fallen as the screen turned dark.


    "Brave ..... Brave, wh~ what¡¯s happening?" Sara¡¯s voice sounded nervous. I got up from my chair. My stomach twisted as I felt anxious.


    I questioned, I could feel my voice getting louder, "Sara, what happened to Brave .... SARA?"


    No reply came from the other side. Only her frantic call for help was heard. Soon, I heard ric¡¯s voice, he sounded worried, "Mother ... don¡¯t be anxious ... Dr. Andrew is on his way ..." and soon after that I heard Elio¡¯s stress filled voice, "Mother ... brother ric ..... what have you guys done for Brother Brave to have such reaction." He sounded angry as he reprimanded ric, "Brother Al, what is going on? You said you will stay the night, that is why I returned to my room. But~ .... Step aside."


    Panic surged inside me, ¡¯What is exactly going on there?¡¯


    I waited and waited but didn¡¯t cut the call. My anxiety creeping up with each second.


    My mind reeled back to my words, "Have I said something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡¯ But I was still unaware of what was truly going on. With no choice left, I disconnected the video call and called Sara again. She didn¡¯t pick up. I called twice, thrice ... five times but she didn¡¯t answer even once.


    With no choice left, I called Nora frantically. She answered my call. The surprise in her voice was quite evident, "Myra ... you are calling? Am I dreaming?"


    "Nora, how is Brave? What is happening out there?" I asked her. My palms turned damp and sticky from tension.


    "Brother Brave?" she sounded puzzled. ¡¯Isn¡¯t she aware?¡¯


    I instructed her, "Go to Brave¡¯s room. Something has happened to him. Go ... There ... Fast."


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, her voice became strained, "Myra, tell me what¡¯s goi~" she stopped mid sentenced and her voice sounded frantic, "What the fuck is happening?"


    The sound of her huffing and puffing was heard. She must be dashing towards Brave¡¯s room. The next thing I heard was Sara¡¯s painfilled voice again, "Elio, why is Brave gasping like that? Why is his body reacting like that?"


    Nora¡¯s voice followed, "Brother Brave ... Myra .... I will call you back. Something has happened to Brother Brave. I will talk to youter," and without waiting for my reply the phone call disconnected.


    I called again but Nora didn¡¯t answer. My head was buzzing with countless dreadful scenarios. Involuntarily, my eyes turned watery and my nose tingled as I tried shoved them back. I paced back and forth across my room, not knowing what to do next, whom to call, how to know Brave¡¯s condition.


    I felt my throat turning parched. I chugged down the ss full of water and started coughing violently as I spilled half of it on myself. My coughs must have been loud as Wendy barged inside my room without knocking and hurried towards me. She patted my backfortingly and said, "Why are you trembling? Rx sis."


    Now that she said it, I realized my entire body was shivering. She embraced me tightly and calmed me down. Soon, my hands stopped shaking. She asked, "What happened sis?"


    I reigned my emotions in check and replied with a wry smile, "Nothing ... I just drank water carelessly."


    Wendy gave me a hard stare but didn¡¯t say anything. She helped me settled on my chair and went to get a new night shirt for me to change into. She ced it in front of me but didn¡¯t move, concerned etched on her face.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 208: You Are A MONSTER

    <h4>Chapter 208: You Are A MONSTER</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "Do you like it, my love?" she asked me with a wide, dazzling smile which tugged at my heart.


    "No, I don¡¯t," I feigned a frown and pouted as I replied. Her eyes narrowed at my words. She was caught off guard. I couldn¡¯t help but tease her a bit more, "It is~ ..... Mmm~ ..... how should I put it? I just, don¡¯t like it that much," I said, stifling a chuckle somehow. She gave me a simple yet beautiful, Tiger¡¯s eye beaded handmade bracelet.


    Her lips became droopy, her smile faltering at my words. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that so I stopped pulling her leg and embraced her tightly, "It is just that .... I love it. I love whatever you give me."


    She elbowed me softly, feigning anger. I chuckled at her cute behavior. She is my world, my everything. How I wish time could stop and we can just live in this moment for an eternity.


    For some reason, I can see her smile but weirdly enough, I couldn¡¯t quite see her full face. It was odd but I was just satisfied to live this moment with her.


    "What are you thinking so deeply, babe?" She whispered just near my earlobe, sending shivers down my spine. Her voice was maic.


    "Ughh ...... it¡¯s nothing," I couldn¡¯t tell that I wasn¡¯t able to see her face. She would get worried. Maybe, I am tired from all the work or maybe it was the pent-up exhaustion taking toll on my mind.


    I kissed her forehead gently and tucked her loosened strand behind her ear carefully. She giggled and blushed at my gesture and hugged me tightly, burying her face in the crook of my neck. Her breath warm and tantalizing me, inside and out.


    "Come, let me show you myfort ce," she pulled back from our intimate hug. I was already missing her warmth, herfort. She got up and extended her hand towards me, urging me to get up as well.


    I held her hand and got up. Interlocking our hands together, we walked slowly, maintaining each other¡¯s pace, mine slow, matching hers.


    The ce we were in, I couldn¡¯t recognize it. Why can¡¯t I remember anythingtely? There were a lot of questions reeling inside me head but my priority was to be with her right now.


    She took me to a ce which was familiar this time. It was theke that was attached behind my pack house. But somehow, it looked different than normal. It was covered with various exotic flowers, there overwhelming scents lingering in the air. Initially, I wasn¡¯t feeling anything but as I breathed the surrounding air even more, the overpowering fragrance was too much to handle. As I tried to understand what had happened here, my head buzzed, excruciating pain hitting me like a bolt of lightning.


    I let go of her hand instantly and clutched my head, pulling at my hair in difort. I grunted in pain for a while and she bent down beside me, asking worriedly, "What happened to you? Are you alright?" Her sweet yet concerned filled voice didn¡¯t gave me anyfort neither did it eased my pain.


    I was nowhere near being alright. Just when I thought I would pass out from this agonizing torture, it stopped instantly. ¡¯Am I hallucinating?¡¯ It was as if, there was no pain at all that I suffered.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to call out for my buddy, ¡¯Raw, what is going on? Did you feel it too?¡¯ I waited and waited but strangely enough, he didn¡¯t say anything. I called out again, "Raw, why are you not answering?¡¯ Still, no reply whatsoever.


    Her soothing, gentle voice pulled me back from my dilemma, "You look pale, Brave." Her smooth fingers brushed my hair from my forehead, her touch velvety.


    "I am alright. I just felt a bit of a headache. Nothing to worry about. So, where is this ce you were taking me," I asked her, not wanting to sour her mood.


    "Ohhh, you would love it," she eximed with enthusiasm. I matched her energy and replied, "Of course, I will. After all, it is your favorite ce. Even if it is in hell, I would still love it."


    As soon as these words left my mouth, the scenery changed, or rather the daytime turned into dark, gloomy night sky. The ce that was covered with endless vibrant flowers a moment ago looked dreary and lifeless. The flower bed turning into wilted and ashened ground.


    Rain pouring down heavily, dampened me thoroughly. I gazed at her serene figure and strangely enough, she wasn¡¯t getting any rain on her. Her pristine white dress or her hair were dry as if there was a shield protecting just her or rather separating her. I was confused by whatever was going on. So, I asked, "Why aren¡¯t you getting wet?" I couldn¡¯t make sense of anything.


    She chuckled and answered, "You should know the answer well, my love."


    I frowned at her words, not understanding the meaning of anything. So, I questioned her, "What are you saying? How can I know the answer?"


    Her smile remained intact thought it didn¡¯t reached her eyes which unsettled me, "It is because of you, Brave. It is because you left me that day. It is your fault, entirely yours. You are a monster, Brave. A MONSTER THAT KILLED YOUR MATE."


    My eyes widened in shock at her words. ¡¯What is she saying? I killed my~ ..... my mate? I killed her.¡¯


    "What are you saying, my love? You are alive and well. How can you say such cruel thing about yourself?" I blurt out. Everything was so puzzling to me.


    She chuckled at first and then herughter turned loud and bitter, "You are so delusional, Brave. A total failure. You couldn¡¯t protect me. You protect our rtionship. You couldn¡¯t protect your wolf, Raw. You couldn¡¯t protect your position. You are utterly delusional and a fool," she spat, her words filled with venomous glint, giving me goosebumps.


    Each and every word she enunciated was tearing my heart into thousand pieces. "I am a failure? I couldn¡¯t protect anything? I~ ...... I am a monster?" I questioned myself. ¡¯Am I?¡¯


    Her voice became loud almost ear splitting, repeating same words, over and over again, "You are a monster, Brave. A monster ...... you are a monster ...... a monster."


    My chest rose and fell. I was having difficulty in breathing. I was hyperventting.


    All of a sudden, her voice was ovepping with another female¡¯s voice. The voice was familiar though I couldn¡¯t remember who it belonged to. It was hoarse and a bit choked, "I don¡¯t know .... If heari~ng my voice .... can~ help you ... in any way ...... or not but~ ...... I just want to say~ .... I am sorry."


    I was a bit taken aback. Clutching my chest, I looked at my surroundings for the source of this voice. But there was no one apart just her who was constantly cursing at me, calling me a monster.


    The voice continued, "Whatever~ happ~ened .... between us that nig~ht, ...... I shouldn¡¯t have ... said those words .... I shouldn¡¯t have ... called you a mon~ster."


    ¡¯Monster?¡¯ That word was like a trigger to me. The familiar yet unrecognizable voice muffled in the background.


    My mate startedughing again. "You utter fool. Have you forgotten?" With these words, the rain became intense. The scene changed again.


    My eyes instantly shot up. I remembered, it was that day. The day I dreaded, I regretted. I lost her. The day my mate bond was severed with her. The day she disappeared and I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    The entire scene yed out in front of me. I tried to get up and save her this time but I was frozen in ce, not being able to move even an inch. I tried desperately to reach her, but I could do nothing, everything happening in front of my very own eyes. It was horror, it was torment.


    Her body was fading gradually, right in front of me, but I was bound by an invisible force. The voice echoed inside my head, "See, you can do nothing. I am fading, Brave. My body is vanishing and you are~ .... tskkkk ... you are merely sitting here. You are a disappointment. You are weak and wolf less. You lost me. You lost your mate, your mate bond. Your family pities you. They are distressed because of you. You will lose everything. EVERYTHING."


    Every word was a gnashing punch to my gut. But she continued, her tormenting words didn¡¯t stop there, "And just like how you lost me, you will lose her as well. You will lose her, Brave."


    ¡¯Her? Who is she referring to?¡¯ My face etched with confusion. I asked her, "Why are you going round in circles?" I was frustrated by this back and forth.


    The scene changed again and the torrential downpour which was gulping everything a moment ago, stopped.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 209: Prove It And Join Me

    <h4>Chapter 209: Prove It And Join Me</h4>


    TRIGGER WARNING


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "You will lose everything, Brave. Every. Single. Thing," my mate hurdled curses at me. It was heart wrenching for me to bear those venomous words.


    I tried to scream, ¡¯NO ...... NOOOOOOO," but it was as if, my lips were sealed, tongue was cut or my vocal cords were damaged. No voice came out of my throat.


    Sheughed hysterically. Although, I wasn¡¯t able to recognize her face until now, her ever sweet voice was undeniably my mate¡¯s. But after watching her behaving. uproariousughter like a maniac, I wasn¡¯t so sure about who this being really was.


    She continued with her barrage of insults towards me, "And just like how you lost me, you will lose her as well. You won¡¯t be able to keep her."


    Clenching my fists tightly, I barked, "Who are you talking about?" My mind was muddled with chaos.


    My question was answered by the change of scenery. An eye blinding beam of light made me close my eyes. The heavy downpour vanished, reced by a clear night sky. The sky full of twinkling stars and bright waxing gibbous moon was clearly visible.


    I observed the ce discreetly. It was yet another familiar ce, the mountain where I along with my siblings and Nora¡¯s friend went for camping, Mount Shana. At some distance, all of us were settled making a circle around the bonfire.


    I could see all of my siblings faces but Nora¡¯s friend, it wasn¡¯t quite visible. Her back was towards me, obstructing me to see her face.


    I couldn¡¯t hear anything. But I still remember, what we were talking about at that time. The ck rare opal pendant that Nora somehow acquired and gifted me. The look of anticipation on my siblings faces when I wore it and the disappointment following when nothing happened.


    I saw my other self, getting up and scurrying away inside the dense, dark forest. That incident was depressing for me. It gave me hope for a few seconds and then it dimmed andpletely extinguished again.


    My right hand involuntarily tried to clutch the opal pendant I wore around my neck but what came in my hand was just in air.


    Furrowing my brows in puzzlement, I looked at my neck, the pendant wasn¡¯t there. I don¡¯t remember ever taking it out. Why is~ ... why am I not wearing it? Did I put it somewhere? Where have I kept it? Why can¡¯t I recall? My head ached with countless answered thoughts.


    My mate¡¯s voice echoed inside my mind again, "Do you want to know why, Brave? Let me show you."


    The background changed again. It was as if a three-dimensional movie was ying right in from of my own eyes.


    We were back to theke. The torrential rain had eased a bit but it was still persistent. The earthy smell of rain was heavy in the air, mixing with the scent of blood. It hit me like a bolt of lightning yet again. I could see my sister and her friend staring somewhere. I gazed in the same direction and saw a battered, bloodied figureing out of the deep area of forest.


    The face wasn¡¯t visible but I could tell the person was tall although he was limping. His aura was radiating danger. He looked familiar, a bit too familiar.


    I narrowed my eyes when the person¡¯s face came to light. It was none other that me. I was startled by this revtion. ¡¯When did it happen?¡¯ I clutched my head to recall anything, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Nora ran towards my other self, supporting me with her frail body. The look of hurt and sorrow was evident on her face. It was heart breaking to see.


    Soon, something odd happened. Nora¡¯s friend, whose face was still a blur and name I can¡¯t recall, walked toward my other self. She extended her hand towards me, wanting to touch me. My other self was too wounded to interject, to protest.


    But, to my utter surprise, she didn¡¯t reach out to me rather she was aiming for my opal pendant. As soon as her finger tips came in contact with the gemstone hung around my neck, a light shed from the ck opal piece and it shattered into tiny pieces. But what shocked me most was what happened after that. Or rather, what I uttered.


    "MATE," my other self spoke, baffling me. My eyes were about to pop out of its sockets. I was inplete disbelief by what was ying in front of me. ¡¯How the~ ..... just ho~ ... how the fuck can this happen?¡¯ My mind couldn¡¯t process it.


    The girl in white dress spat, ¡¯Why did you betray me, Brave? Just why? Didn¡¯t you say, I am your one and only? That you would follow me everywhere, even if it was hell, you wille with me?¡¯


    I countered back, "I didn¡¯t betray you. How can~ ..... how can I do that? I love you more than my life. More than my soul. It is not true. This is not true."


    But herughter turned angry, "No you don¡¯t. If you would have loved me wholeheartedly, you would have ended your life when I vanished. You would have~" her words were cut off by a violent, screeching roar.


    My other, injured self, who was barely hanging suddenly started shifting into its wolf form. Soon, Raw appeared and went ballistic. He was growled and gnawing his teeth, groveling at Nora¡¯s friend.


    I thought, this must be fake. My wolf, my Raw, never behaved like that. He is my other half, he resides within me, so I know him well enough.


    The next second Nora and her friend started, whose name I can recall, started running frantically and the wolf who had an uncanny simrity to Raw was chasing after them, or particrly the friend, barbarically. He seemed out for blood.


    I shook my head, confidently and said, "This all is fake, a hoax. Raw would never do something like that. And I have only one mate and her name is~ ....." I paused. "Her name is~ ......"


    ¡¯What is my mate¡¯s name?¡¯ I fell into a deep thought. ¡¯Why is my head all muddled up? What the fucking hell is going on with me?¡¯


    A bitter, sarcasm filled chuckle escape her mouth, "Her name is~ ....? What is you mate¡¯s name Brave? You can even remember it now? You truly are a fool."


    I spat back, "I know who my mate is ..... her name, her scent, her mark, our bond. I know everything."


    My answer was followed by her shrillughter and in the background, Raw¡¯s lookalike was still hunting Nora¡¯s friend down.


    I called out to my buddy, my Raw, ¡¯Raw, answer me. Tell me, what is going on? Who is our mate?¡¯


    I heard a deep exhausting sigh, followed by a name I was stunned to hear, ¡¯Our mate .... Our mate is none other that Nora¡¯s human friend. Her name is Myra, Myra Miracle.¡¯


    I shook my head violently, in denial, "This can¡¯t be. No, no, ....... NOOOOOO. Nora¡¯s friend, Myra? My mate. How could she be my~ ...... our ma~te? Don¡¯t lie to me, Raw."


    "See, even your wolf is aware of your betrayal. You have breached my trust, Brave. I will never forgive you," the girl cussed at me.


    "I HAVEN¡¯T BETRAYED MY MATE. I have always been fateful," I yelled. I have always been loyal to my mate. Though, I couldn¡¯t remember most of the things but my heart knows, my soul knows, how my I adore, I love my mate. No one can insult my love for my soulmate, no one.


    She barked, "Then, prove it. Prove, that you still love me like you im. Give me the damn proof of you fucking loyalty."


    "Okay, I will prove it. Tell me what I have to do to prove my love to you," I uttered with confidence.


    She smiled wickedly, "Join me."


    I made a perplexed face as I didn¡¯t understand her implication.


    "Join me, Brave. End your life and vanish, just like my body had, my soul had. Prove to me that you are not a monster," she muttered with a cold expression.


    Listen to her chilling words, I gulped down hard. She continued, "What? Are you scared? Where have your so-called love vanished?"


    "No, I will prove it. I will do as you say," I resolved. If this is what it will take to prove my feelings to her then I will do just that.


    "Very well," saying this, she threw a dagger towards me. "Do it."


    I picked the silver dagger from the filthy, mudded ground and held it firmly in my hand. She said, "Stab your heart with it. And then we will be together forever. Just like you have always wanted."


    ¡¯Yes, I can finally be with my mate,¡¯ I settled myself and held it against my chest.


    The chaotic scene in the background made me turn my head. A ck furred wolf, pounced on the wolf who was running after that human girl. I recognize who it is. It was Alex, ric¡¯s wolf.


    "What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to be with me?" my mate spat, bringing me back from my thoughts.


    I pulled the dagger further from my body and closed my eyes. I wanted to finish my broken self, once and for all.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 210: Elisa, the Demon Queen

    <h4>Chapter 210: Elisa, the Demon Queen</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Aim at you heart and drive the dagger there. That way, we both can be truly together, forever, for an eternity" the girl in the white dress urged Brave to off himself. The smile on her face was intact, her expressions cold and creepy.


    Brave was conflicted but she had questioned his love for his mate, Hannah. So, it really hurt his sentiments and ego. He wanted to prove himself and just how much he still loves Hannah. He was trapped inside his own world of insecurities and illusions, but wasn¡¯t aware of it yet.


    He repeated her words with determination, "Yes, now I can finally be together with my mate."


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had tried to do something like this. When Hannah vanished in front of his eyes, he fell into deep depression and tried to kill himself on numerous asions. But the Everests were always keeping an eye on him. And the one time, he ran off to the mountain top in torrential rain so that no one could stop him, ric reached just in time to save him. He held the silver dagger with his bare hands to stop Brave.


    After that, Brave halted all these methods to harm himself. His brother, without any second thought, jumped in to stop him. He felt guilty and apologetic at how weak he was being. He repented and wanted to live for his precious family. But, in the situation he was in right now, no one was there to stop him or say any positive words to me.


    He held the dagger tightly, his knuckles turned white as paper.


    In the background, ric¡¯s wolf, Alex was pinning down Raw, his strength was immeasurable. He was growling at Raw, as if warning him to stop with barbaric outrage. Brave¡¯s eyes narrowed at the scene. His mind was a chaotic mess. After all, it was the world inside his own head, filled with his unspoken thoughts, his desires and his deeply hidden nightmares.


    The sense of what was right and what was not cannot be discreet in such a hostile environment.


    The girl was getting impatient. She barked at him, "What are you trying to pull? Don¡¯t you want us to be united? Don¡¯t you remember, how you promised to be with me forever? Prove to me that you are not a monster and be one with me."


    Brave snapped back from the scene, his focus shifting to the girl he recognized as his ¡¯mate.¡¯ He pulled the dagger and closed his eyes, "I will prove to you that I am not a monster."


    With a deep and long breath, he pushed the thin silver dagger towards his heart.


    The vile smile on that girl¡¯s face widened, she was relishing and anticipating, Brave¡¯s demise. She was the Demon Queen of Nightmares, Elisa, feeding at his inner insecurities. She has had a lot of souls entrapped and swallowed but they were mostly ordinary people or greedy ones offered to her by other demons. But when, one of her followers tried to enter Brave¡¯s subconsciousness, he failed.


    A rare soul like Brave¡¯s, a Lycan blood, was worth the challenge. So, she herself stepped up for the task, her greed and lust evident. She wanted him badly. It would make her stronger than ever before. She didn¡¯t just wanted his soul but his body as well of for herself. Her white eyes gleaming with excitement.


    One Brave had driven the dagger embedded with hidden demon powers, he would be turn into a demon himself and that way she could im him as hers.


    She was anticipating the oue. She was thrilled and intoxicated by him.


    ______________________


    "Mom ..... brother Brave ..... *sob* ...... what is happening with him?" Nora sobbed unconsbly after watching Brave¡¯s convulsing body. Just a few hours ago, he was doing alright and Dr. Andrew had informed all of them that Brave was just in a deep slumber because of his wolf.


    But all of a sudden, his condition rpsed. Dr. Greg Andrew had rushed to the pack house and was doing every possible thing to stabilize Brave, but his body was shaking violently.


    Sara¡¯s eyes were filled with unshed tears. The terror in them was for all to see. She was scared, scared for her son¡¯s life, scared of what could happen to her flesh and blood. Her children were always suffering.


    She kept on murmuring, "It is all my fault. I wouldn¡¯t have~ .... only if~ ..." She was shaking, ming herself. Noah who was standing right beside her with clenched fists and gritted teeth, hugged his wife tightly.


    Though, he too was afraid for Brave, heforted Sara, "Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to Brave. He is a strong Lycan wolf. I have full faith in Greg. He won¡¯t let our son die. He will pull through." Even though he said this, his heart was sinking with each passing minute. Noah was once a medical student too, so he was aware how dire Brave¡¯s situation was.


    Greg had brought two other doctors with him. He also brought Ethan because he was familiar with Brave¡¯s condition. Including, Elio as well as Lana, there were total of six people trying really hard to get the situation under control.


    All the other family members were waiting outside the room.


    Dion, after that Yona¡¯s episode, was feeling relived but when Brave¡¯s rpse news got to him, his jaw dropped. He threw every other thought aside and rushed towards his brother¡¯s room in a panicked, disheveled state.


    ric was pacing and back and forth, it was as if his heart was getting crushed. His twin¡¯s life was in danger and he wasn¡¯t in any position to help. Suddenly, his mind drifted off to the suitcase that was very much lying in Brave¡¯s room. The contents inside it, Myra¡¯s blood sample, Alex said, ¡¯Maybe it can calm him down?¡¯


    A look full of determination shed across his face as he walked towards the door but Noah stopped him midway, "What are you doing, ric? Let Greg treat Brave."


    "I might have a solution," ric announced. Everyone¡¯s facial expression held a confused look. But before any of them could question him, he barged in unceremoniously and went straight to Greg.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 211: The Fog Has Lifted

    <h4>Chapter 211: The Fog Has Lifted</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Greg was busy and when he saw ricing right at him, he said, in a reprimanding tone, "Young Alpha ric, you are not allowed toe inside without permission." He was already at his wits end and his top priority was to save Brave right now whose pulse was dropping with each passing minute.


    The atmosphere inside the room tensed. Everyone held their breath as to how Greg had talked back like that to the prospect future Lycan King. But ric didn¡¯t stop, nor did he seem angry. Taking long strides, he stood right in front of Greg but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he mindlinked him, ¡¯I may have something which can help Brave to wake up.¡¯


    Dr. Andrew narrowed his eyes as he questioned, ¡¯What is it?¡¯


    ¡¯It is ... that human girl¡¯s blood,¡¯ ric confessed. Then he inquired, ¡¯Will it work?¡¯


    Greg¡¯s mouth agape. He was shocked to hear ric¡¯s words. He blurted out loudly, "You have, what?" He held in his tongue when he realized he has said it out loud.


    ¡¯We don¡¯t have time, Dr. Andrew. You need to ask everyone to leave from this room," ric pressed on. He had a pleading look in his eyes which was unusual for someone like ric to make. He wasn¡¯tmanding but pleading.


    Greg understood the gravity of the situation. He barked his orders, "Everyone, go out of the room."


    They all were stunned by Dr. Andrew¡¯smands. They were in the middle of crisis and he was asking them to abandoned the patient. And the patient was none other than, Brave Everests, the Young Lycan Alpha. They trembled in fear but couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    But Elio questioned straightforwardly, "Dr. Andrew, what is wrong~"


    He was cut off by Greg, "Elio, you too. Go out, all of you, now. I have a way."


    Elio tried to protest but Noah who had followed ric inside and was standing at some distance aid, "Elio, obey your mentor¡¯smand."


    With Noah backing ric and Greg, no one had the audacity to argue. With a defeated look and slumped shoulders, Elio and all others walked out of the room. Noah too departed from the room.


    Now, only ric, Greg and the unconscious, convulsing Brave remained inside the room. Greg asked with a serious expression, "How on earth do you have Ms. Miracle¡¯s blood? ..... No, first tell me where it is. We can talk about other things afterwards."


    Without wasting anymore time, ric strode towards the suitcase, punched in the password, unlocked it and took out the tiny ss tightly screwed ss bottle.


    He took the bottle straight to Dr. Andrew who held it and examined it with an unspeakable expression. Greg gazed at Brave¡¯s scrunched up face and then his eyes shifted to the machine that was constantly beeping n front of him.


    Honestly speaking, it was a total gamble. He wasn¡¯t too sure whether the blood would work or whether it would do nothing. It may even be worse and exacerbate his condition. But he had to try. By looking at Brave¡¯s vitals, Dr. Andrew knew he had to take the gamble to save his life.


    ______________________


    "Brave,e to me. Forget everything and be mine, forever and ever," Elisa, the demon queen purred near his ears, urging him to hurry up.


    With her provocation and his own inner turmoil of wits and reasoning, Brave came to a conclusion to end his life and finally be at peace with his love. He aimed for his heart and closed his eyes.


    <sub>freeweb\n(o)v.e\l</sub>


    "DO IT, NOW," with these words from Elisa, Brave drove the mystical dagger,ced with demonic powers. A grin on the demon queens face widened with each passing nanosecond. ¡¯Finally, he will be mine,¡¯ she took out her vicious ckened tongue and licked her rosy pink lips. Her eyes glinting, she was ready to reveal her well hidden disguise.


    But strangely enough ... the ce turned all dark and foggy, blocking her visionpletely. She instantly knew something was odd, ¡¯this has never happened before.¡¯


    The next second a shrilled, bone chilling scream echoed, <strong><i>"Aaaaaaahhhhhhh."</i></strong>


    But it didn¡¯te from Brave. It was Elisa, who was yelping in pure agony, her throat burning, her disguiseing off. She yelled, <i>"YOU .... how~ coul~d you?"</i> she backed away.


    Brave had driven that dagger right through Elisa¡¯s sternum area. Withbored breath he answered, his voice devoid of any emotion, <strong>"Because you are not my mate but a hoax, a fucking damn illusion."</strong> He pulled the dagger out and tried to stab her where her heart was but before that, the demon queen summoned all her remaining power and disappeared.


    But as she was vanishing, Elisa left him a threat, "This isn¡¯t over yet. You are mine. I have my eyes set on you. If I can¡¯t have you, no one can."


    The scent of a familiar person was thick and lingering inside Brave¡¯s mind, it was ying with his heart. His mind was slowly but steadily clearing up. The fog was lifting gradually.


    Brave had been fighting off his inner demons and outer as well, so it had taken a toll on his mind, his eyes were getting heavy, he was on the verse of copsing.


    And soon, with a thud, he fainted on the spot.


    ___________________


    ric swallowed his saliva and pressed his lips tightly. As soon as Dr. Andrew had uncorked the ss bottle, the air was filled with Myra¡¯s sweet scent. It was making hard for ric to calm Alex down. His eyes were glowing, intoxicated by the fragrance. He clenched his fists hard, his nails digging into his palms, he was somehow trying to suppress his intense desire.


    Greg didn¡¯t had any particr reaction. He poured it in a small tray and took it closer to Brave¡¯s nostrils. All throughout this, his facial expressions remained professional.


    From the moment, Myra¡¯s blood¡¯s scent came in contact with Brave¡¯s nasal cavity, his body responded in the affirmative. His tremoring, convulsing figure eased slowly and soon his blood pressure and heart rate returned to normal.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 212: No Lies, Alaric

    <h4>Chapter 212: No Lies, ric</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After checking everything that was normal and Brave¡¯s condition had stabilized, Dr. Andrew sighed in relief and staggered with his steps a little, his legs went weak and numb. Yes, he was a trained, experienced doctor, but the situation right now was too risky and anything could have happened to Brave. He was nervous throughout the whole process.


    After gathering his thoughts, he asked ric without looking at him, "Where did you even get this?"


    ric¡¯s nostrils were ring, his heart beating erratically. He was on the verse of losing his control. He was biting down his lower lip hard to keep himself from unleashing his wolf.


    When Dr. Andrew didn¡¯t hear anything from ric, he nced his way and called out, "Young Alpha ric, what happened? Why are you~" He stopped mid-sentence when he saw where ric¡¯s glowing eyes were focused.


    Aplicated look sh across his face when he realized ric was reacting like that because of Myra¡¯s blood. He could sense something wasn¡¯t right. But, he quite swiftly, took the blood sample, went inside the bathroom and flushed it down the drain. He thoroughly cleaned the utensil so that no lingering smell remained and then came out with an empty tray.


    ric was busy arguing with Alex inside his head. He didn¡¯t realize what Greg had done.


    Dr. Andrew settled the tray back where it belonged and called out to ric again, a bit too loudly and sternly, "Young Alpha ric, snap out of it."


    His words disturbed Alex and, in that moment, ric regained full control on his body and came back to his senses. He answered, "Yes, Dr. Andrew?"


    Giving him a look full of skepticism, Greg Andrew sighed and conveyed to him, "Everything seems normal and if it stays like this, hopefully, young Alpha Brave will wake up soon."


    ric¡¯s eyes dted instantly at the news. His happiness was evident from the gleam in his orbs. But as soon as the realization of how Brave¡¯s condition had stabilized hit him, aplicated expression took ce. But he concealed it quickly and said inposed voice, "That¡¯s great news."


    ric instantly mind linked his family and not even a secondter, all the Everests barged in, one after another. Sara came inside rushing towards Brave. She nced at her son and then looked at ric and Greg as if to ask them about what happened. Before Greg could mention anything about Myra¡¯s blood, ric interrupted him, "Alex talked it out with Raw."


    Sara¡¯s eyebrows creased at his words, "Your wolf ¡¯talked¡¯ it out?" The excuse was flimsy, bewildering everyone inside the room. Even ric wanted to facepalm himself, after hearing his own words.


    Sara was followed by Noah, who kept his facial expression calm andposed. Elio, Dion and Nora frowned just like their mother, not understanding what ric was onto.


    The staff members, who hade inst, stood rooted near the door had a weird expression etched as well.


    But despite all this, Dr. Andrew backed ric¡¯s words up, "Yes, as you know they both are twins and have always shared a special bond. So, Young Alpha ric told me that his wolf wanted to try and talk and miraculously, it worked," his words seemed nonsense, bbering but paired with his confident posture and professional tone no one in the room could discreet he was faking it all.


    Before Sara could fire another question, Noah interjected and fired his own, "So, how is his condition now?"


    "Quite stable. I was just telling Young Alpha ric that, ¡¯the experiment¡¯ had worked and Young Alpha Brave could wake up soon," Dr. Andrew repeated what he said earlier.


    The tears that Sara had been holding back until now, were flowing from the corner of her eyes and down her cheeks uncontrobly. The nervousness, the tension easing in bit by bit. She covered her face with her palms, her shoulders shaking as she mumbled her gratitude, "Thank you moon goddess, thank you Greg for saving my son." She sniffled.


    Noah patted her back gently infort and then squeezed her shoulders. The air that was filled with stress and anxiety had been dispersed.


    Nora, who had been clenched both her hands tightly, unclenched them, her palms bearing curved marks made by her own sharp nails. Dion too felt relieved to hear Greg¡¯s words.


    But Elio¡¯s brows were knitted together. He was not fully convinced by the reasoning, though he couldn¡¯t question his mentor or ric in front of everyone. He simply didn¡¯t wanted to spoil the joyous mood.


    Greg didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded with a curt smile and gave Noah a firm nod as well. He then turned to Elio, instructing him to take care of Brave.


    As if on cue, Noah, said in his usually stern voice, "It is alreadyte. You all should return to your rooms," his gaze shifting to the staff members, who were standing stiff, holding their breaths, "The guest rooms have been prepared for you all." A collective sigh released by all of them.


    Then one by one, they departed from the room, leaving only the Everests family members and Greg. Noah urged Sara to go and rest. The whole thing has been exhausting for her. Although, she was reluctant to leave Brave¡¯s side, she obliged and Nora and Dion followed in tow.


    Noah thenmanded, "ric, to my study, now."


    ric knew what wasing. He surely knew but couldn¡¯t help feel nervous about it. Greg tried to intervene but with one deadly stare from his longtime friend turned Lycan King, his mouth remained shut.


    He gave ric an apologetic look. Noah exited the room with imposing and long strides. ric followed behind quietly.


    The door behind in shut and Elio turned towards his mentor, "What was that about? Did Alex really help in stabilizing brother Brave¡¯s condition?"


    "Yes, he was," Greg answered confidently. He knew better to keep quiet about what actually happened then to spill the beans, especially to Elio, who has a crush on Myra.


    Inside the study, Noah took his designated seat while ric stood in front of his work desk, his shoulders squared, his chest puffed up, his hands behind his back. The air was thick with pressure. Neither of them said anything for a first few second. Noah just coldly observed his son, waiting for him to speak, to defend, but he remained mum.


    So, he asked, "Don¡¯t you have something to confess, ric Everests?" He tapped his fingers lightly on his table as he waited for his response.


    ric body went rigid, he bit his inner side of the lower lip, not knowing where to start. With a gulp, he started, "Father, I~ ... I had my people arrange~" before he couldplete his words, Noah mmed the table loudly and barked, "No lies, ric. Where did you get Ms. Miracle¡¯s blood?"


    When ric told Greg via mind link that he had Myra¡¯s blood with him, he made sure to request his father to shield the room with his powers to conceal.


    That is why, no one outside the room other than Noah knew that it was not Alex but Myra¡¯s blood that helped Brave.


    ric knew he couldn¡¯t lie any further, so he told the truth, "I asked someone to collect her blood samples for DNA testing."


    "When?" Noah shot him with another question, "When was it?"


    A long silence stretched between them. And then with a heavy, defeated sigh, ric uttered, "On the day, she departed from the packhouse to the airport, she was attacked by some rogues."


    Noah¡¯s usual expression faltered for a second but he quickly regained it as ric continued, "I was near the area. Though, she was not severely injured but she had to be admitted to the hospital for a night. That¡¯s when I asked the doctor to take the blood samples."


    "And the rogues? Where are they? Did you catch them?" Noah questioned.


    "Dead. I ... I killed them. They died on the spot," he lied, this time.


    "Have you disposed off their bodies?" Noah inquired.


    "They are kept safely for investigation purposes," ric replied inly.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell this sooner?" his father questioned, with his usual imposing voice.


    ric uttered, "She didn¡¯t wanted anybody to know about it."


    Noah raised an eyebrow at his words, "and you,plied?" It was highly unlikely of someone like ric toply by Myra, a human¡¯s request.


    ric remained silent, choosing not to answer but it was enough to draw Noah¡¯s attention even more. But he didn¡¯tment anything about it anymore.


    "Let¡¯s keep this conversation between us," he muttered. "Don¡¯t breathe a word about it to anyone."


    "Yes, father," ric nodded.


    "As for your punishment ... once Brave regains consciousness, I will personally execute it," Noah spoke with a glint. He can¡¯t let such a matter slide.


    ric didn¡¯t argue or defend himself, he just epted it, "Yes, father."


    There conversation ended their and both of them returned to their respective rooms.


    _______________________


    Nora copsed on her bed, emotionally drained and fatigued. She stayed still with her eyes closed but suddenly remember Myra had called her.


    She unlocked her phone, went to her call logs and dialed Myra¡¯s number without dy.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 213: It’s Been A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 213: It¡¯s Been A Long Time</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I will stay in your room until you sleep," Wendy said as she looked at her sister¡¯s paled face.


    Myra immediately tried to protest, her wordse of a bit hoarse, "No ..... you don¡¯t have to do that, Wends. I am fine. It was just a coughing fit."


    Wendy crossed her arms around her chest and stared straight at Myra, her head slightly tilted to the side, "Nope ..... I don¡¯t want any argument on this. I am staying and that¡¯s final or ..." she dragged ger words, "Are you ..... hiding something from me?"


    Myra¡¯s mouth twitched at how sharp her sister was in these kinds of situation but she remainedposed and just shrugged off, "What do I have to hide about? If you want to stay ..... be my guest."


    She thought by showing disinterest Wendy will get bored soon and go back to her room but her little sister didn¡¯t budge. Instead, Wendy settled beside Myra, in Myra¡¯s bed and waited for Myra to sleep. She had switched off Myra¡¯s phone as well as hers.


    Myra waited and waited, the anxiety of something happening to Brave due to her words was driving her crazy. But with Wendy still present she couldn¡¯t do anything. So, she pretended to sleep.


    But soon after she closed her eyes, she heard Wendy taking long and even breaths, she had fallen asleep beside her.


    Taking her opportunity, Myra got out of her bed, walked towards the other side of her bed and picked up her phone, her steps light as a feather. But as she, turned, Wendy, in a husky, sleepy voice asked, "Why are you not sleeping, sis?"


    Myra¡¯s eye widened. She masked her expression calmly, turned around and said, "I was going to the bathroom."


    Wendy nodded and closed her eyes, mumbled something. Myra sighed and went to the bathroom. As soon she switched on her phone, there were three missed calls from Nora and two from Sara. So, she called theter instead. Clearing her throat, she dialed the number and her anxiety shooting to its peak.


    The ring buzzed, making her tense and her palms sweaty. Just when the call was about to cut, Sara¡¯s tired and half-asleep voice greeted her, "Hello."


    "Hello, Sara. Uhh~ ...... I just~ .... Just wanted to ask how Brave is?" Myra tried to sound as calm as possible.


    Before picking up the call, Sara hadn¡¯t looked at the caller ID. So, when she heard Myra¡¯s voice, she was surprised a little. With her usually calm voice, "You must have been scared. Brave is fine now. Dr. Andrew even said that, he may wake up soon."


    A huge weight was lifted off of Myra chest. Her legs wobbled a bit, the tension easing up. With her voice neutral, she said, "That¡¯s good news. But what had happened? The call was cut mid-way so~"


    "Even we don¡¯t know what went wrong. Once Brave wakes up, we will know about his condition more. Ohhoo honey, you must have been anxious and not slept. But Brave¡¯s doing good. You should rest. We will talk in the morning," Sara assured Myra.


    Myra said anything more about the topic, said her goodbyes and hung up. Once she had confirmed that, Brave was fine, there was no reason for her to talk to Sara or Nora again, so she made a mental note in her mind to not indulge with them anymore than she had to.


    She returned back to her bed, covered her sister with her duvet, tucked herself in and closed her eyes. For the first time, in a long while, she slept like a log. No nightmares, no bad thoughts.


    _____________________


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    I hear whispers .... somebody is talking ... their tone is hushed. I slowly and steadily opened my eyes as I tried to fine the source. The scene is blurred a bit at first but gradually my vision clears and what I saw puzzled me.


    I was inside my room and my parents and siblings all were present gawking at me. I blinked my drowsy eyelids lightly. There is Dr. Greg Andrew as well.


    My everyposed mother¡¯s face was tears stricken as she pounced on me and secured me in her tight embrace, mumbling, "I am d you have woken up. I am d you are alive my son." Her shoulders trembled as she spoke each syble with utmost pain and relief.


    I am but shocked by her reaction. My eyes widened as I observed other¡¯s reaction inside the room.


    My stoic and strict father had his usual uptight expression but on further observation, I could clearly see his lips slightly curly upwards. Standing beside him, my twin brother ric, has an expression which I can¡¯t quite decipher.


    Then my gaze turned to the other side, Elio, Nora and Dion, their faces were etched with relief as Nora was sniffling a bit.


    Dr. Andrew got me out of my reverie as he asked, "Young Alpha, how are you feeling? Are you experiencing any headache or any other ache?"


    I shook my head. I just feel fatigued ..... maybe a bit lethargic ... my body feels heavy but no pain or ache. He followed with another question, "Do you remember anything before you fainted?"


    "I ..... fa~in..ted?" my voice came off hoarse and rough. My throat ached a bit as well.


    "Yes, you don¡¯t remember? You have been ina," he told me.


    I tried to jog down my memory, but nothing came. So, with a strained and rough voice, I inquired, "Sin~ce ... when I .... hav~e .... been ina?"


    With a brief pause, he continued, "It has been around ten days. You don¡¯t remember the incident that took ce at all?"


    At his question, a small memory shed across my face. I fought with some shady wolves that were lurking on our territory. After battling with them and killing one of them, I limped my way towards the packhouse, where I found Nora and her friend, whose face I can¡¯t clearly remember. After that, I tried to recall, but my mind is all jumbled up.


    I told the same to Dr. Andrew and he reacted with a nod as he jotted down something. Dion who has been quiet until now, asked something fishy, "So, you don¡¯t remember ..... calling Nora¡¯s frie~"


    His words were cut short by father. In his usually firm and imposing voice, he muttered, "Let, Dr. Andrew do the talking."


    I looked at father with narrowed eyes, trying to search whether he is trying to conceal something from me, but his face remained poker. Then I looked at mother, she doesn¡¯t seem that she is hiding something from me so just why do I have this nagging feeling that there is something.


    "What about your wolf, Raw? Is he responding to your calls? Is he awake?" Dr. Andrew fired a flurry of questions rted to Raw.


    I closed my eyes and called out to him. I was expecting that just like before no reply woulde but he answered. He answered with a, ¡¯Brave, it¡¯s been a long time.¡¯


    Disbelief and joy washed over me, as I couldn¡¯t reply back to him for a few seconds. I was left speechless. ¡¯You are ..... you are back, buddy.¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, I am,¡¯ the reply came almost immediately.


    I could feel my eyes were stinging and wet as rare tears appeared at the corner of my eyes. I wiped them away and saw everyone had a look of sorrow and disappointment on their faces. But when I replied to Dr. Andrew, their faces lit like antern in the dark night sky, "He is awake now."


    A wide grin spread across Dr. Andrew¡¯s face as well as hemented, "It is great news then."


    This time, I asked him, my voice no longer hoarse, "What has happened since I passed out?"


    There wasplete silence in the room but Dr. Andrew said, "A lot has happened but for now you shouldn¡¯t strain yourself with other things. You may have woken up, but your body still needs a bit of rest."


    I nodded at his words. I do feel as if my body is filled with lead and my movements were restrained as well. Soon, he and my father exited the room.


    Now, only mother and all my siblings were left as Nora, between her broken and light sobs, said, "Brother Brave, we all have missed you so much."


    A smile crept up my lips. As I extended my hands towards her. She came towards me and hugged me. I patted her back, consoling her, "There, there. I am fit and fine now."


    But the more I saidforting words, the more she cried. ric soothed her back as well as he said, "I am d you are finally back."


    "Me too," I replied.


    Then another question came to my mind and without thinking much, I just blurt out, "Nora, where is your friend?"


    I could feel her body stiffing in my embrace. Mother responded, "Ohh Myra, she had returned back to her hometown."


    I nodded in response but everyone inside the room had aplicated look etched on their faces.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 214: The Decision Has Been Made

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Decision Has Been Made</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After Noah and Greg departed from Brave¡¯s room, all the others conveyed their heartfelt feelings to Brave in their own way.


    When Nora was hugging him, Brave questioned about Myra¡¯s absence and Sara told him that she had returned to Damona.


    Brave didn¡¯t think much of it at first but when he looked around at his siblings and his mother, they had a ratherplicated facial expression. Truth be told, when Andrew was questioning him and Noah interrupted in between, he had mind linked everyone excluding Brave to not mention the mate bond thing with Myra for now. As it would onlyplicate things.


    Somehow, Brave didn¡¯t remember that part nor he was able to recall what went wrong in his sleep. It was as if someone had sealed his memory. No matter, how much he tried to search for anything but nothing came up. Instead, it was straining his body and he felt a headache shooting up.


    He clutched his temples with his left hand which was strapped with cann and Elio said, "Brother Brave still needs rest. You all should go and rest. I will take care of him here."


    Sara nodded and with a gentle pat on Brave¡¯s head, she exited the room. Nora kissed his cheek, hugged him tightly onest time and murmured, "I wille to see you in afternoon, brother."


    Dion didn¡¯t say much, he just gave him a genuine smile and walked out. But ric didn¡¯t move an inch. He had been staring at Brave intently, wanting to ask a lot of questions. When Elio saw that ric wasn¡¯t moving, he called out to him, "Brother Al, do you want to say something?" His voice sounded a tad bit guilty.


    The way Elio had spoken to ricst night, without knowing the full story, was eating him up, gnawing at him. He had never raised his voice ever on anyone. Nor had he ever talked so rudely to any of his brothers, so he was feeling ashamed and remorseful.


    ric got out of his thoughts and just said, "Nothing, take care of Brave. I need to leave for work. Call for me if there is something needed." Saying this, he was about to depart when Elio said, "Wait, brother Al~"


    ric didn¡¯t turn around, just tilted his head a bit and asked, "Do you need something?"


    "Do you have a minute? Can we talk?" Elio asked, biting his inner cheek.


    "Why not?" ric replied, "I will be getting ready in my room. Feel free toe," after saying his piece, he walked out.


    ______________________


    In Damona, the morning sky was clear and bright, few white cirrus cloudsplimenting the glowing sun. Myra got up fresh and energetic unlike other days where she always felt sore and restless. She even woke up a littlete than usual.


    With her eyes narrowed, she peeked at the window, her room drowning in the dazzling glow. She turned her head to find Wendy still sound asleep in her bed. Her right leg wasfortably over Myra¡¯s. She was a messy sleeper.


    "Wends, wake up," Myra murmured. But Wendy just mumbled something and went back to sleep again. She patted her sister¡¯s shoulder but she only mumbled, "Five minutes more ...."


    Before she could say anything more, Sandra¡¯s voice came from the outside, "Girls, wake up ..... It is eight already. The breakfast is getting cold."


    "EIGHT ....," Wendy shot up from her sleep. She looked at the wall clock and surely enough, it wasn¡¯t eight but seven in the morning. She hissed and clicked her tongue but didn¡¯t say anything. From time to time, Sandra would pull these tricks on her.


    Myraughed at her reaction and got out of bed, telling her, "Get up, get up, Wends. Otherwise, you will have to hear mom¡¯s nagging all day." She winked and got inside the bathroom to perform her morning routine.


    An hourter, all of them are settled in the dining room, chattering andughing.


    Sandra and William noticed that Myra had been chatty and looking livelier than usual. Even her face looked less haggard and tired. They both concluded thinking Myra must be feeling burdened by how they might react to her schrship program conversation. Now, that it was off of her chest, it was quite evident in her bodynguage, she must be relieved.


    They both have discussed about the topic and wanted to tell her about their final decision. So, William, putting his cutlery down, cleared his throat and started, "Mm~ ... Myra, your mother and I have discussed the matter regarding your schrship program and moving to Esteria ....."


    Upon hearing her words, Myra¡¯s demeanor changed and she too kept her fork down and joined her hands under the table.


    "The opportunity is rare, once in a lifetime thing, and we would never want any of you to sacrifice it because of our sake, but~ ......" he pressed his lips in a thin line.


    There was a long pause as William looked at his wife and Sandra nodded back at him. Myra saw her parents¡¯ face and although she kept aposed fa?ade, her hands which were beneath the table were mmy and sticky. She was nervous to know their final decision.


    William continued, "But we have to be practical about it," he sighed heavily, making Myra¡¯s anxiety worse. ¡¯Is this going to be a, no?¡¯


    "We cannot move to Esteria," William said. Myra¡¯s heart sank at his words.


    She closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. But then he continued, "At least, not in such a hurry. We need time to settled things here."


    Myra eyes widened when hepleted his words. Her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. She choked a bit, "Are you~ ... are you agreeing? Agreeing to move to Esteria?"


    William smiled at her and Sandra too join him. She walked to Myra, held her hands in hers and uttered, "You haven¡¯t ever asked anything from us. So, how could we disappoint you my dear."


    Myra¡¯s face then turned to Wendy who was sitting beside her. She asked her, "Wendy, what is your decision?"


    Wendy shrugged her shoulders and pouted, "I don¡¯t want to leave Damona .... But I have heard, Esteria is a beautiful ce with lots of picturesque ces and hot gu~ ... I mean I can make new friends there. As for my old ones, I will keep in contact with them. Anyways, we were soon going to graduate and go to different colleges. So, I guess, I don¡¯t have any issue with it."


    The joy on Myra¡¯s face was priceless when she heard Wendy¡¯s decision. She gave her a suffocatingly tight side hug and kissed her cheek, "Thank you Wends. You know, you are the best sister."


    Myra knew that it wouldn¡¯t have been an easy decision for a seventeen year old Wendy to make. She was overwhelmed by her family¡¯s sacrifice and love for them and pledged, "I love you guys so much. I will always be by your side and never disappoint any of you." But in her mind, she added another vow, ¡¯Even if I die protecting you, it will be worth it. I promise, I, Myra Miracle, would protect my family at all cost.¡¯


    Wendy tapped Myra shoulder dramatically saying, "Sis ... you are suffocating me. Let go."


    Myra, in return, squeezed her more tightly and chuckled.


    After breakfast, Myra rushed back to her room, unlocked her phone and texted Garry, "I have talked to my parents¡¯ and sister. They are on board. They just need a bit of time to settle things here." She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and told him, her final decision.


    Myra waited and waited but no reply came back. She chalked it down to, Garry being busy. After all, he was on a business trip overseas. So, she kept her phone aside and closed her eyes.


    Her mind drifted off to Brave, his peaceful sleeping face, the panic she felt when she thought something might have gone wrong because of her, the utter relief when she talked to Sara.


    "He must have woken up by now," she murmured. "Should I ask Nora?" As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she shook her head. "No, what am I even thinking? I shouldn¡¯t. My work is done. I have paid off my debt to them. Let¡¯s just not entangle with them any further."


    Half an hour or soter, the door bell rang. Sandra, who was in the kitchen came out. Wiping her hands with her apron, she said, "Coming ...."


    She opened the door to find an unfamiliar man in a coffee brown suit and slick hair. He looked like some businessman and had a ck suitcase in his hand. He nodded at Sandra, when she asked, "Um~ who are you looking for, sir?" She was a bit startled by his presence.


    "Is Ms. Myra Miracle at home?" he asked her with a professional smile.


    Sandra stared at him with skepticism. She questioned, "What do you have to talk with my daughter?" Her words were stern as she narrowed her eyes.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 215: Why Is He More Eager Than Her?

    <h4>Chapter 215: Why Is He More Eager Than Her?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Whom are you looking for?" Sandra questioned, when she saw an unidentified man on her doorsteps with formal wear and suitcase.


    The man gave her a curt smile and asked, "Is Ms. Myra Miracle at home right now?"


    Sandra became alert. She counter questioned him with a, "Why do you want to meet my daughter?"


    The man wasn¡¯t fazed away by her stern tone. He just replied, "I have something to give to her. Can you please call Ms. Miracle for me?"


    Sandra was about to question further when Myra came downstairs, "Mom, I heard the doorbell, who ...... is~," she stopped when she saw who it was. She made a beeline towards the entrance and asked with a puzzling expression, "Mr. Grey, why are you here?"


    Her mother¡¯s right brow arched at Myra¡¯s words, "You know who this .... Gentleman is?"


    "Ohhh~ my, I am so sorry. Mom, this is Mr. Oliver Grey, Mr. Yates Senior¡¯s secretary," she introduced him to her mother and then asked him toe inside, "Mr. Greg, pleasee in."


    Oliver declined her offer politely, nodded at Sandra, cleared his throat and said, "Just a ss of water would be fine." After knowing that Oliver was Garry¡¯s man, she went inside to get him water.


    Seeing that the coast was clear, Oliver said his piece, "Ms. Miracle, these are the ¡¯documents¡¯ regarding the schrship program you will be needing." He took out a sealed folder and extended it towards Myra.


    Myra¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not even an hour since she messaged Garry Yates and instead of giving her a simple reply, he sent his secretary to deliver the contract. ¡¯Mr. Yates is more eager than me?¡¯ she thought.


    Oliver then said, "CEO Yates, have left a message for you. The other things you mentioned in your text, he has already sorted them out. Everything will be settled by tomorrow. And your and your family¡¯s flight is scheduled for day after tomorrow."


    Myra couldn¡¯t help but look at him with sheer bewilderment. "Day after tomorrow, why so soon? Why is Mr. Yates so eager to send me to Esteria?" She verbalized her thoughts to him, with a startled expression.


    He simply smiled in return and said, "You will have to speak with CEO Yates about it."


    Sandra came out with a ss of water. He took a sip and then muttered, "Thank you for your hospitality, Mrs. Miracle. I will be taking my leave now. Hope you have a great day, Ms. Miracle, Mrs. Miracle." He turned around and walked out, his posture erect and elegant.


    Myra clutched the folder in her hand as she looked at Oliver¡¯s receding figure. Sandra¡¯s words pulled her back, "Why did Mr. Yates Senior¡¯s secretarye to speak to you?" She had a look of confusion.


    "Ohhh~ ...... He came to give me some important documents required to apply for schrship. Yelena must have sent him," they both went inside. "By the way, mom. Where is dad?" She changed the subject.


    "He went to his colleague¡¯s ce. To talk about, his early retirement," Sandra conveyed. "It has been almost an hour and half. He must being home anytime soon."


    As soon as shepleted her words, William came home with an odd expression etched on his face. Shock. Confusion.


    "Ah~ there he is. Honey, what happened, why do you look like you have seen a ghost in broad daylight? Did something happen? Did he make difficult for you?" Sandra fired a flurry of questions as if it was a rapid fire game.


    Myra got up, went to the kitchen to get him a ss of water. When she came out, she heard, "It is quite odd. When I told him about my decision, he didn¡¯t seem smug like his usual self or even happy. He has been pinning me for months for this, so I thought he would throw a sarcastic jab at me, but he did nothing like that ..." he paused.


    Sandra uttered, "Maybe, because you have agreed with the terms and finally backed down, he is just showing basic curtsy."


    "Maybe you are right, dear. But ..... there is one more thing that is troubling me," he said with a serious face.


    "What is it?" Sandra tensed up at his words.


    "When I told him, that I want to speed up the process. He conveyed that it has already been done and we will receive all the benefits and everything by tomorrow without any hitch. Usually, these types of things take minimum ten days to a month to get processed but~" he exhaled a sigh. "I don¡¯t know. I just feel something is up with him."


    Myra flinched. She had an inkling of who might be behind this speed up. As Oliver Grey told her earlier, Garry had already taken care of things. Sheposed herself, walked out and said, "Dad, didn¡¯t you say your colleague has been urging you to quit. Maybe he was waiting for your approval and had prepared everything else in advance."


    "Myra is right or why else would he even do us a favor. He was so eager to make you retire early," Sandra backed Myra¡¯s words.


    Though, William was still skeptical of the whole situation, he nodded because there wasn¡¯t any other exnation to it.


    Myra excused herself to her room. She wanted to check the contract terms.


    As she ascended the stairs. She heard her mother¡¯s voice, saying, "Tomorrow, we need to go the Wendy¡¯s school as well."


    She got inside her room and locked the door behind her. Walking towards her bed, she saw her phone¡¯s screen lighting up. So, she checked and as she expected there was a message from Garry, "Ms. Miracle, my secretary must have delivered the folder to you. Inside, there is the official contract and all the other paperwork regarding your sister¡¯s new school."


    "Wendy¡¯s new school?" Myra muttered, when another message popped up, "When you have gone through with the terms and uses, sign it. My secretary will collect it by tomorrow."


    Myra blinked once, twice, three times. He didn¡¯t write anything about use negotiations. So, that meant, whether she liked any term or not, she will have to ept it.


    Not wasting any more time, she unzipped the folder and took out its contents.


    There was fancy looking school brochure of Esteria¡¯s most prestigious school, The Paragon Academy. The more Myra looked at it the more astonished she was. The ce was on the same level as Red Stone, if not better. After all, it was one of the affiliates of the said university.


    She then took out other documents. All the paperwork waspleted, as Garry had mentioned. ¡¯I guess, money can get you anything,¡¯ she thought.


    Atst, she took out the notarized contract and started reading the uses. It wasn¡¯t lengthy nor was itplicated. There was not a single term that looked like a trap. But that was what unsettled Myra even more. ¡¯Why is Garry Yates being so helpful to me and my family? He even acquired the information about my ...... the people I am rted to by blood. I just feel there is something he is not tell me?¡¯


    But as Myra had no choice, to keep her family safe, she had to agree with Garry¡¯s terms for now. Releasing a heavy breath, she took the pen and proceeded to sign the contract, her hands shaking involuntarily.


    That¡¯s when her phone started buzzing, distracting her. She saw the caller¡¯s name and when she read the name she pressed her lips tightly. It was from Nora.


    The phone screen dulled and went off as the call ended. She wanted to pick up and ask about Nora and her brother¡¯s health but she stopped herself just in time. Her phone buzzed again and again and again.


    In the end, she did pick up the call, but her voice remained t, "Hello."


    "Hello, Myra. Mm~ .... I was just ..... I mean, you called me yesterday and then I called .... But your phone was switch off ...... Umm~ ...... I heard from mom .... You must have been anxious," Nora fumbled with her words.


    "I already had a conversation with Sarast night about it," Myra stated matter of factly.


    "You did? That¡¯s good. Uhhh~ ... I just wanted to tell you that brother Brave is fine and has finally woken up," Nora informed her.


    "It is good that he is finally awake. If there is nothing else, I will be~," Myra said.


    "Wait~ ... umm~ ..... how ... how have you been? How is Sandra and William doing? How is Wendy?" Nora asked hesitantly.


    "I am doing better. Mom and dad are fine as well and so is Wendy. Thank you for your concern," Myra answered formally.


    There was a long silence from the other end. When Nora didn¡¯t speak, Myra muttered, "I have something to do," and ended the call.


    Myra knew her attitude and tone may not have sounded rude but it wasn¡¯t like old times. She didn¡¯t wanted to give Nora false hope.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 216: Book A Flight

    <h4>Chapter 216: Book A Flight</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Nora stared at her phone for quite a while. Closing her eyes, she mumbled, "How has our lifelong friendship shaken like a dried leaf."


    Her wolf, Aura muttered inside her head, ¡¯At least, she didn¡¯t dismiss us like before. Slowly and steadily, everything will turn out to be fine,¡¯ she consoled Nora who was sulking after that phone call. ¡¯Also, Myra is in Damona, whenever we want to meet her, we can just fly back there.¡¯


    "You are right, baby steps, one step at a time and soon, everything will be back, just how it used to be," Nora mumbled under her breath. ¡¯She is just a flight away, anyway.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s the spirit. Now don¡¯t sulk. Brave has finally woken up and you have spoken with Myra. It is a good day, worth celebrating,¡¯ Aura suggested.


    ______________________


    In the Everests Cooperation, Noah was settled in his office. Him and Matthew, his beta, were discussing something when a knock was heard on the door. He straightened his posture and in his aloof and business-like voice said, "Come in."


    ric, d up in ssic charcoal hued three-piece business attire, came in, "Father, you called." He kept his tone professional as he stood in front of them.


    "Yes, take a seat. I have something to discuss with you," Noah uttered.


    ricplied and settled opposite his father. After giving Matthew some instructions, Noah dismissed him. Now with him and ric alone in his office, crossing his leg, he leaned back and looked at his son for a while. Then he muttered, "How is the progress on that redevelopment project going? When can we start?"


    "Both the nning teams are to submit their revised ns this evening. There were some errors but nothing difficult to resolve. As soon as the n is finalized, we can start the ground work," ric briefed him about the project.


    "Hmm~ ..... good. Make sure it is done with this week. I have high expectation from this project and you, ric. It will solidify our stake in construction and redevelopment business, so keep a close look on it. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistake," Noah gave him advise, his cold as ice. When it was business Noah didn¡¯t wanted any single error. He and Sara had tirelessly worked hard to create this cooperation.


    "Yes, father. I won¡¯t disappoint you," ric said confidently. Thisrge-scale project was highly advertised and marketed by the Everests Cooperation¡¯s public rtions, so all the media houses, theirpetitorpanies and even their rival packs were watching every move like a hawk. Even a small mistake would be nitpicked and ruthlessly criticized. And despite all that, Noah had handed over the entire project to ric. So, ric wanted excel in it. This was his chance.


    Noah nodded and added, "Book a flight for Damona. You need to visit the ce for that project anyway. Also, visit the Miracle¡¯s as well and give our family¡¯s regards. They have helped Nora a lot and with Ms. Miracle¡¯s help, Brave had woken up too." When he mentioned the Miracle¡¯s, his usually stoic and stern voice had a fragment of softness in it.


    When his father mentioned Damona and said to visit Myra¡¯s home, ric¡¯s heart leapt like a frog. Alex, inside him, was jumping and squealing in joy as if he had won a gazillion dor race, ¡¯Finally, we have a reason to go and see our mate. How will she react? I sure she will be surprised to see us there. Ohhh my dear moon goddess, I can¡¯t wait to take that long flight to our mate.¡¯


    The lovesick fool inside ric was irritating him. He growled at his wolf to make him shut up but Alex was beyond thrilled and continued fawning over Myra.


    ¡¯ric .... r~ic?" Noah called out to him. ric snapped out of his bickering with Alex and replied, "Yes, father. I will surely visit the Miracle¡¯s and show gratitude towards them."


    "And about Brave .... your mother and I have discussed this with Greg and for now, no one should mention about that incident to Brave. If Ms. Miracle was really his destined mate, him or his wolf wouldn¡¯t have forgotten that part," Noah instructed.


    Though, Noah didn¡¯t show it, he was worried about Brave¡¯s mental well-being. He knew how much his son had suffered in his past rtionship. So, he concluded that Brave must have called out for Hannah and Nora might have misunderstood the scenario.


    ric nodded but inside he was conflicted. He had seen how much Myra had an effect on Brave. Her mere voice was enough to create a ruckus and how he calmed down when he sniffed Myra¡¯s blood. It may not be because of the mate bond but there surely was a connection between Myra and his twin. The mere thought out it made his heart itch with something unspeakable.


    "Okay, you may leave now," with that Noah dismissed ric as well.


    ric went back to his office in daze, his mind drifting off to Myra every now and then. Amanda who was already waiting outside his office called him out, "COO Everests, I have something to~ COO Everests?"


    He ignored her or rather he didn¡¯t hear her and settled in his chair, his expression still dazed. She called out again, "COO Everests?"


    ric jolted back from his thoughts and looked at his secretary who had a concerned expression etched on her face, "What?"


    She cleared her throat and said, "The luncheon meeting you have with the Sterling organization¡¯s head, they have requested us to reschedule it." As she finished her words, she looked at his boss with nervousness. ric was prone to having terrible mood swings, especially from the past few days he has been in horrible mood and everyone in the office have been treading on thin ice around him.


    But to her utter surprise, ric said, "Reschedule it for tomorrow then."


    Amanda was left speechless at how readily he had agreed.


    "If there is nothing else, you may return to your desk," though his words were stern, the edge wasn¡¯t there. "And also, remind both the nning teams that they have to submit their proposals by evening."


    "Yes, COO Everests. I will remind them," with that she gave him a slight bow and exited his office.


    Time went in a sh and soon it was evening.


    In the vast conference room, Marion Sharp, nning Team A¡¯s Head was presenting her teams new and improvised proposal for the redevelopment n in Damona. She tried to sound confident but every now and then she would sneak nces at ric, who was settled at the head of the conference table, "The ce will have plenty of space for outdoor activities such as gardening, perfect for elderly people."


    ric nodded and urged her to continued further, which was surprising for her. Even the other employees present inside the conference room were stunned by ric¡¯s gesture. Marion soon finished her presentation and stood erect in front of ric.


    Adam Han and his team had already presented their n earlier. So, every eye in the room was on ric, waiting for him to say something. He leaned forward and settled his elbows firmly on the ss table, he said, "There are still some things that need change."


    Marion gulped hard. ric continued, "But the adjustment can be made. It is settled. Amanda, Marion and I are going to depart for Damona day after tomorrow. Amanda, schedule the flight."


    Marion gasped at his words. All the eyes which were staring at their COO widened, ¡¯Was that an approval?¡¯


    Amanda nodded, "Yes, COO Everests." Marion was still in shock. She was rooted to her spot. When ric exited the conference room and everyone came to congratte her, she came out of reverie. The joy on her face was blissful.


    Everyone then started gossiping about their boss, "Have you noticed something odd with COO Everests today? He didn¡¯tsh out or scolded anyone. Neither did he criticized ruthlessly. It is quite unlike his usual self."


    Another employee added, "Yes, I have noticed it too. He seems to be in a good mood. What might had happened for someone like the ice prince to be in such a mood?"


    "Maybe he has finally got a girl or something. He is a human too, can¡¯t always make that scrunched up face," another employee said, their expression gleeful.


    "Nahh, COO won¡¯t react like this because of a mere girl. Whatever his personality might be or no matter how rude he may be to us, he is the most sort after bachelor with his brothers. He is smart, his looks are top notch and he is filthy rich. Girls are dying to be with him. There has to be something else," the employees were in full swing.


    Amanda coughed and gave them a stern expression, "Stop gossiping and go back to work all of you. Don¡¯t indulge in nonsense like that."


    With her warning, everyone scattered like a herd of deer.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 217: Precious Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 217: Precious Little Sister</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Tomemorate Brave¡¯s good health, Nora decided to prepare avish dinner for her family. The household has been under a lot of stress and chaos in recent times and she wanted to ease some of the tension by sharing a proper homely meal with everyone.


    When she used to live with the Smiths, her adoptive parents, to impress them, she had honed her cooking skills. She may not be on the level of a Michelin chef yet but it delectable.


    From the tender age of eleven, she had started cooking and by now her culinary skills were top notch. Though, those abusive parents of hers didn¡¯t appreciate her enough for it. Whenever Nora tried something, they never praised her, they just brushed her feelings of saying, "You are a girl. It should be in you to prepare meals that are doable. Otherwise, who will even marry you. That is the only worth you will have after getting married."


    Their taunts kept haunted Nora. She even wanted to quit at some point.


    But then there was Myra and her family. Whenever Nora was in a sulky mood, she used to go to Myra¡¯s house and help Sandra. Most of her cooking skills were thanks to Myra¡¯s mother, who helped her like a mentor. Sandra never shouted, was always patient with her, even if she repeated any mistake multiple times. She encouraged her saying, "Not just a girl but everyone should know how to cook and clean up after themselves. These are not gender based skills, but life skills, survival skills. Don¡¯t be disheartened dear."


    Even William cooked, so this really encouraged Nora. Myra¡¯s family have always been there for her in every way possible.


    Sara was quite surprised when Nora told her that she wanted to prepare dinner for everyone. She tousled Nora¡¯s hair gently and cupped her face dotingly, "Sometimes, I forget that you are already old enough to know all these things."


    "But for you, I will always be a child, your baby," Nora cuddled in her mother¡¯s arms. Her warmth seeping through their affectionate hug.


    Sara pulled away and said, "Should I help you? It will be our mother daughter bonding time. Although, I haven¡¯t really cooked in a long, long while and my skills are mediocre at best."


    "No, mom. You just have to rest for the day. You have been travelling from the past few days andst night you haven¡¯t even slept properly. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of everything. Trust me," Nora tried to convince her mother.


    Although, Sara was reluctant but she eventually agreed. With nothing to do, she took the elevator and visited the fifth floor. She went straight to Brave¡¯s room.


    Brave has been on medication, so he was resting at that time. Elio was by his side, so right now he looked more like a panda than a wolf. The bags under his eyes were visible and anyone could tell that he hasn¡¯t had any proper rest since days. But that guy has refused to leave Brave¡¯s side.


    Sara gently knocked the door and went inside. She looked at Elio¡¯s haggard face and said, "You need to take a break, Eli. Otherwise, you will get sick." Her voice wasced with motherly concern.


    "Mother, I am totally fine," Elio tried to down y his exhaustion.


    "No, you are not. Look at yourself. Is there anything that¡¯s troubling you?" Sara asked. She has sensed he has been a bit moody these days which was quite unlike him. Her heart ached looking at her youngest son.


    "It is nothing like that. What will even trouble me?" Elio shrugged off once again. But Sara was his mother and knew him well enough to tell something was definitely off with him.


    "If you don¡¯t want to share, I won¡¯t push it. But you should prioritize your health, Eli," Sara said, her eyes turned misty.


    Elio walked towards Sara and holding her hands, he said, "Mother, I promise. I won¡¯t neglect my health, hmm," he assured her. "By the way, what is Nora up to, she said that there is a surprise she is nning with you."


    "A surprise should remain a surprise. You will know soon," she smiled at him.


    "What secret are you both sharing? Won¡¯t you tell me?" Brave¡¯s raspy and sleepy voice erupted.


    "Brave, did we disturb your rest?" Sara questioned.


    He sat up in his bed and said, "Ahhh~ I have been sleeping and resting since morning. By the way, what were you both talking? What are you guys whispering amongst yourselves? Let me in on your secret?" He said yfully.


    "Ohh, it isn¡¯t a secret between me and mother. Instead, it is between Nora and mother. They are nning a grand surprise for all of us and unveil it tonight," Elio exined dramatically.


    They chatted happily amongst themselves and soon it was dinner time.


    Noah and Dion were already home. Nora had strictly warned everyone to be on time. It was again ric who was stuck in his office, conducting a meeting for redevelopment project.


    The dinner was set up at the pack¡¯s greenhouse. Everyone was settled at the table as Noah asked, "Why did you called all of us so urgently, Nora?"


    "Everyone has been busy these past few days, so I just thought, I will cook a proper meal for all of you," Nora said bashfully. Her head lowered. Then she mumbled, "And soon I will be interning at thepany. So~"


    "Ohhhooo .... A meal prepared by my little sister. That¡¯s is why~ .... My stomach has been growling," Dion rubbed his hands together and looked at the dishes with admiration.


    "You made such a feast? Alone. Woah. I am impressed, kiddo," Elio teased her. They were bickering when suddenly Sara asked, "Why is ric not home yet?"


    As soon as she said this, ric¡¯s voice entered, "I apologize. I was in a meeting." He settled beside Brave, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Good as new," Brave replied with a smile. ric nodded in acknowledgment.


    Noah asked, "How did the meeting go? Has the n been finalized?"


    "Yes, father. It has. I have instructed my secretary to schedule the flight for day after tomorrow," he exined.


    "Why not tomorrow?" Noah asked.


    "I have a lunch meeting with Sterling Organization¡¯s head set for tomorrow," ric uttered. Noah nodded.


    "What are you both talking about?" Brave interrupted.


    "It is about the redevelopment project," ric said.


    "So, you are going to Damona?" Sara questioned.


    "Ahhh~ yes," ric said with a straight face.


    Dion was quick to say, "Can I join you on your business trip, Brother Al?"


    Everyone was stunned to hear him. The words seemed foreign from his mouth.


    Braveughed and asked, "What happened to you all of a sudden? Why are you so eager? It is business trip not a cruise party." He said in a teasing tone.


    "I just wanted to gain some experience with this," Dion said with a serious face.


    "It is good that you are taking you job seriously," Noahmented. ric nodded and said, "Clear your schedule then."


    Dion was thrilled and so was his wolf, Drey. They could finally go to Damona and see Myra. But he maintained a straight face.


    "Damona?" Nora said with a low voice. "Wish I could go with you. But tomorrow is my first day at the office."


    "We can just reschedule it," ric suggested.


    "Nooooo, don¡¯t. I want to be a regr employee andy low. I will go some other time. Don¡¯t pull any strings, brother Al. It will look bad on me," Nora said with a sulky voice.


    "Don¡¯t get disheartened. Next month, you and I will go to Damona. How does it sound?" Sara suggested.


    "Of course. That will definitely do," Nora replied, trying to match her energy but her face clearly showed sadness.


    Elio wanted to go to but with Brave still recovering and no solid reason to give, he couldn¡¯t ask to join as well. So, he kept quiet.


    Sara sped her hands and said, "Now, no one will be talking about work. The food is getting all cold." She gestured for the maids to start surviving.


    As if remembering something, Dion looked around him and frowned. Yona wasn¡¯t amongst the maids which was unusual. She was always around Everests brothers to garner their attention.


    Sara looked at him and asked, "What are you searching for?"


    "Ahhh~ nothing, mother. I didn¡¯t see the assistant maid. Has she quit?" he questioned in casual, almost uninterested tone.


    "You mean Yona? She is on leave for two days. Why are you asking for her?" Sara inquired.


    "Just asking," he shrugged casually and continued with his dinner. He peeled a lobster and took a bit and eximed, "Nora, you can even rece our head chef."


    "Don¡¯t exaggerate, brother Dio," Nora chuckled, her face crimson listening to his praise.


    "No seriously. Though, the chef is good. I haven¡¯t had such a meal in quite a long time. You deserve the praise," ricplimented.


    Listening to their genuine and heartfelt words, Nora sniffed and burst in tears. Everyone looked at her with shock and asked with worry, "What happened? Why are you crying?"


    "Nothing. I am just so d that you guys are my family," Nora confessed between her broken sobs.


    Her brothers walked towards her side and gave her a group, suffocating hug, "We are d that you are our precious little sister."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 218: It Is Progressing Too Fast

    <h4>Chapter 218: It Is Progressing Too Fast</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Mrs. Miracle, Mr. Miracle, there won¡¯t be any issue with Wendy¡¯s transfer. It can be done today," Wendy¡¯s homeroom teacher told Sandra and William.


    They looked at her like she had a horn on her head. Sandra muttered under her breath, "Don¡¯t you think, everything is going quite smoothly? As if her teacher already knew about Wendy¡¯s school transfer."


    William didn¡¯t reply but he felt the same thing. So, he instead asked the teacher directly, "Mm~ ..... Ms. Kelsey, did you have any prior knowledge about our request? Has Wendy told you something in advance about it?"


    Ms. Kelsey gave them a professional, courteous smile and said, "Wendy did mention it to one of her friends, who informed me. You don¡¯t have to be suspicious Mr. Miracle. It may go unnoticed but a lot of students transfer schools due to numerous reasons. So, our school has passed a policy that helps in speeding up the process. It only takes half a day at most. Although, I and my whole ss will miss Wendy. She is an exemry and obedient student. I can just wish her all the best for her future endeavors."


    Both Sandra and William nodded at the teacher¡¯s acknowledgment of their daughter. They were filled with pride. Ms. Kelsey offered them tea and conversed with them about Wendy¡¯s ss performances as they waited in her office. The transfer documents were getting processed at the moment.


    Wendy hadn¡¯t attended school that day, she didn¡¯t need to. She was standing outside the door, listening to her teacher¡¯s extoling words as she blushed at herments.


    "Wendy, why are you standing here? Why didn¡¯t youe to school today?" one of her ssmates, who was passing by, asked.


    "My parents are talking with Ms. Kelsey. I am transferring school," Wendy told him.


    "Really, at this time of the year?" He smacked his hands together loudly and said in a dramatic voice, "Ohho ..... Now I know why Marnus has been sulking since morning and why Pheobe has been moody. The whole ss is walking on eggshells around those two. You must have told them already," her ssmate told her.


    Wendy pressed her lips together tightly, in a thin line when she heard about how both of her close friends were faring after she broke the news to them yesterday.


    "By the way, where are you transferring to?" the ssmate asked with curiosity.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t tell anyone about her new school as Myra, for some reason, had requested her and their parents¡¯ to not mention it to anyone. So, she changed the topic, "Ohh, it is time for mathematics ss. Shouldn¡¯t you be in there right now?"


    "Ohhh shit~ ..... thank you for reminding me. Bye and all the best. Do visit sometime, okay" the ssmate started sprinting and disappeared down the corner without waiting for her reply.


    Wendy waved at him and that¡¯s when her parents came out with all the necessary documents.


    At home, Myra had already signed the contract and texted Garry to tell him about it. His secretary hade to collect the document and gave her the flight details and mailed her their tickets and boarding passes in advance.


    "I will be taking my leave, Ms. Miracle. I will pick you all tomorrow at eleven. The departure time is twelve thirty," with these words Oliver left.


    As Myra saw him out, her phone buzzed with a notification. She had received a message from Fabian Stephens, "Good Afternoon, Ms. Miracle. How are you doing?"


    Myra gave him a curt reply, "I am good, Professor Stephens. How are you?"


    "I am doing great, thanks to you," he replied.


    Myra was puzzled, ¡¯thanks to me?¡¯ She texted him, "??"


    There was no text. Instead, the next minute, Fabian called on her phone.


    Myra didn¡¯t pick his phone right away. She waited for a few seconds, took a deep breath, ¡¯I can¡¯t just ignore him. After all, he will be my professor.¡¯ With this thought, she answered it atst.


    "Hello, Professor Stephens," Myra uttered, her voice clear and polite.


    "Ms. Miracle, d you answered ... Mmm~ .... I heard from Mr. Garry Yates, that you have finally decided to enroll in Red Stone University," Fabian asked in his usual soft and soothing tone.


    "Uhh~ Yes, I and Yelena, both have enrolled," Myra answer was crisp and direct.


    "That¡¯s good. Congrattions, Ms. Miracle. You will never regret your choice," the joy in Fabian¡¯s voice was evident as he said these words.


    "Thank you, Professor Stephens," Myra said with a rxed voice, ¡¯I won¡¯t regret it.¡¯


    "If you need help with anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me. I will be avable at all times," Fabian said, his tone eager.


    "Professor Stephens, I~ ..... I simply cannot," Myra declined hesitantly.


    "I am not offering you out of any ulterior motive, rest assured about that. I am in charge of taking care of schrship students. So, please feel free to ask anything. Otherwise, I will be in trouble," hemented, his tone a bit yful.


    "If you insist," Myra replied. "I will."


    "Ms. Miracle, I got to go. I have a flight to catch. See you in Esteria," Fabian said.


    "Yes, see you in Esteria," Myra replied and the call disconnected.


    Fabian swirled the crystal ss, as the rose wine¡¯s faint aroma wafted near his nostrils. He took a sip. The smile on his was reced by a cold and calcting look. He smirked as he reyed his conversation with Myra in his mind. Leaning back in his chair, he murmured, "Finally, atst. Things are progressing. You made a wise choice, Myra Miracle."


    His scar faced subordinate, Gunnar, approached him and said, "Young master, everything is set. The flight is ready to depart."


    Fabian took his time, finishing his wine. He got up leisurely, adjusted his gold cufflinks and ruby chained tie pin and walked with striking, imposing steps. Everyone at the airport looked at him with awe. His sharp features and slicked hairstyle gave him an aloof, nonchnt vibe.


    ________________________


    "Mom, Dad. Did you get the transfer papers?" Myra inquired as she served them water.


    "Ummhmm~ ..... we did," William replied.


    "I have received an email from Mr. Yates senior¡¯s side. Our flights have been confirmed and Wendy¡¯s school admission is also set," Myra informed them.


    "What is the name of the school?" William inquired.


    "Since it is close to the housing facility as well as Red Stone¡¯s main campus, Wendy¡¯s new school will be the Paragon Academy," Myra told them.


    A collective gasp from her mom and dad escaped as Sandra asked, "I have heard of it before. Isn¡¯t it an affiliate of Red Stone University? That school is ... ummm~ ... expensive."


    Myra held her mother¡¯s hand in hers and assured her, "I have already taken care of it. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. My schrship money will be enough to cover it."


    Sandra turned to her other daughter and asked with a worried look, "Wendy, are you alright? You have been quiet since we went to you school. Is something troubling you?"


    Wendy snapped out of her thoughts and saw that her parents¡¯ and sister donned a concerning look. Clearing her throat, she mumbled hesitantly, "It¡¯s nothing. I feel a bit tired. Sis, by the way, what day is our flight?"


    Myra eyes were filled with unspoken guilty towards her dear sister. She knew and understood well, how Wendy was feeling right now. She answered, "It is for tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow. Aren¡¯t we rushing it a bit too much," Wendy blurted out.


    "The university campus will start in a week. We will have a lot of things to do when we reach Esteria. So, it is better to shift as early as possible," Myra told her.


    Wendy chewed her lower lips and nodded. She then abruptly got up from the couch and said, "I will go to my room and pack," and rushed upstairs.


    Myra was about to go after her but William stopped her, "Myra, let her be. She needs some time."


    Sandra added, "Yes, dear. She just needs a bit of time to adjust. Everything will be alright when we shift to Esteria."


    Myra nodded at their words and didn¡¯t insist on going.


    The day went by in a blur as the Miracle¡¯s got busy. They had a lot of packing to do.


    None of them could sleep that night. There minds filled with different thoughts and possibilities for their future.


    A new ce, different environment. Whether they will be able to adjust in a city like Esteria or not. Countless such thoughts crept up in William and Sandra¡¯s mind.


    Wendy¡¯s mind was a mess, a chaotic mess. She sniffled as she swiped the image in her phone¡¯s gallery. It was a photo taken on a school trip. She, Marnus and Pheobe, were smiling, their eyes sparkling. The day they have taken this picture. They vowed to be together all throughout their school and college life. But now, she had to break that promise.


    Myra¡¯s thoughts were filled with determination. Determination to safeguard her family, to not let them be in harm¡¯s way.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 219: Bright Here, Gloomy There

    <h4>Chapter 219: Bright Here, Gloomy There</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The day of departure


    It was yet another bright and sunny day in Damona. The birds were chirping joyfully, squirrels scurrying in the background. The Miracles were already awake and out of their beds, busy with somest-minute packing and rted stuff.


    But in Kimberg, the weather had taken a drastic turn from the day before. It was gloomy with dark, thick ck clouds looming in the sky. Lightening was striking as if, it was giving a sign of warning. The sound of thunderstorm was shrilling and core jolting.


    The Everests were having their breakfast as usual as Noramented, "Just yesterday, the sky was all clear and shiny. But today~ ...... tsk" she shook her head with disappointment. She liked rains but the thunderp and eerie sound made her feel uneasy and a tad bit restless.


    "It is pouring relentlessly sincest night. ric, what about your and Dion¡¯s flight to Damona? At what time is it?" Sara asked as she took a bite of her fruit and nut oatmeal.


    It is scheduled three hours from now. If the rain doesn¡¯t ease up and persists like this, it will be dyed ordingly," ric informed her as he took a sip of his freshly squeezed orange juice.


    "Both the private nes have been sent for routine check. So, if we want to reach Damona, we have no choice to take the passenger ne," Dion exined even further as he stretched his hand to take a pancake, not waiting for the omegas to serve him.


    Brave suggested, "Don¡¯t rush in this weather. You can just reschedule your flight when the sky clears."


    "NO," both ric and Dion¡¯s voices echoed inside the dining room.


    Every eye on the table and odd it, turned towards them with confusion.


    ric cleared his throat and said in his characteristically nonchnt way, "The sooner we reach, the better. Next week, there is a board meeting as well as the first hearing regarding the Elders case. So, I cannot afford to lose time."


    Dion also chimed in, "I have also some stuff going on and busy next week. So~ .... Ummhmm~ .... Likewise." He didn¡¯t bother to exin in detail like his elder brother.


    The rea reason was, they were eager to see Myra as soon as possible. They didn¡¯t want to waited any longer. But the downpour was torrential, foreboding. There wasn¡¯t much they could do.


    Noah got up from his chair, buttoned his olive green suit and adjusted his cufflinks as he said, "Nora, take you time with meal. When you are done. Matthew will take you to thepany."


    "Dad, why bother Sir Matthew, I can just~" Nora tried to protest but her father shut it down.


    "You will have to. There is no negotiation on this one. You already know there have been a lot of unknown presence lurking around in the dark. I am not going to take any risk. It is only for the time being," Noah¡¯s words were stern but concerned filled as well.


    Sara backed him up, "Your father is absolutely right, Nor. Although, you have a personal bodyguard but by being in Matthew¡¯s presence you will learn a thing or two about business."


    Nora nodded as she didn¡¯t have much choice. After saying his piece, Noah exited the dining hall.


    Brave murmured, "Al, you don¡¯t have to worry. I am feeling much better after resting all day yesterday. I will be resuming my work at the office starting today. I will attend the board meeting."


    "No, you can¡¯t," Elio protested straightforwardly. "You have just woken up yesterday. You may seem fine but you at least need a full week¡¯s rest topletely regain your lost strength. Dr. Andrew has given strict orders."


    Sara as well as his other siblings also opposed the idea.


    "You cannot strain your body. It is better to follow Dr. Andrew¡¯s advice. He is the doctor and knows best," ricmented.


    "Yup, Brave. Otherwise, you will have to listening to Greg Andrew¡¯s nagging. You know how scary he gets when he is truly angry. His lectures won¡¯t stop and you will be drowned by them," Dion teased him.


    "I am not that weak. I can handle~ ... myself," Brave felt a dull ache in his chest as well as head, making him ufortable. His face losing color as he fumbled with his words.


    "What happened? Do you feel any difort, Brother Brave?" Elio asked as he rushed towards his brother¡¯s side.


    Brave waved him off as heposed himself, "It is nothing serious. Just slight dizziness because of high dosage of medication."


    "See, that¡¯s why we want you to rest. Brother Brave, you shouldn¡¯t fuss like a child on this one. After all, more than work, your health is important," Nora reprimanded him.


    Brave licked his lips and gave up the idea, "Ok, ok. I won¡¯t go anywhere. Happy?"


    Nora smiled and got up, "I am done." She went to Brave¡¯s side pinched his cheeks, stretching them softly, she said, "Once Ies home, I will spend more time with you. That way, you won¡¯t feel bored." Saying this, she rushed out of the dining hall as well.


    ric was already done with his meal. As soon as he got up and was on his way to his room, he received a call from his secretary, Amanda. He picked it up and Amanda greeted him, jumping straight to the point, "COO Everests, due to bad whether conditions, our flight is postponed." She informed in her crisp, professional tone.


    ric pinched his nose bridge, and asked, "What is the rescheduled time?"


    "There is no certainty yet but ording to the weather forecast, the sky will clear in four to five hours. So~ ...." Amanda said.


    "Ok, got it. Anything else?" ric cut her off and questioned.


    "That¡¯s it, COO Everests," his secretary replied. The call disconnected and ric let out a sigh off frustration. He mind linked Dion about the same.


    He returned to his room, close the door and looked at his packed luggage and silver suitcase in tow. Alex¡¯s irritated voice filled his mind, ¡¯Why today of all days? Why moon goddess? I was so excited to reunite with our mate but~ .... tskk. Nothing is going our way.¡¯


    ¡¯For the Nth time I am telling you. That girl is not my mate or your mate, she cannot be, she will not be. Got it. So, get out of your lovey dovey, puppy doggie act and behave like a wolf,¡¯ ric barked as he loosened his cor as he felt hacked off by his wolf¡¯s words. Saying his piece, he shut shoved his wolf at the back of his mind.


    But Alex, as persistent and strong as he has always been, he said with gritted teeth, ¡¯So, why do you feel so disappointed when you heard that the flight is postponed, huhh? How long will you live with this lie, Al? Why were you so excited when father mentioned to visit our mate¡¯s house? The one putting on an act is you.¡¯


    ¡¯It is nothing but genuine sympathy and curtesy for the one who has helped my family. Ok, don¡¯t twist it the other way,¡¯ ric rebuked with counter words.


    Alex scoffed, snorting at ric¡¯s denial, ¡¯You know, you are way to stubborn. You don¡¯t know you own feelings. Sometimes, I really pity you.¡¯


    ¡¯Who even needs your pity?¡¯ ric, with all his strength, shut his wolf outpletely.


    He and Alex have been in a deadlock situation because of a human girl and that frustrates him even more.


    A mind link interrupted his messy thoughts. His shadow subordinates voice echoed, ¡¯Young Alpha ric, I have some news.¡¯


    ric settled in a chair and uttered, ¡¯Go ahead. What are your findings?¡¯


    ¡¯Regarding the unidentified grave which Vienna Clinton visit, it belongs to a male. I have gathered the DNA sample from the mortal remains of the deceased,¡¯ his subordinate told him, with a straight voice.


    ¡¯A male body? Are you sure about it? What about Amelia Clinton¡¯s whereabouts? Is there any progress in that matter?¡¯ he fired a flurry of questions.


    ¡¯Yes, I dug the grave myself and checked it. The remains belong to a human male. Regarding Amelia Clinton, there is no news, no information. It is as if she has never even exited,¡¯ the guy told him honestly.


    ¡¯That is odd. Shade, I will be on overseas trip for a week. So, keep a watchful eye on the Clinton¡¯s, especially Vienna Clinton and report back to me. I want every single detail,¡¯ he ordered.


    ¡¯Yes, young Alpha, I will,¡¯ Shade replied and the mind link disconnected.


    _______________________


    After finishing his meal, Dion was returning to his room when he saw Yona, dusting and cleaning the hallway. He gave her a cold nce; her back was towards him. Her body was slightly bent as she picked up a toppled showpiece, her tunic riding over her tights, her ass sticking out a bit usual.


    Dion shook his head. For him it was a clear attempt to get his attention and seduce him. He had seen these tricks of hers before.


    Yona turned around and startled when she saw Dion at some distance. She bowed her head and greeted meekly, "Good Morning, Young Alpha Dion."


    Dion¡¯s eyes narrowed at her neck which was covered but he straight away made a poker face and without acknowledging her, he went ahead.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 220: We Have A Lifetime Together

    <h4>Chapter 220: We Have A Lifetime Together</h4>


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    As I was getting up from breakfast table, ric¡¯s voice echoed inside my head, ¡¯Dio, there is a slight change in schedule. Our flight has been dyed due to bad weather conditions. Whenever it resumes, we¡¯ll be heading to the airport.¡¯


    ¡¯Got it,¡¯ I mumbled a reply as a frustrated sigh came out of my mouth. The mind link disconnected and a look of disappointment crossed my face. I was thoroughly dejected by this dy, so much so that it infuriates me to the core.


    Elio must have noticed the change as he asked me, "What¡¯s wrong, Brother Dio? Why is there a frown on your face all of a sudden? Does youtest girlfriend ditch you or something?"


    "No, girl ditches me. It is who ditch them," I told him coolly. After all, that was a in, white fact. I continued, "It is regarding the flight. It has been postponed."


    Leaving these words behind and exited the dining room and headed to my room. I took the elevator to the fifth floor and as soon as it slid open, I saw a back of a maid towards me, who was busy doing her normal chores. She wasn¡¯t just a normal maid but Yona, my former side chick aka the shady bitch.


    I came out of the elevator bored my eyes at her. She isn¡¯t the type to do these menial tasks of cleaning and dusting, that too in the hallways. I have observed if enough to know that she preferred duties were I or my brothers were present. So, this was a surprise. Maybe it is her new trick. She has tons of such shitty tricks under her dirty belt.


    But even if I stepped forward and got closer, she didn¡¯t turn around. A pure marble lotus showpiece slid from her hands and was about to fall on the floor when she caught it midair. In doing so, her uniform was lifted up, her butt was almost on disy, at least I could see her ckcey thong.


    Drey shrugged inside my head with disgust, ¡¯Another one of her dirty, ugly ways to seduce us.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t say anything back to him but I agree with Drey one hundred percent. She must have felt my presence and put on this lousy act of hers.


    After cing back the showpiece, she turned around. A look of shock shed across her face. ¡¯Ahaa ... the concept is pure and na?ve deer. Yuck .... Pathetic.¡¯ My abhorrence intensified towards her even more. This bitch is getting intolerable.


    She bowed her head in a submissive manner and greeted me in her sweet, innocent, sickly voice, "Good Morning, Young Alpha Dion."


    My eyes squinted at her veiled neck. Her usually disyed corbone and cleavage were all buttoned behind her uniform. I changed my stance back instantly and walked past her without giving her any sort of acknowledgement. ¡¯Cheap tricks to get my attention. Bitch, it won¡¯t work any longer.¡¯


    I returned back to my room, shut the door and went straight to my packed luggage. Utching it, I rummaged through my stuff but couldn¡¯t find it. ¡¯Where do I keep it? Ahaa.¡¯


    Remembering where the lost item was, I picked up my Ferrari¡¯s keys and went out of the packhouse


    Brave saw me walking out and questioned, "Where are you going in this gruesome weather? Office?"


    "Nahh, I had something urgent to pick. I will be back soon. Don¡¯t strain your body," I winked at him and got out of the mansion. As I was on the road, a deluge of rain hit the narrow road. I had to drive slow than usual, maintaining a mediocre speed as the wipers cleaned the beaded ss on the windshield.


    Soon, I reached at my destination, my secret ce. Without wasting anytime, I got out of my car, not caring if I was getting wet. When I stepped inside my ce, my clothes were thoroughly soaked and my hair were damp and water was dripping down them but I didn¡¯t give a damn about it. I went straight to the room where my paintings are kept.


    My unfinished canvas was ced at the center and several voices imitating my mate echoed in the room.


    ¡¯Master, you finally came to see me. I was so lonely without you.¡¯


    ¡¯Huhh ... you are showing up now? Dion Everests, you are such a prick to leave me here, all alone.¡¯


    ¡¯Dio, now that you havee. Why don¡¯t you y with me a little? I have been waiting for you sincest night. Come to me, babe.¡¯


    I clenched my fist tightly. All these paintings were trying to attract me, or you could say distract me but right now I didn¡¯t have time for this. I came to get something important.


    Beside the iplete portrait, there was a wooden table on which my painting supplies were kept. I strode towards it and the box I was searching for was lying beside my color palette.


    ¡¯Whew ... Thank goddess, I found it.¡¯ I picked up the pink and gold glittery jewel box and opened it. There was a pair of peacock blue butterfly shaped diamond studded earrings, the same one I gifted Myra in the greenhouse on the night of that incident. Pairing with them, there was a simr designed bracelet with her and my initials etched under it.


    When she left for Damona, she didn¡¯t take a single thing which we gave her, not even the gifts. Neither Elio¡¯s scarf, nor ric¡¯s limited edition Birkin bag, or what my mother and father gave her or what I gifted her.


    This wasn¡¯t just some random gift but token of my sincerity towards her. When I went to buy a gift and saw this in the store, I immediately knew it was what I wanted to give Myra.


    Last night, when I came to my hideout, I was so immersed in painting and talking to it that Ipletely forgot out the box and left it here.


    Anyways, now that I am going to Damona, I will have to find a way to see her. I need to give her belongings as well. I traced the tiny diamond studs as thinking how good she will look wearing them.


    I pictured her. My mate, wearing a custom made, midnight blue, sweetheart neck, sequin body fit gown which I especially ordered, with these essories. She will look absolutely stunning, a rare beauty with her poise and sexiness. She will look an epitome of cosmic beauty. Just the thought of her in it makes my heart go in frenzy. ¡¯Ohhhooo .... She will be the death of me. I wish to see her so badly,¡¯ Drey muttered with urgency.


    Although, the gown is all ready but it has to wait. If I give her that now, she will surely reject it. So, for now, I can only give her the earrings and bracelet, I carefully picked.


    Closing the box and shielding it, I went back to my car.


    The box had few beads of water, which I wiped clean with the help of a tissue. After thoroughly cleaning it, I kept it safely and started the engine and went back to the packhouse.


    After a while I reached the packhouse. My white dress shirt and dark blue denim pants were thoroughly drenched, sticking to my skin. But without much care, I entered the ce.


    The omegas were doing their routine tasks and when they saw me all of them greeted me and giggled. Some were shy as their faces had turned crimson in shade. Some were ogling at my toned body. Some where biting their lips, imagining scenarios about unspeakable things.


    But, now, I don¡¯t give a damn. Seriously. Now that I have a mate, my fated, I want to start anew. I want to be a one woman¡¯s man. I just want to be hers and I want her just to be mine. No other she wolfs or human or vampire or any other kind wille close to my mate.


    For the first time, in my twenty-three years, I want to be loyal to someone. Yes, I have lustful thoughts towards her but it is not just only about having her body. I want to have her soul, every inch of hers. Her messy hair, her frowns, her moles, her dimples, her blemishes, her mounds, her honey pot, her every single thing.


    I want to cherish her, adore her, treasure her, dote on her, worship her, have her,pletely. Never have I felt this way before and never will I feel this way for any other person. This raw feeling, this emotion is new to me.


    She has me wrapped around her fingers and I do not dislike it at all. I am looking forward to it.


    I know it will take some time for her. To open up her heart to me but I and my mate have a life time to spend together. I can wait, wait for her to ept me.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 221: Two Nights Ago

    <h4>Chapter 221: Two Nights Ago</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Dion, where have you been? Ohh ... my moon goddess, you are soaked to the core," Sara inquired, as soon as she saw her son in a drenched state.


    He was dripping wet, from head to toe. His copper hair were saturated with rainwater which was dripping down and falling to the floor, making its own puddle. His clothes, nevertheless, were the same, sticking to his skin and bones, showing off his biceps, his packs, his well-toned body.


    With practiced ease he slid the shiny gift box in his pocket with one hand and tousled his hair with another, replying, "Mother, I just had to pick something urgent before the flight."


    "Gosh ...... don¡¯t make a mess and go change your clothes. Hurry up," Sara shoed him away.


    Once he was inside the elevator, Sara ordered Yona, who for some reason, was on cleaning duty today, "Yona, bring a cup of warm ginger tea to Dion¡¯s room and make sure he drinks it."


    Yona bowed her head and epted in a heartbeat, "Yes, Luna," and went inside the kitchen to prepare the drink.


    For some mysterious reason, she wasn¡¯t quite enthusiastic, you could say she was somewhat in a daze. Her mind drifting off to what happened two nights ago. After Dion rejected sleeping with her, or you could say, doing any sort of intimate activities with her, she went out to the woods to ease up her frustration.


    After reaching to the moon shine¡¯s territory border, in her human form and assuring herself that no one was nearby, she transformed into her wolf form.


    Her wolf was shiny with blonde fur and a few brown spots on it. She was a mediocre wolf both in physique and inbat to be very honest but her ability wasn¡¯t limit to just these two things.


    Blonde wolves were a scarce specie and they were found mainly in the country named Brulena which was on the other side of the globe. That made every eye turn towards her, some with curiosity, some with envy, some with evident scorn.


    ¡¯Ahhh~ ... it¡¯s good to finally transform and feel the breeze on my fur,¡¯ Sparkle purred as she started sprinting towards the other direction.


    As she went on and on, a voice interrupted her peaceful run, "Ohhhh, look who¡¯s here. Fancy seeing you. I thought you would never leave that damned infested castle at all," a big male wolf, with red and yellowish fur ran beside her as he said this.


    Both Sparkle and Yona got startled by the sudden intrusion. She was here to ease off her mind and think of a new way to seduce Dion back but the uninvited wolf has ruined all her n. She slowed down her speed and feigning extreme innocence and gentleness in her tone, she replied, "Victor, where have you been? I have been trying to contact you since that night. Neither you nor Damien picked up any of my calls. Are you alright, hmm?"


    Victor Smith scoffed, "Alright? You are asking me, am I alright? I nearly died by that lousy wolf less bastard who has Lycan blood flowing in him. He has killed Damien on the spot. I somehow managed to escape and reported it to the rogue king. He is furious beyond measures and want to tear those high and mighty Lycan dirts apart."


    They went to a riverbank at a neutral territory. Changing back into their human form, in nothing but their birth suit now, they stared at each other.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to ignore the Rogue King or you Vic. The Everests household has been chaotic and on high alert ever since Brave was injured. They have been snooping and searching all around so I didn¡¯t wanted to take any chances. I was worried for your safety," she tried to exin her side, her voice pleading and meek.


    When Victor saw her helpless look, he felt guilty that he doubted his lover. He walked towards Yona and as he closed in on her, she saw several bruise marks, blue and purple marking his shoulder and chest. She feigned concern, covering her mouth with her hand, with a shocking expression, she asked, "Vic, wh~.... what in the world happened to you?"


    Victor hugged her and mumbled beside her earlobe, "It is all because of that Lycan mutt. These injuries and your situation. I swear on the moon goddess, the next time I see him, he will be a dead wolf less, wolf."


    Yona rolled her eyes at him but said nothing. She just sobbed in his arms and said sweet nothings to him which softened his heart gradually.


    Which started as just a simple,forting hug, soon changed into lust filled battleground as they both mingled their bodies with each other.


    Yona wouldn¡¯t have done it with him but she was sexually frustrated because of what happened inside Dion¡¯s room. So, she wanted to let out the pent-up irritation within her.


    And Victor, you could say, he was craving to have Yona for a while. He straddled, prated and suffocated her in the open, like a true animal, wild animal.


    After going at it for two more rounds, they were disturbed by someone familiar. The person cleared his throat and they both, startled by the newer, separated.


    "I don¡¯t mean to disturb your ¡¯not so secret¡¯ rendezvous but .... The Rogue King has asked for your presence, Princess Yona," the person chimed not with respect but with in and utter mockery.


    "Ro~ Rogue King? Is he nearby?" Yona was shocked to hear that the King was out of his territory. She didn¡¯t expect that.


    The personughed, his ominous mock filledughter echoed inside the forest, "Rogue King? Princess, isn¡¯t it time now for you call him father?" he taunted Yona as he bored his eyes at her.


    Yona¡¯s face turned ice cold as she red at him and said, "Romario, stay in yourne and know your ce." Then straightening her posture and giving him a deadly look, she said "Show the way."


    The one named Romario gritted his teeth at her biting remark but started walking in the opposite direction. Yona looked at Victor and asked, gnashing at him, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that ¡¯he¡¯ was here?" She was truly displeased.


    "I~ .... I," he was fumbling with his words.


    "Arghhh ... forget it," she shrugged him away and walked, her chest puffed out, her face proud. Gone was her submissive demeanor as she walked naked, with poise.


    Soon, they reached their destination. Before the guards could see Yona in that state, Victor rushed forward and came back with a shawl and without saying anything he draped it around Yona carefully, covering her exposed skin.


    Romario scoffed inwardly, ¡¯What lovesick fool? Is he a dimwit or does he not even know that, this princess, is corrupt to the core and most of the people inside already are aware of it.¡¯


    Yona didn¡¯t even flinch, wearing an unsightly ck thin shawl, snaking around her body. She walked with confidence, her face showing absolutely nothing although everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.


    Romario led her to a cer and gestured for her to go inside. Victor tried to follow her but was stopped by him, "You are not allowed. The Rogue King wishes to speak with the princess, alone. I suggest, in the meantime, you should put on some clothes to cover yourself as well."


    Victor became tensed, his fists clenched tightly on either of his side. He wanted to apany Yona inside and ease some of the wrath of the Rogue King. But orders were meant to be followed, so he had no choice but to drop the idea altogether.


    Yona took a deep, long breath, to prepare herself and went inside.


    The room was eerily quiet. It was more or less dark with just fewmps flickering. As she stepped inside, looking straight into nothing but darkness, she got on one knee, bowed her head respectfully and greeted, "I, Yona, greet the Rogue King."


    No reply came from the other side.


    With her head still lowered, she sandwiched both her lips between her teeth tightly. She was damn nervous as sweat beads formed on her forehead and her palms turned mmy but she didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    After four minutes of absolute silence, she heard a gravelly sigh and then heavy butzy footsteps followed it.


    Yona held her breath, with every step that the person took, her heartbeat jumped, acting erratically. She could feel him approaching.


    The footsteps halted right in front of her. From her line of sight, see saw a pair of ck spotless leather shoes.


    A hoarse, guttural voice interrupted her, "You may rise."


    She swallowed her saliva and raised her head slowly. As she was getting up, her eyes were met with stone cold sharp grey eyes. Almost instinctively, she flinched and lowered her head again.


    As she stood erect, the person muttered, "You have disappointed me greatly, Yona."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 222: Who Is The Rogue King?

    <h4>Chapter 222: Who Is The Rogue King?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You may rise," the rough male voice echoed inside the dull lit room.


    Yona did as she wasmanded. Rising up, she met his sharp, icy gaze and flinched instinctively. Her eyes flickered, lowering on its own.


    With a brief pause, he said, "You have thoroughly disappointed me, Yona."


    Pinching her chin, he raised her head to meet his eyes. Yona was holding her breath but she knew better then anyone else that she could show no sign of fear in front of this ruthless man, who calls himself the Rogue King. He was a savage beast.


    In the outside world, no one knew exactly who this ¡¯Rogue King¡¯ actually was. He was known to be cunning and ruthless, even to his subordinates. He showed no mercy to anybody who disappointed him. But he was moody and unpredictable as hell.


    He continued, "Won¡¯t you even ask, why am I disappointed?" he arched an eyebrow and questioned.


    Because of his piercing re, Yona was about to lose herposure but she somehow managed to held it all in. She already knew what he was so upset about. He has been sending his men to capture or kill the Lycan siblings but his ns have failed one after the other. He must be fuming.


    She was about to say something when, he interrupted and said, "Why did you address me with my title?"


    Yona was taken aback by his words. She blinked several times to process it. But he continued, "Aren¡¯t you my good ¡¯daughter¡¯? Call me daddy." Though his tone may sound affectionate but Yona understood the underlying meaning behind it. A sense of disgust rose within her, like a bitter bile urging toe out but clenching her fists tightly, she endured and replied, "Dad~dy."


    He ruffled her already tangled hair and smiled at her, "That¡¯s my lovely daughter. Next time, call me daddy Casper."


    His creepy smile gave Yona goosebumps. He traced her jaw with his rough finger tips. To Yona, it felt like thousand ants were crawling on her.


    Casper Everests, was the first-born child of Alpha Lucius Everests and his heir apparent. He was Noah¡¯s eldest half brother and the one, Noah had defeated in the battle for the Alpha throne for the Moon Shine Pack. He was beaten, humiliated in front of his own pack and have always held a grudge against his younger half sibling and his family.


    Though, he had a lot of supporters on his side, he still couldn¡¯t win against Noah as theter was blessed with Lycan powers. And also, Noah had Allen family¡¯s backing, the ruler of one of the most prestigious Alpha family on the continent. Casper hated it. He hated the fact that the ugly duckling of the Everests family, the ck sheep was gifted with such powers. He hated it that he had a powerful backing like Blue Mountain Pack behind him. He fucking hated that he was married to Sara Allen. He grudgingly hated the fact that Noah¡¯s children were blessed with Lycan powers. He wanted revenge and take everything back from his so called younger brother.


    After gathering his retainers, he started plotting against Noah and his people and that¡¯s when Yona came into the picture. He had trafficked Yona from a farawaynd in Brulena, just to foster her and send her as a hidden weapon.


    Though, Yona possessed no major ability she was a beauty, with her shiny blonde hair and captivating charm. He took her in and groomed her as a seductress disguised as her princess training. She was the perfect tool to bewitch those Lycan brothers and lure them out.


    "What are you wearing? Are those rotten Lycans not giving you clothes?" he questioned as he let go off her chin and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear carefully. "Romario, arrange clothing for the princess," he yelled.


    Then his gaze turned back towards Yona again, his demeanor changed, "So, what is up, inside that ce?"


    "It is a bitplicated," Yona answered truthfully.


    "Complicated? You haven¡¯t been reporting anythingtely. What, have you taken a liking to one of those Lycans?" his gaze turned sharp, prating. "Have you forgotten why you were sent there? Have you forgotten who you actually belong to?"


    "Father, it is nothing like that. They have tightened the surveince in and around the packhouse. So~" Yona tried to exin but Casper cut her off.


    He grasped her neck, choking her as he muttered, in a chilling voice, "This lousy excuse. Do you think you could fool me? I am the one who selected you from the lot. I am the one who gave you this position. So, don¡¯t try to trick me. Don¡¯t you dare try to con me. Tell me, TELL ME, who is it? Is it that bastard¡¯s eldest son or is it his youngest or ..... is it that filthy mutt himself, that you are hooking up with?"


    Yona was suffocating, her face turned red. Casper was squeezing her throat too hard. She struggled to break free.


    Casper might not have any Lycan powers but he had Alpha blood in his veins which gave him enough strength to even kill on the spot. Her eyes started rolling back and that¡¯s when Casper released her, jerking her to the floor, "Useless."


    With a loud thud, Yona fell, panting and gasping for air. She held her neck as she tried to utter, "I~ have ... I have ... no in~tention ..... of betra~ying you ..... daddy Casper. I hate~ ..... hate those Lycans .... as much as~ you do." Her eyes were bloodshot and her veins were bulging from her forehead as she tried to say her piece.


    Casper looked at her and said, "Good, that you know your ce. Don¡¯t ever forget, how you got to this ce and who is your owner. Do you job well and I will give you what you asked for."


    Yona nodded like a wobbled head, her eyes stricken with fright.


    Casper crouched down and held her chin once again, this time a bit tenderly, "Ohhhooo poor Yona, you have gotten a gruesome mark on your neck. But don¡¯t me this father of yours. You shouldn¡¯t have provoked me to lose my temper, honey. You know, I can¡¯t take it when some try to con me."


    He patted her cheek, "You better keep your word and buckle up. You know, how important you are to me and how I can change your life." With these final words, he left her on the floor.


    Yona didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Sheid on the floor, in a daze. Romario came inside with Victor following behind, now fully dressed.


    When they saw Yona lying in a fetal position, Victor rushed towards her side and held her close, "Yona, what did he~" he bit his tongue when he realized Romario was also in the room.


    Romario nced at Yona and smirked at her pitiful position. ¡¯This bitch, always showing off and ying as she is the real daughter. Huhh, serves her right.¡¯ He looked at the mark on her neck and thought, ¡¯Uff .... Sometimes the King is too cruel. At least he shouldn¡¯t have damaged her only forte, her beauty.¡¯


    He cleared her throat and said, "The Rogue King asked to give you these clothes."


    With Victor¡¯s help, Yona got up and as soon as she met Romario¡¯s eyes, she gritted her teeth. She was humiliated. She snatched the clothes from his hands and barked at them, "Get out."


    After changing her clothes, she came out. Her face cold and detached. Both Romario and Victor tried to follow her but she snapped, "What, are you going to follow me like a hound all the way to the pack house."


    "Rogue King has ordered to safeguard you to the borders. Someone was tailing after you. We have already neutralized him," Romario uttered, his words devoid of any emotion.


    Yona¡¯s eyes flickered. Then without saying a word, she walked away.


    *Back to the present*


    Yona stood outside Dion¡¯s room with the ginger tea in her hand. She knocked and when no reply came back, she made her way inside the room.


    After drenching in the rain, Dion was taking a warm bath. He was so immersed in his thoughts about Myra that he didn¡¯t sense Yona at all.


    Tracy had told her yesterday that Dion and ric were going on a business trip. She further got to know, it wasn¡¯t just a simple business trip but a trip to Myra¡¯s hometown.


    Casper had already warned her. She couldn¡¯t let Dion slip from her grasp. She has sacrificed and made painstaking effort to trap him. She could sense that this was her only chance.


    While she was in her reverie, Dion stepped out of his bathroom, with nothing but an ivory towel wrapped around his lower half. He was in a good mood and was smiling from ear to ear. But as soon as he felt another presence, his face shifted, cold, deadly cold.


    He barked at her, <strong>"WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?"</strong>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 223: Change In Plan

    <h4>Chapter 223: Change In n</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What are you doing in my room?" Dion yelled out loud, when he saw Yona standing in his room. He was in a good mood just a few seconds ago but her presence hadpletely ruined it. He was pissed now.


    Yona, whose mind was mingled in her own thoughts, stiffened at his sharp and resentful voice. She tried to exin, fumbling with her words initially, "I~ ... I got you~ ..... warm ginger tea. Luna~" but before she couldplete her sentence, Dion cut her off unceremoniously.


    "SHUT YOUR TRAP. Who told you to do that? Have I not warned you before, not toe inside my room without my permission. Damn it, who do you think you are, huhh?"


    He approached her, his footsteps thumping as they hit the off white marble floor. Yona was at her wits end. She had never seen Dion getting so emotionally charged up ever before. They have had intimacy countless times but not one he was showed this much emotion.


    She tried to exin but Dion didn¡¯t give her any chance. He stood in front of her and grabbed her chin roughly, the same way Casper had done it. With a steely voice, he said "Do you seriously think, you can do as you please, just because I had sex with you in the past?" he scoffed, pressing her chin harshly.


    "You are nothing but a cheap ything. Don¡¯t you get it. And now I am fucking bored with that loosened cunt of yours. You make me sick and disgusted, Yona. Every time I see you, a sense of revulsion ovee me," Dion cussed at her.


    In his eyes, this she wolf was getting out of hand and needed to know her ce.


    She looked at him with tears of pure terror and shame. It was as if she was stripped naked in front of all the pack members. This dreadful feeling, Yona had endured in the past as well. But it always left a sour taste in her mouth.


    Shoving every other thought aside, Yona once again tried to tell him that Sara had asked her to serve him tea, "Young Alpha, Luna has sent me with the tea. I didn¡¯t mean to disobey your order."


    "Ohhh really, so why the fucking hell are you stepping inside my fucking room? Nice try, with the excuse. But it is too flimsy," his hand brushed past Yona¡¯s neck and she instinctively flinched with pain.


    Dion narrowed his eyes and chalked it up to one of Yona¡¯s pitiful, pathetic acts.


    With zing gaze, he warned her, in a stern voice, "This is thest time I am going to say it politely. Don¡¯t you fucking dare to enter my room or approach me. Otherwise, you will have to face dire consequences. And I mean every single thing that I say .... Now, what the fuck are you standing here for. Get the hell, lost. Out of my sight, NOW."


    Without wasting anytime, Yona scurried away, her entire body trembling. As soon as she shut the door behind her, Dion pinched his nose bridge. He could feel a headacheing.


    ¡¯She surely doesn¡¯t know her ce. Next time, if something like this happens, I will give her a lesson she won¡¯t ever forget,¡¯ Drey muttered with gnashing his teeth.


    ¡¯There won¡¯t be a next time. Felix has been keeping an eye on her, recording her every move. Soon, her lies and motive will be exposed,¡¯ Dion replied with a cold expression.


    Felix was his close aide, who he had assigned to tail Yona discreetly. But since two nights ago, when Yona went out ¡¯to get some fresh air¡¯, he has been missing. Neither he was answering any of Dion¡¯s mind links nor any of his calls. He tried to connect the mind link once again but there was no reply whatsoever.


    ¡¯What could possibly happen to him? Does she know about Felix following her? Has she done something to him?¡¯ Drey questioned as he grew suspicious of Yona.


    ¡¯She wouldn¡¯t dare. Felix is no ordinary wolf. He is one of the pack¡¯s warriors. He is too strong for her to handle,¡¯ Dion assured his wolf but inside he could feel that something was not right.


    A knock on his room¡¯s door interrupted their conversation. The next second, his door clicked open and ric entered, followed by their mother.


    "I sent some ginger tea for you. What~ ...... why haven¡¯t you changed yet? Are you so adamant on getting sick, Dion Everests?" Sara scolded him.


    Posing with his hands on his hips, he chuckled and said, "Mother, I am a Lycan wolf. This won¡¯t even make me sneeze."


    Sara smacked his bare back and said, "Drink the tea while it is warm and put on your clothes."


    "Okay, okay. Give me a minute," replying this, he downed the tea as if it was beer. Sara was speechless at his actions. Then without giving her any chance to scold, he disappeared into the bathroom.


    After changing his clothes, he came out and saw Sara and ric were still there, waiting for him. So, adjusting his ck shirt¡¯s cor, he asked, "Is there something you wish to talk to me?"


    ric replied, "Mother said, she had something to talk to both of us," saying this he looked in Sara¡¯s direction. Dion, with a puzzling gaze, looked at his mother as well.


    Sara sighed and started, "I wanted to give this to you when you depart for the airport, but ..... now as I have to make an urgent visit to a neighboring pack, I am giving these to you."


    She handed over a simple but elegant looking paper bag to ric.


    "What¡¯s in it, mother?" ric was quick to ask, his face full of curiosity.


    "It is something I bought as a gift for Myra and her family," Sara told both of them truthfully. "Since you are going to Damona, you should visit her home as well and meet with her family. After all, they have taken care of our Nora all these years. So, we must show our gratitude towards them."


    Both ric and Dion nodded in understanding, there faces not giving away anything. But inwardly they were excited, thrilled to have one more excuse to see and meet Myra.


    After saying her piece, Sara rushed out of Dion¡¯s room and the pack house.


    ric informed Dion, "I havee to tell you that there is a change in n. My secretary has rescheduled our flight since all the flights has been suspended flying from Kimberg. We have to travel to Caste and from there we will catch our flight. We have to leave now. Meet me in the living room with your luggage."


    Saying this, he exited Dion¡¯s room and returned back to his own to gather his belongings.


    Dion quickly packed hisst remaining things and ced the gift box meant for Myra carefully inside his suitcase and zipped it.


    ric was already in the living room, waiting for Dion. Both Brave and Elio were also there.


    They said their goodbyes and departed the packhouse in ric¡¯s sleek and ck Maybach.


    They picked Amanda and Marion and then headed to Caste International airport.


    With ric¡¯s impable driving skills, after one and a half hour of drive, they reached the airport in Caste. The flight was on hold, waiting for their arrival. Without wasting anytime, as soon as they reached, they boarded their flight and the ne departed.


    In their previous schedule, Amanda had booked the entire business ss section because ric didn¡¯t like to travel with other people. But as they were short on time, the business ss was bustling, each seat taken.


    This was the only direct flight to Damona. To her surprise, when Amanda suggested this option, ric readily agreed.


    Some passenger, who was settled two seats ahead of ric and Dion were talking amongst themselves. Their voice a bit high as they said, "I can¡¯t believe this. We have been waiting since an hour for the flight to take off. Our time is as precious as anyone else¡¯s."


    "Although, the staff said that the dy was because of somest-minute check, but I highly doubt that. Isn¡¯t it because of thosest passengers ..... those high end, stud types. I guess, money talks," the other passenger, ady, replied.


    Both ric and Dion clearly heard them but stayed quiet, their mind was elsewhere.


    ______________________


    In Damona, the Miracles were done with their packing and William was locking their house. Sandra¡¯s eyes were rimmed red as she looked at her humble home, her abode.


    When they first got married, both their families were opposed to their union. They had bad blood between them.


    So, with no choice left, they came to Damona and settled here. They bought this house after taking a loan and just two years back they have paid it all back. This ce meant the world to both of them. It has been their salvation. So, it was surprising at all to see both Sandra and William getting emotional.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 224: Commotion At The Airport

    <h4>Chapter 224: Commotion At The Airport</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    William was also overwhelmed with emotion just like his wife. They have lived here, created so many memories in this ce. It was hard for both of them to part ways like that. They never thought such a day would evere but for their daughter¡¯s sake, they could do everything.


    Myra, when she saw her parents face, was ovee with guilt. She lowered her head as she rubbed her nose, it was stinging and itchy. Even the lively Wendy was quiet, her eyes a bit red.


    Each of them, had fond reminiscences tied to this ce, this has been their safe haven.


    Oliver Grey, who had been waiting for them for quite a while now cleared his throat to get their attention, "Ahem~ ahem .... Mr. Miracle, Mrs. Miracle, we need to get to the airport soon."


    William nodded and with onest nce, he turned around and made his way towards the car. Sandra, Myra and Wendy followed behind.


    Oliver took the wheels, while William settled in the passenger seat. The remaining three, they all took the backseat. Myra gazed at her home once again with a look full of determination, ¡¯Whatever sacrifices my family had to make today, I won¡¯t let it go to waste.¡¯


    The car wheeled away at a steady pace. "Mr. Grey, thank you for taking us to the airport," William spoke, his words full of gratitude.


    "I am just following CEO Yates orders and doing my job, Mr. Miracle. No need to thank me," Oliver was humble with his words.


    William made some small talk and Oliver dly conversed with him. Remembering something, Wendy interrupted their talk, "Ummm~ Mr. Secretary .... I have been meaning to ask you something. May I?


    "You can call me by myst name, Ms. Miracle .... And please feel free to ask anything," Oliver replied politely.


    "Yelena sis, is she going with us? Are we taking the same flight?" Wendy inquired.


    Wendy and Myra have been busy with a lot of stuff for the past two days, so they didn¡¯t get anytime to talk to Yelena. Though, Myra called her twice but both times her phone was showing that she was out of coveragework.


    "Uhh~ ... Ms. Yates is not going to take Esteria¡¯s flight with you all," Oliver said, his words made everyone look at him with a confused face.


    "Yelena isn¡¯ting? Why? Did something happen?" Myra pressed on, questioning him with a stern gaze.


    "Mrs. Yates senior has been feeling a bit under the weather. So, Ms. Yates is spending time with her these days at the Yates Manor. She will join you next week," Oliver rified.


    All of them nodded in understanding as William question, "Is it something serious?"


    "It is because of old age," Oliver left it at that.


    Myra unlocked her phone and messaged Yelena, "Hey, heard your grandma is sick? Is she alright?" She sent it but there was no reply, even after five minutes, not even after they have arrived to the airport. Myra was about to call Yelena, when Oliver said, "We have arrived at the airport."


    She got distracted, putting her phone in her denim jeans pocket, she got out of the car.


    Oliver helped them with their luggage, as all of them made their way inside the airport. For some reason, the ce was packed with people, some arriving from some other ce while some departing for their destination.


    Myra sped Wendy¡¯s hand tightly as it was densely crowded. There seems to bemotion near the entrance as crowd was gathered. Several teenagers were cheering and hooting as they were waiting for some celebrity¡¯s arrival.


    "Why are all these people blocking the entrance? They all seem to have some sort of cut out of someone," Sandramented.


    "Mom, it is Caleb Hawthrone, the famous movie star. Pheobe told me that he was having a fan meet in Damona. I didn¡¯t know he was arriving today. They are all his fans and must be here to cheer for him," Wendy exined excitedly. She too was a huge fan of him.


    As they tried to make way from the crowded area, Myra was wearing a silver and pearl charm bracelet which got stuck with someone¡¯s zipper. As she pulled her hand away, the bracelet came undone and fell to the ground, the pearl beads scattering and rolling in all directions.


    Myra felt something odd, but Oliver was urging all of them to hurry up.


    From the opposite direction, several men and women emerged, dressed in ck from head to toe and wearing shades, forming a line on either side of Caleb. As they walked towards the exited, the crowd gathered inside as well as outside the airport got wild, frantically shouting and cheering for Caleb.


    The fans came rushing towards them as Myra and Wendy got sandwiched between the surge of the crowd.


    _______________________


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, this your captain speaking. We have already started ournding procedure into Damona International airport. We expect tond at eleven forty-five p.m., fifteen minutes before our scheduled time. The weather is bright and sunny. We wish all of you a pleasant stay in Damona and we hope to see you again very soon. On behalf of all our crew thank you for choosing Flyhigh as your airlines. Please follow the instruction given by our staff and have a good day." The announcement finished as ric and Dion were eager to step out of this ne.


    Five minutester, the nended safely and alighted out of the ne. Dion when he got up stretched his body andmented, "Remind me never to take thispany¡¯s ne ever again."


    They all made their way towards the luggage belt. Two staffs from that particr airline were helping them with their stuff. After collecting their belongings, they all made their way towards the exit.


    It was exactly the same time when Caleb had arrived and the crowd was making amotion.


    ric scrunched in nose annoyance as he saw the erratic scene. It felt more like a fish market than an airport. In order to make their way towards the exit, they had to bypass the crowd.


    Amanda pursed her lips as she said, "I will ask the security to clear the way."


    "No need," ric stopped her. As they stepped forward, Alex as if sensing somethingmented, ¡¯Al, did you~ ..... did you smell it? I could feel our mate¡¯s aromatic fragrance.¡¯


    ric also sensed it but he chalked it all down to his wolf¡¯s delusion, ¡¯Shut up Alex. Don¡¯t start with your obsession again. I have had enough of it. How can you even tell that it is same as hers. There are so many females here. You must be mistaking.¡¯ Though he was denying it, the oddly sensation coursing through his entire body told otherwise.


    ¡¯No .... No, I swear. You could feel it too. I can tell. I feel like as if she is close by,¡¯ Alex got really excited as he said this.


    Drey also murmured inside Dion¡¯s mind, ¡¯I can sense Myra¡¯s presence.¡¯ Dion looked around, searching for Myra as he too could feel the familiar and captivating fruity, flowery fragrance of hers.


    But there were too many charged up people to discreet from, with each one having their own intense bodily fragrances. It was difficult to trace her, even if she was there.


    Amanda, when she saw Dion looking around, shemented, "Are you looking for someone, Mr. Everests?"


    "I thought, I saw someone I know," he replied as he continued his search for Myra.


    ric was quick to question, "Who is it?"


    "A close friend," his brother replied.


    The crowd surged towards them as a lot of Caleb¡¯s fans were enthralled by their charismatic presence and domineering appearance. Even in their casual wear, ric and Dion were looking like celebrities.


    Someone from the crowd said, "Ohhhh my gosh .... Oh my gosh. Good heavens. It must be my lucky day. How can we get to see so many handsome hunks. Ohh my eyes, they are blessed by such captivating view. Are they some newer? I feel like I have seen them before."


    Her friend, who was just beside hermented, "Ohhh yeah, they are total hottie. I don¡¯t know about the ck shirt sexy guy but the one in pastel blue tee, I have read about him in some business magazine from my dad¡¯s collection. His name is ... umm~ .... Al~ .... r~ ..... ahaaa ..... he is ric Everests, COO of the Everests Cooperation, a multinationalpany based in Kimberg. The guy with him has some identical features. It must be his brother. Ohhooo .... God has gifted them with Greek God looks. I could die happily now."


    As they were discussing and giggling, talking about ric and Dion¡¯s sexiness, Myra who was just behind her flinched. Her body started shaking at the mention of ric and the Everests name. Her eyes went wide as she nced at direction the gossipmongers were looking.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 225: Searching For Their Mate’s

    <h4>Chapter 225: Searching For Their Mate¡¯s</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was stumped by those girls¡¯ conversation. ¡¯ric Everests, COO of Everests Cooperation? No way ..... that can¡¯t be .... Right.¡¯ These words echoed inside her mind as she started trembling at this sick coincidence.


    The girls wereughing and ogling at ric and Dion¡¯s figures as they marched forward, giving off those cold and aloof CEO vibes, which did little to nothing to conceal their dashing maism.


    Myra¡¯s eyes darted in the very direction and an electric current bolted through her entire body. Being stunned was an understatement, she was stupefied. ¡¯What the~ ..... how could it be them? What kind of a sick joke is this? Why is ric doing here? And he isn¡¯t alone... Dion is also with him. What are they both doing here? Are they here for me? Is it about Brave or that mate thing?¡¯ Myra¡¯s mind was racing a mile a minute.


    "Sis, what happened? Why are you shaking?" Wendy got concerned as she could feel Myra¡¯s hand shaking from where she held it. "Is it because of the crowd?"


    "I~ I ..." Myra was having difficulty forming any words. ¡¯No ... pull yourself together Myra. Get a hold of yourself. I can¡¯t let them see me and hinder all my hard work. I have worked really hard and I am so close to achieving my goal. I have to hide. I can¡¯t let them see me. I can¡¯t let them see me.¡¯


    "Sis ...... say something?" Wendy looked at Myra worriedly.


    With few deep and long breaths, Myra calmed herself and her thoughts down and answered, "I am~ fine. It is just suffocating here. Let¡¯s go that way." Saying this, she ducked, concealing her presence and started pulling Wendy to the other side, far away from the Everests brothers, "Excuse me ...... please make way ... ouch ... please excuse us. Make way."


    On the other side, both Dion and ric were searching for the unique scent of Myra from all the countless wild and intense female pheromones that was scattered in the atmosphere. Few fangirls approached the two of them. Their faces tinted crimson. Their eyes filled with shyness. In a sickly sweet voice, one of them spoke, standing in front of ric, "Excuse me .... You are ... you are just my type. Can I~ ... get your phone number," saying this she lowered her head, acting bashfully as she extended her hand which was holding her unlocked phone, showing the screen.


    Both Amanda and Marion gasped in shock as the former tried to intervene, but ric didn¡¯t give her any chance as he, quite unceremoniously, rejected the girl¡¯s advances. He wrinkled his nose in annoyance and spouted, "Out of my way, you imbecile," his words harsh yet decisive, which made the one pursuing him tremble.


    The other girls, probably her friends, who were cheering for her just a minute ago, all had a look of disbelief at ric¡¯s choice of words. With tear filled and veiny eyes, she shouted, "You are so heartless," turned around and sprinted to the other direction.


    Dionmented, "You should have toned it down a little, bro. That girl was way too cute for that harsh of a scolding," saying this, he clicked his tongue yfully.


    ric red at him, disinterestedly and walked in the opposite direction.


    Few other girls, who were waiting for the opportunity to ask Dion, approached him when they heard his words. "Handsome guy, give me your number, ahh~" she was bold and upfront, confidence oozing from her being.


    Dion beamed at her, giving her one of his charismatic smiles and said coolly, "I would have love to but .... my apologiesdy, I am already taken. Now if you will excuse me." Saying this, he did not even nce her way and walked off, the same direction where ric went to.


    Amanda and Marion followed them, without uttering anything else.


    Myra somehow made it out of the crowd with Wendy. Oliver, William and Sandra were waiting for them. Oliver inquired, "Ms. Miracle, are you both alright?"


    Myra nodded and Wendy exined, "It is wild there. They are in aplete frenzy. Sis, nearly got a panic attack."


    "Baby, you look pale. Should we go to a doctor?" Sandra asked in concern.


    "Mom, it is nothing serious. I am fine. And also, we have a flight to catch up. Mr. Grey, please, lead the way," she urged them.


    "Are you sure, Ms. Miracle? We can arrange a doctor at the VIP lounge," Oliver suggested out of curtesy as well as faint concern.


    "No need. Just lead the way, please ....." herst word enunciated with stress. She wanted to get on that ne bound to Esteria as soon as possible.


    Oliver nodded in understanding, "If you say so," and then started walking towards the air terminal.


    Myra sighed as all of them started walking. Her eyes darted around to see, if ric or Dion had seen her or not.


    ric, was he was walking, halted his steps in the middle as Amanda, who caught up with him asked, "COO Everests, do you need something?"


    He didn¡¯t utter a single word, just lowered his head to look at his pale blue and ivory sneakers, one of which was tilted upwards as something was stuck beneath it. He looked at what it was and a silver cheap charm bracelet¡¯s hook was stuck at one of his sneakers outsole.


    ric crouched down to remove it but as soon as he grabbed it, his mind went nk. ¡¯This seems oddly familiar,¡¯ he thought.


    Alex who had traced the scent of Myra yelled, "I know who does it belong to. It is our mate¡¯s bracelet. She always wears this in her left arm. It is the same one. I was telling you. She is here right now.¡¯


    Holding the bracelet in his hand, ric sniffed it and there is was, the scent that could only belong to the person who had made him restless from these past few weeks. It was definitely Myra¡¯s. He was now sure of it. ¡¯But what will she be doing here? Is she also crazy like these stupid freaks? Is she here to see that Cabal or whatever guy?¡¯ As these thoughts took over, an unknown feeling took over him. It was annoying and frustrating for ric as he realized that Myra was here to see another male.


    Getting up, he started searching for her amongst the crowd.


    Dion asked, "What happened, Al? What¡¯s that in your hand? Ohhh .... A girl¡¯s bracelet ..... wait a minute ... I have seen it before. Doesn¡¯t this belong to~" he stopped midway as his doubt was cleared. Drey muttered, ¡¯Myra is, for sure, at the airport. We can¡¯t miss this chance to finally see her. Let¡¯s find her quickly.¡¯


    "Al, you guys go ahead. I have just seen a friend. I will meet her~ ... ahem ..... I will catch up with him and meet you at the hotel," spouting this as an excuse, he dashed away, in search of Myra.


    The next second, ric also said, "Amanda, Marion, you both go to the hotel. I have something to deal with first." Saying this, he disappeared into the crowd as well.


    Amanda was stunned. ric, who despised these crowded mess was going inside again. For sure, he has been behaving strangely from the past few days. As his long-time secretary, she could totally tell that something was off about him. But she wasn¡¯t the one to gossip, so as per ric¡¯s orders, she started walking away towards the exited.


    Marion was left standing. When she released what had happened and saw her senior moving, she scurried behind and caught up to her, asking, "Should we just go like that to the hotel? All alone? Won¡¯t we be in trouble? The people are chaotic and wild here."


    "COO has ordered us. We have to follow his words," Amanda replied curtly, with a no-nonsense tone. She wasn¡¯t worried for ric at all, or rather if she had to worry for someone it had to be those girls who would try to pounce on him. She has seen too much off ric¡¯s cold and unbothered side to worry about him.


    "I didn¡¯t know about that some celebrity ising today, otherwise I would have done necessary arrangements. I apologize, Mr. Miracle, Mrs. Miracle," Oliver said, feeling ashamed.


    "You have nothing to feel sorry for. This isn¡¯t your fault, Mr. Grey. Neither of us knew about it," William replied with a soft and assuring smile.


    Myra kept looking here and there as Wendy, when she noticed Myra¡¯s strange behavior asked, "Sis, what are you looking for? Is there someone in the crowd you know?"


    "Uhh~ ... I~ I .... I was just checking that girl¡¯s dress. The color and design look nice," Myra made another excuse as she pointed out to some random fangirl.


    Wendy followed her line of sight and her mouth twitched, "You like ....., that? Seriously?"


    Th girl was wearing a radium hued orange and pink dress. It was too shy and eye blinding for Myra¡¯s taste.


    Myra looked at the girl and startedughing awkwardly, "Hahaha ..... it looks refreshing. Something new."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 226: So Close

    <h4>Chapter 226: So Close</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hehe ... I just thought, it looks kinda cool. Out of the box style, I guess," Myra was bbering whatever came to her mind, which was absolute nonsense. Her entire focus was on how to get out of sight and get on that ne to Esteria.


    "You know, you are behaving ...... how should I put it .... ¡¯weirdly¡¯~ .... I mean, quite unlike yourself," Wendymented.


    On the other side, Dion and ric had split up and was searching for Myra. Both were unaware of the other person doing the same thing.


    Dion sniffed the air but with little trace of Myra¡¯s mesmerizing scent, it wasn¡¯t going to be an easy task to hunt her down. Every now and then, girls woulde up to him and try to make small talks or get his attention but he ignored every single one of them.


    ric was searching for Myra in that densely popted and highly charged up surge of crazy fans. Soon, he made his way towards Caleb Hawthrone.


    When Caleb¡¯s bodyguards saw him approaching, they tried stop him, "You cannote close. Stay in line."


    Caleb who was wearing a mask and shades, lowered his sses and narrowed his eyes as he recognized who ric was. In a polite voice, he said, "Lina, don¡¯t be so rude. He is a very prestigious figure. Let him pass." As ric came and stood in front of him, Caleb questioned, "Mr. ric Everests, fancy seeing you in Damona. What are you doing here? Are you also one of my fans and here to attend the fan meet?" He got excited as hepleted his words.


    "Mr. Hawthrone, I want you to do something for me," ric didn¡¯t make a request and was just straightforward with his words.


    Caleb was a bit taken aback by his upfront, ¡¯not a request¡¯ but an order, like he was one of his subordinates. But surely enough, he couldn¡¯t outright decline him as he knew how powerful the Everests Group was. If he yed his cards right, he could get something out of this.


    He cleared his throat and uttered, his voice lower, "Do we need to talk about it here? You see this ce is ...... a bit inconvenient to converse. Why don¡¯t we go to somewhere else which is less crowded, I guess?"


    "No need. I am here to search for someone. I think she is amongst ...." He nced at the fired up ¡¯Lebies¡¯, Caleb¡¯s fandom name, as he continued, " ... the crowd. Can you call her out," ric uttered. He wanted to say crazy fanatic freaks but he changed his choice of words at thest minute.


    Caleb¡¯s mouth twitched at his response, ¡¯Cheeky bastard.¡¯. He quickly changed back to his former facial expression, a dazzlingly and practiced smile forming on his well moisturized and tinted lips. With a dramatic tone, he said, "Ohhh ...., so it is like that. Is it your girlfriend? Is she also my fan? Ohh my ... my, I am so honored. Ummm~ ... can you tell me her name so I can call her out for you?"


    ric pursed his lips to deny Caleb as he referred Myra as his girlfriend but, in the end, he just whispered, "Her name is ... Myra Miracle." As he verbalized her name, an unconscious smile yed on his lips. An unknown sensation spread through his chest making him feel giddy.


    Caleb cleared his throat and spoke to his fans, "My dear Lebies, I have to ask you guys something. Can you .... please ..... listen to my request. My friend here," he patted ric¡¯s shoulder as if he was one of his close friends. At his request, all the surrounding voice died down as his fans listened to him carefully, obeying him as if he was their king or something.


    He continued, "he is searching for his girlfriend. Her name is Myra Miracle. Ms. Miracle, if you are amongst the crowd can you pleasee out. Mr. Everests here, has requested me to sort you out of the crowd. He has been searching for you for so long and is waiting for you."


    The girls whispered, "Ohh my gosh, it¡¯s that hottie who rejected Sina earlier. Now I know why. He already has a girlfriend. Haha, he is so dashing, of course, there was no way he didn¡¯t have a girl or two."


    "Gosh, I also want someone so loyal and as good looking as him. This Myra girl is so lucky," another girl chimed with envy.


    Not minding his words, ric¡¯s entire focus was on Myra and her alone. The fans looked around, waiting for ¡¯the lucky one¡¯ toe out and show herself. They wanted to see how gorgeous was ric¡¯s girlfriend to make him so spellbound. But even after several minutes had passed no one appeared. The scenario turned awkward as Caleb said scratching the back of his head, "I guess you have got the wrong call here. Your girlfriend isn¡¯t here, Mr. Everests."


    Without wasting anytime, ric turned to the other side, but before going, he tossed his business card to Caleb which had his personal number on it.


    Alex had traced a faint fragrance of their mate from the opposite side, so ric made his way there instantly.


    Dion also heard everything and was left speechless when Caleb imed that ric was looking for ¡¯his girlfriend¡¯ named Myra Miracle.


    ¡¯Al, is also searching for Myra? But why? And girlfriend, really? Doesn¡¯t he despise her because she is a human? So, why did he y along and didn¡¯t refute that guy¡¯s words? The ric I know would be fuming by now,¡¯ Drey fired questions after questions as they both were confused by ric¡¯s unpredictable actions.


    Dion didn¡¯t say anything, he had simply nothing toment on that. Thanks to the crowd of fans calming down, the scent of Myra enhanced a bit and he made his way towards the source immediately.


    He looked at his brother, who was going in the same direction as well. His eyes flickered but there was no time to confront ric right now, he could question it afterwards.


    His eyesnded on the sign board. That side of the airport was for departure. ¡¯Is Myra going somewhere?¡¯ That¡¯s the only thing that came to his mind. ¡¯I can¡¯t let her leave just like that. I need to give her ¡¯that¡¯ and also tell her~ ..... about ¡¯


    ric also looked at Dion and narrowed his eyes but neither of them stopped.


    Oliver had already arranged for everything and all the Miracle boarded their flight. Surprisingly, the seats were booked in the business ss section as Wendy gasped, as she whispered near Myra¡¯s ear, "Wahh, it is my first time travelling by a ne. Is business ss always so spacious? It reeks expensive." She looked at her sister who looked visibly stressed.


    Myra kept on looking behind, even after boarding the ne. She asked the staff, "Uhhh~ excuse me, can you tell me when will the flight takeoff?" She was desperate to fly out.


    The flight attendant responded with a professional smile, "Ma¡¯am, the flight will take off in five minutes. Please, settle down on your seats and fasten your seat belts."


    Myra nodded as the attendant asked, "Ma¡¯am, do you need anything else?"


    "No, thank you," was Myra reply. As she settled in her designated seat, she shrank as if to hide from someone.


    Wendy has been observing Myra¡¯s actions from quite a while and frowned, ¡¯Why is sis behaving like this? Has the panic attack got to her head somehow? It is quite concerning. Maybe I should ask for a doctor to check up on her.¡¯ With these thoughts in mind, she got up from her seat and went to the staff who was still helping in onboarding remaining passengers.


    "Ma¡¯am, do you need something?" the attendant asked gently.


    "Ms. Hailey," Wendy read her name from the badge and continued, "Is there a doctor avable? I think my sister~" she exined to the staff about Myra¡¯s situation briefly.


    "There is a doctor. I will call for him immediately," saying this, she instructed the other attendant to call for the doctor.


    "Ma¡¯am, you can return back to your seat. The flight is about to takeoff. The doctor wille see you shortly," the staff member urged Wendy to go back to her seat.


    Wendyplied. As she was returning, William and Sandra called to her, "What happened?"


    "Umm~ I was just asking for a doctor for sis. She seems really nervous, jittery because of the earlier incident," Wendy told them.


    William and Sandra looked at Myra and they too found her actions a bit abnormal than usual.


    "Myra baby, are you alright?" Sandra asked. Myra reacted a bit jumpy as her mind was somewhere else.


    "Mom, I am fine. Just aerophobia," Myra replied.


    Both ric and Dion rushed to the connecting tunnel as the airport staff tried to stop them from breaking conduct. Several security guards chased after them as they took them for people with ulterior motive. After all, they were behaving suspiciously.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 227: Yet So Far

    <h4>Chapter 227: Yet So Far</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee aboard flight H617. For your safety, please ensure your seatbelts are securely fastened. In case of an emergency, oxygen masks will drop from the overhead panel~ ..." the flight attendant¡¯s voice echoed with the safety announcements as the ne took off.


    Myra who had been sping both her hands tightly in an iron grip, rxed as realization dawned upon her. Her prayers have been heard.


    "Miss, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" a polite male voice interrupted her thoughts.


    "Umm~ ... no ... why?" she was a bit confused, why a random stranger was asking such a thing.


    The person must have noticed the confusion on her face as he said, in a mild tone, "I am a doctor. That youngdy over there~," he pointed to Wendy¡¯s seat and then continued, "she asked the flight attendant, saying you weren¡¯t feeling well and need a doctor¡¯s assistance."


    Myra understood his words and just said, "It is nothing, sir. I was just a bit aviophobe. I am fine now, thank you very much." Her earlier nervousness was all because of ric and Dion¡¯s presence. Now that the flight was midair, she seemed rxed and the color which had drained from her face has returned as well.


    "Ohhh~ .... If that¡¯s so~ but if you need my assistance, please don¡¯t hesitate to call," he replied kindly and went back to his designated seat and settled in it. He was one of her fellow passengers. Sitting two seats behind hers.


    Wendy was looking at her all along. As soon as their eyes met, Wendy raised both her brows as if to question, ¡¯What did he say?¡¯


    Myra shook her head, ¡¯Nothing." She then patted her chest and showed her a thumbs up sign, telling her, "I am fine now. Don¡¯t worry," and gave Wendy a reassuring smile.


    Wendy pursed her lips, ¡¯She looks better than when we boarded the flight. Let¡¯s not make a fuss,¡¯ she then dropped the topic.


    *At the airport*


    "Sir, you cannot break the protocol and try to go inside like that," a security staff member, with a big built and gravelly tone said to ric and Dion.


    When they both were chasing Myra¡¯s scent, no one was able to subdue them, because of their sheer werewolf strength. When someone did try to catch them, they either threw them away or kicked them. No one had the ability to pin them down even when visibly, the security staff had much more muscle power and were outnumbering the two.


    But whatever ric or Dion did, they were a step toote. Because few of the security members were already blocking the gate, they were dyed by the confrontation and in the meantime, the flight took off.


    ric gritted his teeth as he seethed in pure rage. As a result, he started releasing his Alpha aura. But Dion grabbed his hand just in time to calm him down. The people present were all human beings. Plus, they couldn¡¯t do that in a public ce no less.


    Dion, masking his annoyance, questioned the security member, "I think we saw an acquaintance of ours on that flight. Anyways~ ...... I apologize for our careless actions."


    ric scrunched his nose and demanded, "Where is that flight bound to? TELL ME, NOW." He was in a bad mood, anyone could tell. And by their limited edition clothes to the watch on his wrist, which was one of a kind, few of the security members got intimidated. With or without the Alpha aura, he was radiating a murderous one. They don¡¯t want to deal with him.


    "Sir, you cannot cause a scene like that," one of the security personnel warned him.


    Dion, the more level headed one out of the two, tried to ease the tension, "I am sorry. My brother has some anger issues. But can you please tell me, where is that ne heading to?"


    That particr security personnel, was the head of security. He had seen a lot of people like them. He thought they were trying to y, ¡¯Good Cop, Bad Cop.¡¯ He was annoyed by ric¡¯ attitude as well, so he just said in a stern voice, "You can inquire about it on the front desk." He was in no mood to tolerate their nonsense.


    A Flyhigh airlines staff member came rushing towards them. It was one of the two, who were helping them with their luggage earlier. When he took in the scene, his jaw tightened as he tried to ease the tension, "This here is Mr. ric Everests and Dion Everests. The heirs of Everests Cooperation. You must have heard of it. They are the ones who are doing that extensive redevelopment project in the city." He introduced them to the head of security, as if to tell him to let the matter go.


    These kinds of matters were known to everyone in a city like Damona. After all, it was arge scale project and the city has been buzzing about it. So, the airline staff knew they cannot offend either of the two Everests. They had the power to get them fired or worse, they could even buy their airport. Big money people.


    The security guy gritted his teeth, sighed and said, "Sir, you cannot simply break the protocol like that. It may seem as a security threat. Whatever your reason maybe, don¡¯t do it ever again."


    "Understood," was Dion¡¯s reply. He mindlinked ric, ¡¯Al, let¡¯s get out of here. We can do our own investigation about what happened.¡¯


    ric was pissed not just by the staff but because he had missed Myra by a mere gate. But without saying a word, he turned around and started walking, his steps imposing and dreadful as he oozed out that deadly aura once again. No one dared to stop him or hold him. Dion followed him behind, dismissing the airline staff as well.


    All of the staff on the airport collectively sighed in relief and returned back to their respective duties.


    They both made their way towards the airlines desk. Ady with a gentle smile and wless beauty greeted them, "Hello sir, how may I help you?"


    Dion, the expert with women, shed her a maic smile, to which she unconsciously blushed as he asked, "Umm~ ...... I just wanted to confirm something. The flight that just took of a few minutes ago. Where is it heading to? Can you please tell me, Miss ummm~ ..... Tara."


    "It is bound to Seacole," the deskdy told them as she beamed when Dion verbalized her name.


    "Seacole?" Dion spoke.


    "Yes, anything else," she asked in return.


    "No, thanks," Dion winked at her and walked towards ric who had clearly heard their earlier conversation. "What should we do now, Al? I think Myra has gone to Seacole," Dion asked.


    "We are going to visit her family now and ask about her whereabouts," ricmented and looked around, "Where is our luggage?"


    "Don¡¯t you remember? We sent it to the hotel with Amanda and Marion," Dion told him.


    "Tskk ..... so, we will go to the hotel, fetch the gifts that mother had given and then head out," ric spoke and without wasting anytime they both headed out.


    A hotel car was already waiting for them. They hopped on it and went to the hotel.


    __________________


    Myra was smiling as she looked down from the ne¡¯s window. Clouds, like cotton candy, were scattered in a picturesque vision as the sun rays were looking dazzlingly beautiful and radiant.


    She was feeling like the weight she has been carrying on for a while, has finally been lifted. She finally felt free. But a sudden realization hit her, like someone had doused a bucket of ice water, bringing her back to reality. ¡¯If both of them are in Damona, they will surely try to reach out to me and they will know that I and my whole family has moved out. Which means, they will, for sure, search for me.¡¯


    With her phone on airne mode, she connected the Wi-fi and sent a WhatsApp message to Garry, "Mr. Yates senior, we are on the flight. I just wanted to ask you to please block all ess about my family¡¯s travel history. I don¡¯t want anyone to know where we are heading to."


    Unlike most times, Garry¡¯s reply came within two minutes, "Rest assured, Ms. Miracle. I have already arranged everything. No one will know where you have gone to. No one can find you or your family members without your permission."


    As Myra had already asked the same thing previously, Garry had meticulously made all the arrangements. That is why he asked Oliver not to book a direct flight to Esteria.


    Myra¡¯s rigid shoulders gradually rxed a bit but a feeling of unease still lingered in her chest. She knew the power the Everests¡¯ family possessed. She has seen it firsthand. There was nothing in this world that could be concealed from them. If ric and Dion were really here to convince her to go to Kimberg, they would leave no stone unturned to look for her.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 228: New Beginnings, With Some Old Memories

    <h4>Chapter 228: New Beginnings, With Some Old Memories</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    Sitting in my room, near the window, I sipped on my warmtte as I absorbed the scenery, the sun rising in all its glory from where I sat, "Ahh~ .... Perfect start to another perfect day, I guess."


    It has been five days since me and my family arrived in Esteria safely. Though, the journey has been exhausting.


    That day, on the flight, I have been so restless and uneasy. On top of that, we had to change two flights to reach Esteria. One was from Damona to Seacole, while the next one was Seacole to Hensenhaven. Hensenhaven is close to Esteria so instead of a flight, we reached Esteria by road.


    I must say Yelena¡¯s grandfather, Garry Yates, has really, quite meticulously arranged all the things. He even had the excuses ready, so that neither my parents or Wendy doubted why we took such a long route.


    We reached Esteria the next evening, around eight or maybe eight thirty. I was so damn tired that I didn¡¯t really check what the time was. Anyways, the ce, or the amodation is not what I was expecting. It is a bit too much, to be brutally honest.


    Initially, I thought when I asked him to arrange for a ce for me and my family to stay, it would be a mediocre apartment. But this, this is by no means mediocre. I will not say it is a vi but this house is big, three times bigger than the house in Damona and shy as well


    It is all pristine white on the outside, with neatly trimmed garden. Yellow roses were gracing the right side of the garden while on the left, fresh and vibrant purple tulips were beaming.


    The pavement which leads to this house had a smallne which showcased, pink, white, orange, red, yellow, even some bicolored rain bulbs in full bloom.


    Inside, the living room was vast and as expected fully furnished with high end stuff. I could just tell at one nce. Each of our bedrooms is big enough and decorated with different themes, mine is in mint green and blue, Wendy¡¯s is in pink while my parents¡¯ room is in cream and beige shades. There is even a guest bedroom, a storage room and a terrace garden with wooden swing. It is beautiful and very well kept.


    At first, dad and mom did question me, "Are we at the wrong ce, dear? This cannot be your college amodation, right? This looks like, it already belongs to someone."


    I called Garry directly to confirm it and he just said, "Ms. Miracle, it is ¡¯the amodation¡¯ you asked for. The ce is safe, within the campus walls and no outsider can really reach that part without proper ess. I have specifically arranged it for your family. It is where all the professors and college staff lives. So, don¡¯t let it go to waste," saying this, he disconnected the call, citing he had an urgent meeting. But when I tried to reach him again, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    Eventually, I somehow exined to them that it given to us because Mr. Yates Senior was one of the trustees of this university, which is true. Mom and dad were reluctant at first but, we all were dead tired at that time. So, they just said they will stay here, temporarily, until we find a new ce, of our own. I didn¡¯t say anything on that.


    Anyway~ .... All the formalities are already done and both I and Wendy will start our respective university and school in two days.


    The weird part is that, there are only two days left for the semester to start and Yelena hasn¡¯t arrived yet. It is suspicious. Her phone is not reachable and when I asked Garry about it, he texted, "She is with her grandmother." Just that, no update, nothing. I am really worried for her. I kind of have an inkling, that Yelena¡¯s rtionship with her grandmother isn¡¯t all that great. Once when she came all drunk at the dorm, she rambled something about her grandmother making her life difficult. When I asked her what happened, she had passed out. Afterwards, she said just she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. I never pushed. So, I still don¡¯t know the detail but~ ... this whole thing makes me uneasy.


    And somehow, I feel like, I have been tricked. Tricked by thisvish house, one in a lifetime opportunity, the chance to study in Red Stone, a chance to escape from that whole ordeal with werewolf stuff. Garry Yates, definitely wants something from me other than me being his regr employee. You know, when before ughter, a goat is feed sumptuously. Sometimes, I get that feeling.


    Maybe I have made a mistake or maybe it is all just in my head. But as I have already made my bed, I will have toy in it. That is the only choice I have right now. When life is at stake, you don¡¯t have the luxury to choose from various alternatives, right?


    As neither of our SIMs are working here, I changed them all to a different number.


    For now, everything is going great, apart from these worries and just those freakish nightmares which they keep haunting me.


    Luckily, the rooms in this house are all soundproof so whenever I get up in the middle of the night, Wendy doesn¡¯te running to ask what had happened. If she knew I was doused with these nightmares regrly, she would definitely freakout and make a fuss about seeing a psychiatrist or therapist.


    I don¡¯t want any of that. Now, that I and my family are in a new ce, I want to begin a new Chapter of life without any other burden. Maybe once the new semester starts, I won¡¯t experience these odd nightmares. Maybe it is all because I have been too stressed in these past few weeks.


    Speaking of stress, ric, that guy and Dion, I don¡¯t know whether they tried to visit my old ce or not. Because if they did, they definitely know that I have moved out with my family.


    There are numerous questions that arise in my mind, ¡¯Are they searching for me? Have they told their family about it? Does Nora know about it? She must be really disappointed in me. Sara, she must be sad by the news, right?¡¯


    "Myra ..." a knock on my door interrupted my thoughts.


    "Yes, mom," I replied. "What is it?"


    "Dear, can youe out. My dad and I want to speak with you," mom¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Coming," I replied and then the sound of her receding footsteps was heard as she went downstairs.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I took the cup and went downstairs.


    _______________________


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    "Dio, have you given the presents I asked you and Al to deliver to Myra and her family?" mother questioned me.


    I and ric have just returned from Damona. Mother has called daily when we were there. But neither I nor Al told her the truth. We have been searching everywhere for Myra and her peers but there is weirdly no clue about it. We investigated and no one knows where they have disappeared too.


    Not the bank where her father used to work, not her sister¡¯s school, not even her college. There is no news about them. We only disclosed this to father and no one else. So, for now, neither mother knows nor Nora. It is not something we wanted to inform them on a call.


    I looked at ric, who looks like a restless panda. Out of us two, he has been juggling between handling the project work and investigating the whereabouts of the Miracles from the past five days.


    Scratching the back of my neck, I looked at father, asking for him to intervene. I don¡¯t have the heart to break this news to her and Nora. They both are looking at me with expectant eyes.


    "Mother, I have something to tell you and Nora," ric started, his voice all stern and serious.


    "Brother Al, what do you want to tell? Why are being so serious all of a sudden?" my precious little sister asked Al.


    All of us know how much attached she is to Myra. She will be devastated to know this news. I braced my self as ric said, "We didn¡¯t get to give the Miracles any gift."


    Both mom and Nora narrowed her eyes in confusion. Even Elio and Brave had a frown on their faces.


    "Why is that? Did you not visit them?" mother inquired.


    "We did but~ ..." there was a long pause as Al sighed and said, "the miracles have moved from that ce."


    "They have moved? That can¡¯t be right. As far as I know, Myra¡¯s parents repaid the loan for that house a few years ago and they had no n to move. Did you go to the wrong ce somehow, brother Al, brother Dion?" Nora questioned. She looked at both of us with obvious confusion.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 229: Sorry ..... The Number ..... Does Not Exist

    <h4>Chapter 229: Sorry ..... The Number ..... Does Not Exist</h4>


    TRIGGER WARNING: MENTAL TRAUMA


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Five days has passed since Myra¡¯s family got missing. Both ric and Dion have been searching all over Damona and nearby ces to find where the Miracles have gone to.


    They even sent someone to William and Sandra¡¯s families. But none of them had any information about their departure, they simply had no contact whatsoever with any of them.


    They even went as far as to contact the Yates family but on Garry¡¯s orders Oliver Grey handled everything well. As Garry Yates was on business trip overseas and both of Yelena¡¯s parents were in some foreign country to attend an international seminar. They got no information from there as well.


    Everything around the disappearance of Miracles seemed odd to both of them. Like how can a whole family just disappear into thin air. ric dangled with handling the redevelopment project and searching for Miracle¡¯s in Damona while Dion went to Seacole personally to look for them.


    Both Amanda and Marion were on the edge because of ric¡¯s mood swings. They could sense the shift in ric and Dion¡¯s demeanors ever since they came back to the hotel from the airport. Something must have happened. But they knew quite well to keep their mouth shut.


    They searched high and low, they investigated every single ce they could think of, they resort to threatening the people when but the result was, no one had any idea about their whereabouts.


    Nothing was fruitful. They told no one in their family but their father about it, who instructed them not to tell anybody else and to look discreetly for them.


    Noah was suspicious and thought that it may have something to do with the rogue wolves. After all, Myra was attacked by them in broad daylight. They must be targeting her and her family again in some sort of way.


    But both ric and Dion as well as their wolves Alex and Drey didn¡¯t think like that. They were at the airport that day. And they found no wolf scent on anybody.


    Afterpleting the task, they returned to Kimberg. As everyone has been waiting for their arrival, the topic of Myra emerged.


    ric took the initiative but Nora question, "They moved? How? How is that possible? I know William and Sandra well. They are not the type of people to change homes so suddenly. Maybe you guys went to the wrong ce or something?"


    Dion added, "It is the truth, Nora. When we both arrived at the Miracle¡¯s residence, there was a lock on the door and the neighbors told us that they have moved somewhere else that very morning."


    Nora was shocked to hear it, "I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe any of this. You are trying to pull our legs, right? Hahaha .... You really got me there, brother Al, brother Dion. You should be actors. Now tell me, what did Myra said. She still must be upset with me that¡¯s why you guys are doing this, right? Right?" She startedughing and then it turned a bit sorrowful.


    But Elio, Brave and even Sara could see the conflicting look on both of their faces.


    When no reply came in Nora yelled, "BROTHERS, please don¡¯t lie about something like this. I beg you. I don¡¯t like such kind of pranks. Myra would never, NEVER pull something like this behind my back. She is someone who tells me everything. I know her better. She wouldn¡¯t do such a thing." Nora was adamant on her stance.


    "But~ ... Ora. I am sorry but~ .... it is not a lie," ric spoke calmly. He has had countless restless night by now as to where Myra could be, why would she leave all of a sudden. His wolf, Alex, has been grieving, howling inside his head as if someone has died. Every now and then Alex would whimper thinking about Myra¡¯s disappearance and ric could feel a subtle ache in his chest.


    This news wasn¡¯t just a shocker for Nora alone but it was also a bombshell for the other two Everests brothers. Elio was heartbroken by the news, he questioned, "So, you didn¡¯t find the ce they moved to?"


    Both ric and Dion looked a bit guilty as Dion responded, "We have been searching for them but there is no one who knows where they might be. There is no trace of them."


    "Nonsense," Nora got up from her seat as she spat the word in utter disbelief. Picking her phone up from the table, she frantically dialed Myra¡¯s number but there was nothing but the only voice that came through was the automated response, "Sorry, the number you have dialed does not exist ... *beep .. beep .. beep*. And the call disconnected.


    Nora frowned and redialed again and again but the result was the same. She then tried on William¡¯s number first, same response. Then Sandra¡¯s number but it was again the robotic voice.


    Subconsciously, while dialing Wendy¡¯s number, she clutched her chest. A dreadful feeling looming over her head. She knew what wasing and it was the exact, same response. Shaking her head, she blurted out, "This can¡¯t be. This can¡¯t be. How could~ ..... how could you all do this to me." Her eyes were bloodshot and her voice was turning into a hysterical mess.


    Nora always have had abandonment issues due to her past traumas. First, when she and Myra were in orphanage, most of the children there were the ¡¯so-called unwanted child.¡¯ Then, her adoptive family, the Smith¡¯s, they might not have abandoned her physically but they neglected her mentally, due to which she has developed a psychological trauma.


    For her, this felt like betrayal, the final straw. It had broken the camel¡¯s backpletely as Nora went into aplete state of shock and copsed on the floor with a thud.


    All the other Everests sprinted towards her, their faces ashen and pale. Noah mind linked Greg immediately while the first one to reach her, Brave, carried her in his arms and went to her room.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 230: A Foreboding Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 230: A Foreboding Feeling</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    By now, he has fully regained his lost strength but for some reason, he neither remembered calling Myra his mate nor did he remember about the dream in which the Demon Queen appeared.


    They all followed Brave and Nora. Sara¡¯s eyes were tear stricken as she mumbled, "Why this keeps happening to all of my children? Noah~"


    Noah, in response, patted her shoulders infort, "It will be alright."


    Within ten minutes, Greg arrived. He has rushed to the packhouse when he got the news of Nora fainting. As soon as he came, he asked, looking at Elio¡¯s direction, "What happened to the princess?"


    Elio briefed him about what went down. Although, he was Greg¡¯s apprentice when he saw Nora in that condition and think about Myra¡¯s disappearance, his mind went nk.


    After understanding the whole situation, Dr. Andrew did a check up on Nora. As a close friend and a doctor, he knew everything about Nora¡¯s past, so he gave his diagnosis, "Princess Nora fainted because of stress and anxiety caused due to present and past experiences. Her emotions have been unstable. So, she needs proper rest and a stress-free environment. I have a friend in a human hospital, a renowned psychologist. I will contact him."


    Noah nodded as he looked at his daughter¡¯s face. Her eyes were close, her skin color looked pale. Clenching his fists tightly, he stormed out of the room. But before that he said to his son¡¯s, "To the study, now. All of you."


    All the siblings obliged by Noah¡¯s orders and departed one after another, leaving Greg and Sara with Nora.


    Inside the study, Noah, with a cold look, gazed at ric and Dion, as he spat, "You both couldn¡¯t even find a human family. How useless." He was frustrated as he loosened his cor.


    Both of them lowered their heads, drowning in regret and guilt. If only~ ...... if only that day, they were fast enough to catch up to Myra, nothing like this would have happened. Someway or the other, they both have been ming themselves for everything.


    ric spoke, "Father, I think someone is deliberately trying to block all the information. We check the CCTV footages of both Damona¡¯s airport as well as Seacole but none of the Miracle¡¯s were captured in it. And no one in their town knows where they have shifted to. It is all suspicious."


    "Search for them. Look every single ce, again. Investigate from the start. There has to be a clue," Noahmanded. "I want the news about the Miracle¡¯s within three days."


    "Yes father," all of them answered in unison.


    Noah dismissed Brave, Dion and Elio. Now, with ric left in the study he asked about the housing project. ric briefed him about it. Despite all that was happening, the redevelopment project started smoothly.


    This eased of Noah¡¯s mind a bit. All eyes have been on Everests Cooperation because of the scale of this project, so this has to seed.


    After their discussion was over, Noah dismissed ric as well. As soon as the door shut, a heavy, tired sigh escaped his mouth as he pinched his nose bridge.


    This year, a lot of incidents have been happening around them and the pack. This cannot be a mere coincidence. He had a foreboding feeling, as if it wasn¡¯t over yet. Someone is definitely trying to mess with him, his family and the people close to them.


    After two or three hours, Nora regained consciousness. In her unconscious state, she has been mumbling Myra¡¯s name constantly. Sara¡¯s heart ached at her daughter¡¯s condition. Although, she wasn¡¯t a superstitious person but because of the eventstely she has been feeling as if, their family has been bound by some unknown curse.


    When she saw Nora¡¯s flickering her eyes, she held her hand and said, "You are awake, Ora."


    Nora was a bit disoriented as she half opened her eyes. She looked at her mom¡¯s face, which looked haggard and exhausted. She opened her mouth, the first words that she said were, "Yeah ... has Myra picked up her phone yet?"


    Sara¡¯s hold tightened on Nora¡¯s hand as she said, "We are trying to contact her. Don¡¯t worry, we will search for her and her family soon." She assured her daughter.


    Nora¡¯s eyes ttered, listening to her mother¡¯s answer. With a hoarse voice, she mumbled softly, "She also left me. She must be really disappointed in me, right? That¡¯s why she vanished somewhere no one can find her. She does not want me in her life anymore. No one wants me. Am I~ ... am I such a bad person, mom?" she sniffled.


    Sara hugged her gently, caressing and rubbing her backfortingly, "Ora baby, there is no such thing. You are my pride and my joy. So, how can you be a bad person. And I know Myra, she wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing without any reason. When we find her we will know."


    "Do you really~ .... think so?" Nora asked.


    "Yeah," was Sara¡¯s reply.


    Then as if something clicked Nora¡¯s mind, she told her mother, "Mom, there is a person who might know about Myra and her family¡¯s whereabouts."


    Sara pulled away from her and inquired, "Who?"


    "The Yates. I mean, the granddaughter of the Yates family, Yelena Yates was Myra¡¯s college roommate and she is a very good friend of Myra. Even her father, Jeffery Yates and Myra¡¯s father, William are close buddies. They must be aware of something," Nora pointed out.


    Brave, who was just about to enter Nora¡¯s room halted his steps as he listened to what his sister said.


    Saramented, "Are you sure? Al and Dio said, they asked everyone in Damona. But got nothing."


    Nora pursed her lips. "I am not sure~ .... But we can try again." She sounded doubtful.


    But outside her room, Brave¡¯s eyes glinted with meaning.


    Ever since ric and Dion broke the news, he has been feeling uneasy, although he was unaware of the reason.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 231: New Life, New Vibe

    <h4>Chapter 231: New Life, New Vibe</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hey, you," a voice called out as Myra passed by. She ignored the nuisance and kept on striding forward.


    The person fumed with anger when she pretended like he didn¡¯t even exist. He called out to her again but this time, harsher, as he got up and started following Myra, "Don¡¯t you hear me calling out ...... you small town, charity case." He clicked his finger and thumb twice to made it sound dramatic.


    Myra¡¯s steps halted but she didn¡¯t turn around. Her gaze turned cold as she spat, "Still better than being just a rich spoilt rotten brat, who just know how to bark, Nigel."


    "You~ ...... you. Who do you think you are talking like that to?" the one named Nigel, spat with fury. He was thoroughly pissed by Myra¡¯s provocation.


    "Damn you, bitch. You are studying on schrship which means it isn¡¯t your fucking money but ours. Your parents, your sister, every single one of you are living off of our money. So, show some respect. Got it." With his hands on his hips, he uttered feeling proud.


    Myra turned around and scoffed at his face, "Is youst name Larson. I thought you it was loser. Ohhhh .... Sorry~ sorry, it was Nigel Long, right. Sorry to break it to you, Mr. Long. But it is not your money or another other student¡¯s, got it. I am sponsored by the Larson¡¯s who started this schrship program in the first ce. This has nothing to do with you or your folks. So .... if you have so manyints ..... I advise you, better go to the chairman¡¯s office to speak with Chairman Jacob Larson about the issue." She winked at him and gave him a challenging smile.


    Nigel¡¯s face shifted shades multiple times, from white to blue, blue to pink and then pink to zing hot crimson. Everyone who were looking at their verbal spat, were holding theirughter as Nigel couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Myra turned around and walked away. After taking a turn around the corner, she saw Yelena and they both smiled at each other as theter came and gave her a side hug, "What took you so long."


    "Nothing worthy. Just an idiot guy asking for a bit of attention," Myra muttered with disinterest.


    "Are you talking about the guy named ... uhhh~ .... Ni~gel, Nigel Long. The infamous brat of the college who always picks on you," Yelena uttered with annoyance.


    "Not bad, Yel. It has just been two weeks for you to join Red Stone and you already know who I am talking about," Myra teased her.


    "No jokes. The rumor about him harassing you is all over the ce. Tell me seriously. Is this guy pestering you since day one of your joining? Has he been going at you for a whole fucking year," Yelena verbalized, each wordced with anger towards that idiot guy. "Should I teach him a lesson on your behalf?"


    "Nahh, it is not that bad. I can handle his tantrums. He is just childish. You need to rx. You are still recovering. Don¡¯t bother with him," Myra shrugged her shoulders. This has been quite a routine thing for from the past one year.


    Yes, it has been a year since Myra and her family came to Esteria and Myra started her university life at Red Stone. The first few months were pretty difficult for her as apart from her, every other student came from big money families. So, they looked down upon her at first.


    But after getting to know her better and seeing how brilliant she was in academics, her ssmates started approaching her more and more. But there were few of those who still didn¡¯t like her presence. One of them was Nigel Long. He always considered Myra as someone insignificant and who has stolen the admission of his childhood friend.


    As for Yelena, she didn¡¯t join Red Stone at that time due to some health-rted reasons. She didn¡¯t even visit once. Only after a year, she came to Esteria to join Red Stone University to continue her further studies.


    "Ohhh my gosh .... I feel so happy. I finally get to study in Red Stone alongside you. By the way, didn¡¯t Fabian said he will pick us up? He must have been waiting. Hurry up," Yelena urged Myra to walk faster.


    Myra whispered, "Prof. Stephens, Yel. This is the university. If you call him by his name, there will be countless rumors."


    "Okay~ okay. My bad. I forgot. When we are inside campus, he is Professor Stephens. But outside of it, he is Fabian," Yelena mumbled and gave Myra a meaningful smile.


    "Yeah, yeah. Now let¡¯s go. He must be waiting already," Myra uttered and they both walked towards the front ck iron gate.


    In a baby pink and cream hued stripped shirt and deep dark blue denims, Fabian was leaning against his emerald green Ferrari Purosangue waiting for both the girls. Every passerby was looking at him, some with pure admiration, some with envy. But he didn¡¯t care. His expression remained detached and aloof.


    "Hayeee ..... How can be someone so aloof yet handsome. I wish he wasn¡¯t a Prof. and just a regr student. That way I could court him openly," a girl said, feeling dejected.


    "Don¡¯t you think, a professor and a student doing flirtatious talks is much more thrilling, just like those smut novels," her friend teased her. "And herees ¡¯the student¡¯ who is flirting with this ¡¯professor¡¯ of hers." Shemented spitefully as soon as she saw Myra and Yelenaing out. ¡¯


    They walked towards Fabian and as soon as he saw them, a rare but genuine, charismatic smile yed on his lips.


    "You must have been waiting for quite a while Prof. Stephens," Myramented.


    "Myra, you are already out of the main gate. Remember what I told you ...... call me by my name," Fabian corrected her, his smile intact. "And .... I just got here. So, didn¡¯t way much long."


    "Fair point, Fabian," Yelena mumbled as she clicked her tongue, yfully at Myra.


    "Ohh~kay, ok. Can you two please stop ganging on me," Myra said, feigning annoyance.


    Fabian showed her a toothy smile and muttered, "My bad." Then he looked at his watch to check the time and said, "It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s godies."


    And without a word, Fabian opened the back door first for Yelena to enter. Myra walked to the other side and took the driving seat and Fabian, quite dly took the seat next to hers.


    Myra wanted to acquire a driving license and has been learning how to drive as Fabian had volunteered to teach her. From the past year, bit by bit, Fabian and Myra created a great friendship bond. Though, Myra hasn¡¯t opened her heart to him but still their rtionship was better than the time they met in Damona. After all, Fabian has helped her and her family a lot at this new, unknown ce. He made sure that none of them felt ufortable or out of ce at all.


    Plus, Fabian, though young, was a genius in his field. She really admired him and wanted to learn from him a lot.


    "So, Myra. Show Yelena, what I have taught you so far. She will be the judge this time," Fabian said as he looked at Myra and then at Yelena.


    "Ohhhh .... I am so excited," Yelena rubbed her hands as she spoke in a thrilled voice, "And for the record, I won¡¯t be lenient in my judgement, ok, My Ra~ra."


    Adjusting her seat belt, Myra changed her expression into serious mode, as she started the luxurious car, her movements delicate and careful, not wanting to taint it somehow. The engine roared as the wheels rolled steadily on the concrete road. The car was expensive and this was the first time Myra was hitting the road. She has practiced a lot but that ce was an abandoned field, but this, this was real life experience so she was damn nervous.


    Fabian looked at her rigid expression and said, soothingly, "Rx, I am here. Trust yourself and what I taught you. You have been doing great. I believe you."


    Hisforting words mingled with his refreshing and earthy musk cologne was enough for Myra to settle her nerves. She rxed her hands which were holding the steering rigidly until now.


    Yelena¡¯s eyes darted from Fabian to Myra and then vice versa. She could clearly see the way Fabian was looking at Myra, there was something going on between them. But Myra didn¡¯t reciprocate it, she could tell that.


    Fabian sensed her eyes on him, so he turned around and asked, "How is you grandfather and grandmother, Yelena? I haven¡¯t had anytime to visit any of them."


    "They are~ ..... they doing great. Grandpa has been busy with his businessmitments. As for grandmother, she is~ ... she is busy with her own stuff," Yelena mumbled. Herst words came a bit hesitant.


    As soon as Myra heard her voice, she changed the topic instantly, "So, where is this ce you are taking us for lunch. I am famished."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 232: Proud Peacock

    <h4>Chapter 232: Proud Peacock</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I am hungry. By the way, where is the ce you have decided on?" Myra asked Fabian.


    "Take a guess. Ms. Miracle," Fabian said with a subtle grin.


    "How would I know?" Myra spoke without looking at him, her eyes were focus on the road ahead.


    "The location is already set on the GPS. You just follow it and then you¡¯ll see," he didn¡¯t tell her where exactly they were heading to.


    "Fair enough," Myra muttered. The three of them chatted happily all throughout the ride, or it was mostly Yelena talking and the other to replying to her.


    Soon, their destination arrived and as Myra looked at the ce, her eyes widened. The car came to a halt as she looked at Fabian with a puzzled expression, "We are having lunch at, Blissful Abode? How did you even get the reservation for this ce?" she was shocked.


    Actually, as a repayment for teaching her driving, Myra invited Fabian for lunch because he declined any mary payment. But when he asked her where they should go, she simply stated, ¡¯The choice is all yours. You can pick any ce.¡¯ Later on, Yelena arrived to Esteria and got to know about the n from Myra. She asked Myra, if it was okay if she could also join both of them. Myra agreed but asked Fabian. Fabian was on board as well, although he wanted it to be just the two of them.


    "With just a bit of connection," Fabian mumbled.


    "Ohhhhe on, showoff," Yelena uttered. "Myra, it is his~" she was about to say something but Fabian interrupted.


    "Are you backing out now, hmmm, Myra? We can go to somewhere else," Fabian feigned seriousness.


    "You bet. Blissful Abode it is," Myra replied, feigning haughtiness as they both cracked, looking at each other the next second.


    Yelena thenmented, "By the way, my-my, not bad, hahh~ ....... Well done. You are good to get your driving license. I, as the judge, approves it ...... Ahaaa, Finally, I am free being your chauffeur and will get to lounge around while you drive me to ces," she teased Myra as this was a running joke between the two of them.


    "And where is my praise? Aren¡¯t I a good tutor?" Fabian puffed his cheeks, fishing for morepliments.


    "Ohhoo, behaving like a proud peacock, aren¡¯t you, Mr. Fabian Driving Instructor?" saying this, Yelena clicked her tongue at him.


    Myraughed at their conversation, more of a bickering, as she said, "Let¡¯s go inside. As you already know, today¡¯s treat is on me, so don¡¯t hesitate. And seriously, I have been dying to try their fettucine pasta." She hooked on Yelena¡¯s hand and started dragging her inside as she said to Fabian, "Hurry up."


    Fabian smiled and shook his head lightly as he walked behind the two besties.


    He had booked a VIP private room. As the three of them entered the manager greeted them politely, "Young Mast~" before he couldplete his words, Fabian gave him a hard re as he shook his head. The manager changed his tune instantly, ".... I mean, Mr. ..... Stephens, we are honored to have you. We have been waiting for your arrival. Pl~ease,e this way."


    Yelena snorted at the cover up as she looked at Fabian and thought, ¡¯Why is he even hiding the fact that this restaurant belongs to him? Myra already knows he is filthy rich.¡¯


    Fabian could feel Yelena giving him a suspicious look, so he asked, "Do I have something on my face? Or is my hair messy or what?"


    "No, why, Mr. Proud Peacock?" Yelena inquired.


    "No, I just thought ..... why do you keep giving me those suspicious res every now and then," Fabian was straightforward with his words.


    Yelenaughed and whispered, "Don¡¯t you already know, Peacock Stephens?" She then shifted her gaze to Myra and then back to Fabian with a knowing smile.


    Myra was busy looking at the ce and counting the money in her bank ount. She totally skipped Fabian¡¯s and Yelena¡¯s whispering.


    As they passed by the open area, Myra noticed that there were little to no customers. This restaurant, Blissful Abode, has just opened a few months ago and has been the talk of the town, garnering a lot of reputation for its top-notch ambience as well as hospitality. Everyone at the campus has been buzzing about it. When she was having one of her driving lessons with Fabian, the topic of good ces in Esteria came up and Myra said in passing, ¡¯Someday, I would take my family to that new fancy restaurant. The one named, Blissful Abode. I have heard they are the best in business right now.¡¯


    Fabian didn¡¯t say anything at that time.


    Myra asked the manager, who was walking just ahead of him with a nervous smile, ¡¯Sir, why are there no customers other than us? Isn¡¯t your restaurant famous for their lunch and dinner rush?"


    The managerughed nervously, as he replied while trying to avoid eye contact, "Ms. Miracle, today is our first quarterly anniversary. Our owner has set a rule that on major anniversaries, our restaurant will only take one booking for the entire day."


    Myra blinked at him. She couldn¡¯t help herself and made a weird face at the manager¡¯s exnation. Shemented, "The owner is .... Quite unique, I guess. First Quarter Anniversary. This must be a new trend."


    The manager wanted to dig a whole and dive into it. He just made it all up on the spot as he could sense that Fabian didn¡¯t want to reveal the truth.


    At Myra¡¯s words, Yelenaughed out loud, "Yeah, yeah. I assure you. He really is quite unique. I agree with you, Myra."


    Fabian pressed his lips in a thin line but did notment anything on it.


    Soon the manager took them to their dining ce, "Here we are." He gestured for them to enter. Myra and Yelena dly went inside while Fabian gave the manager a stern look and then followed the girls inside.


    As the door closed, the manager wiped the sweat beads from his forehead.


    Inside the private room, both Myra and Yelena gasped in astonishment as the panoramic view of the private room came into their vision. The restaurant was so popr, not only because of its delectable food and warm hospitality but also because it was close to the sea. Lots of couples and young crowd were attracted by its interior as well as the view outside.


    The sight was picturesque as the warm sunrays prated from the floor to ceiling ss windows, infiltering, giving the ce a radiant glow. The huge areca palms which were ced on both the corners as well as the unique design of the wooden chandelier gave it a rather cozy look.


    Fabian, being a gentleman, pulled the chair for Myra first and then helped Yelena with hers. After settling them, he went to the other side and sat right across where Myra was settled.


    He had already pre ordered the food and soon several waitress and waitresses came inside carrying dishesdened with delectable food. They ced it methodically and one by one, without another word, went outside to give the trio some privacy.


    Yelena drooled at the assortment of artfully arranged cuisines while Myra went speechless. There were over fifteen courses ced in front of her, most of which were her favorite.


    Fabian asked her, "What happened, Myra? Is there something wrong, huhh?" He ced a portion of fettucine pasta on her te. "Weren¡¯t you looking forward to try it? Have some. Tell us, whether it is to your taste or not."


    Myra picked up her fork, spiraling the dish, she tried the dish under the watchful eyes of Fabian. The rich aroma was wafting from it and as she took the first bite, it melted in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t help butmented, "It tastes heavenly."


    Hearing her words, Fabian smiled and just kept on serving her more food. Myramented,


    "You should eat as well, Fabian." Picking up a vani filled crepe she ced it in Fabian¡¯s te, urging him to eat.


    Yelena on the other hand didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. She tried on everything that was ced in front of her and every now and then she would say, with her mouth full, "Ummm~ this shrimp is so ... good, Fabian. Can you tell Chef Rooser, the food is out of this world."


    "Are you friends with the chef?" Myra asked.


    "Ummhmm, he and I are close," Fabian replied while filling Myra¡¯s half empty ss.


    The three of them chatted and ate happily. After finishing her meal, Myra excused herself and made her way outside for the reception. She asked the receptionist for the bill. She was halfway calling William, asking him to transfer a bit of money as she thought, the amount in her bank ount might not be enough.


    The reception replied with a polite smile, "Ma¡¯am, your meal has already been paid."


    "Paid?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 233: The Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Alliance</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hey Fabian, seriously, tell me. Why aren¡¯t you telling Myra that this ce belongs to you, huhh?" Yelena asked him directly, when Myra had excused herself out of the private room.


    "No particr reason. I just don¡¯t want toe off as a shy friend, who is unting his wealth," Fabian replied casually.


    "Oh Ph~lezzz (exaggerated form for please) ...... your Ferrari is shy enough. Do you really think you can hide this from her," Yelena rolled her eyes at him as she told him.


    He pursed his lips, opened his mouth to say something but didn¡¯t say anything. He had told Myra that he borrowed this car.


    Soon, Myra returned to the room, with an odd expression etched on her face.


    Clearing his throat, Fabian asked, "Why the odd face Myra? Did something happen out there?"


    "Something really weird happened. I don¡¯t know how to make sense of it," Myramented.


    Yelena made a confused face while Fabian¡¯s expression turned icy cold as the former asked, "Did you see a water ghost or something? Or did you see someone getting kidnapped in broad daylight? Or is it something more dramatic than this, like the waitress pushing the manager off the stairs?"


    Myra rolled her eyes at Yelena¡¯s exaggerated questions, "Nothing of that sort, Yel. I just went to the reception desk and asked her for the bill. But she told me ...." she paused and looked at Fabian and then continued, "Our meal is on the house because it¡¯s their ¡¯quarterly anniversary¡¯. I don¡¯t buy it. Honestly, it is absurd to me ... tell me truthfully Fabian, what¡¯s going on? Are you friends with the owner of this ce? Or do you~"


    Before Myra could say anything Fabian, making a guilty face said, "Ahh~ ...... you caught me. I really didn¡¯t mean to conceal this from you, Myra ... I just wanted to share a good meal with my friends, without burdening you. I know you wanted toe here since the restaurants opening. So, I paid for the meal in advance. Sorry, if I ...... if I somehow offended you. It was really thoughtless of me." As his words finished, his shoulders slumped and he lowered his head a little to make himself look dejected.


    Myra pressed her lips tightly as she stared at Fabian¡¯s figure. In her view, though Fabian was a kind and polite person, but he had hardly any friends. She has never seen him hanging out with his peers. He is either busy with lectures or attending seminars with other professors. Once Myra even asked him directly, about this topic, that¡¯s when Fabian pulled the pity party card and told her that he doesn¡¯t have any close friends in Esteria. Myra actually bought his excuse. And since than they would hang out in their free time.


    "I really am disappointed, hmmm ...... it was supposed to be my treat. Do you really think such low of me?" Myra asked him.


    Fabian with a barely audible voice, murmured, "I am sorry for overstepping."


    Myra sighed at his reaction and then said, "What¡¯s done is done. But next time, don¡¯t do something like that, okay?"


    Fabian nodded. Yelena who was watching on the side wanted to puke at Fabian¡¯s acting. To know Myra better, Fabian kept in touch with Yelena and they also became quite close. Though, initially Yelena had a crush on him, she could clearly tell Fabian was into her friend so she subdued her own feelings.


    She snapped her fingers and said, "Now, if we are done with the lunch, where are we going next? Let¡¯s go to the beach for a stroll. I having been itching to feel the sand mixed with sea water on my feet. Can we go, hmmm, Myra, Fabian, ummm~ ...... ummm?"


    Myra nodded and the three of them headed out to their next destination.


    ____________________


    Meanwhile in Kimberg, Noah and Sara have summoned all the Everests siblings to the study to discuss something important. Things have been quite tensedtely.


    Everyone was settled at their respective ces as Noah, with his usually authoritative voice started, "The final hearing for the Elders¡¯ case is scheduled for next week, on Monday. Nora, you will have toe with me and your mother as you were the prime victim of their bullying."


    "Ok, dad. I will ask my manager for a leave," Nora muttered. She has been diligently working at thepany and on her own merits,nded a permanent position in the recruitment department. She went by her mother¡¯s name, Nora Allen, so as no one could know her identity.


    Then Noah¡¯s gaze turned to the Everests brothers, he questioned them one by one, "ric, how much time it will take to wind up the redevelopment project?"


    "About a month and a half. Everything has been smooth so far. As it is in its final stage, I won¡¯t disappoint you," ric replied with a serious tone.


    "Good. Dion .... And how is the deal with the Sasha¡¯s art gallery going? Didn¡¯t you say it was a done deal," Noah questioned, while tapping his fingers on his chair¡¯s armrest.


    "It will be finalized within this week," Dion replied confidently. He had proposed to acquire the art gallery out of personal interest as well as because this particr gallery held quite a potential.


    Noah hummed and then turned to his youngest son, "Elio, how is the Seb and Cooper?"


    "Seb has been recovering well as for Cooper ....... he has sustained a deep wound in his chest," Elio briefed Noah about the pack¡¯s warriors who have fought bravely and managed to survive in the recent rogue attack.


    "When will Greg return?" Sara inquired,


    "Dr. Andrew will be returning from Blue Mountain Pack, day after tomorrow," Elio told him. He has been foreseeing the patients along with other senior pack doctors.


    Lastly, Noah looked Brave¡¯s way, "Brave, how is the situation at your end? How is the traininging along for young wolves?"


    "The young wolves all have been highly motivated and has been training diligently. And as for thest rogue attack, apart from Seb and Cooper, three of our warriors could not survive. I have talked with their families," as Brave finished his words, a heavy silence loomed in the room.


    From the past two months, every now and then, the rogues have tried to create havoc in Moon Shine Pack¡¯s territory. They have targeted schools, night clubs, restaurants and most of the other public ces. There have been total thirty casualties till this date and Brave have been dealing with the issue.


    "Do you now, why we both called you all today?" Sara asked.


    Everyone shook their head as Sara said, "Because of the frequent rogue attacks that have been happening recently in our pack as well as our neighboring packs, we have decided to join hands with someone who is quite experienced dealing with rogue wolves. That person has agreed but he has a condition."


    "Condition? Who could it be? What is the condition, mother?" Brave questioned, his eyes narrowed.


    Everyone was anticipating Sara¡¯s next words, but what they all heard next, was a shocker for all of them. Sara muttered, "The condition is that all four of you, will have to go to his estate and make the deal. And the one we are joining hands with is, Jacob Larson."


    "WHAT the ~" Dion stopped himself just in time but he was stunned to know who they were having a deal with. ric, Brave and Elio also had the same expression as his.


    Only Nora was confused by the reaction as she asked, "Who is Jacob Larson? I haven¡¯t heard of any werewolf named like him. Is it some hidden pack or something?"


    Elio murmured, "He does not belong to any pack. He is a~"


    "Father, mother, I think you should reconsider it. Jacob, that guy, can we even trust him. His kind and our kind have been at odds since like ...... forever. He must be having an ulterior motive," Bravemented.


    "Brave is right. We can¡¯t trust them," ric added a bit agitatedly.


    "What is going on? Who is this, Jacob Larson? Can you guys please tell me?" Nora was getting impatient as she asked.


    "Our mortal enemy. He is from the Vampire n," Sara answered.


    "V~am~pire?" Nora was speechless to know Jacobs¡¯s identity.


    "Mother, that¡¯s not a good idea. We can~" Elio was about to argue but Noah interrupted, "SILENCE, all of you. This is not up for discussion. Free your schedules, you all will be flying to Esteria in four days."


    "Esteria? Isn¡¯t his residence in Hobaltan?" ric inquired.


    He has been residing in Esteria from the past one year as Red Stone University¡¯s Chairman as Esteriaes under vampire n¡¯s jurisdiction. Pack up your bags, I want all four of you to deal with this issue first and foremost," Noah announced.


    "But father~" ric said but Noah didn¡¯t let himplete, "The decision is final. This issue, deal with it."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 234: The Price To Keep The Secret From ’His Friends’

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Price To Keep The Secret From ¡¯His Friends¡¯</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "The decision has been made. Dion and ric, hand over your respective works to Beta Matthew and as for the pack matters, I, your mother and Gamma J will handle them. Elio, since Dr. Andrew will be returning the day after tomorrow, he will handle the hospital matters. Get ready all of you, you will be flying to Esteria in four days and that¡¯s my final verdict," Noah announced, his words full with finality.


    The air surrounding all of them turned cold, almost chilly. There wasplete pin drop silence for a few seconds. None of them dared to speak a word against their father¡¯smands. After all, he was the Lycan King and his orders must be obeyed, whether they were onboard or not.


    Both, Moon Shine Pack and Blue Mountain Pack (Sara¡¯s Father¡¯s Pack) have been targeted by rogue wolves in recent past, along with their neighboring and ally pack¡¯s. The attacks have been more brazen and more brutal than ever before. So, after conducting few intensive meetings about how to counter them, all of them came to a unanimous decision to join forces with Jacob Larson, the Vampire n¡¯s head.


    As the superior and the more dominant wolf, Noah took on the task and contacted Jacob¡¯s side and after much talk Jacob agreed but he added a condition that it would have to be Noah¡¯s four son¡¯s who will visit his ce to negotiate for the deal.


    Noah and Sara, at first, were against this term but they had no choice as it wasn¡¯t only their matter but a lot of other pack¡¯s needed aide as soon as possible. Many small packs were on the verge of copse due to the rogue¡¯s barbaric attacks.


    Although, it wasn¡¯t official but the rumor was that, a lot of other powerful pack¡¯s who were at odds with the Everests family has been backing the Rogue King and providing help to that side. That is why, it had turned into such a chaotic mess.


    "That¡¯s all. Return to your whatever you were doing," Noah dismissed all of them and one by one all the Everests siblings left the study room.


    As soon as they came out of the study, Dion, with one hand resting on his waist while the other tousled his copper hair, hemented, "Arghh .... I really hate that one fifty year old pretentious man. Why do you guys think he put such a condition?"


    "ONE FIFTY~?" Nora was bewildered, "Are you kidding me? Not fifty ... or even seventy but ..... he is one~ fifty~ years~ old?"


    ric nodded at her, "Yes, he is, because he isn¡¯t like us or like other humans. None of the vampires are." Then he turned to Dion and replied, "I smell something fishy as well. He has always held a grudge against the former Alpha King of Moon Shine Pack, Lucius Everests. He must be plotting something."


    "OR maybe not," Bravemented. "Remember,st year, when that child from the Clinton family got sick and we needed that rare herb which only was avable in his territory. He did cooperate with us."


    "In return, he demanded one of our ind¡¯s rich in fauna. And, this time we don¡¯t know what absurd demand he will propose," Elio said, as he remembered hisst year¡¯s visit to Hobaltan.


    "From what I know, he is a clever person. Let¡¯s see why would he want four Lycan wolves on his territory," Brave, the rational one, spoke.


    They all sighed in unison as everyone¡¯s mind was jumbled up with thoughts.


    This past year has been rough on all of them. After Myra and her family¡¯s disappearance, they left no stone unturned to search for them. But even after so many days have passed and so much effort, they got no information or any clue about her.


    They even put tails behind the Miracle¡¯s close acquaintances, including the Yates, but even then, they got no sess.


    The person who suffered the heaviest blow was Nora. After getting news and copsing, she became withdrawn and quiet. She poured herself into work and spent most of her time at the office, doing odd jobs. But after several months of intensive therapy, she somehow came to term with Myra¡¯s abandonment.


    After saying their parts, all of them returned back to their respective rooms or works they were doing.


    _________________________


    Meanwhile in Esteria, after spending some quality time at the beach, Myra and her crew went back to the University. As dusk was setting, Fabian drove them all the way to Myra¡¯s current home.


    "Why don¡¯t youe inside for tea or coffee? Mom and Dad will be thrilled to have you," Myra said. By now, William and Sandra were quite familiar with Fabian. Wendy was a fan of him and always, urged Myra to grab him, as if a he was some chocte bar.


    With a smile full of gratitude, he replied, "Maybe another time. I have to some pending work waiting for me." He was d that Myra didn¡¯t distance herself because of the earlier incident.


    Myra nodded n understanding as Yelena patted his shoulder and said, "Then, see you on Monday, Mr. Peacock Stephens."


    After saying their goodbyes, both Yelena and Myra went inside the house. Fabian waited for them and as the door shut, his smile faltered, reced by something indescribable. His house was not far from Myra¡¯s as he was one of the professors at the university. But instead of going there, he took a detour and drove all the way to the main house.


    His close aide, Gunnar, the scar faced guy, stood at the entrance. He has been waiting for Fabian¡¯s arrival.


    The car came to a stop. As he stepped out of his car, Gunnar greeted him, "Young master, your grandfather has been waiting for your arrival."


    Fabian uttered nothing but his face turned serious. "Where is he?"


    "He is in his study," Gunnar replied, his voice subservient.


    Without another word, Fabian made his way inside and straight to his grandfather¡¯s study.


    As he reached the massive sandalwood door, he knocked thrice on it. After a deliberate minute of heavy pause, a voice came from inside the study, "Come in."


    Fabian exhaled a sigh and entered the room. He made his way to the middle and said, "Grandfather, Gunnar told me, you called for me."


    Fabian¡¯s grandfather, who was settled on his study chair, his back towards Fabian, said, "Where have you been? I tried contacting you but ... you never answered. Do you think so little of this old man?"


    "It is nothing like that, grandfather. I was busy in a meeting," Fabianmented hurriedly.


    He heard a light chuckle, as his grandfathermented, with a peculiar tone, "Ohh really, what meeting, may I know?"


    "It was a personal meeting," Fabian left it at that.


    "Personal, you say. Is it the girl we are sponsoring? Ummm~ ..... what is her name again .... My~ .... my~ .... Ahaaa ...... Myra Miracle, right? Is she the one whom you were having a meeting with, Fabian?" his grandfather, Jacob Larson, turned around as he asked him.


    "We weren¡¯t alone. Yelena Yates was also present as well," Fabianmented.


    Jacob arched his brow with interest as he said, "You have been getting quite close to those two human girls. Be careful. If you show too much interest, people will pick on it and you know what will happen next."


    Fabian pursed his lips tightly as he uttered, "I will be more careful in the future, grandfather."


    "Good, now onto the important topic. You ...... why are you still standing like a log .... Take a seat, first," Jacob muttered casually.


    Rubbing his nose, Fabian took a seat, opposite Jacob as he asked, "What is the important matter you have called me for, grandfather?"


    "The heirs of the Lycan King are going to visit Esteria soon," Jacob jumped straight to the point.


    "By the heirs of the Lycan King ...... you mean ...... those four Young Alpha¡¯s," Fabian¡¯s eyes widened at Jacob¡¯s words. "They areing here? But why? Why all of a sudden?"


    "They areing her to negotiate a deal with us," Jacob answered calmly.


    "But what has it got to do with me?" Fabian¡¯s eyebrows narrowed as he questioned.


    "You will have to arrange for their amodation as they will be staying here for at least a week. Make sure, there is nocency. I don¡¯t want a single error from your side Fabian," Jacob leaned forward and ced his hands on his desk as he said these words.


    "And if I refuse?" Fabian shot back. For some reason, he wasn¡¯t fond of werewolf kind, especially those of the Lycan blood, although he has never met them before.


    "It is not up for discussion young man," Jacob gave him a bone chilling smile as he added, "You WILL, have to follow orders. If you want to keep your secret from YOUR NEW FRIENDS."


    "Mr. Larson, are you threatening me?" Fabian gritted his teeth, seething in anger. He was losing hisposure.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 235: The Kid Has Regained Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 235: The Kid Has Regained Consciousness</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Fabian, whether you like it or not, you will have to follow rules and orders. And if you don¡¯t .... you know what will happen," Jacob stated, a sly, wide grin appearing on his pinkish moist lips.


    Fabian was quick to fire back, he was fuming by now, "Are you trying to threaten me, Mr. Larson?"


    "Threat?" Jacob chuckled ".... child. I don¡¯t need to throw something so petty and childish as a threat at you. It is called stating facts. I am afraid, you ...... don¡¯t have much of an option. You will be attending to those Lycan Alpha brothers. Befriend them, keep an eye on them, that¡¯s your choice. But you can¡¯t back out," Jacob was enjoying himself as he leaned back into his chair and looked at Fabian with that annoying smile he always wore.


    "And what will I get in return?" Fabian asked straightforwardly.


    Jacob mockughed at Fabian¡¯s absurdity, he tapped his index finger thrice on the ss table as he ced his other hand under his chin, rubbing it. Then he said, with nothing but calmness, "Nothing. You will be getting nothing."


    "Then, I won¡¯t do it. You can threaten me or you can try to tell my secret. It is not like I want to be a part of ¡¯that secret¡¯ you keep talking about. I am not like you," Fabian uttered, his words full or firmness and conviction.


    "You are too eager, Fabian. That¡¯s problematic, to say the least. You see, you may not have anything to gain from this ...... but~ ...... my dear grandson, you have, a lot to lose. Think carefully, am I wrong?" Jacob was as cool as ice as he muttered these words. "And secondly, you can¡¯t change what you really are. Remember this."


    This one fifty year old vampire, who always carried himself impably, had pale white skin tone and out worldly looks, looked nothing older than thirty. No one could tell that Jacob was Fabian¡¯s grandfather and not his brother. This bloodsucking demon was a shrewd, clever, aloof and a great negotiator. He has lived for way too long to lose his temper easily. He was always calm as a cucumber, never the one to initiate any fight or brawling. But he had the power as well as potential to end any of them. Fabian also knew that very well, that no matter how much he disliked this arrangement, in the end, he had no choice but to follow Jacob¡¯s words.


    With a defeated and exaggerated exhale, Fabian uttered, "Okay, I will arrange for their stay. But don¡¯t expect any good hospitality from me. You already know, I abhor the werewolf kind." He got up from the chair and said, his tone cold, detached, "If there is nothing else left other than this, I would be taking my leave as I have some research papers that need to bepleted."


    Without waiting for his grandfather¡¯s reply, Fabian bowed his head subtly, turned around and stepped towards the door to exited the study room. As his hands reached the door handle, Jacobmented softly, as he gazed at his grandson¡¯s back, "Fabian Stephens ... let me give you a little piece of advice. Take extra care of your ¡¯new friends.¡¯ Don¡¯t let them mingle with those werewolves."


    "You don¡¯t need to remind me of that. I will see to it, that neither of my friends gets in contact with those loup-garou¡¯s and if they try to approach any of them, I won¡¯t be courteous with them. And you ...... grandfather, won¡¯t be able to stop me from what I will do afterwards," Fabian verbalized and walked out of the room.


    Jacob seeing Fabian¡¯s reactionmented, "Things are about to get a lot more interesting. Don¡¯t you think so, Chris."


    Chris Shadow, his personal aide, secretary or whatever you call him, has been present inside the study from the very start. He didn¡¯tment much about Fabian but asked Jacob instead, "Vampire King, why did you agree to join forces with those with Lycan blood?"


    "Curious cat, aren¡¯t you, Chris. Let me tell you,st time, when the youngest Lycan Elio, came to our territory to acquire the special herb we made a deal that in return I will be visiting the Moon Shine Pack. Although, at that time, I didn¡¯t get a chance and they gave us an ind instead. But don¡¯t you think so, now is the chance to fulfill my wish."


    "Your wish is to visit the Moon Shine Pack?" Chris was perplexed at his words. "I don¡¯t understand .... Why do you want to go there so badly?"


    Jacobughed heartily as he stated, "Aren¡¯t you a silly one? Ohhh my~ my, that¡¯s funny. Thirty years with me, and you still don¡¯t know what I really want? Chris Shadow, you need to work hard otherwise, you will be reced soon." He teased Chris.


    Chris gave him a side eye and said, halfheartedly, "I will be more careful."


    They both have spend a lot of time in each other¡¯s presence to bicker and tease one another, though mostly Jacob was the one pulling Chris¡¯s leg as thetter didn¡¯t dare to tease the King of Vampires.


    As Fabian walked around the corner and strode out of the castle like vi, his fists were balling and he was gritting his teeth. He was truly angry at the mention of those from werewolf kind.


    He reached the door and saw, Gunnar was standing beside his car, waiting for him, like and obedient ve waiting for its master. When he saw Fabian, he opened the car¡¯s back door and gestured for him, "Young master."


    "You can take the car to my residence and retire for the day. I will be taking a walk on my own," Fabianmented. He wanted spend some alone time, thinking. His mind was filled with painful past memories.


    "Young master, Master Larson said~" Gunnar was about to say something but was cut off by Fabian unceremoniously, "Gunnar, do as I say, understand."


    Gunnar, without another word, did as he was told. He stepped inside the car and drove off.


    Fabian looked at the surrounding air filled with dust particles scattered because of his car. He stared at the receding vehicle until itpletely disappeared. Then he shifted his gaze to the tall, erect limestone structured property where his so-called grandfather, the former Royal prince of Blood Fangs n and current Vampire King resides.


    I couldn¡¯t help but reminiscence about the time when he first met Jacob Larson.


    Jacob Larson, the cold, bloodless skin King, rumored to have a colorful life. He was famous for adultery and brutality.


    But only few knew about his true nature and how he was. When Fabian was no more than five year old, both of his parents were killed, or rather brutally murdered, right in front of his very eyes, but werewolves. They imed themselves as Lycan King¡¯s allies and spared no one from his town.


    But as, Fabian was hiding inside a fairly rustic, dpidated cupboard, due to his mother¡¯s timely measure, he somehow managed to survive.


    When he heard no sound of ear piercing screams and shouts for help from outside and there was only profound silence left, he came out of his hiding ce. He wasn¡¯t aware how much time had passed, but he could clearly smell the pungent smell of blood and his parents¡¯ rotten bodies.


    Holding his breath, with his hand covering his nose and mouth, he came out of his house. As soon as he was out, he gasped for oxygen and panted heavily. Then involuntary he felt nauseous and dry heaved. It was too much for him to bear.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. When he stepped out and saw his neighborhood, a bolt of current coursed through his entire body. There were piles of corpses, some half eaten, some totally shredded to multiple pieces. They had no clothes on them and they werepletely unrecognizable. But Fabian could tell, it was his friends and their families and his neighbors who were carcasses.


    The scene was unbearable for a mere five year old body and he fainted on the spot, senseless.


    When he came to his senses, his nose was hit with the smell of disinfectant as he heard beeping sounds and someone¡¯s muffled voice. He tried to open his but he could feel his eyelids heavy and he felt drowsy.


    "Royal Prince, the kid has regained consciousness," an unfamiliar voice hit him. The person was in whiteb coat and a stethoscope was hung around his neck, as that person asked Fabian, "Patient, how do you feel now? Do feel ufortable anywhere"


    Fabian tried to form some words, but his throat was scratchy and aching. He wanted to ask a lot of questions. The ce was unfamiliar and so was the people present there. He wanted to know where he was, where his mom and dad were, what happened to them. Whether all of it was a bloody nightmare or a cruel reality.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 236: Traumatic Past

    <h4>Chapter 236: Traumatic Past</h4>


    (Fabian¡¯s POV)


    After waking up, I found myself in an unfamiliar ce. My head was spinning as I could hear distinct types of sound, machine beeping, someone was faintly talking, the fan attached to the ceiling making a sharp sound every now and then.


    With much effort, I opened my eyes and looked at someone whom I haven¡¯t seen before. He seemed like a doctor because of his white coat as he questioned me about my condition.


    I tried to speak, answer him, but nothing came out of my mouth. As I tried some more, the ache in my throat became unbearable. But I still tried again, holding my throat, but the result remained the same. No voice came out of my mouth, just some unintelligent sound.


    The doctor must have caught onto my condition as he asked, "Child, are you a mute or are you unable to speak, right now? If it is the former, nod your head once and if it is thetter, shake your head once."


    I shook my head multiple times while trying to answer him with words. Understanding my answer, the doctor turned to the person whom he was talking to a few seconds ago. He said to the other guy, "It¡¯s no doubt0 it has been quite a traumatic experience for this child. Although, I will run some tests on him thoroughly, but for now, my prediction is, it seems his vocal cords aren¡¯t damaged. It must be selective mutism, which can gradually improve."


    I stared at the other person, his skin was white as snow, his lips, in contrast were crimson. He looked wlessly colorless, almost like death god himself. Or was he really the death god? Am I dead? Is this the gate to the afterlife? Am I hallucinating now? Nevertheless, he was handsome, handsome like those royal people, mom used to tell me stories about. His all-ck attire from head to toe, made him look more radiant. As if, he was shining.


    They both must have noticed me gawking as I was tantly doing it. The pale sir was boring his eyes at me, without even blinking. His intense re was too much for me to handle as I shifted my gaze towards the other person in the room.


    Now, that my attention was back on him, the doctor spoke to me again, "Ahh~ ...... child ...... this is your~ ... this is the Royal Prince of the Blood Fangs n, His Highness Jacob Larson. And~ ......" there was a long pause, I saw a flicker of something unknown sh across his eyes, he continued, "And he is also your, grandfather."


    I blinked once, then twice, then thrice, but I couldn¡¯t make sense of his words at all. Tilting my head, I looked at them with a bewildered expression, ¡¯What did this doctor say? That fair as bleach guy is my what~ .... Not father, not uncle, not brother, not savior~ ... but a what ...... my grandfather? Do they take me for a fool? Are they some bad guy? Do they want to do something bad to me? What kind of absurdity is this?¡¯


    Thinking in this way, I narrowed my eyes at them and backed off, creating some distance between us, though it waspletely useless.


    The person, who imed to be the Royal Prince of some n, named Jacob Larson spoke for the first time, his voice was cold and aloof, detached, "Verne, step out of the room, will you? I need to have a chat with the kid."


    My eyes widened in shock. rm bells red inside my head, my gut feeling told me, I shouldn¡¯t be alone with this man, who carried a dangerous aura around him.


    The doctor whose name is supposed to be Verne, tried to object, "Your highness, the young child has experienced something truly terrible. Please be patient. He cannot handle any kind of stress right now."


    "Verne, don¡¯t overstep your boundaries," the colorless sir replied crisply. "I know what I am doing and besides, I won¡¯t do anything to harm him. He is my grandson. He will have to know the truth sooner orter. Now, get out, before I~" the one who called himself my grandfather uttered, his words full of finality.


    I shook my head as the doctor¡¯s figure started receding. I wanted to shout that I don¡¯t want to be left alone with this person, but only sharp pain greeted me when I attempted to exert myself.


    As the door shut behind the doctor, my supposed grandfather¡¯s entire focus was on me. As he extended his hand, I closed my eyes tightly, gripping the duvet like a vice.


    "You just like your mother. You have got her same amber eyes as well as her cat like temper," he uttered.


    I opened one eye, peeking at him, his stretched arm, resting on the bed beside my leg, a faint smile tucked on his lips. I blinked at him, ¡¯Does he know my mother?¡¯


    He continued, "Your father¡¯s name is Tristan Stephens and your mother¡¯s name is Cami Stephens, right?"


    I nodded hesitantly at him. That was correct. That means, he knows about my parents.


    He exhaled a heavy sigh and asked me, "Have your mother ever told to you about her maternal family?"


    I narrowed my eyes at his words. My mother, she once said that she had no parents. I pressed my lips and shook my head.


    "Ahh~ ...... What¡¯s your name?" he fired another question. This time he showed me his palm and continued, "As you cannot speak write now, use my palm to answer. You know, how to write, hmm?"


    I nodded and wrote my name on his palm with my finger. Unlike his cold appearance, he was patient. As I finished writing my name, he uttered, "Fabian." I pulled his hand and wrote, ¡¯Where is my mom and dad?¡¯


    He looked at me with a nk expression for a few seconds, not uttering anything. Rubbing his forehead, he sighed and held my hand in firm grip as he said, "Your mother and father ... they have deceased."


    I bit my lips hard and instantly felt a metallic taste in my mouth as I heard his heart wrenching words. My nose red as tears started pouring out of my eyes, staining both my cheeks. He held me in his arms as I cried, bawling my eyes out.


    I remembered my mom¡¯s frantic voice as she pushed me inside our stuffed cupboard, "Fab, no matter what happens, don¡¯te out. Don¡¯t even make a sound, okay? Promise me. You know mom always loves you." I promised her, as she wanted. Those remained her final words she said to me.


    I recalled those vicious animals entering our house and tearing apart my mom and dad, right in front of me. They merciless and cruel as they did that. I remember how terrified I was, that I even peed in my shorts. I wanted to run out, but as mom¡¯s body was falling to the ground, she looked at me onest time, as is to remind me, not to step out.


    I remembered everything, every single detail. I don¡¯t know how much time passed as I sobbed uncontrobly. And this person just held me and patted my back.


    Soon, I fainted from over exertion andter when I woke up, I found myself in a vast room filled with darkness. After a few days, I recovered my voice and came to know that the pale sir wasn¡¯t lying. He really was my grandfather and he was also a vampire. It took me sometime toe to terms with the reality of my origin, my identity. That, I too was a vampire, but a hybrid, as my father was a human being,


    _______________________


    I walked aimlessly as I thought about my childhood, those bone crushing memories. My mind reeling with countless thoughts. My steps came to an abrupt halt as I realized where I was. I was standing at some distance from Myra¡¯s house. Her room¡¯s window was clearly visible from the back side as I gazed at the ss reflecting the light, unconsciously.


    I have once lost my house, my loved ones, my everything because of those filthy, rotten mutts called werewolves. But this time, I won¡¯t let them destroy what¡¯s precious to me. I won¡¯t let any one touch, no .... forget about touch, I won¡¯t let them or anybody elsee even close to the people I cherish.


    My reason to approach Myra at beginning must have been something else, but now, I wholeheartedly wanted to be by her side. She is truly, a kind and genuine person, with no malice, not even a faintest bit of ill will towards anyone. She is brave, courageous and dauntless, always helping others, always standing with the weak.


    Whenever I am with her, I wish that time could just stop. And when I am not with her, I wish to relive the moments I spend with her.


    But even after all this, I am afraid, afraid of how she will react after knowing the truth about me, my existence. Because one thing she always says, she hates being lied to and she cannot forget betrayal.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 237: Life In Esteria

    <h4>Chapter 237: Life In Esteria</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "So, sis, how was your lunch with Fabian?" Wendy questioned Myra and Yelena as they all sat down on the dining table.


    Myra smacked Wendy¡¯s forehead with her spoon as she said, "He is your professor, Wendy. Call him Prof. Stephens."


    "<i>Oww!</i> That hurts, sis," parting her newly styled hair bangs she rubbed her forehead as she turned around and asked Yelena, "It has turned red? I can feel a bump forming already," she pouted, her voice pitiful.


    Yelena the tip of Wendy¡¯s nose yfully and spoke, "Drama queen, aren¡¯t you, sweetheart."


    Wendy clicked her tongue yfully at Yelena then inquired once again, "So, how was it, ¡¯the date¡¯? Where did you guys go?" When she said the word ¡¯date¡¯, her eyes shifted to Myra¡¯s face.


    Myra gave Wendy a side eye as she enunciated each word carefully, "How many times have I told you? It was not a date, Wendy. Stop reading those trashy novels. They are making your mind filled with nonsense thoughts. We are good friends, nothing more."


    Wendy mimicked her sister¡¯s words funnily then added, her voice barely audible, "As if. You are way too clueless. How can you be, such a fool, when ites to romance and stuff like this, huhh? The signs are right in front of you. It is you, who can¡¯t see them."


    Yelena chuckled at Wendy¡¯s words and gave her a sneak peek about their outing, "The lunch was awesome, the food there was, ..... <i>muahhh</i>, scrumptious! As a restaurant chains owner¡¯s granddaughter, I was thoroughly impressed. Do you want to know where we went to, umm~ ..... umm~?"


    Wendy¡¯s ears perked up as she asked, enthusiastically, "Where, where?"


    "Take a guess," Yelena smiled widely at her. She was enjoying pulling Wendy¡¯s legs.


    "<i>Aye</i>, Yelena sis, don¡¯t tease me," Wendy puffed her cheeks as she said these words.


    "Hahaha, you look like a chipmunk when you do that. Should I feed you some acorns?" Yelenaughed out loud at Wendy¡¯s antics as she continued, "The three of us went to the most popr restaurant in all of Esteria."


    "WHAT THE~ .... You guys went to ¡¯Blissful Abode¡¯? <i>Aein</i>, That¡¯s not fair. Why didn¡¯t you guys take me with you? <i>Boohoo</i> ...... that¡¯s not done, I have been dying to have their ravioli," Wendymented, her voice full of exaggerated disappointment.


    "Didn¡¯t we ask youst night, whether you wanted to join us for today¡¯s lunch?" Myra spoke casually. "And what did you say then? You said, you already had movie ns with your college friends."


    "But I didn¡¯t know you guys were heading to ¡¯that ce¡¯. If I knew~," Wendy¡¯s shoulders slumped as she uttered these words with dejection.


    Yelena patted her shoulders infort, "Next time, sweetie. There is always a next time. I will take you there."


    William shook his head and smiled at the lively conversation that was going on between the kids. He asked Myra and Yelena, "So, how is Prof. Stephens? Why didn¡¯t you ask him toe inside for a cup of tea?"


    Yelena replied, "We did uncle William, but he said he was busy with some paperwork."


    William nodded as Myra asked, her parents, "How was your day dad, mom?"


    "Ohh~ ...... it was hectic to say the least," Sandra answered with a sigh.


    "I totally understand. But everyone at the cafeteria loves your special rolled omelet and vegetarian spring rolls, Aunt Sandra. They are always queuing up when those are on the menu for the day," Yelenaplimented Sandra. Sandra didn¡¯t say anything but her eyes were filled with genuine pride at her praise.


    One year ago, when the Miracle¡¯s came to Esteria, the ones who had a hard time adjusting were William and Sandra. For both their kids, they had school and college to attend. But for the two adults, the new ce and unfamiliar faces, they struggled to adapt initially.


    Esteria was entirely different from Damona. Damona was mostly a sub urban ce, especially where their house was located. The people living there were mostly elderly people, who were quite friendly and supportive. Inparison, Esteria was a big city with countless skyscrapers and rich, fancy people. Although, the people here weren¡¯t rude but they weren¡¯t particrly friendly either. Most of their neighbors were Red Stone University¡¯s professors or teaching staff who lived with their family. They were the type of people to mind their own business and didn¡¯t interact with others.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only problem for them. The most troublesome thing for them was their livelihood. Though, Myra¡¯s schrship money was enough to cover most of their basic expenses but they didn¡¯t want to sit idle and do nothing.


    At first, they thought, they would just rent a shop and open a convenience store but in Esteria and especially near the university, there were several such stores and the rent of these stores weren¡¯t cheap either. So, they had to drop that ideapletely. Then, for two whole months they tried to find either a part time or full-time jobs, but that too was hard, due to their age and limitation (they had no vehicle of their own).


    But one day, when Myra forgot an important project file at home and Sandra came to the main campus to give Myra her document, she came across a notice, ¡¯Help required¡¯.


    Although, she was hesitant at first, but she went inside the ce, it was the main campus¡¯s cafeteria. They were in urgent need for few new cooks as one of the old ones has resigned due to some personal reasons and the other was sick and hospitalized.


    Luckily, or you could say, due to her cookery aptitude, shended the job. The cafeteria was short of staff, so William was hired too as amis chef. They soon blended well with their colleagues because of their helping and friendly nature and the university students loved the food, so soon their jobs became permanent.


    Yes, it was tiring for both of them to work all day long but they thoroughly enjoyed it. They loved how people beamed and savored the moment as they enjoyed their food heartily. How some of them left notes topliment the dishes, expressing their appreciation. It gave them satisfaction and a sense of joy.


    After having their dinner, Myra did the dishes while Yelena cleaned the table. William and Sandra were exhausted. They retired for the night and went back to their room while Wendy had an assignment she had to finish, so she too returned to her room.


    Wendy was now a freshman at Red Stone in the department of Fine Arts. Just like Myra, she too had earned a schrship, though it was only partial.


    Myra and Yelena finished their tasks, cleaned up the kitchen and went outside for their ritualistic, post meal walk. They took a leisurely stroll, talking about anything and everything.


    Remembering something, Yelena questioned Myra, her tone casual, "So, are you still in touch with Nora?"


    Myra¡¯s steps halted at Yelena¡¯s words, she counter questioned with much hesitation, "Why~ .... Why do you ask about Nora out of the blue?" Her mind buzzed, ¡¯Why is she asked about Nora? Did Nora go to Yelena to fine me?¡¯


    Yelena, who was still walking, realized that Myra wasn¡¯t beside her, so she tilted her head and said, "No particr reason. I just came to a sudden realization. Ever since you came from Kimberg, you hardly ever talk about her ... what happened, why are still standing there?"


    Myra snapped out of thoughts and answered, "Ahh~ ... sorry." She started walking again as she continued, "We lost contact. She is busy with her life in Kimberg with her family and I am busy with mine," her voice turned a solemn.


    "Did something~ ... did something happen in Kimberg? I mean, did you two ... had a falling out or something?" Yelena asked, her tone serious. She has seen Myra and Nora¡¯s friendship closely. They were close knit, doing everything together. She knew how much Nora meant to Myra and vice versa. So, she has always found it odd that Myra, aftering back from Kimberg, never mentioned anything about Nora.


    Myraughed awkward as she started making an excuse, "hahaha .... What are you saying? What could possibly happen to us? It is just as I said, she is busy with work and her studies. You know how her adoptive pa~ ... how the Smiths treated her. Now that she is with her real family, she is busy adapting to life there."


    "So, you guys do not talk? Is that correct?" Yelena probed further as she asked directly.


    "Uhh~ you can say that," Myra answered as she looked at the bright and clear, crescent moon.


    Yelena sighed andmented, "I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two, but still ...... you guys have been friends since your ... your orphanage days. You were each other¡¯s heart and soul. So, it would be way too sad if you both had a falling out."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 238: Past Reminiscences

    <h4>Chapter 238: Past Reminiscences</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I don¡¯t know what really happened between you and Nora, but~ ... it is just that .... you guys have been like ...... how should I put it .... crib mates? Yeah, crib mates, together since the beginning. You have been so much together. So, I just find it sad that you guys aren¡¯t talking to each other," Yelena expressed her heartfelt view on the situation.


    Myra bit her bottom lip, in order to stifle her tears, her eyes had gotten slightly moist. She got emotional as she heard these words. From the past year, she hadn¡¯t talked to Nora nor has she even mentioned about her to anybody, not to Yelena, not to her parents or Wendy, not to anyone.


    She thought she had already left her past behind, that Nora¡¯s name didn¡¯t affect her anymore. That she was just a fragment of her past which she has left behind in Damona. But, boy ... how wrong was she.


    The air turned heavy and sulky, morose as Yelena could sense the sudden shift in Myra¡¯s mood. She didn¡¯t say another word, just patted Myra¡¯s shoulder softly and said, "It is gettingte, maybe we should return back to your home now."


    Myra just nodded in response absentmindedly as they both walked back to Myra¡¯s house. The walk was silent but not tranquil, neither of them spoke anything on their way back home. But their minds were racing with numerous thoughts, the worries of their own.


    After entering the house, they were going upstairs to their respective rooms. Just then Sandra came out of hers and asked, while rubbing her groggy eyes, "Did you two go on a night walk?"


    "Yes, mom," Myra answered, her voice low, a bit weary.


    Sandra sensed it. She tried to lighten the mood, "A walk after dinner is good for one¡¯s digestion. From tomorrow on, can I join you both?"


    "Why are you being all formal, Aunt Sandra? Of course, you cane with us," Yelena answered, her tone light. "But what are you doing? I thought you and Uncle had already gone to bed."


    "Ohh~ ... we ran out of water, so I came to get a refill. Do you both need anything? Should I bring warm turmeric milk for you?" Sandra asked affectionately.


    "Thanks for asking, Aunt. But I am going to hit the sack now," Yelena replied while yawning.


    Myra also declined politely, "Mom, you must have been exhausted after a long day of work. You should rest as well, good night."


    "Are you sure you both need anything?" Sandra asked again.


    "Yes, mom. We are good," Myra answered, trying to sound casual.


    "If you say so, then, good night, baby. Good night, Yelena," Sandra replied softly and walked away.


    Seeing her receding figure, both Myra and Yelena headed upstairs to their respective rooms one after another.


    Yelena was living in the spare guest bedroom in the Miracle¡¯s house. When she first arrived in Esteria, two weeks ago, her n was to move to the university¡¯s dormitory but the Miracle¡¯s offered her to stay with them, as they had a spare room and they were close as well. Yelena was thrilled and took on the offer at once.


    Back in Damona, her parents were usually busy with their professions and her rtionship with her grandmother wasn¡¯t particrly a good one, so she always craved a normal family time with her loved ones. Sharing food with them, telling them about how your day went and all the little stuff, Yelena yearned for that. Though lowkey, she wanted to have a family like Myra¡¯s, with no drama and just affection, pure, unadulterated affection towards each other.


    "Myra~ .... I~ ..... whatever I said earlier, don¡¯t take it to heart," Yelena mumbled quietly as she felt guilty for making Myra¡¯s mood gloomy.


    Her friend didn¡¯t answer. Myra just twisted her doorknob and was about to enter when Yelena called out concernedly, her voice was a bit edgy, "MYRA~?"


    Myra was pulled out of her inner monologue as she jolted back replied, "Huhh?"


    Yelena¡¯s brows wrinkled at Myra¡¯s reaction. She was silent for a few seconds, exhaled a long sigh and then said, "I~ ... ahh~ nothing. I just said, good night, sweet dreams."


    Myra gave her a tired smile and replied back, "Good night," and went inside her room, her door shut quietly.


    Yelena didn¡¯t enter her room. She just stared at Myra¡¯s door for a while and thought, ¡¯What could possibly have happened between her and Nora that she is behaving so out of ce? I hope, I didn¡¯t mess up her sleep.¡¯ Shaking her head, she too went inside her room.


    Myra walked slowly walked towards her wardrobe, took out one of her pajamas and strode towards the bathroom, as she was sweating a bit after a night stroll.


    Standing beneath the ck shower faucet, warm water oozed out of the nozzle and trickled down Myra¡¯s face and then trailing down her body. She thought it could make her rx and disperse these thoughts that keeps invading her mind. Yelena¡¯s words were stuck inside her head as she thought about how Nora was doing.


    In the past year, she may not have talked about Nora with anyone but every now and then, when she was alone, she would reminiscence about her time with Nora, how close they were, how happy they were. She has always treated Nora like a younger sister. The thoughts made her happy as well as filled her with sorrow.


    One time, when she went to a party organized by her department, the topic about her came. No one really knew about Myra, nor did they know where she came from so they were all curious to know about her. But seeing her reluctance, most of them gave up but there were few bad eggs amongst them, who made her drink, more than her original capacity. Initially, she tried to decline politely but on continuous insistence from few of her seniors, she gave in. She didn¡¯t want to be seen like a stuck up person and wanted to mingle well, so she drank more than her usual limit.

 Chapter 239: To Complete Our Unfinished Story

    <h4>Chapter 239: To Complete Our Unfinished Story</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After seeing that the alcohol had started taken effect and Myra was fuzzy, one of those shady seniors started asking questions about her past. But before she could give him any information, Fabian appeared and punched the guy, beating him to a pulp. He was furious to the point of losing his temper, where normally he was always soft spoken, never confrontational. He took Myra back to her home, who was clearly out of her sorts. Needless to say, the party was trashed and everyone was quite shocked to see such reaction from Fabian.


    After that incident, rumors started to spread about Myra and Fabian being a thing or like how Fabian would always appear, helping Myra. They thought Fabian Stephens, was Myra¡¯s sugar daddy or something, as they had a bit of an age gap. Some believed it instantly while some who were acquainted with Myra, didn¡¯t really gave it much thought. To them, Myra wasn¡¯t someone who would have a sugar daddy. They knew her abilities. Her academic achievements and in-depth knowledge spoke volumes.


    All the way home, Myra kept mumbling, her voice a bit slurry from all the alcohol in her system, ¡¯How could you~ ... how could you do that to me? I~ I trusted you, whol~eheartedly. You said~, you said with your own mouth, we were ..... soulmates, didn¡¯t you? So, why ...... why did you betray~ me? Why did you break my trust? It hurts. It really hurts so badly.¡¯ She cried, her face stricken with raw, fresh tears.


    That was the only time she had talked about her. You can¡¯t even say she did it voluntarily, it was mostly emotional rambling. When she got home and inside her room, unconsciously, she called Nora¡¯s number, which she had remembered by heart. She wanted to ask her million questions, tell her about how she was. In the back of her mind, she wanted to reconnect, so she dialed her number. But before the call could go through, her phone¡¯s battery died. Soon, she too copsed on her bed and slept throughout the night. This was seven months ago.


    But everything was still fresh in Myra¡¯s mind. She was d that the call didn¡¯t connect otherwise everything she had built in Esteria would be for not. Everything she had left behind would have resurfaced. She was already living her dream life in Esteria, free of chaos. Her family was happy, she was happy, there was no one chasing after her, there were no more nightmares as well. She felt free here, alive.


    But that night, her nightmares came crawling back. After stepping out of the shower, sheid in bed. She couldn¡¯t sleep; her peace of mind was gone. She scrolled through her phone for quite a while, watching YouTube videos which made no sense. After two and a half hours of doing this, she felt her eyelids heavy. Closing her eyes, she slept in an awkward position.


    All throughout that night, she had constant nightmares of some animal seeking her, chasing after her. Then her dream changed, a peculiar yet familiar voice kept buzzing inside her head, ¡¯You cannot hide forever from me, Myra? Soon, I will find you. And then you will be mine, mine to keep for an eternity. I will never let you go, even if I have to put shackles on you, even if I have to bound you in a cage, so that you cannot run away, my sweet little canary. You are mine. You were always mine. And you will be always mine. This time you cannot run away from me. I AM COMING TO GET YOU. I aming toplete our unfinished story.¡¯


    ¡¯Stay away, I have got nothing to do with you,¡¯ Myra replied, her voice came out hysterical at ¡¯that voice¡¯s¡¯ absurd words.


    ¡¯Hahahaha, how adorable can you be, my love? Do you really think you can do this for your entire life? Do you really think I cannot find you here?¡¯ the curious voice asked her.


    ¡¯You wouldn¡¯t because I made sure that no one could find me,¡¯ she answered, her voice filled with determination.


    ¡¯I like your will power. It will be more fun to break it, piece by piece, slowly and steadily,¡¯ the voice sounded confident.


    Raising her chin in defiance, Myra roared, ¡¯Bring it on. I will never back down. I will never let you or anyone destroy my peace that I have created with my loved ones.¡¯


    The voice gave a soft, rumbling chuckle, ¡¯Hahaha ... We will see it, soon, very soon. You will have to keep your eyes open, from now on.¡¯


    Myra became tensed, her body went rigid as she counter questioned, ¡¯What do you~ ... what do you mean by keep my eyes open?¡¯


    ¡¯You are a curious one, aren¡¯t you? I have already warned you. Be watchful. Things are going to be interesting soon enough,¡¯ with that the source of that voice disappeared.


    ¡¯WHAT DO YOU MEAN? Tell me ....¡¯ Myra shouted but her voice reached to no one. She woke up abruptly from her nightmare, her back and hair filled with sweat, with few sweat beads forming on her forehead.


    Jolting awake, she looked at her surroundings as she took deep and long breaths to calm herself down. After getting herposure back, she recalled those words that appeared in her nightmare. Her heartrate dropped at the thought of its possibility. A dreadful hunch creeped up in her mind, ¡¯Is something going to happen? Are they still searching for me? Should I run away from here?¡¯ She clenched both her hands tightly, in an iron grip, her knuckles turned white.


    ¡¯No, it is all just inside my head. There is no way anyone could find me. I have cut all contact. This is just because of these absurd nightmares. I don¡¯t need to freak out. No one has found me or my family until now. So, it will remain that way. I will make sure of it.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 240: Who Is This New Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 240: Who Is This New Girl?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    The night filled with horror from the past she was trying to neglect and what might happen in her future, the uncertainty kept Myra awake all throughout the night. At first, she was resolute that nothing could happen to her and her folks here in Esteria as it was thousands of miles away from Kimberg as well as Damona and Garry had promised her, he would hide her well and so far, he has lived up to his words.


    And even if any of the Everests had some business to attend in Esteria or thepliance of the people who wanted to kidnap her that day came to Esteria, it probably won¡¯t be in Red Stone, right, right? At least, that was what she thought at first. Like, there can¡¯t be such a coincidence. And from what she knew, only Elio and Nora were studying in colleges, all the other brothers have already finished their tertiary education. So, there wasn¡¯t much of a chance from them toe face to face.


    But in the back of her mind, she kept having a feeling that something was definitely amiss. The nagging, unsettling feeling kept gnawing at her like a colony of ants were crawling on her body, it was ufortable.


    Like, why would she dream something like that in the first ce? It was unnerving for her. The vivid voice she heard inside that ckened nightmare, she knew she had heard it before but yet it felt like someone had altered it, distorted it somehow. She was confused by it all.


    Anyways, her mind was disrupted and so was her peace as well as her sleep. When it was nearly crack of dawn, Myra had already pushed herself out of bed. Her eyes had dark circles, her body weary and tired after the restless night.


    After freshening up a bit, she got into her jet ck high rise sports bra and rusty gray tights pairing them with her sable hued shoes and donning a back colored hoodie, she headed out.


    The house was noiseless, the only voice which Myra could hear was the wall clock¡¯s tick ticking and her own steps. She treaded carefully downstairs, in order not to wake anyone up and got out of the house at once.


    The sky was clearing little by little as it was painted dark orange and a tinge of yellow but it was still pretty dark with most of it being covered in indigo. Plugging in her airdrops, she started her morning jog.


    As it was still early, the weather was chilly but refreshing. She was already feeling a bit better, humming in the tune of thetest song ¡¯Golden¡¯ as she enjoyed her walk. She wasn¡¯t alone, few of the early birds, especially the students from sports department were up as well, doing their warm ups and stretches.


    One of them named Cassie, came towards her and tapped her shoulder, "You are up early today? What, didn¡¯t got much sleep?"


    Myra unplugged one of her airdrops and looked at the person, answering, "Yeah, you are up too? It¡¯s the weekend, hmm. You said, you wanted to sleep in for a bit."


    Cassie sighed wearily, as they ran side by side, "Don¡¯t even make me start. There is this new girl that came that transferred to our department from Red Stone Business School. No, actually she hase on temporary basis."


    "And what of it," Myra inquired casually.


    "Though she looks like a sexy diva, but gosh man .... She is damn athletic, fit as a flea ..... and she is smart too," Cassie Whispers told Myra. "Every guy in our department has been flock around her, like she is some damn rose. Even Kevin seems enchanted by her."


    Myra chuckled lightly, "Pfftt ...... I get it, I get it. So, she yourpetition."


    Cassie scratched her right eyebrow, in embarrassment, not saying a word. Then she suddenly got excited and patted Myra¡¯s shoulder, trying to get her attention, "Look ... that¡¯s the transfer student I was talking about." She pointed at a girl who was doing stretching exercises in her navy hued long sleeved cape top and cross back bra pairing it with same colored, extremely tight, high waist yoga leggings. She was doing split straddle stretch, her already tight outfit tightening around her hips and private area even more.


    Almost all the guys present, were ogling at the girl with hitched breaths as she bent her upper body forward, her hips sticking out some more, like a plump peach.


    Cassie gritted her teeth and clenched her fists as she looked at her crush and childhood friend, Kevin, who too was amongst the swarm of bees, blushing and trying to get the girls attention by doing small talks.


    Myra looked at the person then shifted her gaze disinterestedly as Cassie went on, "Did you see that? How fixated Kevin is on that, Elisa Queens. Arghhh ... you go on Myra. I will have to get that idiot out of there, before that demon swallows him whole."


    "Hahaha .... Aren¡¯t you being a bit too dramatic? Calling her a demon," Myra questioned her yfully.


    "You haven¡¯t seen her tricks up close like I gave. She truly is a devil in sexy masquerade. Okay, time to save that stupid guy ... bye," Cassie departed as she sprinted towards the flock of people.


    Myra nced at the girl named Elisa Queens once again. She was smiling dazzlingly at some guy who was, maybe offering her, his bottle. Her cherry colored shoulder length curls waved softly as a gust of wind flew from the other side making her look mesmerizing. One thing what Cassie said was true about her, she truly was sexy as well as beautiful.


    The sky had cleared up by now as the sun was rising in its full glory. It gave Myrafort, a reassurance that just like the sky and the sun, every thing will clear up and shine bright. This period of uncertainty too shall pass.


    This walk has somehow lifted her spirits as she was about to trot back to her home but before going, she nced at Elisa¡¯s direction one final time.


    But this time, something odd happened. The girl cherry head was looking at her with her charming sly smile ying on her lips, as Cassie pulled Kevin to the side. Myra, looked to her left and then to her right, trying to make sure that no one was behind her.


    Furrowing her brows, she gazed back at Elisa again and yes, she was indeed looking at her.


    Myra blinked several times, in confusion, ¡¯Why is that new girl looking at me? Does she know me?¡¯


    As if losing interest, Elisa shifted her gaze and chatted to some other guy as if she wasn¡¯t staring at Myra on the first ce.


    But the same couldn¡¯t be said about Myra. This left a bitter taste in her mouth as she felt creepy, ufortable. Her mood that had just been lifted was now back to being her previous uneasy self.


    Dispersing the creepiness, she walked straight back to her house. As soon as she entered the house, she saw William and Sandra preparing breakfast together while, Yelena was heading down, followed by Wendy.


    "Ohhh, did you go out for a jog?" Wendy inquired as she stifled a yawn and stretched her limbs.


    "Ummhmm~ ..... are you done with your project? Did you pull an all nighter again?" Myra asked as she walked towards the kitchen.


    "Ahaa ... I finished at around three thirty, maybe four. I didn¡¯t check the time," Wendy scurried towards the couch and slumped on it, tiredly.


    "You should have slept some more, Wends," Yelena suggested.


    "I would have but ... today is cleaning day. I don¡¯t want to left my tasks unattended," Wendy muttered as Myra gave her a lukewarm ss of water.


    As the Miracles were all busy with their jobs and own things during the week, so only basic cleaning could be done on normal days. The house was quite spacious so they all would deep clean it on weekends.


    After eating their breakfast¡¯s and replenishing their energies, they all went about their respective tasks. William would scrub the bathrooms. Sandra would clean the living room and kitchen. Wendy¡¯s task was to clean the bedrooms while Myra had to tidy the garden area.


    As this time Yelena was living with them as well, she took on the task of helping Sandra.


    Myra, took out her garden and cleaning tools, wore her gloves and went about her task. This was one thing she really looked forward to as it relieved her from stress and other disturbing thoughts and soothed her. She profoundly enjoyed it.


    As she pruned the nts for dead branches and leaves, a voice she was quite familiar with interrupted her, "Ohhh~ you look very focused when you do this. Do you like gardening so much?"


    She turned around to find Fabian wearing an off white polo t-shirt and brown wide pants. His hands were full with grocery bags.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 241: Don’t Go Out

    <h4>Chapter 241: Don¡¯t Go Out</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    "Uh~ gosh ...... it is quite sunny today," I peeked at the sky above, from under my garden hat, a sweat bead trickled down my eyebrow. Unlike the early hours of the morning, the weather has turned a bit hot and humid now. Nevertheless, I can¡¯t neglect my toil andbor to keep this garden prim and proper. I have been doing that since I arrived in Esteria.


    The cleaning and weed removing had to be done today as my schedule is packed with lectures and group project meetings from Monday onwards. I even have to attend additional sses from different departments, due to my schrship program. I don¡¯t know why but it is necessary.


    Anyways, I noticed few stems of the yellow rose nts have grown out of proportion fromst month. So, I sterilized my garden snip scissors carefully and started working on it. As I removed the dead leaves, my mind drifted off to the incident that happened in the morning. Actually, I don¡¯t know whether it could be counted as an incident or is it just my paranoia acting up.


    But the girl Cassie showed me, the newbie named Elisa, she made me unsettled with her staring and smiling. ¡¯Like, seriously, I don¡¯t even know her. I haven¡¯t ever spoken to her ... I haven¡¯t even met her before. So why was she looking at me like that ... why? ..... Just why? I can¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    Is she someone I bumped into? But I would have remembered it. Is she some spy? Is she one of those wereanimals, huhh? Is she one of those who were involved in my kidnapping that day?¡¯ Countless such thoughts made me restless, my mind reeling at her facial expression.


    As I made a neat cut, a voice that I greatly recognize startled me, "Ohhh~ you are quite engross~ .... ed when you do your ...... Do you like taking care of them so much?"


    I jolted back from inner monologue. Turning my head while raising it, I nced at the person, who was standing just outside the fence area, Fabian. He was in his casual wear, his hand carrying a canvas bags from which I could see coriander leaves, milk bottle, baguette and few other fresh veggies. He must have gone to the supermarket.


    "Good morning, Fabian .... Ahhh~ .... What did you ask? I didn¡¯t catch it" I asked him as I was genuinely confused. I didn¡¯t hear his words properly as my mind was stuck somewhere else.


    "Haha~ .... I was just asking, do you like taking care of them so much?" he chuckled lightly and said this, while pointing at my garden filled with different variety of nts. He knew how I adored doing it, I was always purchasing various saplings. It was like a safe haven for me.


    "You already know the answer," I replied him with a smile. "Went grocery shopping? Are you expecting someone?"


    "Nahh~ ...... bought it for myself. My house help is on leave. So, I thought, I would try learning some cooking," he answered with his usual, sincere smile.


    "That¡¯s lovely. I would love to try your cooking someday," I spoke casually.


    "Why don¡¯t you join me? .... I mean, why don¡¯t you ...e to my ce" he struggled to form words as he continued "...... no, what I mean is, you can be the judge and test my cooking," he fumbled with his words, his face turning crimson with embarrassment.


    I guffawed at his current state. Looking at him like that, no one could say that he is such a renowned professor with numerous achievements in his field. Right now ...... he looks like a bashful toddler. Seeing meughing at him he quickly added, "I am just not very confident and needed some feedback."


    I stoppedughing at him. Clearing my throat, I replied to him, "Sorry, I overdid it. And~ ... as you can see .... I am little preupied right now. It will take me sometime. So sadly, enough but I will have to pass your offer this time," I politely declined his offer.


    Generally, it would take me half a day to clear and tidy up all the outside area, will all the cut and pruning and then sweeping and mopping.


    "Should I help you with your work? Then we can head to my ce. What¡¯s say," and then without waiting for my reply, he kept his bag on a nearby bench and came inside through the main gate.


    "Ayeee ... don¡¯t. The soil will stain your clothes," I tried to stop him but he just asked me, "Don¡¯t worry. Just tell me what do I have to do?" He stood beside me and looked at me with expectant eyes.


    His insistence made me speechless as finally I gave in, "Can you pull the weeds out from that area?"


    He nodded and quite obediently went down to business of pulling out the weeds. He drew out a weed and showed it to me, asking, "Am I doing it correctly?" saying this, he gave me a carefree and proud smile.


    "You are doing great. Where is your assessment notebook? I need to draw a star and write ¡¯an excellent¡¯ on it," I teased him.


    "Sure, teacher, but I need you to draw me a smiley face too," he replied, turned around and then busied himself. His facial expressions were so serious like he was doing some research project.


    I shook my head and went about my own business.


    Surprisingly enough, he was fast with his hands and did all the work within half an hour. What would have taken me half a day, took both of us at most three hours toplete all the work.


    "Myra .... Are you done? I brought you water~ ... ohhh~" mom came out of the house with a bottle and stopped midway when she saw Fabian sweeping our garden.


    "Ohhh .... Mrs. Miracle, good morning. Uhhh~ .... I guess, it¡¯s noon already," he mumbled with a broom in his hand. "I was just giving her a hand."


    "No need to exin. You have worked hard. Here, you must be thirsty after all the work," she gave him the bottle.


    He dusted his soiled hands and epted the bottle with both his hands, "Thank you Mrs. Miracle."


    "I have already ordered lunch. Prof. Fabian, please join us," mom offered.


    "Ma¡¯am, I~" I could tell he was about to turn her down but my mom, she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. "Please, I insist. You have helped Myra a lot. We would love to have you."


    I chimed in as well, "Yeah, join us. As for your cooking skills, I will have to test it some other time."


    As I and mom ganged up on him, he had no choice to ept. Soon, Yelena joined us as well, "Ohhooo ...... well~ well, look, who has graced us with their royal presence. Mr. Proud Peacock."


    My mom was there, so he didn¡¯t do it but I could tell he wanted to roll his eyes at Yelena. She has been pestering him since yesterday. I chuckled at their antics. And we went inside.


    Soon, our lunch was delivered and we all sat down and ate peacefully. After the lunch was over, I and Yelena went outside to see Fabian off.


    As he reached the main gate, he turned around and looked at me and then at Yelena, his face turning serious.


    "What happened? Why so serious?" Yelena questioned him directly.


    "I~ ... I wanted to say~ ....." he hesitated with his words.


    "Is something wrong?" I frowned seeing him like that.


    "Uh~no, it is just that ... I will be busy with some business so I wouldn¡¯t be avable for a few days," he started, sounding regretful.


    "Uffff~ ... gosh. You started like it was something massive. What are we, kids? Mr. Peacock, we will be fine without your service. Do well in your business," Yelena arched her brow and gave Fabian a wry smile.


    I smacked Yelena¡¯s shoulder and then added, "Don¡¯t worry. We will be fine. Do well in your business. When will you be free?"


    "I don¡¯t know yet. It may take about a week or ten days. Or it may extend even more. I will let you know. I just wanted to say, you two, don¡¯t go out of the main campus, okay?" Fabian muttered.


    "Huhh? Why?" Yelena was quick to ask. "We are adults. We can do anything."


    "It is dangerous out there," he retorted.


    "Why are you behaving like my dad, huh? Fabian, so uncool," Yelena wasn¡¯t impressed. I too find his words off.


    "Is there something you are hiding?" I asked him straightforwardly.


    There was a long pause. I and Yelena looked at him, waiting for his answer but he remained silent on the matter and just said, "Just listen to me. There have been a lot of wild animals lurking around the area. It isn¡¯t safe for any of you out there."


    "Woah ... woah ... woah. Ohk, fine, if you are so adamant," Yelena said. "Neither of us will roam around."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 242: The Arrangements For Their Stay

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Arrangements For Their Stay</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What has gotten into him? He sometimes acts more like our dad¡¯s then our actual dad¡¯s, huff" Yelena spoke to Myra as Fabian departed. "Do you have any idea what he was onto?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Maybe as he said, there are a lot of wild animals out there. Maybe he is just looking out for us," Myra replied as she couldn¡¯t make out anything more from Fabian¡¯s words. But then she recalled the look on his face, it was full of pleading, full of warning.


    A sudden unease started taking root inside her. ¡¯Maybe there is something more to it?¡¯ But as soon as the thought came Myra dispersed it, ¡¯No, if there was, he would have told us.¡¯ She rubbed her temples as they went inside her house.


    ________________________


    Fabian strolled back to his ce. Taking off his shoes, he put on his house slippers and ced the grocery bag onto the white granite stone kitchen top. He poured himself some water as a voice he was well aware of chimed, "Where are youing from, Fabian?"


    He paused and shifted his gaze to the source. The person was sitting leisurely on his beige hued couch, their legs crossed.


    "How did you get in?" Fabian¡¯s voice turned sharp very different from his usual tone.


    "I walked inside from the front door," the person replied casually.


    "This is not what I meant, Ms. Elisa Queens," he spoke, his voice still edgy.


    "Aww, aren¡¯t we close? Why are you calling me like that? Just call me, Elisa or maybe Lisa would do," Elisa yed with her hair, spiraling a lock carelessly as she said this.


    "First of all, we ..." Fabian pointed at him and then at her as he continued, "Are not close at all. You are my grandfather¡¯s guest. And secondly, I don¡¯t think I ever gave you permission to enter my ce," he was stern as he walked towards her, his gaze never leaving hers.


    "You are breaking my heart, sweetheart. Aren¡¯t we a team? Didn¡¯t Jaco~ ... Mr. Larson said that we have to fulfil ¡¯the task¡¯ together. And as for how I came inside~," Elisa got up from her ce and stepped forward, where Fabian has settled, her steps slow and deliberate. "That rough and tough guy, you always have around ...... your ve ...... he let me in." She sat beside Fabian, trying to be as close to him as possible.


    Fabian scooted away at once as he wanted to minimize any physical contact with her as he replied, "Gunnar .... he would never do that. And for your information, he is not my ve. He is a person, my person. Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense in front of me."


    Elisa wasn¡¯t fazed by his animosity at all. She scooted over towards him as she said, her tone yful as there was a lingering hint of seduction in it, "Ohhoo ...... you aren¡¯t any fun, Fab. I just spoke without thinking much, can¡¯t you give me a bit of leeway?" She tried to touch his arm but Fabian got annoyed and got up from the couch and settled on a single person chair.


    "I would appreciate if we don¡¯t have any physical contact, Ms. Queens. And why did youe to visit me in the first ce?" Fabian asked, his tone wasn¡¯t rude but it sure was acrid. "I don¡¯t recall we had any meeting scheduled with each other for today."


    "That¡¯s why I said, you are no fun. Can¡¯t I visit you without any scheduled meeting? After all we need to be on the same page and get to know each other, if we have to work together. Your grandfather especially seeked me for this," Elisa replied, her words full of allure.


    Fabian closed his eyes and tried to rx, his grip on the arm rest tightening. ¡¯Yeah, let¡¯s not oveplicate things. I have to attend to those Lycan pests and she is assigned to help me with it. I need to endure it.¡¯


    Pressing his lips together, he replied, his tone a bit softer than before, "Ms. Queens, how has been the preparations been going for the Lycan Alpha¡¯s stay?" He dived into his business mode.


    "It has all been done. We have meticulously arranged the presidential suites for all four of our guests in The Crown¡¯s Opulence," Elisa told Fabian, her tone professional.


    "Their flight will bending at around ten in the morning, the day after tomorrow. So, we need to leave early to receive them. Please ... wear something~ ... appropriate," Fabian tried to sound polite.


    "Appropriate? Am I not dressing appropriately enough?" Elisa pouted as she questioned Fabian about her current outfit. She was in a criss cross spaghetti strap bodycon halter ck translucent dress which showcased her cleavage, waist and most of her back. She was dressed more like she hade to a party or to her lover¡¯s ce then to discuss official matters.


    She added, "Am I not looking good? I have heard, those werewolves, they like the type who wears clothes like these or maybe less than this. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to talk business with them if one of them falls into the honey trap," She smiled deviously as she stated it.


    Fabian blinked several times. He was agitated by Elisa by now. ¡¯Why the hell did grandfather gave me such a person to deal with. She acts more like a seductress than a secretary. Arghh .... damn, I am going to get a headache because of her.¡¯


    "Wear something formal, Ms. Queens. They can do whatever they want in their territory but, here, in Esteria ... they areing to discuss business. You don¡¯t need to offer yourself on a tter to them for such things," Fabian replied, trying to sound as calm as possible.


    "Okiez ... ohk ... As you requested, I will wear something formal to greet them. Just like a secretary," she winked at him.


    Fabian¡¯s mouth twitched. He shook his head and said, "If there is nothing else, you may go now. And~ ... from now on, don¡¯t enter my house without permission." His words were pregnant with warning.


    "Ouch ... you are so quick to send me off. By the way, your friend, she is quite beautiful," shemented as she got up from the couch.


    "Friend?" Fabian narrowed his eyes at Elisa. "What friend?"


    "Ohhhhe on. Don¡¯t pretend. You already know whom I am talking about. Anyways, as I am not needed here anymore, I will be taking my leave. Toodles," Elisa muttered and started walking towards the door.


    But Fabian spoke before she could step out, "Elisa Queens ... I am warning you. Don¡¯t around my people, stay as far away from them as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect any courtesy from me."


    "You make it sound like I am going to hurt her or anything. I was simply doing my morning workout that¡¯s when I saw her. We didn¡¯t even talk. Don¡¯t make me out to be a viin, Fab," saying this she exited the ce. The innocent yet yful smile that has been lingering on her lips turned into a vicious, more devilish one, her eyes turning sharp.


    "My n is working out just fine. If everything remains like this, I may even hit a bonus. Can¡¯t wait for the drama to unfold ... Ummm~ ... my mouth is already turning watery from all the anticipation," she mumbled as she walked to some distance. Her perfectly manicured, crimson jewel painted nails entangled in her locks as she walked off confidently.


    Fabian, who has been sitting in his chair got up and went towards his room. He needed a cold shower to easy off his agitated mind and some steam. Elisa¡¯s unsightly presence, those Lycan mutts¡¯ arrival in Esteria and not being able to meet Myra for a few days, everything was ying on his mind in a loop.


    Taking off all his clothes, he stepped under the shower, cold water droplets cascading down his head to his toned torso, travelling below his private area and slipping down his sturdy legs. He tousled his wet hair as water sshed and trickled down from it.


    What troubled Fabian the most right now, was thest part, not being able to meet Myra at all during the time the Everests brothers were in town. He couldn¡¯t take the risk of exposing Myra¡¯s whereabouts to them.


    Fabian was well aware that Myra was childhood friend with Nora Smith, now Nora Everests, the only daughter of the Lycan King, Noah Everests. He also knew that Myra had visited Kimbergst year. He knew Myra and Nora were close, like siblings. And that¡¯s was the reason he approached Myra in the first ce.


    He had done a thorough background check on Nora Everests. Her adoptive family was no longer in the picture as the Everests has already taken care of them. And only Myra and her family were close to that hidden Lycan princess. He nned their meeting, to approach Myra for his hidden agenda.


    Initially, he wanted to use her for his revenge against the Lycans.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 243: How Did He Got To Know About Her

    <h4>Chapter 243: How Did He Got To Know About Her</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Fabian stepped out of the bathroom with nothing but a towel wrapping around his lower body. His damp hair were rumpled, his after shower body was glistening with pearl like water beads making him look his true ethereal self.


    On daily basis, Fabian either wore casual outfits or professional wear so his body was mostly covered. But underneath all thoseyers, he had a well toned, lean body, like a precious art sculpture. He walkedzily towards the dresser, while towel drying his damp hair.


    cing the now moist towel on the chair¡¯s headrest, he looked at himself in the mirror with a prating gaze. The old yet ugly scar beneath the left side of his chest was standing out on his otherwise pristine figure, reminding him of exactly who he was. His mother¡¯s side of the bloodline, his real identity which he always defied. It reminded him of the very reason why his mother wanted to live a normal life like any other human and never told him about her real self.


    "How will Myra react when she knows who I truly am? Is she going to feel betrayed? Will she run away from me and hide somewhere, like she did with her friend, Nora Everests?" Fabian mumbled to himself, his voice breaking. "Will she cut ties with me and leave me stranded here, all alone?"


    "No, she can never know what I am, who I am. I don¡¯t want to be like this. I didn¡¯t choose to be. I am nothing like those bloodsucking beings. I am a human, just like my father, just like my mother had taught me. I am a full fledged human being," he mumbled reassuring himself.


    Another voice inside him, spoke, ¡¯But you are half vampire as well Fabian. You cannot deny your royal bloodline, your existence. If Myra knows about it, she will do exactly what she did with those Everests. She will ghost you and disappear to some farawaynd, never to be seen again.¡¯


    "NOOO, I won¡¯t let it happen. She will never know about me being a vampire hybrid. I will make sure of it," he said to himself, in a loud and clear voice.


    ¡¯And what will you do about those damn filthy Lycans. They have been searching for Myra all over the ce from the past one year. Their sister, the Lycan princess, she has been Myra¡¯s childhood friend. If they somehow see Myra here, in Esteria, they will try to take her with them to their pack, for their sister¡¯s sake,¡¯ the voice spoke again, mockingly.


    "I won¡¯t let that happen either. They won¡¯t step foot inside the university campus. I have arranged everything meticulously. They won¡¯t be anywhere near Myra or even her family. I won¡¯t even let her scent get out of this ce and reach them. Esteria is a big city, they are never going to meet Myra," Fabian was determined to protect, to shield what he thought was truly his.


    _____________________


    A year ago, the Everests made news headlines when they announced to the whole world that they have finally found their long lost daughter, their youngest child who was kidnapped just after being born from a human hospital. They didn¡¯t reveal her name or any other detail. But word got out quickly about thevish, extravagant birthday banquet the Everests have prepared for their hidden daughter and her twin brother, whose name was Elio Everests.


    Fabian, who has been keeping tabs on the Everests family from a longtime, got the information and he was perked up by it.


    He wanted to attend the gathering, but as expected, there was no way the werewolves were going to extend an invitation to anyone from the Vampire n. So, he tried to attend in disguise but that strategy failed as well because the security around the Moon Shine Pack was orderly, too tight to breach without alerting anyone. So, in the end he couldn¡¯t attend.


    There weren¡¯t any new information or leaked images from the banquet about Nora which Fabian could use. He tried everywhere, every link, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. All he could get was the Lycan princess¡¯s name, Nora Everests.


    But, as if, luck was favoring him. One day, Fabian entered his grandfather¡¯s study to discuss some matter with Jacob. As he entered, the study was too quiet as Jacob hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He didn¡¯t want enter the ce without its owner but something inside him told him to just wait inside. So, he did just that.


    He marched forward, towards the guest couch but as he was passing by, his eyes caught something unusual. There was a collection of photos, scattered across the ss study table. Fabian, although not the type to mingle in peeking and such activity, got curious for once.


    From where he was standing, he could see an upside down image of a female wearing dark purple evening gown wearing a jeweled crown.


    He tried to stop himself but curiosity got the better of him and he walked towards the other side of table to get a clear look. There in the image, was an unfamiliar girl, with dark brown hair and in that purple outfit, her face circled. The picture seems like it was taken in a gathering or banquet. His eye lingered to another image of a girl in sheath red gown, her innocent, charming face piqued his interest as he adjusted his sses to observe closer. Her face too was circled.


    ¡¯Why is he looking at young girls¡¯ photos and even marking it? Has he gone truly senile because of his ancient age?¡¯ Fabian thought inside his head as he shook his head in disapproval.


    He was about to walk away but there was another photo that caught his attention. He narrowed his eyes and stared at it carefully but didn¡¯t touch any photo as to not alert his grandfather.


    As soon as he saw the people sitting on the couch like royalty, his face turned icy cold. It was a family picture of the Everests. In the middle were the Lycan King and his Luna, Noah Everests and Sara Everests. Behind them, stood ric, Brave, Dion and Elio. Fabian had seen all of them before but what made him raise his eyebrows were the two unfamiliar girls from before. They were in that picture too.


    The sudden realization dawned on him as he could tell that the one wearing the diamond embedded diadem must be the famous Lycan princess, Nora Everests. But the other girl, who was she? To be in a family portrait with the Lycan royals, it was no small thing. But that girl had distinct facial features from the Everests, she even looked out of ce, wearing a stiff smile.


    Fabian took out his phone and snapped each picture for his future ns and afterpleting his task, he made a bee line and went out of the study.


    After doing some digging, Fabian got to know what was the rtionship between that girl and the Everests. When he got to know that that Lycan family held Myra in high regard, he forged a n to approach Myra and to get more information from her. After all, she was a small town human girl who could be wheedled.


    And luckily, he soon got the perfect opportunity when he got to know that Myra¡¯s family was also close with the Yates.


    He nned his every move discreetly, with precision. He was polite and humble with Myra. He helped her by all means and even gave her small gifts of gratitude to score points. But to his surprise, this insignificant human girl was always on guard around him. She didn¡¯t flirt nor did she give in to his innocent act or anything. She kept most of the people at arm¡¯s length, always keeping her walls high.


    Soon, he became interested in Myra. He wanted to know more about her. The time he spent with her started feeling meaningful to him. After a long time, he felt alive, he felt different. His interest gradually changed into something more, something deep; affection, attraction, you can call it whatever. But unintentionally, he had started to develop feeling for Myra Miracle.


    ________________________


    And now, the bud of affection has bloomed beautiful inside his heart and it was growing day by day, second by second. But with these feelings came the weight of his guilt.


    He has always been afraid about the possibilities of Myra vanishing someday.


    Clenching his fist tightly, he vowed to himself, "Nothing would happen. This is my territory. Those Lycans won¡¯t be able to reach her. No one can take her away from me."


    ________________________


    In Kimberg,


    As per Noah¡¯s strictmands to depart for Esteria, all the four Everests brothers were busy with the tasks they were currently in charge of. They wanted to make sure, that before their departure, nothing was out of order and everything was properly handled.


    Tomorrow night, they will be taking off for Esteria to discuss the deal with the current Vampire King, Jacob Larson.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 244: Spill The Beans

    <h4>Chapter 244: Spill The Beans</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Meanwhile in back in Esteria, things went back to normal for Myra. After doing suchborious work all day, she was thoroughly exhausted.


    Although, her mind was still drifting off to Fabian¡¯s warning and that newbie¡¯s weird smile every now and then but when she cozied inside her duvet, sleep embraced her


    There were few bad dreams but unlikest night, it wasn¡¯t as scary and didn¡¯t make her restless all through the night, which was a wee surprise for her. She has been experiencing quiet a few terrible dreams from the past few days.


    The next day, she woke up on her usual time and went for her routine morning run.


    On the trail, she tried to look for Elisa amongst the crowd of students from the sports department, but there was no sign of her. She was just curious and asked Elisa directly and not keep on ying the guessing game.


    She went to Cassie, wanting to ask her about Elisa¡¯s whereabouts but Cassie was busy with Kevin so Myra didn¡¯t disturb them.


    With no sess on Elisa¡¯s matter, she returned back to the house, bathed and prepared a simple breakfast for everyone. Toasted bread, cracked wheat porridge with warm milk, roasted vegetables and scrambled eggs, ttened savory rice with peanuts.


    As soon as she started ting dishes on the dining table, Sandra came out of her room, followed by William.


    "Why did you prepare breakfast again, hmmm? I and your dad could have done that. You already have morning sses to attend, you will be tired," Sandramented when she saw the hearty meal.


    "Mom, it is no hassle, I like doing this. This way I get to hone my cooking skills, plus, you and dad will be having a packed day as well, with all that kitchen work. So, let me handle this at home," Myra gave a reassuring smile yo her mother and walked back inside the kitchen to carry the steamed ttened rice.


    The three of them ate their breakfast while having some light talks. As for Yelena and Wendy, they didn¡¯t have any morning sses so, they were sleeping in some more. After finishing her meal, Myra said her goodbyes and walked out of the house.


    The main campus was at some distance from her ce and as Fabian wasn¡¯t apanying her today like usual, she could feel the distance expand even more. She nced around as she passed by few neighboring houses. Someone was watering their nts while wiping their windows clean and spotless. Ady was walking down her miniature beagle. Myra greeted her like usual, "Good Morning, Mrs. Johnson." And thedy¡¯s reply came with a wide smile, "Morning Myra, why are you alone today? Why didn¡¯t Prof. Stephens apany you?" Although, thedy meant no harm but there was an underlying meaning behind her words.


    Myra, oblivious of her gossipy intention, gave her a casual reply, "Prof. Stephens is a busy person. How is Prof. Johnson now?" The dog fondle Myra¡¯s legs as he purred with delight. Myra patted his head, caressing his fur as he squealed in joy.


    "Zachary is doing alright. Whenever you have spare time, feel free to visit him. He has been itching to give lectures. Right now, I and Shero (dog¡¯s name) are getting the brunt of his teaching obsession," Mrs. Riya Johnson told Myra as thetter chuckled.


    "Thank you for inviting me, Mrs. Johnson. I will when I have time. Ugh~ ... I am runningte for my morning ss. I will see you, again," Myra bowed and departed.


    "Do visit, hmm. Make sure to bring Prof. Stephens with you as well," Riya Johnson spoke as Myra was walking. ¡¯Her and Prof. Stephens really look good together, like love birds, perfect couple.¡¯


    Myra didn¡¯tment and just walked away giving her a brief smile.


    She reached near the morning ss and heard one of her professors had started taking roll calls. "Shit~ .... I amte," she cursed under her breath as she scurried to the ss.


    Myra was neverte ss not just be she was punctual but she had to maintain a good record for her schrship. And this particr professor was strict, a nitpicker. "Myra Miracle~ .....," he called her name but when he got no answer, his nose scrunched into a frown.


    "Yes, Prof. Mitchell," Myra came running, panting as she stood the doorpost.


    Before the professor could verbalize his disapproval, Nigel Long, the one who disliked Myra spoke first, "Ohhoo~ ... Prof. Mitchell, the star student is gettingzy andcent day by day, because of few praises and good scores. She can¡¯t evene to your ss on time." His words were spiteful, as he rolled his tongue with deliberate mock.


    Myra pressed her lips tightly, biting back her words.


    Oswald Mitchell smacked the table hard, "PREPOSTURES~ ...." his words echoed inside the ssroom, everyone was stunned by the sheer force of his voice. Myra flinched as she lowered her head, ready for the scolding. Oswald continued, "Mr. Long, do you disregard me as your professor? Or do you find yourself so learned that, you could speak on my behalf."


    Nigel¡¯s face fell in an instant, he gritted his teeth, seething in anger as he said, "I apologize for my behavior, Prof. Mitchell."


    "What are you standing there for? Need an invitation or something .... get inside fast and take your seat. I don¡¯t have all day," he spoke, his words harsh.


    Myra with her head still lowered, thanked him and hurried away to take her seat.


    Nigel gave her a dead stare but she ignored him like he was some useless housefly.


    The lecture went on smoothly with no other incident. After the lecture got over, Myra gathered her books and stationery and followed Prof. Mitchell.


    "Prof. Mitchell~ ...." Myra called out.


    Oswald halted his steps and questioned her upfront, "Ms. Miracle, what is it this time?" He kept looking at his wrist watch as if he was in a hurry.


    "I apologize for my tardiness. I will make sure this won¡¯t happen again," her words were full of remorse.


    Oswald arched his right brow andmented, "You need to be on your toes, Ms. Miracle. Don¡¯t make the same mistake twice," saying this he walked away without giving Myra any chance to reply.


    Myra gazed at his receding back and sighed in relief, "At least, I didn¡¯t get a demerit point."


    She went to wash her hands, when she heard two girls talking amongst themselves, "Why did Prof. Stephens cancel his lectures? Do you have any idea?" she sounded disappointed.


    "Don¡¯t know much about it. Just that, it will be like this for a week or two," the other girl chimed. Then, lowered her voice, whispering, "The word has it that he has to apany some distinguished guesting from overseas."


    "Esteemed guest from overseas? Do you know who?" The other girl inquired.


    "Nahh~ .... I just told you what I knew, I heard it from my dad. Hey~ .... But don¡¯t tell it to anyone," the girl¡¯s murmured.


    But to their utter dismay, Myra has already heard their conversation. She walked inside and washed her hand, pretending like she didn¡¯t hear a thing.


    Their eyes widened as they realized someone must have heard their earlier gossip, they scurried away with their tails between their legs, "Did she hear us?"


    "What is she did? She is close to Prof. Stephens. She must have already known."


    As the door closed, Myra mumbled while looking at her hands which were under the tap, water running over them, "Overseas guest? Must be someone really important that he had to postpone his lectures for a week. I guess I will be not be seeing him for a while."


    *Ring ..... ring* .... She soon received a call from Wendy.


    "Hello, Wends, what happened?"


    "Sis, where are you? I and Yelena sis are standing outside the cafeteria. Come fast," Wendy¡¯s voice sounded urgent and before Myra could reply, the call disconnected.


    She tried calling back but Wendy didn¡¯t pick up. She got tensed and hurried towards the cafeteria.


    But when Myra reached the destination, she saw Yelena and Wendy whispering to each other, they didn¡¯t notice hering.


    "What happened? Why did you call me so urgently?" Myra inquired.


    Seeing that she has arrived, Wendy bit her lips and looked at Yelena while thetter said casually, "She was just messing with you. Wendy, don¡¯t you have a ss in ten minutes. Go away ...... shoo~"


    Wendy wanted to say something but when she looked at Yelena, she held her words and went away.


    "What was all that about?" Myra questioned Yelena with curious expression, "Wendy, doesn¡¯t y like this? There is something you guys aren¡¯t telling me, right? Yel, Spill it."


    "Ohhh~ .... Your sister just loves to make a mountain out of a molehill. That one is dramatic, I tell you," Yelena muttered casually.


    "So, what is it?" Myra was adamant to know. "That, Wendy is being so ¡¯dramatic¡¯ about.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 245: Him And Her, Together?

    <h4>Chapter 245: Him And Her, Together?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "What¡¯s going on between you two? Why was Wendy acting like unusual," Myra insisted.


    Yelena started walking as shemented, trying to dismiss the topic, "It¡¯s nothing. Your sister was just being a tad bit dramatic that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t mind."


    "Say it, Yel. What were you and Wendy talking about?" Myra didn¡¯t back down.


    Yelena sighed, pursing her lips she cursed internally and started, her tone casual as she started, "Nothing much. It just that, Wendy and I saw Fabian on our way to the campus~ ..."


    Myra made a weird face and said, "And~?"


    "He was driving his car and there was a~....." Yelena paused and looked at Myra. Myra waited, not letting the matter go, as Yelena continued, her tone slightly off, "~there was girl sitting beside him."


    The weird look turned into a puzzling one, as Myra pressed further, "And~ ....? What of it? Maybe it¡¯s his cousin or friend. Big deal."


    "Arghhh~ okay ... that girl .... she was getting all handsy with him, giggling and cozying up in the passenger seat. I could tell she was trying to flirt and sweet talking with him. Even at one point, she was so close to Fabian ...... that both her bosoms were touching his arms. Not just a slight brush, but intentional pressing. Are you getting what I am saying?" Yelena finally let the cat out of her bag, she sounded disapproving, even a bit irritated. "Although, I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly ... but her strikingly gorgeous cherry curls and ample boobs were enough to tell the whole story. So~ ...... she is definitely not his sister or cousin."


    ¡¯Cherry hair?¡¯ Myra thought of Elisa Queens instantly as the description Yelena gave was uncannily simr to that girl she saw yesterday.


    "Hey~ Myra, where are you lost to, huhh? I asked you something. Can you believe this," Yelena snapped her fingers in front of Myra to bring back her from her thoughts.


    "Ugh~ ...... nothing. I mean, if that girl isn¡¯t his sister or a cousin, ¡¯ording to your vivid description¡¯, then maybe she is his friend, or she can be his girlfriend as well. Who knows," Myramented casually.


    "Ain¡¯t no way she is his girlfriend, uhh~hhh. I can¡¯t phantom the fact. She wasn¡¯t even his type, nahh," Yelena was quick on the uptake as she grimaced in an over the top manner.


    "And why do you think so? Why are you so confident about that? How do even know his type," Myra questioned as she chuckled at her friend¡¯s conclusive words.


    ¡¯Ohh my silly girl, Myra Miracle ..... you make me speechless sometimes. How can you be so oblivious about something even Wendy can see. Why do you have to be so dense when ites to these types of matter, hmm, Myra? It is because that guy, Fabian, is head over heels for you. So, how can he have a girlfriend? She ain¡¯t even the side chick. Just a housefly, a mosquito, aiming to suck his blood, nothing else,¡¯ Yelena muttered inside her head.


    Then she stated, "I~ ...... just know. We are his friends after all. And if she really was someone so important, Fabian would have mentioned about her, even if it was in passing. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    Myra thought for a while and answered, while adjusting her bag¡¯s strip, "You have got a point there. Or maybe he just doesn¡¯t like disclosing his personal affairs to anyone. Who knows? Anyway, why are we even discussing his personal affair so discreetly." Then she added, "Is this why Wendy was behaving nervously?"


    "Ahh~ haa, yeah! That¡¯s right," Yelena confirmed. ¡¯Because your sister sees Fabian as her potential brother inw, silly~ billy.¡¯


    "Ohhoo~ ... sometimes Wendy thinks way too much. Fabian will tell when he isfortable. Anyways, don¡¯t you have sses? Why are you roaming around with me?" Myra asked as they headed aimlessly.


    "Got only one today. It is about forty five minutes from now on," Yelena stated. "You know, I hardly know anyone here other than you so~ ....."


    "Ohhh please, you .... the social butterfly of Damona¡¯s Orford School, is saying such an absurd thing," Myra rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t make meugh."


    "No~ ..... seriously. Everyone here, is just, too shy to my liking. Not matching my vibe," Yelena muttered. "And the few I talk to, they said they won¡¯t be attending today. So, right now, I am going to leech off of your time," sticking her tongue out, Yelena said this yfully. "Can¡¯t I, umm~ ... hmmmm~?"


    Myra exhaled an exaggerated breath, teasing Yelena, "What option do I even have, huhh?"


    They both strolled and talked about absolute nonsense, teasing each other, "I am serious. Nigel has a strong talent for pissing people off. And my god, how can he be so consistent in throwing shade at me," Myra mumbled as she told Yelena about the incident from ss.


    "Some people, their food won¡¯t digest if they don¡¯t bully others, they can only do crass moves. Next time, when he tries to say anything to you, call me, I will teach him a lesson, he will remember his whole life," Yelena got all fired up. "My fist alone will set him straight."


    "Yeah, yeah. Ms. Boxer, just don¡¯t knock out his teeth ...." Myra chimed in.


    As they reached near the artificialke within the university, Yelena yanked Myra towards her as they both hid behind a tree trunk.


    Myra was startled and was about to say something but Yelena covered her mouth just in time and signaled her with a finger on her lips, "Ssshhhh~"


    Myra asked while whispering, "Why did you pull me like that? What happen?"


    "I think, I saw Fabian," Yelena mumbled under her breath. ab


    "But why are we hiding from him?" Myra inquired, her voice barely above a whisper as she held onto her mouth.


    "He is~ ... he is with the same girl I told you earlier," Yelena spoke in hushed tone.


    They both peeked a little in the direction as to get a clear picture. Surely enough, Fabian was there with Elisa as they seemed to be talking ambiguously.


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Elisa with Fabian, ¡¯She is the new transfer student. How can this be such a coincidence?¡¯


    Yelena mumbled, "Did you see that? She is being all over him."


    From where they stood, they could clearly see Elisa¡¯s face, with a seductive smile gracing her lips. She was leaning towards Fabian, whispering something in his ears. As for the other involved party, his back was to them so they couldn¡¯t tell what expression Fabian was making.


    "Let us go and ask him directly," Yelena stated. "I also want to know who is she to him."


    Yelena was about to pounce on them but Myra held her back, "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Yel. We can talk to him in private. We are within the campus building, you know what might happen. People here are way too chatty, let¡¯s not put ourselves and Fabian in difficult position."


    Myra knew pretty well just how people talked about her behind her back. They made all sorts of absurd stories about her origin and even included Fabian in their gossip, which might have tarnished his reputation as well. So, she tried to keep her distance from Fabian within main campus.


    And if Yelena goes there and talks to him right now, the situation will only escte. She was too worked up for having a normal chat and it will impact Yelena¡¯s reputation too. Myra didn¡¯t wanted that to happen. So, she held onto Yelena firmly.


    On the other hand, Elisa could clearly see Myra and ¡¯her minion¡¯, hidden behind the trunk. She intentionally got close to Fabian as she whispered near his ear, "Don¡¯t you think, we can consider having a meeting with them in the main mansion? Why did you insist on having the meeting in a hotel?"


    Fabian, who was in his work mode, replied curtly, "The main house is the residence of the King. A neutral venue would be much more urate for such a high profile meeting."


    She touched his arm and said, "Ohh~ .... You are right. I didn¡¯t think like that," she smiled seductively.


    Fabian wasn¡¯t even looking at her face, his entire focus was on reading the document in his hand. And Elisa she was observing Yelena and Myra¡¯s interaction, her lips curling up deviously, "Prof. Stephens, should we head to the hotel now." Fabian looked at her with scrutiny. She then added yfully, "To foresee the arrangements. We have less than twenty four hours left for the Lycan Alphas arrival."


    Fabian gave her a stare as deadly as ice and walked off without saying a word. He didn¡¯t wanted to indulge with her flirting game anymore.


    Elisa sauntered behind him, ncing towards the tree, "Time is ticking by. Soon, a new Chapter will be written and the author this time, wouldn¡¯t be a goddess but me. Can¡¯t wait, for the show to get started."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 246: Take Care Of Your Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 246: Take Care Of Your Brothers</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Hey~ Yelena ...... stop sulking now. You know why I stopped you earlier," Myra uttered.


    "Arghh ... I know, I know, I get it. But~ ... shit ...... I just feel really pissed off right now. That girl, I have heard about her a bit from my new ssmates. She has recently transferred into Red Stone School of Physical Education and Sports and had been making headlines for her flirtatious moves. Apparently, she is some hotshot .... Not like your average Red Stone hotshot, but VVIP types. She~ ... she seems like bad news to me," Yelena rambled on and on about Elisa.


    "Not every rumor is true, don¡¯t you know that. Maybe people are envious of her or something. Ugh~ .... I don¡¯t understand why are we even talking about a third person who is irrelevant to us," Myra spoke, but she wasn¡¯t too sure whether Elisa was irrelevant or not.


    "I don¡¯t give a fuck about her, two dimes. The one I am worried about is Fabian, that idiot," Yelena mumbled.


    "Fabian knows what¡¯s best for him. He will handle his affairs. And we are still unclear of their rtionship. So, let¡¯s not divulge into anymore. You are thinking too much right now," Myra said with what best she could understand of the situation. She then added, while looking at her phone¡¯s disy, "By the way, don¡¯t you have a ss to attend?"


    When Yelena realized the time, she eximed loud enough to hear the passersby¡¯s, "Ohhhh holy moth~ .... moly, I totally forgot. I have to make a run for it. Thanks, see you ... bu- bye." And without waiting for Myra¡¯s reply, she started sprinting towards the direction they came from.


    As Myra saw Yelena¡¯s figure fading, she exhaled a heavy breath, "What an eventful day. I already feel weary."


    She had sometime left so she walked leisurely and settled on thekeside, her thoughts drifting to Yelena¡¯s words and Elisa¡¯s smirk.


    ¡¯Umm~ maybe Yelena is right. Frankly, that new girl, there is definitely something really odd about her. Like, why would she even give me, a total stranger, a cryptic smile?¡¯ she thought but the other half of her chimed in as well, ¡¯But~ ...... there is another possibility. Maybe Fabian told her about me and Yelena, that¡¯s why she was smiling, looking in my direction and I am just being a delusional freak, thinking it was creepy.¡¯


    She stared at theke, the turquoise foreground and deeper blue background of the waterbody rxing her mind a bit, ¡¯Let¡¯s not think about it so much. It will only mess up my already chaotic thoughts.¡¯


    Her phone vibrated. She took it out of her front pocket and saw there was a text from Yelena, "Just in time, *winking emoji* .... but my professor seems to be in bad mood, *anxious emoji* ..... Wish me luck."


    Myra cackled at her words and just when she was about to put her phone away, she received another text message, this time it was Fabian, "Good Morning, are you in campus?"


    She was taken by surprise, her pupils dted a little bit. Yesterday, Fabian mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contact her and Yelena for the time being because of his urgent business and about fifteen minutes ago he was with someone else. She replied, "Morning, yes. How is your work going? Are you on a break right now?"


    His response came fast, "I am in the middle of work. Thought of checking up on you."


    Another text came in, "and Yelena."


    Myra nodded, and texted back, "She is in her ss right now and I have one, in about half an hour¡¯s time. Don¡¯t worry and get back to work. We aren¡¯t kids."


    She then typed, "By the way, who was the girl with you earlier?" but then backspaced it. Then she typed again, "All the best."


    After that no text came from Fabian¡¯s side and as Myra mentioned, she had another ss lined up so she got up from her spot and headed towards the other direction.


    ______________________


    Meanwhile at around same time in Kimberg, Brave and Gamma J Quinton were discussing security matters as another unidentified wolf was sighted near the territory in thete hours of the night. The warriors chased after him but he was fast and agile. Although, there was no damage reported but this incident can¡¯t be taken lightly.


    Brave was considering having a talk with his father about his participation in the meeting with the King of Vampire n. As Noah, Sara and Nora would be busy with the trial, at least one person from the Everests family was needed in the territory to look after the matters.


    He went straight to Noah¡¯s study and told him about his opinion but Noah straightaway declined, "Jacob Larson, has specifically mentioned that the four of you has to attend the meeting. Plus, I have already discussed with your mother, she and Nora will be attending the trial, while I will be staying within the pack. So, you just have to focus on the task you are given."


    "Isn¡¯t your presence much more viable, father," Brave uttered. After all, Noah was the Lycan King, he had considerable amount of power to keep the other party at bay.


    "So, is your mother¡¯s," Noah was quick with his response. "She is the most powerful and capable Luna, the mother of Moon Shine Pack. She can handle these matters better than me."


    Brave bit his tongue, as he had spoken out of order.


    "Now, that the matter has been settled, have you finished with your packing? Make sure this deal doesn¡¯t affect the peace treaty in anyway. Be vignt, at all times. Although, Jacob Larson wouldn¡¯t, but Esteria is still vampire n¡¯s territory. There are a lot of them who doesn¡¯t like us, werewolves," Noah instructed while adjusting his cor.


    "Yes, father," Brave replied, curtly.


    "And~ ......" Noah lifted his eyes to look at Brave directly, "Take care of your brothers."


    Brave blinked and then nodded, "I will, father. Rest assured."


    Although, Noah acted aloof most of the time and didn¡¯t show any tender side to his children, other than Nora, but he loved everyone equally. He was well aware of the fact how ric¡¯s temper works. And to him, Dion and Elio were still had a lot to learn. The most levelheaded one amongst them was Brave. He could keep his brothers in check and act rationally.


    Noah strode towards Brave, tapped on his shoulders, "I am counting on you," and went about his business.


    Brave pursed his lips as he stood rooted to his spot for a while. Nora¡¯s mind link broke his dazed mind, ¡¯Where are you, brother?¡¯


    ¡¯I am in the study? Why asking?¡¯ Brave inquired, a smile gracing his lips. He was really fond of Nora.


    ¡¯When your business is done,e to the backke. I am waiting for you,¡¯ Nora chimed in and the mind link disconnected.


    Brave walked out of the study and headed to the ce Nora has called him. As he passed by the living room, Elio was also walking out of the house. He gazed at Brave and questioned, "Are you going somewhere brother?"


    "Nora called for me," was Brave¡¯s reply. "Are you?"


    "She called for me too," Elio added as he made confused face. And then without wasting anytime, they both headed to the small freshwaterke situated at the backside of the packhouse.


    On there way, they saw ric¡¯s and Dion¡¯s car parked as well and they instantly knew that they were also called by Nora.


    As they reached thekeside, ric and Dion, looked at them as Dion was quick to ask, "Did Nora called you guys as well?"


    The others nodded in agreement. ric then added, "Why would she call us all here? Is she in some trouble? Did she tell any of you?"


    But none of them had any idea about it and Nora, she hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Brave mind linked her, ¡¯Nora, where are you? We are at theke.¡¯


    ¡¯Give me five minutes. I am on my way, brother Brave. And don¡¯t let anyone leave, okay,¡¯ saying her piece, Nora once again disconnected the link.


    Brave ryed her message to others as Elio asked, "Did she sound nervous?"


    Brave shook his head and a collective sigh of relief was exhaled by everyone. That means it isn¡¯t anything troublesome. That was a relief.


    "Brave, did you find any clues about the intruder fromst night?" ric inquired.


    "He was quite swift with his movements. Father has taken the lead and Gamma J is tracking the matter, we will get one soon," Brave responded.


    "Father?" Dion questioned.


    "Yes, as everyone is going to get busy. He will be personally overseeing this matter," Brave told them about the earlier conversation.


    As he finished his words, they all heard familiar footsteps and soon Nora approached them.


    "Ohhh, thank goddess, you all are still here," Nora spoke, her voice a mix of relief and joy.


    "What happened? Why di you call all of us here?" Dion questioned.


    "Ahhh~ .... I have something to give all of you."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 247: A Thoughtful Gift

    <h4>Chapter 247: A Thoughtful Gift</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "Brave did you find any trace for the prowler who was seen outside the pack territorytest night?" ric asked me. Both Elio and Dion turned towards me as well, anticipating for my reply.


    I told them about our findings and what father has told me earlier in the study.


    Dion had a look of surprise as he asked, "Father?"


    "Ummhmm~, he will personally oversee the matter as all four of us are departing today and Nora and mother will be busy with the trial in hand," I informed them.


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Then, we all heard footsteps and turned to see Nora¡¯s figure as she approached us. She had a look of relief on her face as she eximed, "Thank moon goddess, you all didn¡¯t leave yet." She gave me a brief nod in my direction, which I reciprocated.


    Dion was quick to ask her, "Why did you call us here? What¡¯s going on?"


    She paused, a wide grin gracing her lips in that instant as she said, "I have something to give you all."


    "You have something for us? What is it? I am getting all excited now," Elio inquired, his voice melodramatic.


    "It is nothing fancy, just~ *sigh*. All of you, please extend your hands and close your eyes," she instructed.


    ric was quick to extend his hand, his palm facing upwards, as he closed his eyes, "Here." I smiled at his gesture. When ites to Nora he always behaves obediently.


    She walked in his direction and twisted his forearm to the other direction, in pronation position, "Not like this ...... but this."


    All of us followed suit and closed our eyes.


    "Don¡¯t open your eyes until I tell you to, okay? No peeking, no cheating," Nora warned us, though her voice remained yful.


    "Ahhaa~ we will not. Don¡¯t create so much suspense. It is making my hair turn grey by every passing second," Elio teased her as I chuckled at their usual bickering.


    Nora held my hand in ce and tied something on my extended wrist. Instinctively, I tried to take a look but she was quick to reprimand me, "Brother Brave, I said no peeking," her voice stern.


    I quickly closed my eyes, "My bad. I apologize," and waited for her to speak again. After few seconds have passed, she huffed and spoke, "Phew, now you all can open your eyes. Open and tell me, do you like it?"


    We all did as we were told and opened our eyes simultaneously. I nced at my wrist, a simple red string like bracelet was fastened on it, a tiny moon shaped charm dangling from it as well.


    I caressed the bracelet with my other hand. Elio¡¯sughter echoed as he asked her, "What is this, Nora? Why are you making all of us wear such glittery bracelet? Is it friendships day yet?"


    Nora puffed her cheeks and rolled her eyes at hisment, "These are not friendship bands but protection bracelets which custom made by me, for you all. The charm beaded in each one, is a moon jewel, which I acquired myself. But if you don¡¯t want to wear, then give it back." She extended her hand to take the bracelet off of Elio¡¯s wrist but he was quick to dodge her.


    "Not a chance, kiddo. I am not giving it to anyone. It¡¯s a gift from my baby sister. And who said I don¡¯t want to wear it? It is just that, it looks a bit ... umm~ how should I put it .... Maybe, feminine on us, not matching our Lycan Alpha personalities," Elio added, patting his biceps while flexing them.


    "So, what? I am a Lycan Alpha too," Nora boasted proudly, "Plus, a female as well," while flicking her hair.


    Everyone of us were left speechless by her remark.


    Truthfully, we aren¡¯t called Lycan Alphas just because we are the descendant of the Lycan King but because we have Lycan powers bestowed to us, supernatural abilities given by the moon goddess. Nora also knew it well, so we were all shocked to hear her words. It could only mean one thing.


    "Did you~ ... did you manifest your powers?" ric asked, there was a rare look of joy as well as shock on his face. I also felt the same, just like my twin. Because if Nora manifests Lycan powers, she wouldn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s protection. It will strength her mentally as well as physically. And also, she will be the first female to have Lycan powers in history of all werewolf kind. That¡¯s a big feature.


    She blushed and hesitated while confessing, "I have been trying hard, meditating and practicing. It is not much, but I did manifest it somehow."


    "What is it? Your power?" Dion questioned, getting all excited. It was natural reaction as all four of us brothers have different abilities, so we wanted to know what Nora¡¯s powers were.


    "I don¡¯t know if it counts as one but I can control water," Nora told us. "Although, it is not to an expert level, not even advanced. You can call it a beginner level. But yeah~ ...... that¡¯s what it is."


    My jaw dropped at her words, and I could see the same reaction on my brothers¡¯ faces, they were dumbfounded by her confession.


    "You can control water? Nora, that¡¯s no simple feature. It is an elemental supernatural ability, none of us possess, as elemental forces are hard to control and tame," I verbalized what I remembered from my heir sses.


    Whatever I said, nothing was untrue. In this day and age, to control elemental abilities are rare as they directly intervene with the nature¡¯s course.


    "That is so cool, Nora," Elio was gushing over the fact that our sister had such a rare power bestowed to her.


    But ric voiced my concern, "That¡¯s why~ ... that¡¯s why you have been looking exhausted and had some bruises on your body. And here I thought, you were getting bullied in the office. I had asked Amanda to investigate it," his face was etched with worry. He then nced at Elio and remarked, "Elemental magic is much more taxing and takes a lot of time, focus and training to conquer, even if a little bit. I don¡¯t know what to say ...... I am happy as well as a bit concerned."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 248: First Amongst Us To Have Such Power

    <h4>Chapter 248: First Amongst Us To Have Such Power</h4>


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "Brother Al, don¡¯t worry. I have been training with precautions. Beta Matthew has been overseeing it all and these bruises ... they are small injuries which will fade away soon. It doesn¡¯t even hurt," she casually brushed it off. She then added, "Actually, I have embedded the moon charms with the power. It isn¡¯t much but it wille in handy, if somehow, any of you is in danger. I just hope none of you gets to use it."


    I stared at the red string and the charm, "I will cherish it well."


    She smiled, "Thank you, brother Brave."


    "Can you show us? Your ability. But only if doesn¡¯t do you any harm," Dion asked being cautious with his words.


    All eyes were on Nora, as she licked her lips and closed her eyes, "Okay."


    We all waited patiently as she focused her mind.


    Soon, we could hear distinct sound. We all turned our heads to see something, which bewildered each of our minds. The stillke starting making ripples on it own and we could hear the sound of bubbles ... *blub- blub* ... as the few water droplets started to rise from within theke. I was truly astonished and spell bounded.


    "NORA," ric¡¯s voice shook me out of my dazed state. We all ran towards her as she smiled weakly, "Ahhh~ ... don¡¯t worry. It is just that, I am not that powerful yet and this is the first time I performed this ability on arge scale waterbody, my legs gave out. I will be fine within few minutes."


    "You shouldn¡¯t push yourself. Take your time. You even instilled your powers in the charms, it would have taken a lot of strength," Dion was quick to address.


    She nodded and asked, "How is it?"


    "It was~ ... it made not just me .... but all of us stunned," Elio remarked. "But don¡¯t overdo it from now on. Especially, when we all aren¡¯t going to be here, to look after you."


    "Okay ...... ohk. Stop nagging, Eli," Nora mumbled. "I won¡¯t, promise. Happy?"


    He tousled her hair, entangling and making a mess out of them, "Take care of yourself, umm~. Don¡¯t do something to get hurt."


    "Don¡¯t overexert yourself and faint," Dion added yfully.


    "Make sure to call us, if there is something that troubles you," ric remarked.


    "We will fly back in an instant to apany you, okay," I uttered.


    She looked at all of us, with a faint smile, "I am so d to have such considerate brothers," then her eyes turned a bit misty, "Although, it¡¯s only for ten days, I will miss you all dearly."


    "We will miss you too, Ora," ric chimed as he gave her a brief hug. And as if one cue Dion and Elio followed suit. I stood aside as they all were having a group hug, a smile appearing my face, reaching my eyes.


    Nora mumbled, "Brother Brave, what are you standing there for. Come, I have a full sibling hug. Don¡¯t be shy."


    On her insistence, I joined them although I felt a bit awkward. But strangely enough, it wasforting as well as reassuring, that our sibling is too strong to overe anything, any obstacle, any problem.


    We all pulled back as Dion questioned, "Does mother and father know about your powers yet?"


    "Aaa~ .... Nope. I didn¡¯t tell them yet. I was about to, in the morning, but because of the prowler fromst night, I didn¡¯t get the chance," she told us. "I will tell them when they both are free. I had to give these bracelets to you before your departure, so that¡¯s why I told you all separately."


    "As you wish," ric muttered. "Now let¡¯s go inside. You will need some rest."


    She didn¡¯t say anything more and just nodded in agreement as we all made our way towards the packhouse.


    _________________________


    I looked at my wrist watch and the string and then at my luggage as I waited for my brothers in the living. Dion had already arrived and was beside me. ric and Elio were still in their rooms doing somest minute packing and getting updates on some office as well warriors who were injured in the confrontation with one of the rogues.


    Father, mother and Nora were all present as mother instructed, "Do make sure to eat properly and take care of yourselves. Always watch your backs."


    "We will, mother," I and Dion spoke, in unison.


    "And call me daily," Nora added. "No, make it two times a day."


    Before I or Dion could reply, the elevator door chimed and Elio¡¯s voice came, "Should we do a twenty four hour live streaming for you sis? What do you say?"


    "That would be awesome. Please do," Nora became overly enthusiastic, mocking Elio.


    ric smacked Elio¡¯s head and uttered, "Behave, she is just worried for us."


    Elio rubbed the effected part and sounded sulky, "I know~ ... can¡¯t I even joke around now?"


    "Enough with the jokes. ric, Brave, Dion and Elio~," father started his voice firm, imposing and serious.


    "Yes, father," we all answered him together.


    "Remember that you are all Everests, descendant of my and your mother¡¯s family. Don¡¯t do anything rash on other¡¯s territory. Always act vignt and rational. This case, this matter must be sorted but~ ...," father exhaled a weary sigh and said, "But, if someone tried to y any trick or harm you or your brothers. Don¡¯t back down. We are werewolves, Lycans. If they try to hurt you in anyway, give them back tenfold."


    His instructions were loud, crystal clear to all of us, "Yes, father. We won¡¯t disappoint you."


    "Now go," father uttered, his voice hinting with pride. As he instructed, we said our goodbyes and walked outside the packhouse. Few servants were loading our luggage as Gamma J and Beta Matthew, were waiting for us. They would be driving us to the airport.


    With ast nce towards the packhouse and my family, I settled inside the car.


    "Brothers, be safe," Nora¡¯s voice echoed as our car zoomed off.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 249: You Know, I Love You

    <h4>Chapter 249: You Know, I Love You</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After that message from Fabian, Myra went to attend her remained sses and the day ended rather uneventfully.


    Later, around four, when herst ss was over, she saw a message from Yelena, "I will be going home, first ...." Myra checked the time and it was sent nearly an hour ago.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it and strolled back to her house. But, when she returned back home, she smelled a weird, acrid odor. Rushing inside her ce, she saw Yelena was wrestling inside the kitchen with an uncooked turkey. She was punching the ingredients inside it rather than stuffing it. There were chopped vegetables all over the counter, the herbs and spices were spilled as well. All in all, it looked untidy and quite messy ...... chaotic.


    Yelena looked at Myra, "You are home," and gave her a brief smile. Her forehead covered in dried flour.


    "What the heck happened here? What are you doing, Yelena?" Myra voiced her concerned.


    Yelenaughed awkwardly and spoke, "You made breakfast today and Aunt Sandra and Uncle William make our meals all the time, so I wanted to make dinner for tonight," she looked around her and then added in a low, apologetic voice, "It looks a bit messy but I will clean up after this. I already made baked eggnts after watching it on youtube," saying this, she stood with her hands behind her back. "And now, this damn turkey is going to get cooked." She kept the turkey in preheated microwave and closed the door.


    Myra strode forward, her expression unreadable. Yelena gulped down hard, she thought her friend would definitely scold her for creating such a mess in her house.


    "Show me your hand," Myra muttered, sternly, while extended her palm.


    "It¡¯s covered in dough for the pita bread and spices. It will get on your hands and clothes, probably leave a stain," Yelena mumbled while avoiding eye contact.


    Myra was losing her patience, she herself grabbed Yelena¡¯s hand from behind and asked, while showing her, her wrist, covered in red, unsightly blisters, "Why are you so careless, Yelena? You got injured and you still want to make dinner for everyone. Go and sit on the couch. I will bring the first aid kit," her voice was loud, reprimanding.


    Yelenapliantly followed Myra¡¯s words and made her way towards the sofa.


    She settled their, with her shoulders slumped, her eyes downcast as she stared at her burnt wrist. She seemed a bit dejected, crestfallen, which was quite unusual of her.


    With her hand on her temples, Myra sighed, shook her head and walked towards the other side to grab the first aid kit.


    She seated beside Yelena and uttered, her voice gentle, "I am sorry for how I spoke earlier. I just got worried while seeing you in that state. You don¡¯t have to go through all this. I know you aren¡¯t ustomed to make meals for more than two people." She applied the soothing ointment carefully on the affected part as Yelena hissed, she was clearly in pain. "How did this happen? I am sure, thest time I was at your apartment, you could cook. So, why this tussling and rumpus?"


    Yelena scratched the back of her neck in embarrassment and confessed, "I was taking out the eggnts for the microwave and identally touched the tray directly."


    "You are mostly careful. So, what¡¯s bothering you?" Myra was quick to ask. She could tell something must have happened.


    "No~ .... Nothing is bothering me. What would even happen? It is just like I sai~" Yelena mumbled while averting her gaze once again.


    "Yel ... tell me what has happened, huhh? Did someone bully you in your ss?" Myra insisted, staring straight at Yelena, not letting Yelena avoid her gaze.


    "No one dares to bully me, because of my grandfather," Yelena mumbled. Myra nodded and asked, "Then what is it?"


    "It¡¯s my~ ...... my grandmother called today," Yelena started, her voice sounding weary and a bit hoarse, gravelly.


    Myra pressed her lips together; she now understood the cause for Yelena¡¯s conflict and distress, "Did she say something to you?"


    "Just her usual, concern ...... and nagging .... scolding ...... a bit cursing," Yelena concluded, with each word her voice became almost inaudible. And after that she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Myra patted and rubbed her back softly. Giving her a side hug, she said, "Don¡¯t think about troublesome matters, hmm. I am here with you. We all are here. Aren¡¯t we a family?"


    Yelena smiled and nodded in agreement. Myra then instructed Yelena, "Don¡¯t even think abouting to the kitchen. I will do the rest, cooking and cleaning. You should get some rest, after all that workout," she teased her yfully.


    Although, Yelena wanted to argue and help her, but Myra, she didn¡¯t give her a chance and went about her business, banning her from entering the kitchen.


    Soon, William, Sandra arrived followed by Wendy. They were surprised to know that today¡¯s dinner was prepared by Yelena. Myra had already cleared up the ce. Neither her nor Yelena mentioned anything about the chaotic mess from earlier.


    The baked eggnts and the bread came out pretty well. Even the turkey was tender and juicy. Sandra evenplimented Yelena for it, "This is so good. How did you make it like that? Give me the recipe, ahh."


    Yelena chuckled, "I will show you how to make it, next time."


    Just like that, the day and the dinner both went on without a hitch.


    Inside her room, Myrapleted her pending assignment, took a bath and then settled inside her bed.


    But a knock on her door interrupted her, as she said, "Come in."


    The door utched slightly and Yelena entered with her pillow one hand while the other held a stuffed brown dog, "Can I sleep with you? Just for tonight. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone." She waited for Myra¡¯s response.


    Myra gave her a wide smile and scooted over while patting on the bed, "Half~ yours."


    Yelena grinned and settled beside her, like a child, she ced her stuffed toy carefully in the middle and hugged her, "You know, I love you." She mutteredying on her side, while looking at Myra with admiration.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 250: Prepared A Surprise, Hope You Like It

    <h4>Chapter 250: Prepared A Surprise, Hope You Like It</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Haha~ ..... me too. Now sleep. You and I both have early morning ss tomorrow."


    "Aein, you are so meanie, Myra," Yelena feigned annoyance whileining. "Always talking about sses and studying and work. Take a break, sometimes. Make a boyfriend or at least have a fling or something, na."


    "Fling and all, I don¡¯t believe in that stuff. As for boyfriend, don¡¯t have anytime for that either. I need to graduate smoothly and start earning to make a living. Other things, they can wait~ ..."


    "Aye-hey, you are already doing well. You won¡¯t have any problemnding a job. People will fight to hire you. But this is the golden period for romance and love. Don¡¯t you want someone in your life you can rely on?" Yelena asked with anticipation.


    "I already have people I am relying on my family and you, even Fabian. And the romance and love part, I~ .... They are all distractions for me and my goal," Myra confessed her true feeling. As shepleted her words, the image of Everests brothers appeared in her mind.


    "Have you never felt the same way about anyone? Not even Fabian?" Yelena inquired some more.


    "Have you eaten something, what Wendy is having, these days? Fabian? He is a good friend. I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for him," Myra rified.


    "Okay, sure. You don¡¯t have any now, but what about in the future. You might not know what happen. Maybe, you will catch feelings for him," Yelena teased her as she stated.


    "Who knows? What the future holds." Myra yawned and said, "Anyway, I am dead tired and exhausted after cleaning up the mess. I need my beauty sleep. Good night," Myra spoke whimsically, turned around to the other side and closed her eyes.


    She really was drained and fatigued. As soon as she shut her eyes, sleep greeted her within minutes. Yelena too turned to the other side, closed the sidemp and slept.


    Myra slept like a log, until, the clock stroke three in the morning.


    ¡¯Myra~ ... My~ra ... M~ y~ r~ a~,¡¯ a voice echoed, calling for her. The voice was maic and sweet like honey, ¡¯Myra, why didn¡¯t youe to me? I have been waiting for you to approach me? Aren¡¯t you curious about me?¡¯


    Myra was puzzled. She tried to find the source of voice, but just like before, the dream was all ckened, dark with nothing to see. She questioned, ¡¯Who are you?¡¯


    ¡¯You already know? You saw me, right? Don¡¯t you want to know more about me? I have been dying to meet you,¡¯ the enchanting sound reverberated, pulling Myra closer to itself.


    But Myra was strong headed, so she restrained herself from the pull and asked, ¡¯What are you talking about?¡¯


    An alluring chuckle was heard as the voice rang, "Hahaha, anyway, we will soon meet each other .... face to face ....... ahhh~ ... I have even prepared a lovely surprise for you. A greeting gift. Hope you will like it.¡¯


    And with that, the strange dream ended and Myra woke up, with a start.


    She breathed heavily, trying to pace her breathing even. After calming herself down, Myra stared at Yelena¡¯s stuffed toy, which, by chance, she was hugging tightly, more like clinging to it, suffocating the poor, furry non living dog.


    She pushed it away and looked at its face, as she tried to remember the word from her dreams, mumbling, "Who is this, that I keep hearing in my dreams?"


    "Hmmm?" Yelena, who was half asleep mumbled, her voice croaky, "Why are you talking to duffy, sote at night?"


    "Huhh? Was I? .... I don¡¯t remember? Maybe, I was sleep talking," Myra dodged Yelena¡¯s words.


    Yelena nodded and mumbled under her breath, "Sleep tight."


    "Ummhmm~ you too," Myra answered as she closed her eyes. She waited for Yelena¡¯s breath to even out and then peeked at her friend¡¯s face. She was sound asleep.


    Myra sighed and thought ¡¯... I guess, it¡¯s all just my fatigue ying tricks on me. Let¡¯s just sleep. I have another morning ss. I can¡¯t bete.¡¯ She closed her eyes and fell into a deep, undisturbed slumber.


    The next morning, Myra woke up on time and did all her daily tasks usually, without any hitch. Even Yelena, woke up early today and helped Myra. After breakfast, they both proceed to the main campus.


    Yelena¡¯s morning ss was from eight thirty to ten, while Myra¡¯s was from eight thirty to ten thirty. Soon, Yelena¡¯s ss was finished. She and Myra had made a n to meet near theke, so she made her way to the said ce.


    When Yelena was about to reach there, she noticed that it was more crowded and packed then yesterday. It was noisy as she could hear some chatters and giggles from others.


    "Ohh my gosh, oh my heavens. I know we have a lot of handsome guys in here. But they are not just handsome, but godly figures. Such divinity, gracing our campus and my eyes. I can surely die peacefully," one girl mumbled while ogling at someone at some distance.


    "You are not wrong. Only Prof. Stephens can match such aura and godliness," the other added.


    Yelena¡¯s ears perked up at the gossipmonger¡¯s chat as she heard them mentioning Fabian and some handsome guys? ¡¯Let me see, why is there such a fanfare. I am curious.¡¯


    She walked at the direction where the girls were staring. As she got closer and closer, she was greeted by arge crowd of girls, gathering around few tall, sturdy, impably dressed guys. Her breath was taken away by the surreal beauty and striking looks of them. ¡¯The girls weren¡¯t exaggerating. They look hot and spicy.¡¯


    pping her hands, she texted Myra, "Theke has turned into a meet and greet venue."


    "???" was Myra¡¯s reply.


    "There are few drop dead gorgeous, total knock out guys, in here and the ce has been buzzing. Ahh~ .... My eyes are blessed. They are debonair," Yelena texted back. "Come as soon as the ss is over."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 251: You Have To Attend

    <h4>Chapter 251: You Have To Attend</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Ugh~ . I feel so drowsy today,¡¯ I stifled a yawn as I widened my eyes even more, to focus on the board and the professor in front of me. I was having a hard time concentrating on the lecture. It is maybe because I woke up in the middle,st night. ¡¯That damned unknown voice, keeps pestering me in my sleep.¡¯


    But, in this situation, I cannot do anything as I am seated in the center of the front row, my go to spot and the most noticeable ce in the ssroom.


    On normal days, it helps me keep focus, I can listen to the lectures well, without any disturbance and I can see the board clearly. But today, every passing second feels like a millennium to me. ¡¯Arghhh~ is it not ten thirty yet?¡¯


    I checked the time. It showed ten minutes past ten. ¡¯Tsk ... there are still twenty minutes left. Why does Prof. Mitchell¡¯s voice sound so discordant and nasally today? Has his voice always been like that or am I drained to the point that everything feels annoying?


    The worst thing is, I can¡¯t even ck off like my fellow ssmates. And if I do even try something, Oswald Mitchell will surely be after my case.¡¯ I was finding it hard to keep my eyes open, all of a sudden, I felt my phone vibrating.


    ¡¯So, as I was saying, the core principle that managerial economists use to achieve the above purposes are~¡¯ Prof. Mitchell¡¯s voice echoed as he went on and on. Stealthily, I checked the message while, keeping an eye on him and his movements.


    It was Yelena, her text said, "Thekeside has turned into a meet and greet venue, *blush emoji* * stiflingugh emoji*,"


    ¡¯Meet and greet? Is some idol group visiting our college? I didn¡¯t know,¡¯ I was confused by her message as I replied with multiple question marks.


    Her reply came immediately, "There are few drop dead gorgeous, total knock out guys, in here and the ce, has been buzzing. Ahh~ ...... my eyes, they are blessed. They are debonair. Come as soon as the ss is over, ahh~."


    ¡¯Heh, here she goes again, with her obsession with ¡¯gorgeous, handsome hunks.¡¯ What is she onto this time? Guys, guys, guys .... What should I do with her,¡¯ I scoffed reading her message. I was about to type in a reply but before I could do that, I heard someone calling for me.


    I looked at the source of the voice and, right in front of me, there stood, Prof. Mitchell with his face all scrunched up. He bored his eyes at me with disapproval, as he crossed his arms and asked, "I have been calling for you Ms. Miracle. What is so interesting that you are scorning inside my ss rather than listening to the lecture, Ms. Miracle? May I know?"


    I instantly kept my phone hidden in the desk¡¯s storage area and got up, "I did not scorn, Prof. Mitchell. I apologize."


    "Ohh~ ... you did not?" this time, he scorned as he questioned, "So, what was I exining earlier? Can you tell us all?" He put in the spotlight, ready to chew me alive.


    I pursed my lips tightly and with a side nce, I saw Nigel poking fun at me while gesturing with a cut throat signal. His lip-sync said, ¡¯You are so done for. You waterless, filthy fish.¡¯


    I ignored him and shifted my gaze back to the professor, as I started, "You were exining to us, about the core principles used by managerial economists to achieve optimization of decision making and analyzing the possible effects and implications on it," I spoke, trying to sound confident, but my legs, they were shaking.


    He gave me a look full of skepticism. With his tongue poking his inner cheek, he fired another question, "And was those principles? We already discussed the first two."


    "The first principle is to monitor operations management and performance. The second is targeting and setting goals and thest one is talent management and development," I concluded, my voice clear.


    He stared at me for quite a while and then exhaled a sigh, "Sit down and concentrate on the ss or I will confiscate your phone. Or worse, I will give you a demerit point, got it," his words were full of warning as he turned around.


    I nodded and settled inside my seat, my legs giving away. I could still feel my hands trembling. ¡¯I just made yet another narrow escape from those damned demerit points. Thank goodness, I already memorized this topic earlier.¡¯ I fist pumped internally.


    Prof. Mitchell went about his business, but every now and then he would give me a brief stare. To be more specific, he was keeping an eye on me. Soon, the time was up and I thanked god, inside my head, "Finally ... thank god, it¡¯s over.¡¯


    But my joy was short lived as Oswald Mitchell called out to me while holding a stack of books, "Ms. Miracle,e to my office in ten." His words were firm, which clearly meant he would chew me out.


    My eyes widened at his words, ¡¯Shit ...... here goes my luck into the dumpster. He is surely going to reprimand me. No, if he only reprimands, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem but if he shoots me with that gun loaded with demerit points~ ... I am so done for.¡¯


    I packed my things hastily and got out of the ss, ¡¯If only I wasn¡¯t texting on my phone.¡¯ Realizing something, I mumbled, ¡¯Ohh~ ... I should probably message Yelena I will bete. Otherwise, she will be worried.¡¯


    So, I texted her, "Prof. Mitchell called for me. Will bete."


    "Did you get in trouble?" her reply came.


    "Hopefully .... Not. Pray for me," I messaged her, closed my phone¡¯s disy and kept it in my pocket.


    Holding my bag steady, I sprinted towards the Office building for the professors, which was at some distance from my department. I reached the ground floor and saw that the elevator had a ¡¯under maintenance¡¯ sign and the other one was full and had already had its door shut. It would definitely take some time for it toe back. I cannot wait.


    Oswald Mitchell¡¯s office is on the third floor, so I didn¡¯t have any choice left and I dashed towards the staircase, hopping on it to minimize the distance.


    Somehow, I reached outside his office, all huffing and panting. I checked the time, thank goodness, I still had one minute left. I knocked on the door and his crisp voice came from inside, "Come in."


    I calmed myself down, took a deep long breath and rxed, as I entered the room, "Prof. Mitchell, you called for me earlier." I tried to sound as rxed and calm as possible.


    He was settled in his chair. The ss table was stacked with A4 size sheets, probably his research papers, and there were two big piles of books. The top most from the first one was theoretical analysis of Managerial Economics and the other one was on Business Management.


    Oswald Mitchell gave me a hard nce for a few seconds without uttering a word. I stood rooted on the spot, with my fist clenched, my breath hitched.


    Then he started, "Yes, I did. I have something to say to you."


    "I apologize for my earlier misconduct Prof~ ... I won¡¯t repeat again~ ... Please~" I mumbled unconsciously as I was filled with guilty conscience.


    "Ms. Myra Miracle, you should let the other person finish their words. Don¡¯t you know such basic thing," he reprimanded. His voice wasn¡¯t loud but it sure was edgy. "As I was saying, you got the highest score in Corporate Finance and Economicsst semester. And you topped the ss as well, right?"


    I blinked at him and answered mechanically, "Yes, I did."


    "In two days¡¯ time, the university is going to conduct a seminar. Chairman Larson and few influential figures will be attending it. As you achieved the top score, you are required to attend it. It is mandatory. The venue is the seminar hall one of ¡¯The Crown Opulence¡¯. The seminar will begin at eleven a.m. So, make sure, to dress ordingly," he concluded, giving me a once over.


    "Huhh?" I was dumbfounded by his words, ¡¯What did he say? Seminar in The Crown Opulence? I have to attend? So, he hasn¡¯t called to scold me.¡¯


    "What? Did you not understand my words, Ms. Miracle?" he questioned, his elbows resting on the table, with his hands resting on his chin.


    "No, I~ ...... I will be there on time," I answered his, I could feel my voice was a bit high pitched.


    "You may take your leave now," he dismissed me.


    ¡¯He is letting me off the hook?¡¯ I was overjoyed by the sudden realization and the fact that I was amongst the chosen ones to attend such a prestigious seminar.


    I gave him a full ny degree bow and thank him, "Thank you, professor," and exited his room.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 252: They Were Like, Divine Beings

    <h4>Chapter 252: They Were Like, Divine Beings</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    I came out of the office building and squealed with happiness, thumping my feet like a child without a care, ¡¯Yes, yes, yes~ ... finally, my hard work is paying off. Such a significant and rare opportunity. I won¡¯t dare to pass.¡¯


    I looked at bright and shiny sky above me, it looked clear and dazzling, giving me a serene feeling. "Thank you for looking after me. I will surely to make the most of this chance," I muttered to god.


    ¡¯Mom, Dad, Wendy and Yelena will be so happy to know this. I can¡¯t wait to tell them. Ohhh right~ .... Yelena ...... damn .... she must be waiting for me beside theke,¡¯ I forgot all about her in my joy and smacked my forehead as I took out my phone, to check whether there was any text from her. And there was ... that said, "Don¡¯t worry, I am going to perform a praying ritual for you, right now, in front of theke. And all these people will witness my devotion and loyalty towards you. *kiss emoji* *cool emoji*. I am with you."


    ¡¯She and her antics.¡¯ Iughed reading her text. ¡¯I better hurry up, otherwise, she really will start dancing like a frog in front of everyone,¡¯ I scurried towards the said direction, my mood uplifted by the earlier news, I could feel a spring in my steps.


    It took me ten minutes to reach by thekeside. As soon as I reached near my destination, I noticed that today, the ce was much more packed than usual.


    On normal days, as it was particrly hot outside because of the season, this ce isn¡¯t as crowd as it is now. That is why I love visiting this ce. It isn¡¯t chaotic and overly popted but today wasn¡¯t that case. It was bustling with people. ¡¯Ahhh~ must be because of those celebrities, Yelena was texting about.¡¯


    I called Yelena¡¯s number as I couldn¡¯t find her, "Hello, Yel, I am here. Where are you right now?"


    "I am standing near the tree where we hid yesterday," Yelena answered.


    "Ok, got it," saying this, I disconnected the call and went to the ce.


    She was standing under the shade, looking at her phone. When she saw me approaching, she walked towards me, her steps rushed, "Arghhhh~ ...... what happened? Did that ¡¯octopus¡¯ professor gave you a scolding?"


    My face remained solemn as I shook my head but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡¯Why should she have all the fun? Let me tease her a bit.¡¯ I thought to myself.


    She bit her lips and then said, "Did he ... ~punish you ...?¡¯


    I remained silent as I pressed my lips tightly together. Yelena¡¯s face turned serious as she ced both her hands on my shoulders and squeezed them. Her concern was evident as she asked, "What happened? Did he~ ...... he didn¡¯t right?" Her words hinted skepticism.


    I gave her an exasperated, fatigued sigh and verbalized, feigning hesitation, "He~ ... he called me in his office .... And ...... and~ ...... he~" I started, trying to get into the role to tease her but before I could even say anything more Yelena cut off my words.


    Pulling her hands away from me, she rolled up her sleeves, "That son of a bitch. I will open his head like a coconut and stuff it with needles, poisonous ones. He dared to~" she was enraged and started her colorful curses instantly.


    My eyes dted as I covered her mouth just in time, to stop her from saying anything further, "Yelena, it is not what you are thinking. He said~"


    She pulled my hand away, carefully but her eyes remained zed with fury, "Ohhh~ you don¡¯t have to tell me anything. I know people like him. He is just trying to take advantage of your situation. You wait here; I will set him straight. And that jerk calls himself a prof~"


    "YELENA YATES. Listen to me," I yelled and pulled her towards me, to make her stop. She haspletely misunderstood my words. Ohh gosh. "Yelena, he called me in his office because he had something to say to me. It is not what you are thinking right now. Okay. Calm down first. Come, let sit down," I took her hand and we walked towards the bench which was empty now.


    I gestured her to sit and followed suit afterwards, as she asked, "What is it, that he said, tell me? He didn¡¯t force you or anything., right?"


    ¡¯Ufff`~ ...... he didn¡¯t. He called me in his office to tell me that there is a seminar held in The Crown Opulence, in two days and I have to attend it as I was the highest scorer in my departmentst semester," I told her truthfully. ¡¯I was just trying to tease you a bit, but you~ ...*sigh* ... you misunderstood my wordspletely.¡¯


    "Huhh? WHAT? REALLY ......?" she eximed, realizing what I just told her. Her furious eyes brightening with excitement by the second as she continued, "This is good news. No, this is awesome, Myra ...... I am so proud of you." Then she added, her facial expression turning apologetic, as she scratched her head, "I guess .... I overreacted. I am sorry."


    "Ummhmm~ .... he sure is strict but he isn¡¯t as bad as you think," I uttered, looking at her. "Anyway, there is a bit of a problem."


    "What ...... tell me?" her ears were perked up as she waited for my reply.


    "He asked me to dress formally. I do have one or two formal attires but~ they aren¡¯t suitable for such a big event. So, I don¡¯t know," I started.


    She patted my back andmented, "Don¡¯t worry, when I am here. You have only one ss tomorrow, right. I have two ... I can just skip one and we can go shopping. What¡¯s say?"


    "Don¡¯t skip your ss. We can go after you are done with it," I replied.


    She pped her hand, "So, it is decided."


    "Ummm~ ... by the way, where are your hot, gorgeous, knock out guys hmm? Why don¡¯t I see them?" I asked her while observing my surroundings. The ce which was bustling a few minutes ago now look, less popted.


    "Ugh~ .... You camete. They already left after this ce turned into aplete circus. But my gosh ... you really missed the view on disy. I can¡¯t even say, it¡¯s the girls fault. They really were like divine beings ... ethereal ...... shining brighter than the sun. Shit .... I should have clicked some pictures to show you," Yelena rambled about the meet and greet guys.


    "Heh ... enough with the exaggeration, will you. Celebrities ... they are all the same. Divine, ethereal, handsome, out of this world ... out of this universe. Ooff~ .... I am running out of adjectives," I said with a scoff.


    "I am by no means exaggerating. Not even a little bit .... I have seen many famous people. Some on screen, some in person but .... my~ my .... They were~ ..... as you said ..... I have run out of adjectives to define them. Hey ... wait, you deleted the university forum right. I saw some people gushing over them and clicking their pictures, they must have posted it. Let me show you~," saying this, she opened her phone and texted something on it and showed me the screen .... "Here, see."


    I gave her a perplexing look, "What should I see? I am looking at my own reflection."


    She narrowed her eyes and turned her phone¡¯s disy towards her, "Ohhhh~ .... Hehe .... Sorry. I forgot to adjust the brightness. My bad." Let me adjust it."


    Adjusting the brightness, sting it to the max, she showed it to me again, "Look .... See for yourself."


    _______________________


    (Elio¡¯s POV)


    After a long flight, the four of us reached Esteria. Though, we were on our private ne and the bedding was soft and mushy, but it wasn¡¯t asfortable as home. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t even get much sleep on the way as I was busy keeping myself updated about the situation from the packhouse.


    In the end, Dr. Andrew blocked his mind link and even banned everyone to reply to my calls or texts. He left a text that said, "Focus on the job your father has given you. That should be your utmost priority right now. So, rest for now. You will be needing the energy to deal with the people from the Vampire n."


    We walked out of the airport leisurely as our bags were being handle by the airport staff.


    "Ahhh~ I am so damn exhausted. Being in a such cramped up space, for almost ten hours made me restless and icky," brother Dionmented as he rotated his neck a bit to stretch. I nced at the sky, it was sunny and lively, unlike Kimberg, where it was rain season, dark and mostly gloomy.


    As we all were talking, someone approached us, "Mr. Everests¡¯, we have been waiting for your arrival."


    The voice sounded honeyed, silken.


    We all shifted our gaze towards the source of the voice and there stood a woman, dressed to the nines. She gave all of us a seductive smile as her lips curled up even more, her eyes shining, "Wee to Esteria."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 253: I Will Be The Last One Standing

    <h4>Chapter 253: I Will Be The Last One Standing</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Mr. Everests¡¯, we have been waiting for your arrival," a woman¡¯s voice broke their conversation as they all turned around to look at the person who called for them. She gave all of them a blinding yet flirtatious smile as she added, "Wee to, Esteria."


    Dion arched as eyebrow in amusement, as Elio remained poker faced. Brave narrowed his eyes while looking at the woman¡¯s face, it somehow looked familiar to him.


    "And who you might be?" ric questioned her straightaway. His attitude haughty and aloof.


    She offered her hand for a handshake as she introduced herself, "My name is Elisa Queens and I am one of Mr. Larson¡¯s secretaries. He gave me the responsibility for apanying you and bring you all to his residence." Her smile remained intact as she gazed at ric, her eyes filled with ambition and dark desire.


    And her attire, though she was formally dressed, but, the deeper than the ocean neckline of her ck,cey blouse and her higher than the mountain slit extremely tight maroon pencil skirt was provocative, at the same time enticing for all to see. The people nearby were all mesmerized by her charm, as her cherry hair were styled openly. She was dress more like those roley girls than a professional secretary. And she wasn¡¯t even trying to hide the ambition in her eyes. It spoke volumes, with all the gesture and looks.


    "Residence? Wasn¡¯t the said meeting happening in a hotel?" Dion questioned.


    Elisa replied, her tone professional, "The formal meeting will take ce in The Crown Opulence but Mr. Larson wanted to have a brief meeting with the guests, today." She exined.


    ric raised his chin andmented, his tone t, "And what about the personnel change. We were informed that someone named Fabian Stephens would be receiving us. I don¡¯t see him with you."


    Elisa licked her lips and muttered, "Mr. Stephens had somest minute business to attend to. So, he couldn¡¯t receive you. For now, I will be the one, escorting you. He will be there at the Larson Mansion."


    "Then, lead the way," ric didn¡¯t shake her hand, he ignored itpletely and started walking in other direction. But Elisa wasn¡¯t fazed at all. Her eyes were set on someone else.


    "You must be Mr. Brave Everests, CFO of Everests Cooperation. I have read a lot about you in magazines and watched your interview as well. I ¡¯really¡¯ admire you, I mean I admire your hard work," Elisa praised him like a true fan girl as she extended her hand once again.


    Brave was a bit dazed, he was trying to recall where he has seen Elisa. Though, he didn¡¯t want to, he instinctively shook her hand lightly. He wanted to let go and tried to pull it back but, Elisa didn¡¯t let him let go. She gave it a good squeeze, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Everests," Brave was startled by that sudden squeeze and pulled his hand away and followed ric. He was a bit rattled by the sudden turn of events.


    Elisa then turned to Dion, "Mr. Dion Everests, you look more handsome in real life. The photos in those articles and tabloids don¡¯t do any justice." She was ttering Dion and he was well aware of it. He has seen countless people in his life trying to curry favor like that. He shook her hand and as soon as there was the physical contact, he raised both his eyebrows.


    He wanted to use his powers on her and try to fluctuate her emotions, but he was shocked to realized that his power had no effect on her.


    Elisa wasn¡¯t a vampire, he was sure of it and nor was she from any other animal species. ¡¯She looks human and smells one like too, so why can¡¯t we oscite her emotions,¡¯ Dreymented, with a hint of perplexity.


    ¡¯This hasn¡¯t happened before. During our stay here, we will have to keep a close eye on her,¡¯ Dion replied. ¡¯She isn¡¯t that simple. Jacob Larson is trying to y a dangerous game here.¡¯


    And thest person Elisa greeted was Elio, "Mr. Elio Everests, you have been studying medicine, right? I really appreciate your work. I~" She wanted to say more but Elio cut her off.


    He kept his distance from her and just replied with a, "Thank you, Ms. Queens." And just like ric, he didn¡¯t shake her hands and walked towards the Mercedes S-ss cars which were parked for them.


    ¡¯ying hard to get, aren¡¯t you? But what can you do. You are all werewolves, half~ wolves. It is in your nature to give into your desires, isn¡¯t it. That¡¯s what animalistic instinct is, you cannot stay away from pleasure and temptation, even if you want to. We have plenty of time together. I will make sure to y this game ande out as a winner. I will be thest one standing, in this game of desire and devourment,¡¯ Elisa curled her lips upwards as she gazed at the four brothers¡¯ back. She was already nning her next move on them.


    She then walked towards them and exined, "We have arranged separate cars for you. Mr. ric, Mr. Brave, please, your car is this way." The driver opened the back door and respectfully waited for them to get in. ric seated in while Brave nced at Elisa once again, his face filled with varied emotion.


    ¡¯Raw, where have we seen her?¡¯ he asked his wolf.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know, but she does look familiar. Maybe, we have seen her in some formal gathering or some event like that,¡¯ Raw stated, though he wasn¡¯t too sure of it.


    Brave found his exnation reasonable and didn¡¯t say another word, just took the seat beside his twin brother and the driver closed the door.


    Elisa then walked to the car parked just behind the one in which ric and Brave were seated, "Mr. Dion and Mr. Elio, please, this way." The other driver did the same as the previous one.


    After settling all of them, Elisa walked towards the passenger seat of the first car and settled in it. The cars zoomed of one after another.


    ric questioned, "Why does Mr. Larson wants to see us at his ce?"


    "You all are the heirs of Everests Cooperation and his prestigious guest. So, he wanted to have lunch with you all in an informal setting," Elisa tone remained professional, but her eyes lingered on the twins faces as she answered ric¡¯s question.


    "There was no need for that," ric remarked in a low voice.


    This time, Brave fired a question, "Ms. Queens, have we met prior to today?"


    ric narrowed his eyes at his brother¡¯s question in confusion as Elisa answered, "Uhh~ ..... I don¡¯t think so. Why do you ask?"


    "Y~ ... you look a bit familiar," he replied truthfully.


    Elisa chuckled flirtatiously and said, "Although, I would have loved if I met you in person before, but I don¡¯t think so we have."


    ¡¯Why is Brave behaving unlike himself?¡¯ Alex was stupefied. ¡¯Is something going on with him?¡¯


    ¡¯I am not sure. I will ask him properly when we are alone,¡¯ Al stated.


    In the other car, Elio was quite happy that Elisa didn¡¯te with them. He wasn¡¯t fond of that type of people. Dion, on the hand was still reeling over the fact that his abilities didn¡¯t work on Elisa.


    Soon, both the cars entered the zone where both Red Stone University and Larson Mansion was situated. Although the Larson Mansion was located at the outskirts of Red Stone¡¯s main campus area, precisely a mile and half away but the way to reach there had a catch. One has to go through the road which was located not faraway from thekeside.


    Elisa started exining as their car entered the main campus gate, "Right now, we are entering the Red Stone University Campus, one of the top three universities in the world. As you can see on the right side, that area is Red Stone¡¯s library quad, with sic different libraries. You can find every type of book in there, I guarantee you that." She gave brief description about all the zones they passed through.


    ric didn¡¯tment anything but he was thoroughly impressed by the aesthetically pleasing infrastructural design and the extensive and scenic view of the campus area. As the wheels rolled on, Elio lowered his window to take in some fresh air. He ced his hand on the frame, the same hand on which Nora had tied the protective charm.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from the other side and the red protective string which was a bit loose, fell off and flew away. Elio¡¯s eyes widened as he asked the driver, "the stop the car at once."


    "What happened, Eli? Why are we stopping here?" Dion asked with confusion and concern.


    "The bracelet ... it blew away. I have to get it," saying this he got out of the car, closed the door and chased after it.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 254: Euphoric Sensation

    <h4>Chapter 254: Euphoric Sensation</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "My bracelet, the one from Nora ... it fell off and blew away," Elio muttered and exited the vehicle as he ran after the protective charm.


    Dion, too, got out of the car mind linking Elio, ¡¯I will help you find it.¡¯


    Elio chased after it for a bit, but when he saw someone was about to step on it, his steps became hurried as he stopped the person in time, "Wait~"


    The person was startled as he was talking on the phone when Elio yelled. He stepped aside just in time.


    When Elio found his precious charm, gifted by his twin, he crouched down picked it up, dusted the dirty away and sighed in relief, "Thank goddess, I found it." He then apologized to the person he had startled, "I am sorry for earlier. You were just about to step on my bracelet, so had no choice."


    The other person blinked rapidly, looking at Elio in a daze, "Uhhh~ ..... it¡¯s~ ..... it¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t see while walking." Elio gave him a brief, understanding nod and wore his bracelet on the wrist and tightened it, making a boa knot. ¡¯Never letting you fall again.¡¯


    Feeling satisfied, he checked out his surroundings and found himself near theke. As he was about to turn around and walk back, Dion came running and asked, "Did you find it?"


    Elio showed him his wrist and uttered, "Yup, just in time. Let¡¯s go."


    But when they both tried to leave, they saw a multitude of people surging near them. It was nearly ten in the morning and the university campus was buzzing with students. Most ss ended at this time, so there were more people than usual.


    When they saw new faces within the main \campus, and as handsome as Elio and Dion, inside their university, they were all captivated and entranced by their dazzling looks, everyone got curious about them.


    Sure, there were a lot of good-looking and dashing guys in Red Stone, but these two people had sublimeeliness.


    Dion charmed all of them with his alluring smile as he spoke, his voice deep and low, "Ladies, can you all please excuse us. We are in a bit of a hurry." His rare golden green hued eyes shined as he said his piece.


    Elio, on the other side, was a bit ufortable by such closeness.


    He tried to maintain distance from others but someone bold and daring from the crowd came forward and asked him, "I have never seen you both inside the campus before. Are you new here? Students? Which department ado you study in? Does any of you guys have a girlfriend? And if not, can I get your contact details?"


    "We aren¡¯t not students. If you will please, excuse us," Elio¡¯s voice remained stiff as he tried to depart but the one who asked for his and Dion¡¯s contact info., didn¡¯t let him off, "Ohh~e on. Don¡¯t be a spoil sport. And, if you aren¡¯t a student, then you must be a faculty member. So, tell me, which department do you work for?" she asked again. But Elio only frowned in response.


    She then added, "Ohh~ ... don¡¯t be such a stoic person. You look the same age as me. Why don¡¯t you tell me your insta ID, if not your number? I know a lot of fun spots in the city. We can y around sometime," saying this she winked at Elio, suggestively.


    Elio wanted to roll his eyes, he was disgusted at this cheap attempt, ¡¯Do people here doesn¡¯t understand what boundaries are meant for? Although, I don¡¯t want to beat a human but this one is way too pushy,¡¯ Leomented feeling irritated.


    Elio was about to say something harsh to the girl but before that, the driver came sprinting towards them, bursting through the crowd. He started, "Everyone please make way. They are distinguished guests which came to visit Chairman Larson."


    As soon as the fizgig girl heard the driver¡¯s words, she backed off almost immediately, her face faltering.


    Ny nine percent of the students enrolled in Red Stone were all from rich and influential families. But none of them were as powerful as Jacob Larson, the Chairman of Red Stone University and the Larson Empire.


    If somehow, the word gets to Jacob about this incident, he wouldn¡¯t let her and her family off easily.


    Others too, had the same thought, they retreated. They didn¡¯t want to deal with the aftermath of harmless flirting.


    The driver then turned towards Elio and Dion and respectfully said, "Mr. Everests¡¯, the others have reached mansion and waiting for us."


    Without another word, both Dion and Elio walked back to the car, settled, as the car took off.


    As the car was exiting thekeside zone, both Elio¡¯s and Dion¡¯s wolf started having a strange yet familiar feeling. It was out of the blue and caught both of them off guard.


    Leo and Drey felt giddy and excited for some unknown reason. As if their deep desires were about to get fulfilled.


    Elio squinted his eyes, mped his fists tightly as he inquired, ¡¯Leo, what¡¯s happening to us? Why are you purring and stimted?¡¯


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know why it is happening, but, just now, I felt a euphoric sensation. My heart is racing because of it,¡¯ Leo answered truthfully.


    ¡¯Ecstasy? But why?¡¯ Elio mumbled to himself.


    Drey remarked to Dion, ¡¯I felt a familiar presence just a second ago, Di.¡¯


    ¡¯Presence? Whose presence?¡¯ Dion questioned.


    ¡¯I cannot precisely say who, it was very faint. But it was familiar and exhrating. The pheromones around us were way to high to pin point anyone,¡¯ Drey muttered in frustration.


    ¡¯It must be someone we havee across before. Don¡¯t mind, we have an important task to fulfill. Let¡¯s just focus on that,¡¯ Dion replied.


    There car reached at the Larson mansion. As they exited the vehicle, ric and Brave were standing alongside Elisa and someone they haven¡¯t seen before. The person looked of high authority, dressed up in a dark burgundy three piece suit, pairing it with a crisp ivory shirt and jet ck tie.


    Brave was quick to ask them, "What took you both so long?"


    "Ahhh~ ...... the string fell off from my wrist and flew away. We were searching for it," Elio answered. He tapped his wrist to let him and ric know that he has already got it.


    Though the string wasn¡¯t visible from underneath the sleeves but the crescent shaped charm which was dangling from it was peeking a little bit.


    Elisa¡¯s eyes flickered for a nanosecond when she saw it. She bit her lips tightly but didn¡¯t say anything.


    "You must be Mr. Dion and Mr. Everests. I am Fabian Stephens. Pleased to have your acquaintance," Fabian introduced himself with a curt smile as he extended his hand for a formal handshake.


    Dion shook his hand followed by Elio, unlike how he declined Elisa¡¯s earlier. After that, all of them made their way inside the ivory castle named Larson mansion.


    __________________________


    "See for yourself. Tell me, whether I was just exaggerating, or they are really Greek gods," Yelena shoved her phone¡¯s screen in front of Myra¡¯s face after adjusting the brightness.


    The picture wasn¡¯t quite clear as the sunrays were reflecting off of the ss disy. And Dion¡¯s and Elio¡¯s faces weren¡¯t properly captured as well, because there were simply too many people in the picture.


    Whosoever posted it, had taken the shot from some distance. It was a bit blurry.


    "Yel, although, I can¡¯t see anything in the image, but I believe you, okay. The Greek gods have visited our university, blessing us. Happy? Anyways, let¡¯s drop this topic now. Whether they are handsome, average or ugly, we aren¡¯t acquainted with them. So, it¡¯s not appropriate to talk about a third person," Myra muttered then steered the topic, "By the way, I want to ask your opinion on something?" she started.


    "Ummhmm~, go ahead," Yelena murmured, while gazing at her phone¡¯s disy. She was captivated by Elio and Dion as she has already seen them in person.


    Myra pursed her lips and snapped her fingers to get Yelena¡¯s attention, "Oooo hello, focus, will you?"


    Yelena turned the disy off and shifted her gaze to Myra, "Speak, you have my full focus now."


    "Ohhh~ great, thank you, Ms. Yates, your royal highness. I am truly honored by your magnanimity," Myra replied in a dramatic tone.


    "Haha, the pleasure¡¯s mine, subject. Now speak, what do you have to say," Yelena feigned haughtiness.


    Myra hesitated a bit, "Umm~ .... I want to try something new."


    "Something new? What do you mean by something new? No, .... Wait~ wait .... Are you seriously serious~? Are you talking about umm~ umm~? And finally taking action," Yelena words were full of drama as she wriggled both her eyebrows suggestively.


    Myra smacked her shoulder yfully, "What are you thinking? By trying something new, I was talking about my hair and clothes. You and your gutter head. Why is your mind always going in that direction?"


    Yelena mumbled, trying to sound innocent, "I thought you were talking about getting a boyfriend, silly. And getting a bit hanky panky with your own boyfriend isn¡¯t a big deal. You are the one who always reacts severally like this," Yelena said, as she sticked her tongue out.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 255: Why Are You Doing This?

    <h4>Chapter 255: Why Are You Doing This?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Your Majesty, the Everests have arrived in Esteria and are on their way to the mansion," Chris Shadow, Jacob¡¯s aide told him, who was leisurely sipping the red liquid in his wine ss as he watched the bright sun from his room¡¯s balcony.


    "Ohhh~ ...... have they? Then, isn¡¯t it finally time," Jacob mumbled casually as he took anotherforting sip from the ss and gazed out at the sun again. He showed no signs of urgency and remained in his ce.


    "They will be here any minute, your majesty," Chris Shadow pressed and reminded Jacob as he looked at his ¡¯master¡¯s¡¯ clothing. He was in a navy velour bathrobe. His bare and pale, white chest was on full disy and shining under the dazzling sunlight.


    "Heh," Jacob chuckled out of the blue. "Isn¡¯t it funny, Chris?"


    ¡¯What is your majesty?" Chris asked.


    "How those overrated movie people say, that Vampires are afraid of the sun and sunrays. Won¡¯t they pass out is they saw me like that? Hahahhahah ......... it¡¯s hrious, how they don¡¯t know a thing about us, yet they im such and such nonsense in their movies. And what¡¯s even more humorous is that fact that ....... the humans, they even seem to believe this nonsense ....... Hahhahhah, I have even seen someone put garlic in their pocket to keep vampires away. But that human would be shocked to know that I am not allergic to garlic, I even love it. You are a human as well, tell me. What do you think of this?" Jacob concluded while wiping off his non-existent tear from the corner of his eyes.


    ¡¯Ohhhh, here he goes again?¡¯ Chris wanted to roll his eyes. Jacob was at it again, rambling nonsense. He remained unhurried despite his assistant¡¯s constant reminder.


    "Don¡¯t you think, these TED talks can wait forter? The Lycan Alphas will be in the mansion any minute. You should hurry up and wear something appropriate to receive them," Chris nagged as he ced the obsidian ck business suit he had selected earlier from Jacob¡¯s walking closet.


    Jacob, nevertheless was unperturbed by his aide¡¯s words. He just swirled his ss and sniffed the aroma of his delicious Domaine de Roman¨¦e-Conti Grand Cru, he mumbled to himself, "Ahhhh~ .... How refreshing?"


    As if remembering something, Jacob then shifted his attention towards Chris and inquired, "Have you done what I asked you to do?"


    Chris pressed his lips together, then opened his mouth slightly and spoke, "Yes, I have already informed Master Fabian about the ¡¯important¡¯ matter. And just like you have expected it, he straightaway rushed to the office. He is still there and Ms. Queens have gone to pick up the Lycan descendants."


    As soon as his words were finished, they both heard a car¡¯s engine roaring as a huge, unsettling smirk appeared on Jacob¡¯s red lips which were moist and looked allure because of the wine he was having, "He is here," he stated while looking at Chris.


    Soon Fabian came rushing inside his room, unceremoniously as he burst through the door and asked, his voice loud, "What is the meaning of this, Mr. Larson? At first, you gave me the task to receive those werewolves and then you imposed that ¡¯god knows who¡¯ girl down my throat. Her constant advances made me ufortable but I endured."


    He was furious as he added, "Although, I wasn¡¯t on board and didn¡¯t wanted toply at all but I did concede. And now, you when everything was going fine, you, very cunningly," he gazed at Chris and then continued, "...... sent me to your office and sent that god forsaken girl, to receive those Lycan Alphas. Mr. Jacob Larson, what are you trying to y here?" He asked, his tone defiant.


    "Master Fabian, calm down," Chris tried to mediate but Jacob stopped him as he stared at Fabian from head to toe.


    "You looking fine, aren¡¯t you. Like a true proper, Larson, my heir. You should wear more suits in the future," Jacobmented without a care in the world. He wasn¡¯t offended by Fabian¡¯s words as at. Or rather he was expecting his reaction all along. After all, he had raised Fabian and knew him like the back of his hand.


    Fabian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he clenched his jaw tightly, "You haven¡¯t answered my question yet? Why are you doing this?" His chin tilted upwards as he asked again.


    With his hands ced on his chin, Jacob started, "Ummm~ .... I don¡¯t understand why you are so worked up, Fabian. Haven¡¯t I told you before? You have a terrible temper. You should work on that."


    "MR. LARSON," Fabian couldn¡¯t contain his fury towards Jacob as he roared.


    The carefree smile on Jacob¡¯s face disappeared, reced by a devilish, sinister look, "FABIAN STEPHENS, you should keep your temper in check?" He stated while arching his right eyebrow, "Or should I show you, how to?"


    Fabian bit his lips, to the point where his lips chipped and blood filled his mouth. He clenched his fist as they turned colorless. But he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jacob continued, "I did give you the responsibility but what did you do? You sneakily made sure that those werewolves don¡¯t enter the vicinity at Red Stone. Didn¡¯t you?"


    "I just .... I just don¡¯t want them toe near the n¡¯s estate. I want the meeting to be held on a neutral ground, nothing else," Fabian started giving exnation.


    "Is Crown Opulence a neutral ground? Or is Esteria a buffer zone? Or are you simply too afraid of them? Jacob inquired, his tone back to being light.


    "Afraid of whom? Or them? Such gibberish," Fabian retaliated.


    "Aren¡¯t you? What is the problem, then?" Jacob pried even more.


    But Fabian refused to answer.


    Then, Jacob added, "Or have you not let go of the past after all these years, Fabian?"


    Fabian¡¯s eyes flickered at the mention of the past. He contracted his jaw and hitched his breath.


    Jacob saw the look in Fabian¡¯s eyes and changed the topic, "Anyway, I don¡¯t think there is a problem. Uhhhh~ ...... Chris was telling me that those Lycans were on their way to the estate. They will be here soon. Prepare to receive them." Then he gave Fabian a once over, "Wear something appropriate, hmm~ ...... What are you waiting for? Go, get ready." Jacob shoed him away.


    Fabian gave Jacob a nce, then shifted his gaze to Chris, who raised both his hands as if in surrender. He then left Jacob¡¯s room, his footsteps loud and imposing.


    Jacob shifted towards Chris and asked, "Am I wrong? Shouldn¡¯t thisd restrain his temperament a little bit."


    "Your majesty, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned about the past events. He must be feeling down because of it," Chris suggested, his voice somber.


    "Fabian isn¡¯t aware of a lot of things and thinks that what he knows is right. He really needs to learn a thing or two, to survive, toe out on top," Jacob stared at the door which was slightly ajar.


    He then got up and said, "Let¡¯s go, greet our guest."


    "YOUR MAJESTY, you can¡¯t greet the guests wearing that," Chris was horrified. He knew how Jacob was. He doesn¡¯t care much and can go out wearing just a bathrobe.


    "Ohhhe on. You are being too uptight. If someone hears you, they will think you are my boss," Jacob joked.


    "Your majesty, pleaseeeeeeee ...... I insist. It will be very disrespectful towards our guests," Chris pressed. He vowed to not let Jacob leave the room in his current attire. He hurried towards the bed, picked up the clothing and shoved it into Jacob¡¯s hand, "Wear this. I especially handpicked them for you. And hurry," and without giving Jacob any chance to speak, he scurried out of the room and closed the door.


    Jacob sighed while exhaling a tired breath, "He nags way too much." He then looked at the clothes in his hands and mumbled, "I guess, I don¡¯t have a choice."


    ________________________


    Fabian went back to the room, which had his clothes and basic essentials. He didn¡¯t live in the mansion but there was room prepared for him. He huffed and puffed as he mmed the door shut, "Arghhhh~ ... everything was going ording to the n. But now .... Everything has gone estray. Shit ..." He banged at the study table in his room, the contents tumbling down and scattering.


    He checked the time and mumbled, "She must be attending her ss right now. Should I leave a message saying not to leave the main campus? No ...... I cannot do that. She will definitely ask for the reason. She might get suspicious if I press her."


    Fabian tousled his hair frustratingly and added, "Nothing will happen. They will be here soon and they can¡¯t trace her scent in all that crowd. I should better hurry and change." He walked toward his walking closet. As he entered, the sensor lights illuminated, showcasing a disy full of branded, luxurious formal wear, casual clothes, fancy ties, premium watches and custom made footwear.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 256: Mark Of The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 256: Mark Of The Beginning</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ric, Brave, and Elisa reached the Larson mansion. As the car entered the main gate, both of the Everests¡¯ men were stunned by the sheer beauty of the building in front of them. Brave thought, ¡¯The word ¡¯mansion¡¯ doesn¡¯t even define what this estate really looks like. It is more like a pce castle.¡¯


    This Larson mansion had gigantic ivory-colored walls, on which royal purple wisteria vines were creeping up, making it look exquisite.


    The Moon Shine¡¯s packhouse was massive too, but its exterior as well as interior was more on the modern, contemporary theme. This, on the other hand, was much more aesthetically pleasing to both ric and Brave, as both the twins were into architectural designs, especially ric.


    It was well-maintained with bright orange honeysuckle vines dangling from the balcony, contrasting beautifully with the imperial wisterias.


    After they got out of the vehicle, they noticed a young man, probably around their age, was standing there. He was well-dressed, in a dark burgundy three-piece suit, looking neat and shipshape.


    Fabian had gotten ready in a hurry, but still, he looked tidy, prim, and proper. He was waiting at the entrance, and as soon as he saw their car entering the main gate, he held his breath unconsciously and clenched his fists tightly, ¡¯They are finally here.¡¯


    But when he saw only ric and Brave with Elisa, his brows furrowed a little, ¡¯Where are the other two? I received the news that all of them havee to Esteria. So where, where the hell are the others?¡¯ Fabian became even more anxious.


    But outwardly, he maintained a straight face and walked towards the twins, his steps stately. His bodynguage was oozing with confidence, or you could say, Fabian wanted to look confident and imposing in front of his enemies.


    Yes, enemies. That is how he saw the werewolf kind, especially the Lycans, because of his tragic, sorrowful past. But he didn¡¯t let his inner emotion take over him, as per Jacob¡¯s advice, and remained curt, "Good Morning, Fabian Stephens here. COO Everests, CFO Everests. I hope you didn¡¯t encounter any problems on your journey or on the way to the mansion." While saying this, he extended his hand for a formal handshake.


    ric replied while shaking Fabian¡¯s hand, "Not that much."


    Although the ride was smooth, it was Elisa¡¯s presence and her constant efforts to get inside either of the brothers¡¯ pants that bothered ric.


    Fabian had an inkling about what might have bothered him as he gazed at Elisa briefly, who made an innocent face in return. He then shifted his gaze back to the brothers, asking, "I heard your other brothers were also apanying you two. Why are they not here yet? Hmm, Elisa?"


    "Ohh~ right, Mr. Dion and Mr. Elio were in the other car. They entered the campus premises with us, but why don¡¯t I see them? Let me call and ask the driver where they are," Elisa mumbled and made the call.


    After talking to the driver, she told them, "They stopped by as Mr. Elio lost something. They are near theke and will be here soon."


    Both the twins nodded in understanding, but Fabian¡¯s nervousness was hitting the roof, ¡¯Near theke? At this time? Myra always goes there after her ss is over. What if, what if they see her?¡¯ He was getting a headache from the mere thought of such a coincidence. His eyes flickered unconsciously with stress as his nails were digging into his palms.


    But soon the other car came into his vision and stopped in front of him and the others.


    As Elio and Dion stepped out of the vehicle, Fabian observed them discreetly. Brave asked them about their dy, to which Elio gave him a brief description of what went through.


    Fabian was noticing them and found no sign of abnormality, so he chalked it down as nothing must have happened. When the realization hit him, he sighed in relief, unclenched his fist, and extended his hand. He gave them a formal greeting, which they both reciprocated, and all of the party went inside the mansion.


    Brave questioned, "Where is Mr. Larson? Why haven¡¯t I seen him?"


    "Mr. Jacob Larson will be here shortly. He is in a video conferencing meeting," Fabian made an excuse. He knew all too well that his grandfather was justzing around.


    "I thought Mr. Stephens was to receive us at the airport," ricmented.


    Fabian gave a brief side eye to Elisa, then replied, "An urgent business needed my attention at thest minute, so I gave this task to Ms. Queens. Hope you didn¡¯t mind."


    The Everests brothers remained silent. To them, Elisa was nothing but a nuisance.


    Elisa had been dazed since she noticed the charm bracelet on Elio¡¯s wrist. The crescent moon was infused with protective, shielding magic, exining why her seductive charm didn¡¯t work on either of the brothers. ¡¯Such hindrance. That damned piece of thread. If only .... I had my powers, just like before. Shit .... This is making my head spin. I will have to find a way to get rid of all their threads. Then, only I can make my move.¡¯


    "Ms. Queens? Ms. Elisa? Are you okay? You look pale?" Brave asked, not out of concern but out of kindness.


    Elisa¡¯s chain of thoughts broke as she looked at Brave with her usual, maic smile and answered, "I am good. Thank you for asking, Mr. Brave."


    When they entered the inner side of the living room, they saw Jacob descending the stairs, the wine ss still in his hands.


    "My esteemed guests .... I am honored by your presence," he spoke while walking downstairs. Thankfully, he had changed into the ensemble his aide had selected for him. In the charcoal suit, pairing it with a ck shirt and red dotted tie, he looked impable. His hair were slicked back in a sassy yet elegant way as he exuded a royal aura.


    He donned a yful smile on his lips as he said, "You all must have been tired from the long journey." He then checked the time on his custom made Bovet Amadeo Fleurier watch and added, "When don¡¯t you all have breakfast. Although it¡¯s a bitte for that. A brunch, it is then." He mumbled


    ric was about to refuse. He had no intention of sharing a table with a vampire, but Brave stopped him before he could say anything. He mind linked his twin, ¡¯It¡¯s just a meal. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to us. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡¯


    By Brave intervention, ric didn¡¯t utter anything in refusal.


    They all made their way towards the dining hall. Jacob, as the King and the host, took the head seat while Fabian settled on the front seat of the right row. Chris, who has been present as well, took the other side while the Everests brothers settled in across from each other, with ric and Brave sitting alongside Fabian, while Elio and Dion were seated beside Chris. Elisa took the seat beside Brave.


    As soon as they settled in their designated seats, Jacob ordered one of his attendants, who was waiting for hismand, "Bring it in."


    Soon, the attendant disappeared as Jacob shifted his attention towards the brothers. He leaned forward, cing both his elbows on the table, joined his hands gracefully, and inquired, "How is yourpany doing? I heard your new redevelopment project in the suburban areas of Damona and Brussel has beenmendable. All the new outlets, even in Esteria, have been talking about it. COO ric, you are in charge of that project, right? I must say, it is quite a marvelous achievement under your belt." Heplimented ric with a genuine smile and sipped his wine gracefully, "The Lycan King must be really proud of his sons."


    "The project is not yetplete and is still in progress," ric replied.


    "I know, but so far so good," Jacob added, then shifted his attention to Brave, "I heard the issue with your wolf has been settled. Although it is toote, congrattions, young Alpha," as soon as he finished his words, the attendant came back with an exquisite wine bottle. Jacob then added, "Perfect timing. Serve our guests. We will make a toast."


    "What is it?" ric asked warily.


    Jacob chuckled at his attempt at being on guard andmented, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t serve my guests blood, it will be too unsightly. Nor will I give you poison. Just one of the bottles of wine from my precious collection, Leroy Musigny Grand Cru, 1996. Try it, you all will like it." He urged them to take a sip.


    All of them were reluctant and didn¡¯t touch their wine sses at first. When Jacob saw that they had no intention of having it, he remarked, "Too bad, it is too delicious and savory to waste. I insist, you won¡¯t regret trying it. Maybe, this may mark the beginning of a profound and strong rtionship."


    The subtle remark was clear to them all.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 257: Jacob Knows It All

    <h4>Chapter 257: Jacob Knows It All</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Jacob¡¯s words may seem like a genuine request, but the hidden meaning was clear to all the people sitting in the dining room.


    ric held the ss. His grip on the Bordeaux ss tightened. He was barely controlling his temper.


    But Brave was well aware of Jacob¡¯s quirks and his carefree attitude. As he had received formal heir training, he had met Jacob more than any of his brothers. Noah used to take Brave with him when there was any meeting rted to the peace treaty between the werewolves and vampires.


    To diffuse the tension, Brave held up his ss and toasted, "To strengthen our friendship and take a step further in our rtionship."


    Jacob smirked, feeling amused as well as happy as he spoke, "Young Alpha, you make it sound so romantic, so poetic. But~ as you said, ... to strengthen the rtionship between us, Vampires and the werewolves." And sipped his wine in leisurely.


    Brave grasped his twin¡¯s hand, gesturing to him to calm down.


    ric was pissed. He didn¡¯t like the fact that Jacob was threatening them so tantly, and they weren¡¯t even able to retaliate. He gulped down the wine as if it were water. The sweet taste had little to no effect on his bitter mood and thoughts.


    Jacobughed heartily and remarked, "Hahaha ...... Lycan heir, you seem to be quite energetic. Is the wine to your liking? Why don¡¯t you have some more? I have a lot of these in my kitty. Matt, his ss is empty, serve him some more. Haha~ ... how good it is to be young and full of life, hmm. I like you." He grinned from ear to ear.


    ric looked at Jacob as if he was some alien. To him, Jacob¡¯s whole being was weird.


    Dion sniffed and then tasted the wine and stated, "Mr. Larson, you seem to like drinking quite a lot, as you were having one even before we arrived. For a person your age, you seem livelier than any of us. Why don¡¯t you give us, young ones, some tips?" His taunts were disguised aspliments.


    "Tips? Me? No ...... no, it is nothing special, just the regr ...... blood dosage. Keeps me rejuvenated and alive," Jacob replied as he winked at Dion. He wasn¡¯t offended at all. For him, this was all just child¡¯s y.


    The servers entered one by one inside the dining hall and started cing exquisite gourmet meals prepared by the head chef.


    Within a few minutes, the nearly empty table was filled with aromatic culinary masterpieces and artworks, each one looking better than the previous one. All the dishes were made from premium ingredients and top notch products.


    "This doesn¡¯t look like a simple brunch," Elio mumbled under his breath, but it was audible enough for everyone to hear.


    "I guess my chef overdid it a bit. He must have been really excited to serve such honorable people," Jacob replied casually and then added, "He is quite fond of throwing a feast and letting people try his dishes. Please do him the honors and enjoy the delectable dishes he has so thoughtfully prepared."


    He then shifted his attention back to Dion, "Young Alpha Dion, I heard you were interested in art and sculptures. Umm~ ... I must say, I was quite surprised to know that. As werewolves tend to have a strenuous training regimen, and on top of that, you are even helping your father in hispany. When do you even get the time to know so much about artworks? You even cracked a deal with that prestigious art gallery."


    "It is nothing much. Just one of my interests," Dion muttered while having a piece of the juicy, plump shrimp.


    "I heard you even acquired the most prized, ¡¯Sanctuary of Glint¡¯. Nobody could convince the artist, ¡¯Dev-ine¡¯, to sell the piece, as the person is anonymous and is quite hard to find. So, how did you convince him? Do you, by chance, know him personally? Is he an acquaintance?" Jacob questioned.


    Dion felt a little uneasy with Jacob¡¯s questions. Though he didn¡¯t let it show on his face, he had an inkling that Jacob might know about the real identity of this artist named ¡¯Dev-ine¡¯. ¡¯But how can it be possible? We have been quite discreet. Not even anyone from our pack knows that ¡¯Dev-ine¡¯ is your alias,¡¯ Drey was confused as he stated.


    Jacob tapped his ss to get Dion¡¯s attention, "Young Alpha, what happened? If it is too hard to answer, that¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t."


    "I don¡¯t know him personally. It was by sheer luck that I got to know him, and we cracked a deal as our interests were aligned," Dion was quick with his answer.


    Jacob pped his hands and uttered, "So, do you also paint? You must be quite well versed in this field. If you don¡¯t mind, as you are already here, in Esteria, I would like to invite you as a guest lecturer at our Red Stone University¡¯s Fine Arts School. My students would learn a thing or two from you."


    "Sorry, but I would like to decline your offer, Mr. Larson. I am not even that knowledgeable," Dion was polite with his words.


    "Ahh~ ...... my bad luck. The students would have been thrilled to have you as their guest professor. My offer still stands .... whenever you are ready~," Jacob feigned disappointment.


    Jacob¡¯sst target was Elio. He was having his meal quietly and didn¡¯t want to get involved in any kind of conversation with the Vampire King. But Jacob didn¡¯t spare even him, he asked, "Young Alpha Elio, long time no see. You seem changed from thest time we met at my main estate. I guess the advice that I gave youst time must have helped you." He gave Elio a beaming smile, full of underlying meaning.


    Elio paused as his mouth twitched, listening to Jacob¡¯s remark. ric furrowed his brow slightly and inquired, "Advice? What advice are you talking about?"


    "Hahahaha~ you are a curious cat, aren¡¯t you, Lycan heir," Jacobughed, "It was just a casual talk."


    "Your majesty, Mr. Larson, why don¡¯t we talk about the matter you called us in Esteria? Father must have told you about the overall situation~" Brave started, his tone poised and businesslike.


    But Jacob stopped him midway, "CFO Brave, don¡¯t be such a spoil sport. I don¡¯t talk about business in an informal setting. Prof. Stephens, here, has arranged the venue and time for the formal meeting. Let¡¯s respect his efforts."


    Fabian, who has been silent all along and observing the Lycans, was suddenly in the spotlight.


    Brave was quick to thank Fabian, and then he added, surprised, "We really appreciate your efforts. By the way, as Mr. Larson called you a professor, are you a lecturer at Red Stone University?"


    Fabian was hesitant to answer, but he eventually did, "Umm~ ... yes, I teach at Red Stone."


    "You seem quite young to be a professor, Mr. Stephens. And that too at Red Stone. That¡¯s awe-inspiring for the people of our generation," ricplimented Fabian. He liked ambitious and knowledgeable individuals. He then added, "But you look more like a businessman than a professor."


    "COO ric, you are being way too kind towards me. I am just a humble teacher, nothing special," Fabian stated.


    "You don¡¯t have to be modest. You have achieved quite a lot. You should be proud of it," Brave added. "By the way, what do you teach?"


    "I teach finance," Fabian answered.


    "Finance, it was my major too. I would love to have an borate discussion with you." Brave got a little excited.


    Fabian didn¡¯t share the same idea. He frowned and rolled his eyes internally, although his facial expressions remained neutral as he replied, "I would be honored to have a chat with you, CFO Brave."


    "That¡¯s lovely. Fabian, you should befriend young Alpha Brave. As Everests Cooperation¡¯s CFO and former Lycan heir apparent, you can learn a lot from him," Jacob was thrilled. He then continued, "By the way, Secretary Queens. Did something happen? Why are you so quiet?"


    Elisa was totally detached from the conversation that was going on. She was busy gawking at the protective bracelets, the brothers were wearing. As Jacob called out to her so suddenly, she was caught off guard and just replied with a," Huhh~ What?" His tone wasn¡¯t that of a meek secretary but a haughty queen.


    The brothers arched their brows at her not so secretary like attitude as Jacob scoffed, as hemented in reproach, "Secretary Queens, you seem lost. I advise you to either get your head straight or you may take a day off or two."


    Elisa realized where she was sitting as she was back to being her humble self, "I apologize for my mistake. This won¡¯t happen again." She clenched her fork tightly as she thought, ¡¯This damned King of Vampires. He dares to reproach me, the Queen of Demons, in front of so many people, my targets. Only if I didn¡¯t need your help. Let me regain my full power. Then, the first person I will annihte will be you, Jacob Larson."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 258: Claim Them All As Her Consorts

    <h4>Chapter 258: im Them All As Her Consorts</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Getting a boyfriend? Didn¡¯t we talk about itst night? I have no such ns, okay. At least, not in the near future. And, forget about getting hanky panky, or whatever," Myra remarked while rolling her eyes at Yelena.


    "Okay, okay. Chix sweetie. Forget about boys, men, boyfriends, and all. Let¡¯s focus on the event that is in two days. Let¡¯s go shopping tomorrow after ss and give you a full makeover," Yelena said with a glint in her eyes. She then added, her voice filled with excitement all of a sudden, "Ohh~ ... yeah, you can try ayered cut or wispy bangs would look even better on you. And for clothes we can~"


    "You seem more excited than I," Myra chuckled at Yelena¡¯s rambling.


    "Of course, I am not just excited but beyond thrilled. You are going to attend such a prestigious event, and I couldn¡¯t let you go, just like that. Apart from dress shopping, we need to do your hair, sort out your makeup style, and your nails, as well as decide on your footwear. Ohh gosh ... There is too much we have to do, tons of it," Yelena rubbed her palms as she expressed her eagerness, she was barely containing.


    "Hold your horses, Yel. Only a set of formal set of clothing and a bit of trimming would do. I don¡¯t want to turn into someone new, all of a sudden. I don¡¯t want to transform from a bibliophile into a diva or something. Let¡¯s keep it simple," Myra muttered.


    "Ohhh phl~leaseeee, a no would do. This is only basic stuff, darling. You just feel awkward because you are always immersed in either books, or in the library, or attending sses, or working. You haven¡¯t tried anything like this yet. But sometimes it is good to give yourself and your body some rest and let loose. Try something new, for once, umm," Yelena stated matter of factly. "Ohhh yeah, I know a fantastic ce, perfect for all this. You trust me, right? I would never make a fool out of you. Never. So, let¡¯s go with the flow. Be confident."


    "Why are you giving Myra sis a pep talk, out of the blue, sis Yelena? Did something serious happen?" Wendy interrupted their conversation as she jumped from behind them. She had heard only thest line, so she got a bit worried thinking something might have happened.


    "Ac~tua~lly, Wends .... ummmm~ ...Something did happen with your sister," Yelena mumbled, her facial expression turning solemn. She was ying the same trick Myra had tried to y on her earlier.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes widened as she asked nervously, "Wh~ what happened? Did someone bully you, sis?" She questioned Myra directly.


    But before Myra could say anything, Yelena muttered, "I am afraid, it is much bigger than getting bullied."


    "Much bigger? What is it? Tell me, na. You are making me anxious now," Wendy spoke, her jaw tightened.


    With one hand on her hips and the other on her forehead, Yelena replied, initially fumbling with her words, "Umm~ .... actually ......... the thing is .... your sister ... our Myra .... She is~." She was dragging it on, making Wendy tense.


    Myra licked her lips and pressed her lips, trying to stifle augh she was hardly containing. ¡¯Yelena is much better at ying pranks.¡¯ She then elbowed Yelena to just say the truth.


    Yelena nodded in understanding, as if to say, ¡¯Okay, okay. I am telling her.¡¯


    Wendy¡¯s face was stiff, waiting in anticipation for Yelena to break the news as thetter said, her lips curling in a wide grin, "Your sister, our MYRA, is invited to the annual seminar held for top students." She then lowered her voice a notch or two, covered the side of her mouth, and said while leaning forward, "And that too .... By the stoic and moody, Prof. Oswald Mitchell."


    Wendy was expecting something dreadful, but when she heard Yelena¡¯s words, her eyes flew open. She was stupefied for a few seconds. Then she beamed, showcasing her pearly white teeth, she spoke, her voice filled with enthusiasm, "Holy cow ...... WOW ... really ... th~ that¡¯s ultimate news." She hugged Myra tightly while congratting her.


    Myra embraced her sister and thanked her. Yelena smiled, looking at their close sisterly bond, but when the sisters didn¡¯t pull back even after a few seconds had passed, she uttered, feigning envy, "Ohh gosh ... someone wants to make me feel jealous, huhh. So, romantic." She wiped the fake tears from her cheeks, snuffled her nose.


    Myraughed while reaching out a hand to Yelena, gesturing her to join them for a hug as well. Yelena acted pretentious, rolling her eyes, but then joined the other two for a group hug. She hugged and squeezed them tightly as all of themughed heartily.


    After a brief moment, Wendy¡¯s mumbling voice urred, "Uff~ ... can we let go now. It is suffocating me." She was sandwiched between Myra and Yelena.


    They all pulled away as Yelena smacked Wendy¡¯s back casually, "You are way too fragile, Wends. You should do some morning exercises with your sister."


    "Ohk, ohk ...... don¡¯t start with that again. You know, how we, fine arts students, are like. Always loaded and piled up with assignments. Toplete them in time and with effectiveness, I need my morning sleep," Wendy babbled. "Forget about me, give me more details about this event. Can Ie with you, huhh?"


    "Ahh~ ...... I don¡¯t think they will allow any family members, as Prof. Mitchell neither mentioned such a thing, nor has he given me any formal invitation card," Myra sounded regretful. Then she added, "I will ask him directly tomorrow."


    Yelena then filled Wendy in, telling her about their ns to go shopping the next day. Wendy pleaded to join them as well. She has barely gone out of the nearby zone, as Red Stone was located further away from the downtown area.


    Although Myra reminded Wendy that she had sses but Yelena pinched her friend and stated, "You are too uptight. I will talk to Prof. Stefani Gill about Wendy. She is someone I am acquainted with and is a sweetheart. She won¡¯t object. After all, Wendy has been among the top three students in her subjects." She then announced, her voice loud, "It¡¯s decided then. All three of us will go shopping tomorrow."


    _________________________


    In the Larson Mansion, the lively atmosphere turned tense when Jacob reprimanded Elisa as she was spacing out. Though she apologized in front of all the people. But inwardly, she was seething with pure rage towards Jacob Larson.


    She took him only as a lowly, dead bloodsucker who proimed himself as the King of Vampires. Unlike her, who was from the higher realm and a true queen. At least, that¡¯s what she perceived. She was only using him right now to get to those Lycan werewolves.


    Soon, the brunch with the Everests brothers was over and Jacob departed, citing urgent business to attend. Hemanded Elisa, "Secretary Queens,e to the office." He had been working from his home office, so after giving orders, he disappeared upstairs.


    Elisa politely said her goodbyes and went behind Jacob. As she stood in front of the office, she recalled the past, her purpose to shake hands with a lowly Vampire.


    That night, a year ago, when she was luring Brave and was almost sessful in entrapping him. But by some strange energy and with the help of Myra¡¯s voice, her ns were upturned and ruined. She had used a lot of her powers to set the trap for Brave, but as her ns didn¡¯t work and Brave even attacked her, she lost almost all her powers. She was barely able to escape at thest minute and save her life.


    For a whole year, while regaining a bit of her strength, she devised a n to get the Lycan Alphas. Yes, not just Brave, but all the other brothers as well. She wanted to have them, devour them, im them for herself. If she did, she would not only regain her full strength but also rule hell. She will be the Queen of Hell. That was her goal, and she wants to keep the Lycan brothers as her consorts. To keep them at her beck and call, forever.


    So, she ordered her minion demons, her devoted followers, to gather intel on each one of them, and they, by their queen¡¯smand, did just that. They kept a close watch on the Everests brothers in their dreams.


    They didn¡¯t invade their sleep with nightmares, nor did they torment them. Although they were tempted but they simply couldn¡¯t. If they tried any sort of thing, the boys would catch them, and that would be the end of them.


    So, they just observed silently whenever Brave, ric, Dion, and Elio slept. And reported every tiny bit of detail to Elisa, their queen.


    All of her demon followers told one thing to Elisa, which wasmon in all four of the brothers¡¯ dreams. And that was, the Everests brothers would often dream about a human girl named Myra and even call out to her in their sleep, mumbling.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 259: Debt Between The King and The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 259: Debt Between The King and The Queen</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Come in," Jacob¡¯s calm, aloof voice echoed from the other side of the door, as Elisa was still reeling from the past events in her mind.


    His words broke her chain of thoughts as she barged in, her meek and humble fa?ade gone. Now she marched with arrogance and haughtiness, towards the guest couch and settled on it like some queen dowager.


    Jacob was staring at her movements without much of an expression as he saw her sitting on the couch, crossing her legs, and striking amanding pose. She tapped the armrest with her pointy, edgy, ck painted nails and looked straight at Jacob. Her chin was slightly raised above the norm as she asked, "Why did you call for me?" Her tone was sharp.


    Jacob scoffed mockingly, pissing Elisa off even more. He wasn¡¯t offended, but rather entertained by her pompous behavior. "Did I ask something funny, that you areughing like a joker, Jacob Larson?"


    Chris, who was standing behind Jacob, was irritated by her attitude. He jumped at her, as he reprimanded, his voice thunderous and imposing, "<strong>HOW DARE YOU ......?</strong> How daring of you to talk to the Vampire King in that rude tone? Do you want to die? If you so wish to be called a deceased queen, I can make your wishe true?" His tone was menacing as he warned her.


    Elisa smirked and then snorted at Chris¡¯s remark, "You are fucking, filthy, mere human peasant, dare to threaten me, Elisa, the Demon Queen. Do you think you, a hound dog, have any power to kill the likes of me? You cannot even touch a single hair on my skin. But I .... I can destroy anything and everything you love and cherish. So, you¡¯d better be at your limit. And don¡¯t dare to talk to me. It is revolting." She was nasty with her word choices as each blownded heavily on Chris. He clenched his teeth, tightening his jaw. He was about to add some more insult towards Elisa, but Jacob stopped him with a hand gesture as he said, "Chris ... give us some space. I want to talk to the Demon Queen alone."


    Chris Shadow didn¡¯t want to leave Jacob¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t trust Elisa one bit. Personally, he never liked her as she always looked down on him and never talked with respect to his master.


    ¡¯Demon Queen or not, she is snobbish, bitchy, arrogant, haughty, conceited, overbearing ... oh gosh, there is nothing good about her. Ohh no, there is actually .... there is .... And that is her face. Apart from that, not a single damn thing. If not for His Majesty, I would have never let her enter the domain. Bloody, rude ass bitch,¡¯ Chris hurled colorful words at Elisa in his mind as he walked out of the room, his steps heavy.


    He smacked the door shut, leaving only the King of Vampires and Queen of Demons, Jacob Larson and Elisa Queens, in the office. For a few seconds, neither of the two said anything. Elisa red at Jacob while thetter was leaning on his chair and reading a document.


    "Have you had enough of your gawking? At this rate, you will bore a hole in my head," hemented, in his usual yful manner.


    "Jacob Larson .... Tell your dog to stay in hisne," Elisa said spitefully. "He is getting way ahead of himself."


    "Dog? Do I have one right now? I don¡¯t think so. But when I buy one, I will make sure to teach him to stay on his path. Happy?" Jacob replied casually.


    Elisa rolled her eyes in exasperation as she barked, "You know very well whom I am talking about. Your filthy aide, who else? Anyway, why did you call for me? Just spout it already. I don¡¯t have much time to waste in your office. I have better and more important things to do right now. My time is precious."


    Jacob threw his pen aside as it ttered on the ss table top. He stood up from his seat and walked towards Elisa, his facial expression calm yet dangerous, his footstepsposed yet domineering, ringing against the shiny marble floor. The aura he exuded was regal, autocratic, filled with authority.


    He took the seat opposite Elisa like a true and dignified King he was, as he started, "I think I am being way too lenient with you, Demon Queen Elisa. Ohh ... no, no, no, you aren¡¯t the demon queen here, in my territory. You are just a shell of a demon, ying the role of a mere secretary. My secretary."


    Elisa clenched her fists in an iron grip, her spiky, stylishly manicured nails digging into her soft, smooth palms. Her nostrils red. She was fuming.


    Jacob chuckled at her reaction as he continued, "Why did I call for you here, in my office? You should already know about that, shouldn¡¯t you? First of all, rein in that haughty attitude of yours. It will only be getting in your way."


    "And you need to get a hold of yourself as well, Jacob Larson. Remember well that you asked for my help first. You owe me a great debt. So, don¡¯t you dare talk to me with that tone, ever again," Elisa rebuked in her defense as she arched her right eyebrow in defiance.


    Jacob became silent as he thought about ¡¯the debt¡¯ Elisa was talking about. His aloofness was gone, reced by a rare somber expression.


    After a long while, he said with a sigh, his voice neutral, "I know you have helped me when I needed it most. And I am grateful for that, truly ...... That is why I agreed to go along with your n in the first ce. You asked me to call the Lycan Alphas in Esteria. I did. You asked me to set up a meeting, and I did that as well. I gave you my secretary¡¯s position so that those Lycans can¡¯t suspect you. I gave you special privileges because you said you wanted to transfer temporarily as a student. All of this puts me in a difficult position, but still, I did it because I owe you a great deal. What more do you want now?" His voice was increasing louder and louder with each word he enunciated, his tone rough. The emotion he was showing now was contrasting with the normal coolness he had always donned.


    "Elisa ...... You aren¡¯t acting your part right. If you so wish to get your powers back, get your act straight. You are my secretary, at least in those Everests eyes, you are. So, act like one," Jacob added, his words icy cold. "I have done whatever I could. Everything else, you will have to do on your own."


    Elisa¡¯s eyes flickered with rare guilt. She knew from the start she was wrong, but she is too proud to ept it. Jacob was right. She needs to act the part right if she so wishes to get her powers back.


    "They all are wearing protective charms, infused with powerful magic, that are blocking me from getting through to any of them," Elisa confessed.


    ¡¯Ohhhh~ ....... that is why she was acting distracted at the dining table,¡¯ Jacob thought. He stifled a smirk somehow, ¡¯They are well prepared. Well done, Lycans,¡¯


    "Protective Charms?" Jacob feigned shock. "That is quite unfortunate," he mumbled under his breath.


    "I need it gone before I can proceed with my n," Elisa uttered.


    "Why? To regain your lost powers, the first step is to sleep with them. They are werewolves, after all, known for their animalistic instinct of lust and desire. And Elisa, you are a rare beauty in the immortal realm. I don¡¯t think they would be able to resist your allure even with the protective charm," Jacob was hyping her up.


    Elisa pursed her lips, thinking hard. Jacob knew about Elisa¡¯s n to sleep with the Everests brothers, so that she could get her powers back and safely return to the demon realm. It wouldn¡¯t do the boys any harm, and he would be able to clear his debt to Elisa. To him, it was a fair deal.


    But what Elisa told Jacob was only half the truth.


    Her n to im the Lycans as her own and take them to the demon realm with her and keep them as her consorts, Jacob wasn¡¯t aware of any of that. Because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t agree to help her, even if it was to repay his debt.


    He would simply refuse it.


    Jacob Larson may seem aloof and cold on the outside. Other people may take him as a ruthless bloodsucking vampire who demeans every other person, but that was far from the truth. He, as the King of Vampires, has always been righteous and disciplined. He wasn¡¯t someone to backstab his allies.


    Noah was well aware of Jacob¡¯s true nature, which is why he sent his sons with confidence to Esteria.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 260: No Ordinary Human Can Achieve This

    <h4>Chapter 260: No Ordinary Human Can Achieve This</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Now, if there¡¯s nothing else to discuss. Off you go," Jacob interrupted Elisa¡¯s chain of thoughts as he dismissed her. "But, let me remind you. Don¡¯t make haste for now. Fabian will handle them alone for today. You can gather your thoughts and make your move afterwards."


    Jacob¡¯s words made something click in her mind, as she thought, ¡¯To find a way, to get rid of those barriers of red strings, the first step is, I need to get as physically close to them as possible, at all times. And for that to happen~¡¯ She looked at Jacob and stated matter of factly, "I will be living in The Crown Opulence, with the brothers. Arrange that for me." She ordered, her tone back to being haughty.


    Though it was a piece of cake for someone like Jacob, but~ ... he didn¡¯t really wanted to get more involved than he already was.


    Elisa saw the flicker of hesitation in his eyes and then uttered, "If you don¡¯t want to, it is fine but don¡¯t call me ruthless if~ ... I have a talk with your precious grandson, Fabian," her voice peculiar. "I don¡¯t think he will like hearing what I have to say." She was threatening Jacob.


    Jacob¡¯s face scrunched for a fraction of a second but he concealed it quickly and replied, "Why the threat? I will arrange for you to stay close to those Everests brothers. But don¡¯t blow off your cover."


    With Jacob¡¯s assurance, Elisa regained her confidence and got up to leave the room, her mood uplifting a bit. But before she could exit the room, Jacob spoke again, his voice held a slight edge, "The debt, it is mine to clear, Elisa. Don¡¯t you drag or disrespect my people, ever again."


    Elisa stared back at him as Jacob waved his hand, urging her to go, his casual smile back. Without saying another word, she walked out of the room, her heels click cking against the pristine marbled flooring.


    It was as clear as a bright sunny day to Elisa that pressuring Jacob under the pretense of repaying his debt wouldn¡¯tst that long. Unlike back then, he is more powerful, more cunning and extremely ruthless. And he was really pissed off by her words this time. She might have touched his bottom line.


    As soon as she was gone, Jacob added, leaning his head on the headrest, his tone chilling, "My Vampire King¡¯s title isn¡¯t just a mere title, not just for show. I hold a lot of power than you actually think I have. After all, everyone has skeletons in their closet. And you, Elisa ... are no exception. You have been pushing your luck a bit too much now. As I said, try to rein in your temper."


    __________________________


    Outside the mansion, both the drivers were ready to bring the Everests brothers to the hotel but Fabian dismissed them both. He pointed at the driver who drove ric and Brave and said, his voicemanding, "You~ .... you can drive the car with the luggage and the you~" he called out to the other driver, "You, go back to your station for now. I will drive our guests to the hotel myself."


    The drivers nodded in unison and replied, "Yes, m~ .... sir," took Fabian¡¯s orders and did as they were told to do.


    While Brave, Dion and Elio¡¯s minds were stuck elsewhere, ric observed something unusual about Fabian.


    Jacob introduced Fabian as just a professor at Red Stone but by his bodynguage, his posture, hismanding tone and the way the drivers replied, it all indicated otherwise. The Vampire King even gave him the task to attend to them, so he must be someone of great importance.


    He stared at Fabian from head to toe and realized, ¡¯He is just a human, yet the drivers who are clearly vampires, known for taking humans as just their prey, are taking his orders respectfully from him? This, Prof. Fabian Stephens, he is definitely not that simple of a guy. I need to keep a close eye on him.¡¯


    Fabian¡¯s BMW X5, his other car, was already parked in front of the mansion. So, he asked the brothers to settle inside.


    ric took the passenger seat, while the other brothers took the backseat. Fabian, as expected, took on the wheel as he drove out of the mansion.


    The reason Fabian wanted to drive them personally and not allow anyone else to take them to The Crown Opulence wasn¡¯t because he wanted to showcase the vampire n¡¯s hospitality.


    The real reason was, he wanted to avoid going down the simr path, Myra was ustomed to taking. He already knew about her schedule, her daily routine, and her habits. But still, he didn¡¯t want to take any risk, just like earlier with Dion and Elio. That is why he dismissed the driver as well.


    By no means will he allow these Everests brothers to get even a glimpse of Myra¡¯s hair.


    The drive was silent, at least until they reached the main campus of Red Stone. Fabian¡¯s eyes were darting to see whether Myra or any of her family members or even Yelena was in sight or not.


    Dion and Elio were tangled up in their own mess as they tried to recall the unusual sensation they had felt when they were here earlier. But both their wolves remainedpletely normal and silent.


    Brave was caressing his bracelet as he looked out of the windowsill and at the campus buildings that were passing by. As the eldest of them all, he had lots of things on his mind, like the situation about the unidentified wolf back in the pack, the Elder¡¯s trial, Elisa¡¯s familiar face and Jacob¡¯s words.


    ric¡¯s focus was solely on observing Fabian¡¯s behavior. Although Fabian was concealing it, his nervousness was caught by him.


    As Jacob gave him the title of a ¡¯curious cat¡¯, which he really was, ric couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Ahhh~ ... Sorry to disturb you, but Mr. Stephens, is this your first time driving?"


    Fabian snapped back and replied, "Huhh? ... No, why do you ask?"


    "You look distracted~ ... and nervous," ric remarked.


    Fabian realized what ric was referring to and covered almost instantly, "Ohhh~, I was~ ...... just looking out for any stray cats. You see, our university fosters a dozen of them. I don¡¯t want to run over any of them."


    ric stared at him as hemented, "I must say, you~ are ... quite considerate andpassionate. May I ask you something, if you don¡¯t mind?"


    "Sure, go ahead," Fabian stated.


    "How do you get associated with the Vampire King? You are a human after all," ric was straightforward with his question.


    "Mr. Larson, he is someone I really~ ... admire. He sponsored my studies. Whatever I am today, it is because of him. He is my role model," Fabian uttered, his voice booming with unconscious pride.


    ¡¯Role Model? That sarcastic bloodsucker of a guy,¡¯ Elio rolled his eyes as he scoffed inwardly at Fabian¡¯s genuine admiration towards the Vampire King. "But aren¡¯t you afraid of him? After all, he is a vampire who lives on human blood."


    "ELIO, watch your mouth," Brave reprimanded him immediately.


    Though he didn¡¯t say anything, Brave could tell what Elio was thinking, ¡¯It¡¯s not like I said something wrong.¡¯


    By now, the car was out of the vicinity as Fabian exhaled a sigh of relief, thinking, ¡¯The coast is clear.¡¯ He then shifted his attention towards the brothers and answered, "Mr. Elio, yes, Mr. Larson is a vampire and that may sound scary but he doesn¡¯t live on human blood. That is a myth. At least, not without consent. Other species are far more dangerous than vampires," he concluded.


    "You must be really attached to him," Dion remarked. "So, when did you start teaching at Red Stone?" He changed the topic.


    "Ipleted my master¡¯s from here and was an assistant teacher as well. So, when I graduated, I applied for the Professor position which was avable at that time and luckily, I got in," Fabian told all of them.


    "You don¡¯t have to be so modest. You must have great skills and knowledge tond such a prestigious position at your age," Braveplimented him.


    "Yeah, ordinary human beings can¡¯t achieve such a feature," ric stated. His words were pregnant with meaning. "I mean, you are a prodigy," he added, donning a rare, meaningful smile.


    "I am no prodigy. Your words are way too kind." Fabian feigned humbleness with his words. But ric¡¯s earlier words made him feel a bit uneasy. ¡¯Is he suspicious of me?¡¯


    The drive was smooth sailing as they reached the hotel.


    The Crown Opulence was a seven star luxury hotel owned by Larson Group¡¯s subsidiary. Jacob acted as its chairperson, but its real owner was Fabian himself. Though he keeps a low profile but he owns and manages several business firms.


    In the human world, he could be considered a truly influential and high octane individual.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 261: A Ride To Downtown Esteria

    <h4>Chapter 261: A Ride To Downtown Esteria</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "So, the three of you are going to the city mall today and will have dinner outside as well?" Sandra asked the girls while she served Yelena some spicy and savory vegetable pancakes. "Wendy, don¡¯t you have an afternoon ss scheduled for today?"


    "Ummhmm~ Auntie, that¡¯s the n. We have tons of things to do, you know how it is. After finishing our sses, we will rush to the downtown area and browse some ces. It will take us around one and a half hours or so to get there. Plus, I saw a social media post that said that there is a small concert, a live performance happening in the evening. Some mysterious celebrity is going toe. It will be packed with people. We might stay there to enjoy the show. So, it will take us time to get back here. And~ ... as for Wends~" her gazended on Wendy as thetter, with her mouth stuffed with pancakes, like a chipmunk, mumbled, "Ai ....al~le~ ady aaas~ke Prof. Gia~ll foh~ pur~meeshon."


    Sandra smacked her shoulder lightly as she scolded her, "Eat what¡¯s in your mouth before you speak, silly girl."


    Myra, William and Yelenaughed as Yelena spoke on Wendy¡¯s behalf, "She is saying that she has already talked to her Professor, Stefani Gill and taken permission."


    "Yeah, she has already sent me the material for today¡¯s ss. We have to draw a basic sketch of someone unknown, like someone we haven¡¯t met before. A new person. So, I can just think of this shopping trip as my research," Wendy winked at her mother as she added.


    "Ohh~ ...... okay, whatever you say. But don¡¯t stay out toote and return after having dinner, hmmm. The outside world is dangerous. It is not safe, especially for you, pretty girls," Sandra gave all of them a stern warning.


    Yelena puffed out her chest with pride and patted while uttering, "Don¡¯t worry, Sandra Miracle, your daughters and her otherworldly beautiful friend will be safe in my presence. I will be acting as their bodyguard. After all, I practice martial arts. If someone tries to act smart with us, I will be able to use my weapon. It will help me in honing my skills. I will K.O. them. You can trust me, fairdy." As she finished her words, her chin raised upwards, like a proud mare.


    "No need to get yourselves into danger, uhh~" William reminded. "Give us a call if something happens. Don¡¯t act irrationally."


    "Ohhoo~ ...... we simply can¡¯t do that, Uncle William. We don¡¯t want to disrupt your alone time with Aunt," Yelena teased William, giving him a meaningful expression as she added, "Maybe you guys can have a romantic candlelight dinner on the rooftop, do some adult stuffter on, and give Myra and Wendy one more sibling. Ahhaaa~ ... a teeny tiny, grain sized baby. It would look sooooooo cute."


    "A baby, when delivered, isn¡¯t the size of a grain," Myra added. "But it would be cute, indeed."


    Listening to their chaffing words, both William¡¯s and Sandra¡¯s faces turned tomato red. They were blushing profusely as Sandra bashfully quoted, "Don¡¯t be silly. Myra and Wendy are enough for us. And ~ <i>ahem ahem</i> ... we~ are ...... too old for that stuff."


    "Don¡¯t be shy, madam. The times have changed, we won¡¯t judge," Yelena grinned after saying that. "What do you say, Uncle?"


    William blushed and remarked, "We surely can give it a try."


    "Ahaaa~ ...... that¡¯s the spirit, handsome young man. I am rooting for you guys," Yelena was at it again. Her words were full of excitement and zeal.


    "Okay, okay, enough. Tone down your teasing, will you, girls? And seriously, if something does happen, call us immediately," William spoke. His voice was full of conviction.


    "Dad, I will ring you for sure," Myra assured him, then only William seemed satisfied.


    "Ohh~ .... Damn .... I will bete," Wendy looked at the time and made a run for it. Yelena and Myra, too, were done with their breakfasts. So, they also got up and departed from the house.


    Myra and Yelena sauntered towards the main campus. As they neared it, both of their phones buzzed with a notification tone.


    They looked at each other as a knowing smile crept up on Yelena¡¯s lips, as shemented, "There can only be one person who will ping us at the same time."


    Myra knew exactly who Yelena was talking about as they checked their phones simultaneously. And surely enough, the message was from the person they suspected. It was none other than Fabian who had texted in their group chat, "Hey, how are you two?


    Yelena texted back, "What¡¯s up? Why with the formal tone? Aren¡¯t you busy?"


    Fabian replied in a jiffy, "I am but I just thought~ ... on checking up on how you both are?"


    "We are exactly how we were two days ago ...... Anyways, how¡¯s your work going?" Myra texted.


    "It¡¯s going smoothly. Hey~ ... I got to go but remember, don¡¯t wander out of the campus, umm? Bye," with this text, Fabian exited the chat.


    Yelena was still typing a paragraph, "You know what, Fabby ...... our Myra is going to attend the annual seminar tomorrow, for that, we are going to the downtown area today~ You are going to~" But when she read Fabian¡¯s text, she backspaced it all and rolled her eyes while remarking, "God saved me just in time."


    Myra creased her eyebrows together and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Ohhh~ ... from this nagger of a guy, our unofficial great, great, greaaaaaatttttt, grandfather. Our very own proud peacock, Fabian Stephens. Seriously, sometimes I just can¡¯t deal with his rambling, such a headache. Such a good lecturer he is. I was just about to tell him about your event tomorrow and our n for today. But surely, he would just bber and bber about how it is unsafe and all that rotten shit," Yelenained as she scoffed. "Better keep it to ourselves, about today. We will tell him about tomorrow¡¯s event tonight, aftering back."


    "He must already be aware of it, since he is a professor himself," Myra added.


    "True that. Then we don¡¯t need to mention anything to him at all," Yelena spoke matter of factly. "Ohhh, my ss starts in fifteen, I¡¯d better go," saying this, she scurried away, "See you, muahhhhh~"


    Myra waved at her as she saw Yelena¡¯s figure disappearing from her sight. She then walked leisurely towards her own ssroom, although she still had half an hour left.


    ________________________


    At around forty-five minutes past noon, both Yelena and Myra were waiting for Wendy outside the Fine Arts Department, as she was still inside the ss.


    As soon as her ss was over, Wendy sprinted outside with the speed of lightening. Huffing and puffing, sweating all over, she apologized, "*huff* *huff* .... Sorry~ ... the professor extended the lecture for half an hour."


    "Here, have some water," Myra extended a bottle towards her sister. Wendy chugged it down like a horse, eventually coughing up some.


    "Easy, girl~ ...... easy. No one is going to snatch it away," Yelena stated while Myra rubbed her back gently. "Take your time, our ride has just arrived."


    Myra then wiped Wendy¡¯s mouth as they all went towards the main gate. Wendy searched for the cab Yelena was talking about, but found none. She questioned Yelena, "Where is the cab you called, sis Yel?"


    "Did I say I called for a cab?" Yelena chuckled as she walked towards a ck Porsche Taycan. "Follow me, girls. This sister of yours will show her premium driving skills on Esteria¡¯s well paved roads."


    "Did you rent it for today?" Myra asked with curiosity.


    "I don¡¯t rent, sweetheart," Yelena replied as the person who was standing beside the car handed the keys to her. She thanked the driver as he bowed and departed without a word, "Grandpa insisted on my having one, although I didn¡¯t want to. Anyways~ ...... it wille in handy now. Hop in." She unlocked the car and gestured to them to settle in.


    "It is great to be a Yates," Wendy pped her hands in joy. "Please ... adopt me, sis Yelena. I will be a good and obedient kid to you. Don¡¯t you know, filial piety is my another name." She opened her arms dramatically for an invisible hug, trying to butter Yelena up.


    "Aw~ .... Such a good child. But sorry, babes. I don¡¯t want kids. I am just twenty one, too young to have one. Let me enjoy my life," Yelena remarked as she settled in the driver¡¯s seat. "Maybe, in the next life." She winked at Wendy.


    Wendy took the back seat while Myra settled at the passenger side. Yelena ignited the brand new vehicle as the engine roared proudly, and they zoomed off.


    Halfway through their journey, Wendy was still gushing at the car¡¯s custom-made interior.


    Myra recalled something and was about to ask, but her phone buzzed as a mail notification popped up.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 262: Am I Hallucinating?

    <h4>Chapter 262: Am I Hallucinating?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was about to say something to Yelena, but before that, her phone buzzed, which distracted her. And when she checked what it was, she found that it was a mail notification popping up.


    She typed her password in, unlocked her phone, and went straight to her mailbox. She tapped and found that the mail was sent from the Red Stone University¡¯s official ount, and the subject of the mail was, <strong>¡¯Formal Invitation for The Annual Seminar.¡¯</strong>


    Myra¡¯s eyes widened as she read it further, ¡¯Please join us and other global leaders of the world, at Red Stone¡¯s Annual Seminar meeting, which is going to be held in the hotel, The Crown Opulence, this year.


    This is an intimate, invitation only event, intended to encourage conversations, promote discussion, and facilitate exchanges that help diverse peoplee together and learn from one another.


    We are thrilled to announce that our guests of honor are individuals who hold a great presence in the business world and are an inspiration to even world leaders. (For security reasons, their names aren¡¯t revealed)


    P.S.: This invitation will be applicable to only two people.


    With Regards


    Jacob Larson


    (Head of Larson Group of Industries and Chairperson/Chancellor of Red Stone University)"


    Yelena saw Myra glued to her phone and inquired, though her eyes were focused on the road ahead, "What is it you are gawking at, babe? Is he that handsome?"


    Myra rolled her eyes in exasperation and muttered, "It¡¯s not a guy, Yel. Why do you always have that in mind? No, don¡¯t tell me. Forget it .... I don¡¯t want to know," She then turned her phone¡¯s disy towards Yelena and her sister, Wendy and exined to them, "I just got the formal invite for tomorrow¡¯s event, so I was checking that out. And~ ..." she paused briefly, gazed at her sister and then at her friend and added, "There is a good ...... as well as a bad news. What would you like to hear first?"


    Both Wendy and Yelena uttered simultaneously. But the former said, "Good news, first," while thetter chose, "Bad News, please."


    They then looked at each other from the rearview mirror and started bickering yfully. Wendy started, "Good news should be said first." But Yelena countered her words, "Silly girl, do you take the bitter pills first or the sweets first? Do tell me that?"


    Wendy creased her brows and replied, "Of course, I will take the bitter medication first and then ease my taste buds with something sweet. But what of it?"


    "It means that~ ...... reveal the bad news first. Myra, go ahead," Yelena urged. "Don¡¯t listen to your sister."


    Myra chuckled at their melodramatic conversation and said, "Sorry, Yel, but I will have to deliver the good news first. Actually, ording to the invite, I can bring people with me."


    Both Yelena and Wendy¡¯s eyes twinkled as Wendy squealed with excitement, "Sis, that¡¯s not just good news, that¡¯s awesome. Now, we all can attend the event with you and cheer for you. Ahaaa~ .... I will have to get a dress as well for tomorrow. Ohhh my gosh~ ... ohh my heavenly god ... my excitement just got doubled. Thank god, I joined you both today. There is so much to do."


    Yelena interrupted Wendy¡¯s enthusiastic reaction, as she muttered, "Hold on, hold down your horses, youngdy. There is still the bad news toe. Myra, out with it. What¡¯s the catch with it?"


    "Ohh~ yeah, right, what is the bad news actually, sis?" Wendy asked, filled with curiosity.


    "Sharp, aren¡¯t you. Umm~ .... the thing is~" Myra started, her expression as well as tone apologetic.


    "It is clearly written that~ ... the invitation is only meant for two people." Saying this, she exhaled a tired sigh. "One person is clearly going to be me, and the other person~" she chewed her lips and left the rest of her words unsaid.


    Wendy, who was exhrated a minute ago, had her excitement plummet in an instant. "Sooooooo~ .... It means~ ...... You can only take a plus one, huhh?" Her voice was solemn.


    "Unfortunately, and regretfully, yes," Myra¡¯s voice turned somber as well.


    The electrifying mood turned a bit dreary. As both sisters sighed one after another.


    "Ayee~ Hey, why the long faces, folks? Don¡¯t worry about the invite. Your sister here will definitely figure something out. After all, there are a lot of perks of being a Yates, isn¡¯t it?" Yelena tried to cheer them up.


    "Ahaaaa~ .... Why didn¡¯t I think about that? Sis Yelena, you are truly a goddess sent by heaven," Wendy buttered her up.


    "Hahaha, such a naughty kid you are," Yelenaughed at Wendy¡¯s words, and soon they reached the bustling metropolitan area of Esteria.


    Wendy looked out of the windowsill, her eyes beaming with pure joy and amazement at the scenery.


    Unlike Red Stone, which was situated in the heart of a lush green forest, with plenty of poetic, picturesque views, the city was filled with humongous skyscrapers, which could make someone¡¯s back of their neck hurt.


    The roads were vast with marque vehicles wheeling out in an orderly manner. The exemry infrastructure was a testament to the city¡¯s grandiose municipality.


    "Was Esteria always like this?" Wendy eximed. She had hardly set a foot out of Red Stone¡¯s vicinity, partially because ofmuting issues, as well as she had hardly any time to roam out. So, it was more or less the first time for her to see the lively and packed city life of Esteria.


    "The kid is getting excited again, I guess," Yelenamented.


    "Hey~ ...... I have turned eighteen now. I am an adult, not a kid anymore," Wendy said, feigning defiance.


    "Ahaaa~ ahaa~ ... You will always be that snotty kid to us, Wends. You can¡¯t change that even after turning thirty," Myra poured some more gasoline on the fire as she joined Yelena to tease her own sister.


    "Aye~ ... now you are ganging up on me? Huhh~ ... I will not talk to you both until we reach our destination, huhh~" Wendy puffed her mouth, crossed her arms, and turned her head to ignore both of them.


    Myra and Yelena stopped with her teasing. There was a red light signal, so Yelena had to stop for a while. They both looked at Wendy, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word again.


    Apparently, Myra as well as Yelena were feeling guilty for teasing Wendy too much, but when they looked at the backseat, Wendy was fast asleep, her head leaning towards the window.


    Yelena remarked, "There is a soft pillow in the car¡¯s trunk. Myra, can you get that out and help Wendy with it?"


    Myra immediately got out of the car and did what Yelena said. As she was returning to her seat, she immediately halted her steps as her eyes widened with disbelief. She turned around to watch one more time, but the car was no longer in sight. She muttered to herself, ¡¯Did I just hallucinate, or did I really see Elio Everests here?¡¯ This thought rattled her mind as she went into a state of instant shock.


    Yelena saw Myra still standing there. She lowered the window and said, "Myra, the light is going to turn green. Get inside."


    Myra snapped out of her devastated thoughts and quickly settled inside, "Sorry about that."


    Yelena drove off when the signal turned green. She nced at Myra and asked, "What happened to you back there? Why did you space out? Are you alright, Ra-ra?"


    "Nothing, the sun is at its peak, so I just felt a little dizzy. I am fine now," she replied and gulped down some water to ease her nerves.


    "Should we go to see a doctor first?" Yelena inquired.


    "Nahh~, it is not that serious. I will be fine in a couple of seconds," Myra shrugged it down. Her mind reeled back to the silhouette of a person inside the car. ¡¯It has to be my mind ying tricks. I didn¡¯t even see the person¡¯s face clearly, only his hair. There are tons of people with chocte brown hair color. Not that big of a deal.¡¯ Myra tried to convince her.


    Yelena nodded and after ten minutes of driving, they finally reached the downtown area where the Zenith Heights was located, the continent¡¯s biggest mall and their ultimate destination.


    She went straight to the underground parking for affluent and VVIP customers and parked her car.


    "Wendy, get up. We are here," Myra urged her sister to wake up.


    Wendy, with her groggy eyes, looked at Myra and hummed in response. She got out of the car, stretched her limbs, and mumbled, her voice a tad bit scratchy, "I must be looking like a toad. You guys should have woken me~ ....." She paused midway as she looked at her surroundings, "Holy~~~ shit. What the fuck is this ce?"


    "WENDY~" Myra¡¯s voice was stern, "Language."


    "Sorry, sorry. I was blinded by the lights and luxury around me. Are we in automotive paradise?" Wendy eximed.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 263: Zenith Heights

    <h4>Chapter 263: Zenith Heights</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "I was just mesmerized by the luxury surrounding me. THIS IS SO COOL," Wendy eximed like a child.


    The underground parking lot had a sleek and modern design, with a symmetrical outline and futuristic aesthetic. There were more than fifty cars parked in it, all premium automobiles, worth a fortune.


    "Stop with your ogling around and let¡¯s go. We are already behind time," Myra literally dragged Wendy away, as she was still fascinated by the disy in front of her. They walked towards the elevator as Yelena chuckled while shaking her head at their sisterly bickering.


    Taking the ss elevator, Yelena tapped the third floor button casually as the elevator slid shut. The capsule lift moved as the panoramic view of the mall¡¯s inside came into view.


    Wendy was at it once again. She gasped in pure astonishment and rejoiced with joy, her excitement was at its peak, "Whoa ~ ... You know what, guys, today is the best day of my life. THE BEST DAY, PERIOD."


    "Then, let¡¯s make it a more memorable one," Yelena remarked, "But first we need to sort your sister¡¯s outfit for tomorrow and other stuff. Let¡¯s begin with that." As she said this, the elevator came to a sudden halt.


    The three of them exited it as they reached their designated floor.


    Yelena started looking around, as if searching for something or someone. When her search was over, she muttered, "We need to go that way." Saying this, she turned around and started walking towards the right side. Myra and Wendy followed her behind.


    As they were passing by other shy stores, Myra noticed that this floor was all packed with big brand outlets. But before she could utter anything, Yelena stopped in front of a high end clothing store.


    The store manager, who was already out at the entrance, seemed to be waiting for them as she asked, "Are you Ms. Yelena Yates? Did you book the appointment?"


    "Yes," Yelena replied casually. "This right here ... she is Myra Miracle, my friend. The one I told you about." She pointed at Myra. "And the one next to her is Wendy Miracle, her sister. Did you arrange everything?"


    The manager beamed at them, as the two Miracle girls were their prestigious guests and rightfully so, "Good Afternoon, Ms. Myra, Ms. Wendy. We have all set it up for you. Please follow me this way." Her tone was humble and extremely kind.


    Wendy was too excited to think about anything else, but Myra was hesitant to go inside. She knew how expensive the garments were at such a ce. But she was well aware that she couldn¡¯t outright refuse Yelena, at least not in front of the staff.


    She thought for a while and finally found a solution, ¡¯I can say that the clothes are not my style. And then I¡¯ll convince them to go to some other store, a ce within my budget. Yelena will surely not be able to refute."


    "Hey, Ra-ra. What are you waiting for? Come," Yelena urged her toe inside.


    But when she stepped in, Myra found that the fancy looking apparel store had some of the red carpet looks disyed on its shelf. Theyout and d¨¦cor of the store were sophisticated and spacious. The walls were made up of polished, reflective dark stones, in contrast with the bright light illuminating from the golden chandeliers hanging from the ceiling.


    It had a central seating area. A curved cream and navy plush sofa resting on a textured, ssy rug. The manager gestured while saying, "Please, make yourselffortable, ma¡¯ams." Saying this, she urged her staff to hurry up.


    Myra was feeling extremely awkward. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, her voice lowered as she leaned towards Yelena to say, "Don¡¯t you think this is way too much, Yel? I think we should go to some other ce."


    But Yelena was adamant in her stance, as she replied, "Seriously, this is not too much. It may seem pricey, but this particr store has some really nice, affordable outfits as well, just like you mentioned to me. You see, it is a multi brand store."


    Myra gave her a skeptical look. Then Yelena gave her an innocent look and added, "Now, now. At least, see for yourself whether I am lying or otherwise."


    On her insistence, Myra settled down, though she was still ufortable with the whole designer setup. It reminded her of the time when she and Nora went shopping with Elio and Dion in Kimberg. Then, she reeled back to the silhouette she saw today. ¡¯Can it be really Elio? But Esteria is like, totally the opposite side from Kimberg. And why will he be here anyways? Let¡¯s focus on the thing I am here for.¡¯ Thinking like this, she nced around at the mannequins disying some of the trendy and elegant dresses.


    Her eyes caught sight of a red, A-line dress simr to the one she had worn in Nora and Elio¡¯s birthday banquet, as her mind drifted off to that particr day in Kimberg again.


    Wendy elbowed her as she inquired, "Why do you seem so dazed, sis?" She nced at Myra¡¯s line of sight and added, "Do you like that dress?"


    That got Yelena¡¯s attention, too. She then spoke, "Great choice, it will look so good on you, Ra-ra." She was about to gesture to the waiting staff, but before that, Myra interrupted her.


    She snapped back from her thoughts andmented, "No need. I was just looking around. That dress isn¡¯t my type. Let¡¯s just buy what we are here for."


    Although Yelena was a bit disappointed, she didn¡¯t push it any further.


    Soon, the store manager came back, along with two staff members, who were dragging clothing stands with different apparel hung on them.


    She gave them a professional smile and started, "Sorry for the dy. ording to your brief, we selected a few attires andbinations. Please take a look." She gestured for her staff as thetter stepped forward with a dress and briefed them about it, "This is a formal off white, crepe midi dress with long sleeves and a round neck."


    Myra thought it was nice, but not for the event tomorrow. And Yelena didn¡¯t like it at all. It was too covered. So, they turned to the next dress.


    ________________________


    "Brother Dion, why do you have to drag us with you in such a crowded ce?" Elioined as he and Dion entered the Zenith Heights Mall while ric and Brave dragged their feet in tow.


    "Am I the only one who was getting all bored and feeling stuffy in that cramped hotel? I needed to refresh my mind," Dion casually uttered, not looking at either of them.


    "First of all, a presidential suite of a seven-star luxurious hotel is far from a cramped ce. And the other thing is, why a mall? We could have gone to some other ce. Now that I notice, it seems way too crowded today," Brave remarked.


    "I say, it is a blessing in disguise. The more crowded the better. Think about it, if we had gone to some other, quieter ce, those vampire king¡¯sckeys, especially that secretary, Elisa, would be able to keep an eye on us. Here, amongst all these people, they will surely have a hard time keeping track of us," he concluded.


    Although the brothers didn¡¯t like the location Dion picked, but they agreed with his words, totally.


    Soon, Elisa, who was busy attending a call, came inside and looked at the overly popted ground floor and said, "I heard there is a small concert happening in three hours. Mr. Dion, why don¡¯t we go to some other mall?" she suggested.


    ¡¯Of course, I know there is going to be a performance here this evening. That¡¯s why I chose this particr ce,¡¯ Dion scoffed in his mind.


    "No need, it is fine by us. But if Ms. Queens is feeling rather ufortable, you can return back to the hotel first," Dion joked.


    "Mr. Everests, it is my duty to apany our guests and guide them," she said in a professional tone, but her facial expression said otherwise. There were too many people, mostly females, gathered here, which would only attract and distract the Everests boys.


    Dion chuckled and replied, "No need to worry, none of us will snitch on you. You can rest assured, Ms. Queens. Why put yourself through such difort?" He was yful with his words, enjoying Elisa¡¯s colorful reactions.


    "Certainly not. I am not ufortable at all. Please, rest assured," Elisa remained adamant. When Dion said that he wanted to go out. She saw it as a chance and suggested a few scenic and seemingly romantic ces which were couple oriented or on the romantic side. But Dion, as clever and cunning as he was, turned her offer down. He has looked at the social media regarding various attractions in Esteria and knew exactly about the ces Elisa suggested.


    He then said, "I heard the Zenith Heights mall is the continent¡¯s biggest mall. I would love to see that and buy some souvenirs, as after tomorrow we will be getting quite busy with official stuff."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 264: My Hometown Is Tophet

    <h4>Chapter 264: My Hometown Is Tophet</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "If you want to buy souvenirs for your family, I can give you a few rmendations. The Zenith Heights~ .... it is most of the time it is swarmed with people. It may hinder your security," Elisa suggested.


    "Hinder our security, hahh? Do we need any?" ric was quick toment. "What do you take us for, Secretary Queens?"


    "I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Mr. ric. If you all want to go to the mall. I will arrange the vehicle for you all," saying this, she departed, her fists clenched on both sides as she tried to maintain herposure.


    As soon as the door was closed and the boys heard her footsteps fading away, ric asked Dion, starting with exhaling a loud sigh as he ruffled his hair, "Ughhh .... can¡¯t you just go alone? Why drag all of us? I have to focus on tomorrow¡¯s meeting."


    "A no can do, Al. We are in Esteria. Ites under the Vampire King¡¯s territory. Why don¡¯t we go see for ourselves how he is governing this ce? Maybe we can gather some information, which maye in handy tomorrow," Dion insisted.


    Brave thought for a while and backed him up, "I think Dion is right. We should make the most of our visit here."


    ric reluctantly nodded, and Elio, when he saw all his brothers agreed, didn¡¯t have much of a choice. He had to tag along with them. His brothers won¡¯t let him off all alone, in a ce full of vampires. They still treat him like a baby, although he was far more capable as a Lycan Alpha.


    This conversation happened around noon. After half an hour, Elisa returned to them with the information that the car was ready and on standby. So, they had their lunch and got ready to go out.


    Fabian had already told them that he wouldn¡¯t be able to apany them, and the reason was, he had to check thest minute preparations for a seminar which was going to be held tomorrow in the very hotel the brothers were staying at.


    He, on Jacob¡¯s strict orders, even extended a formal invitation to them, as Red Stone¡¯s guests of honor. Though at first, the Everests brothers were wary of the sudden invitation but they eventually saw no harm in attending a formal business event. The Everests Cooperation would benefit from this event as several world leaders and business tycoons will be present there. So, they all agreed to attend.


    ric wore a casual buttoned salmon hued full sleeves linen shirt with off white chinos pants, pairing it with white sneakers. His twin, Brave, was flexing in blue denim with a in raven colored buttoned shirt, unintentionally showcasing his well toned muscr arms.


    Dion, he had denim pants and a denim jacket on, underneath which he wore a white t-shirt with summer vibes printed stylishly in lemon yellow. For footwear, he donned custom-made, canvas sneakers. He even wore ck browline shades toplete his look.


    Last but not least was Elio. He was dressed up in a forest green half sleeved shirt and jet ck cargo pants. Inside, he wore a in ck sleeveless loose fit vest, pairing his overall outfit with ck and blue striped sports shoes.


    They all left their rooms more or less at the same time and gathered to go out. Elisa was waiting for them, and when she saw all of them walking towards her in sync, her breath was caught in her throat. All the Everests¡¯ men, they were a piece of artwork she wanted to have in her collection. She was pretty much ogling at their sheer sexiness. But soon her eyes flickered, and her attraction towards them dimmed a bit when her eyesnded on the red string banded on each of their wrists.


    It might be a simple piece of thread in others¡¯ eyes but for her, it was an obstacle she wanted to get rid of so badly.


    Elisa soon gathered herposure, gave them all a professional yet dazzlingly beautiful smile, and said, "The car is waiting for you all. Let¡¯s go."


    Elio wrinkled his brows together and asked her straightaway, "Are you going with us?"


    At Elio¡¯s question, the brothers too realized that Elisa had changed clothes. She was wearing a ck spaghetti strapped, skin fit crop top and sky blue denim pants with golden stiletto heels.


    "Of course. After all, you are our esteemed guest. I cannot just leave you to fend for yourself in an unknown ce," Elisa stated.


    "What are we, kids? Vampire King¡¯s Queens, you don¡¯t need to follow us," ric replied.


    She was quick to counter his words, "I have a duty to follow COO Everests." She left it at that. She was adamant about tagging along. After all, how can she let go of such an opportunity to get close to them? Even Fabian was busy today. It was purr~ fect for her n.


    ric was about to say something more but Brave held his wrist to stop him. He mind linked his twin brother, saying, ¡¯Forget it. She is just an employee and a human as well. Let¡¯s not put her in a difficult position. We don¡¯t know what Jacob Larson might do to her.¡¯


    ¡¯Why should I care about a human? Plus, a human female like her. Who is clearly looking for a flicker of an opportunity to get into one of our pants. Shameless creature,¡¯ ric didn¡¯t give a damn about her position, so he retorted.


    But Brave said, ¡¯As Lycan wolves, it is our duty to protect the weak, whether they are within our pack or outside of it. That¡¯s a sign of a great leader. ric, you are going to be the Lycan King someday. You will be put under such conditions in the future as well. Don¡¯t let your hatred towards humankind blind you to make rash decisions, alright?¡¯


    Although ric didn¡¯t wanted to admit it but he knew his twin was right. In order to be a wise king, he had to let go of discriminating against humans. So, he kept quiet.


    Brave was satisfied and spoke to Elisa, "Secretary Queens, please lead the way."


    Elisa was more than happy to lead them as they all entered the executive¡¯s only elevator together.


    They soon reached the car and settled inside it as Elisa dismissed the assigned driver and took on the wheel herself. She didn¡¯t wanted any disturbance.


    During their entire journey, she kept on making small talk, telling them about various buildings and their origin and history as they came by. She even made little remarks about how there are certain ces they can visit in Esteria.


    Esteria was a hub for business moguls and their empires, as well as a ce with well preserved, picturesque destinations to visit. If someone was interested in clubbing and dancing, there were more than a dozen of clubs to enjoy that. If someone liked quietness and serenity, there were private beaches and other nature bound ces. If someone liked fun activities, they could try scuba diving or visit an amusement park, or visit a gaming arcade. Esteria was a ce with countless different types of attractions andndmarks to visit.


    Soon, their vehicle came to a sudden halt as there was a red light signal ahead. Elisa turned around and asked, her voice sweet as honey, "You all seem to be quiet. Are you getting bored by my chatter?"


    Dion had a way with his words, "Ohhoo~ how can it be? We were listening to your exnation attentively. You seem to know Esteria quite well, Ms. Queens. Are you originally from Esteria, or are you an immigrant?" he inquired.


    Elisa was d that Dion asked her a personal question. It was a clear sign of him showing interest in her, "I am not from here. My hometown is in a farawaynd. You probably wouldn¡¯t have heard about Tophet."


    "Tophet? Pffttttt ...... haha. I apologize for myck of manners but doesn¡¯t Tophet as in, Hell? And you are saying that¡¯s your hometown¡¯s name? That¡¯s a weird name for a ce," Dion couldn¡¯t hold hisughter as hemented.


    "DION," Brave was quick to condemn him. "You are being rude."


    Dion cleared his throat and feigned humbleness and apologized, "I am sorry if I was being rude to you. Please don¡¯t take my words to heart."


    Although Elisa was irked, she did not, or rather, she could not say anything in return. She just smiled and replied, "I wasn¡¯t offended at all."


    Elio waspletely detached from the ongoing conversation. He was gazing out of the window absentmindedly.


    At the same time, Myra got out of Yelena¡¯s car and walked straight to the trunk.


    Thene was broad, as Yelena¡¯s car was at the far right, while the car with the Everests brothers was near the left side and in the row ahead of Yelena¡¯s.


    Elio was about to turn to look at the back row as ric called him out, "Eli, why are you spacing out? Are you alright?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 265: Thoughts Filled With Her

    <h4>Chapter 265: Thoughts Filled With Her</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Elio was totally detached. His mind was somewhere else.


    asionally, he would think about how the past year had gone. How so much can happen in just a year? But his main thoughts always drifted towards one person. It¡¯s been more than one year since they have all been searching for Myra and her family¡¯s whereabouts, but strangely enough, they couldn¡¯t trace them anywhere on the world map. Although there were a few ces where they had not ferreted for them, one of those was Esteria. The reason was simple. It came under the jurisdiction of the vampires.


    They couldn¡¯t freely or discreetly conduct any kind of search operation that may lead to suspicion by the people of the Vampire n. They knew that Jacob Larson had eyes and ears all over his governing territory. If they tried anything like this and got caught in doing so, it would straightaway affect the peace treaty that has been established for nearly twenty-five years. And that was something they couldn¡¯t afford. It would put their pack¡¯s members¡¯ lives in danger. They were already fighting with rogue wolves. They didn¡¯t wanted another enemy. So, Noah forbade them from touching the vampire n¡¯s territories.


    ¡¯Eli, now that we are here and I think about it, we haven¡¯t searched for her in Esteria? Maybe she is here or somewhere in the vampire n¡¯s territorial area?¡¯ Leo muttered his thoughts.


    ¡¯There is a point zero one percent chance. We did a thorough check, and neither Myra nor any of her family members were in touch with anyone or are rted to any of the ces belonging to the vampire n. How can there be such a coincidence?¡¯ Elio replied.


    ¡¯But I kept having this nagging feeling, since yesterday. The strange yet familiar sensation we felt at that time, near theke inside Red Stone¡¯s campus. What if~ what if it was~¡¯ Leo expressed his feelings but Elio wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t you, yourself, say that it was because of too many charged up female pheromones?¡¯ Elio questioned him.


    ¡¯Yeah, I thought that as well but still~ ...... I have been thinking about the possibility of it being because of Myra. After all, we have felt this kind of thing only once in our twenty one years of life, and that was for Myra, in her presence,¡¯ Leo, his wolf concluded.


    ¡¯Or maybe we are missing her too much. Yearning to see her once again. Longing to sniff that unique and mesmerizing scent,¡¯ Elio blurted his thoughts to his wolf.


    At this time, Myra was standing in front of the car trunk, taking out the pillow for Wendy. Elio was about to turn his face in her direction ....... But~ before he could see her, ric called out to him, a ssic case of so near yet so far.


    "Eli, why have you been spacing out? You good?" ric asked with a voice filled with concern.


    He snapped out of his reverie and turned around instantly to look at his elder brother. Soon, he noticed that the others were eyeing him as well. He shrugged it off, "I am fine. Just looking at the buildings. Esteria is really a nice and well established ce. Anyways, what were you guys talking about?"


    "Nothing much," Dion was quick to reply.


    Soon, the signal turned green. Elisa ignited the engine once again and their car zoomed off. Recalling something, she said, "If you all don¡¯t mind, I need to make a stop at the Larson Group headquarters. Would it be alright to do so?" She asked, her voice sounding earnest as well as meek.


    "Sure," Brave replied for all of them. Honestly, none of them minded it one bit. It would only mean they could have peace without her presence. That was surely a win-win.


    Within five minutes, they reached the headquarters building. Elisa parked the car right in front of the building. The ss structured establishment was as gigantic and colossal as Everests Cooperation¡¯s skyscraper, with approximately seventy five to eighty storeys. It was surrounded by other corporate towers, which, although were massive in size, but seemed small or mediocre in front of the Larson Group¡¯s main building.


    "Please,e inside," Elisa offered, but ric was quick with his refusal. "We will be waiting inside the car. You may leave and do away with your urgent business."


    "Alright, if you say so, Mr. Everests. It won¡¯t take me long," she didn¡¯t insist, but added before leaving, "Please give me a call if any of you need anything."


    "We will. Of you go then, Ms. Queens," Dionmented with a wide smile as he urged her to go inside with a hand gesture.


    Without any dy, Elisa went inside the building, her hips swaying rhythmically underneath her extremely tight denim jeans, her walk like that of a supermodel hitting the runway as a showstopper.


    ¡¯If it were like before getting a mate, we would surely be attracted by her body and open advances. But, too bad for her, we don¡¯t feel a thing. Though she is sexy and enchanting in her own way and ready to get inside our bed, quite willingly, she still can¡¯tpare to our mate,¡¯ Drey murmured inside Dion¡¯s head as they saw Elisa walking and disappearing inside the building.


    ¡¯Watch what you say, Drey. No one canpare to Myra, not this girl, not any other person, no matter how beautiful or charming they are,¡¯ Dion corrected his wolf as he shot his words down.


    For him, Myra Miracle was a bittersweet name. The one who had the power to fill out the emptiness in his heart. The one who made him feel empty in the first ce. She came as a gust of wind in his life, rattled his very soul, and disappeared.


    The carefree and yful Dion has been living in regrets ever since the time he and ric lost the chance to reach Myra at Damona¡¯s airport. That was thest time he encountered her sweet, hypnotic scent. He kept repeating the very scene over and over again, but the conclusion was, Myra would leave him estranged every single time. He was haunted by that scene, in his wake as well as in his sleep. It kept him awake most of the nights. He lostplete interest in other females, regardless of how much of a beauty they were or how they could satisfy his physical needs.


    So, he doused himself in work wholly.


    His days were spent doing office work, whereas he immersed himself in his passion for artworks at night. He created a pseudonym, named ¡¯Dev-ine¡¯, and created several million dor worth of art pieces, from paintings to sculptures. Most of which were dedicated to Myra, although no one knew about this detail, other than him. There were little traces that only his mate could recognize as he infused them with his powers.


    As per her words, Elisa returned shortly, and without any further ado, she drove them all to the Zenith Heights Mall.


    As they entered the shopping district near the mall, they noticed the ce was jam-packed. A lot of people were in casual clothing but there was arge portion of the crowd in rather colorful costumes, carrying small, multi colored banners in their hands. They all seem to be heading in the direction of the mall.


    Elisa was getting a bit impatient, as the car was stuck because of the multitude of crazy humans dressed like wannabes, trying to impress devil knows who. But still her facial expression remained passive.


    Somehow, she managed to drive through the crowd, but the entrance to the parking lot was blocked because of too many vehicles trying to enter. So, she had to park it in the outdoor parking.


    Dion suggested kindly, "Ms. Queens, please just drop us off at the front. Afterwards, you can take your time to find a parking spot with a clear mind." His words feigned with earnestness and politeness, so there was no chance Elisa could refuse.


    With gritted teeth and a forced smile, she uttered, "Alright. I will find a spot to park quickly and see you all inside."


    She halted the vehicle, and they all wasted no time going inside. Through the car¡¯s window, Elisa observed the surroundings as all eyes were on the Everests brothers as they walked side by side.


    The look on the faces of all the humans was one of admiration and attraction. They were allured by the Lycan Alphas¡¯ charms even when they were not even trying at all. There were a few lowly vampires as well, who couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized by the boys¡¯ mour.


    But the Everests brothers were used to such attention. So, they didn¡¯t give much damn and went inside like usual.


    They were talking amongst themselves when Elisa joined them. She suggested, "This floor has nothing much. Why don¡¯t we go to the third floor? It has all the luxury outlets and brands, which are much more suitable for you."


    "Ms. Queens, loosen up a bit. Why just luxury stores? We can browse first and then go to whatever floor you suggested."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 266: Act, Suspicion And Commotion

    <h4>Chapter 266: Act, Suspicion And Commotion</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Elisa¡¯s mouth twitched at Dion¡¯s words. By now, she was well aware that he was just trying to make things difficult for her and messing around. And she thought, Dion, who was well known as a womanizer, would be an easy peasy target. The first one to go down and out in this game of tug of war. That¡¯s why she made him her very first target.


    But~ ...... but~, seriously, he was giving her the most headache, being all unpredictable and savage.


    "Then, shall we?" Dion muttered, and without waiting for Elisa or anyone else¡¯s response, he tugged at Elio¡¯s arm and walked leisurely to some random store.


    ric and Brave followed their brothers, leaving no choice but for Elisa to follow them.


    As she was walking behind them, her eyes kept darting towards their wrist, or precisely on the protection charm.


    She wanted to pull it off and throw it away right this instant. As a demon of nightmares and a demon queen, she never felt this much insulted and disregarded by someone.


    ¡¯If only... if only I could find a way to remove these useless things off of them,¡¯ she thought, when suddenly an idea struck her. ¡¯No~ .... Maybe it is a blessing in disguise, this crowd I mean. If I y my cards right, I can remove all their strings today itself, without any suspicion. Yeah~ .... Why didn¡¯t I think of this trick sooner? This mall trip might turn fruitful for me. No, it will be fruitful. Juicy, creamy, and exotic fruit, which I will savour and relish to the fullest.¡¯ Her eyes lit up as her lips curled up in a devilishly charming smile.


    She walked behind the boys with a spring in her steps, keeping just an arm¡¯s length distance from ric, who was closest to her.


    When she saw a group of boys and girls passing by at a close distance, she intentionally let one of them bump into her and then pretended to fumble with her steps as she stumbled forward. Her eyes remained on ric¡¯s right wrist.


    She extended both her hands to grab his wrist, her eyes glinting with pure joy of drawing first blood. But her hopes were soon doused by a bucket of icy, cold water.


    ric was way faster than her. He was a werewolf after all, with strong senses, you see. He instinctively dodged her advances and evaded her stumbling pathpletely. This was the same hand that had the ghastly scar on his palm, and he was a bit sensitive about it.


    Elisa, who was still in motion, really lost her footing, this time, because of her pointy and steep heels. Without her powers, she couldn¡¯t stop herself in time as she braced herself to fall off unceremoniously as her eyes shut close tightly.


    But before she could actually take a nosedive, Brave grabbed her by the shoulder to avoid her ungraceful fall. He steadied her while asking, "Secretary Queens, are you alright?"


    When Dion and Elio heard Brave, they turned around to see what had happened.


    Elisa was truly in shock. As her entire focus was on ric¡¯s wrist, she never thought something might this could happen as well. The most dreadful thing was that her n failed. Or one might say, she chose the wrong target for such an act. ric was sharp and wasn¡¯t the easy one to deal with.


    Though she was embarrassed as well as agitated by ric¡¯s actions and wanted to punish him, sheposed herself, for her bigger n, pulled away from Brave, and replied, "I am extremely sorry, Mr. Everests. I just lost my footing."


    Brave repeated his question, "It¡¯s not a problem, but are you alright?" His eyes thennded on her shoulder. The strip of her upper clothing, where he had grabbed earlier, the fabric had ripped off and was about to snap at any second.


    She replied, her voice meek, "I may have~ .... twisted my ankle a bit, tskkkk." She even faked a hiss to make her act more convincing.


    Brave as a true gentleman, he was left with no choice. He bent down, carried her up in his arms, and walked to a nearby clothing store.


    ric, Dion, and Elio were left bbergasted by his abrupt actions. But in the end, they apanied him.


    Though by sheer luck, Elisa¡¯s trick somehow worked. At least, this incident gave her a reason to get close to Brave. The one who had riled up her desire to conquer the Lycans a year ago. She feigned embarrassment as she questioned him, her face crimson while she muttered, "Mr. Everests, I~ ...... I can walk ...... on my own. It is just a little~ ... sprain," she finished her words with a light yet audible enough grunt.


    "Stay put for a while, Ms. Queens," he said to her as he entered an apparel store. He then settled Elisa down and rified, his voice low, "I am sorry for theck of manners on my part ... But your upper garment .... it is about to~," he left the rest of his words unsaid. He then instructed a staff member to bring a simple shirt in Elisa¡¯s size and also to call for a doctor.


    Elisa now realized why Brave had carried her all the way here. His brothers also heard his words and noticed the ripped strip.


    Though it wasn¡¯t a big deal for Elisa, as she demons wore only minimalistic clothing, just enough to cover the secret parts, she gasped dramatically, covered her chest and shoulder with her other hand. She was all immersed in her act of ying the virgin maiden.


    Soon, the staff member arrived with a few decent blouses and helped Elisa change into one of them.


    As Elisa was inside the changing room, ric stated his opinion, "You need to be careful of her, Brave."


    "You are thinking way too much, Al. I was just helping her because of her ripped clothes. There is simply no reason behind it. You know me," Brave was quick with his rification.


    "How can I doubt you? It¡¯s her that I am doubtful of. From what I sensed earlier, her fall seemed intentional." ric was suspicious of Elisa. He was the closest to witness it, the fall.


    "Al, chix. I know she is being all flirtatious from day one, but thedy has twisted her ankle. She was even limping," Dion intervened.


    "But isn¡¯t there a possibility? Of her faking it to grab more attention," Elio pointed out. He too didn¡¯t like Elisa¡¯s vibe.


    "Ohk, ohk. Time out, guys. Let the doctore and check," Dion stated.


    "Did you forget, I am a medical student too," Elio countered.


    "Hahaha~ ... I really did forget that part. So, let here and check up on her and see for yourself. Why waste your energy thinking about such insignificant things?" Dion added.


    As soon as their conversation was over, Elisa came back. Elio offered to check up on her ankle, but she refused, saying, "How could I~ .... let Mr. Elio do that?"


    "Ms. Queens, I am studying medicine as well. I am more than qualified to check," Elio stated firmly as he carefully observed her facial expression.


    Brave insisted as well, "Secretary Queens, let Elio check."


    Not giving her any chance to protest, Elio approached her, "Please, take a seat."


    Elisa settled down as Elio checked up on her ankle, the one she imed to have twisted. He removed her heels and held her ankle, his hold firm, as he asked, "Is it hurting?"


    "Ummhmm~" Elisa¡¯s voice came out small as she nodded. Elio pressed on it more and twisted it slightly, "And now?"


    He wasn¡¯t even seriously inspecting her. He could tell it by a nce that it wasn¡¯t anything serious, but while questioning, his tone as well as his expressions remained neutral.


    "A little bit," she said.


    Elio gave her a half hearted massage. Then, he let go of her ankle and stated professionally, "It isn¡¯t anything serious. You will be able to walk properly now. Just need to avoid wearing heels and change tofortable footwear in the future."


    Hearing Elio¡¯s words, Elisa was embarrassed, but before she could say anything more, rm bells started ring as they heard amotion outside the store.


    __________________________


    Meanwhile, on the third floor, inside the fancy store, the Miracle sisters and Yelena were still picking out Myra¡¯s seminar outfit.


    Myra was trying on a dress Yelena had picked up for her. Though she liked the outfit, but she didn¡¯t wanted to buy such costly clothing for one event.


    She changed back into her clothes quickly and came out of the trial room with the dress in hand. Yelena asked, "We should buy this one. This one suited you perfectly."


    "Nahh~ ... I will pass on this one. It was a bit too tight for me to breathe," Myra said.


    "Ma¡¯am, if the size is an issue. We have the one, just in your size," the staff suggested. But before Myra could answer, they all heard rm bells ring.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 267: Both Are Stunned

    <h4>Chapter 267: Both Are Stunned</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Ma¡¯am, we have one in your size as well. Do you want to try that?" the staff member inquired, her eyes hopeful.


    Yes, the dress was a bit tight on Myra, but what was tighter was Myra¡¯s budget. She wasn¡¯t going to spend a good chunk of her savings to buy such an expensive dress for a single event. She was about to refuse, but before she could even say anything, the rm systems that were installed all over the mall started buzzing loudly. It caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    The next second, they heard panic filled voices of people screaming and yelping. Wendy stood up from her seat and asked frantically, initially fumbling with her words, "Wh~ ... what is this ...? What¡¯s up with the ring sound?"


    "It¡¯s the fire rm has been triggered," the store manager stated. "But don¡¯t panic, Ms. Miracle, Ms. Yates. We will escort you out of the building safely." She sounded calm andposed, clearly indicating that she was experienced and used to handling such incidents. "Pleasee with me. I will show you the escape route."


    The other staff members started performing the usual fire drills. One turned off the main electricity source of the store, and the others started helping other customers with their evacuation process.


    The store manager got the trio, as well as a few other shoppers, out of the store quickly. But just like the other floors, the third floor was filled with pandemonium as well. The security staff and other store staff members were trying to keep the crowd unperturbed, but some were scared to the point that they weren¡¯t listening to anything and just wanted to leave the building. Even if it meant creating even more chaos.


    A lot of them were barely of age and hade because of the concert that was about to take ce in the evening. So, it was obvious they were terror stricken by the whole fiasco.


    Myra held Yelena¡¯s hand with one and her sister¡¯s hand with the other, in an iron grip, as more and more people were teeming wildly here and there. She was afraid that if this kept going on like this, they both might get hurt. Or worse, a stampede might ur any minute. The key was to stay calm and follow the protocol, as the store manager said.


    Wendy was among those who were on the verge of getting a panic attack. Myra could feel her palm getting sweaty. Her voice tremored with fear as she called out, "Sis. I~ ... this," her eyes were tear stricken as she clutched her chest with her other hand.


    Both Myra and Yelena¡¯s steps halted simultaneously as they turned around to find Wendy in a clear state of trepidation.


    Myra rubbed her back while Yelenaforted Wendy with her words, "Wends, calm down. Nothing is going to happen, okay. We will take you out. Do what I am saying. Take deep and long breaths~ ....... Yeah, good, just like that. Breathe in slowly and then breathe out with your mouth."


    Both the girls guided Wendy towards the ss railing, as thetter leaned on it a bit, as she was feeling suffocated. But when she saw the scene happening on the ground floor, her panic-driven state only intensified.


    As a lot of people were trying to get out of the mall, they were indiscriminately trampling on others. The lively and joyful atmosphere has turned into a frenzy filled chaotic mess.


    At around the same time, on the ground floor, the Everests brothers, along with Elisa, heard the sirens wailing. They all quickly came into action and started helping others to evacuate the ce safely.


    Elisa got up at once, her voice crackling, as she said this to Brave, "Mr. Everest, we should go too." As a demon queen, she didn¡¯t want to be trapped here and die such a humiliating death.


    But Brave refused firmly. As a person with a sense of duty, he and his brothers weren¡¯t going to abandon the crowd here and flee by themselves, regardless of whether it was their pack or not. That was the most disgraceful and cowardly thing, and as werewolves, as Lycan Alphas, that wasn¡¯t eptable for any of them.


    He looked at Elisa¡¯s leg and then straight in her eyes, asking, "Ms. Queens, can you manage to walk on your own now?"


    "I can but~," she was about to protest, say that, they also need to leave this forsaken ce with her, but Dion interrupted their conversation, "Good, if you can manage to walk. Come this way~ ..." He started urging her to walk out with others.


    "But I can¡¯t escape by myself and leave you all behind. You are our guests. How can I put your lives in danger?" Elisa spoke, her voice high pitched. She may seem concerned about the brothers, but if something truly happened to any of the Everests, her n would all be for not. But even before that, Jacob would probably torture her to death. There was too much on the line.


    She needed her powers back, so she couldn¡¯t afford to lose any of them. ¡¯What use is there to even save such barbaric humans who have no sense of crisis? They are making it worse on their own by panicking and frantically running. But what to say. That¡¯s how humans actually tend to behave in such situations. One way or another, they will have to die someday, if not today. Why waste your energy?¡¯ She gritted her teeth and wanted to say this, but for the sake of her image, she kept quiet.


    Dion wasn¡¯t having any of her nonsense; he turned to the security guard, who was also helping the crowd to evacuate, "Take thisdy as well."


    While giving such instructions, his eyes darted to a child, who was crouching in a corner, her face red, tears streaming down from the corner of her eyes. He rushed past everyone and asked the child, "Why are you alone? Where are your parents?"


    The little girl, with a scared and throaty voice, told him, "My father~ ... she was holding my hand .... But someon~e .... pushed her. Aaaaaa ... I want my mom, I am scared, I am scared," the child started wailing again.


    Dion picked the girl up andforted her, "This big brother will help you find your father. Okay, don¡¯t cry, hmmm. Let me get you out of this mess first." He buried her face in his chest, shielding her from the tumultuous view. He calmed her nerves using his powers as he walked her towards a safe ce.


    Brave, just like his other siblings, also busied himself with the task of rescuing others. He was urging people not to make haste and walk out in an orderly manner.


    Meanwhile, the other two, ric and Elio, had already exited the store and were taking care of the condition outside.


    Elio took on the task of getting people off the second floor and clearing it. While ric looked for the source of all thismotion. He sensed the smokeing from the fifth floor, where the movie theatres were, and sprinted towards it, via the esctor.


    But getting there wasn¡¯t an easy task. The terrified crowd was descending using the same route to get out. He somehow managed to get there and got to the crux of the problem.


    The trained individuals were already on the job, trying to take care of the situation, but the fire had affected arge area of the floor. The ring was worsening, and a few people were trapped inside the theatres as well.


    ric, without wasting any time, walked inside and helped the needy, rescuing them and bringing them out of the theatre. After rescuing almost all of the citizens, he leaned on the railing to look at the situation on the other floors.


    As he was analyzing the condition, his eyes were about to dart to the second floor where Elio was. But before that, he gave a casual nce at the third floor, and his eyes dted with astonishment.


    After calming Wendy¡¯s nerves down a bit and making sure she was alright, Yelena urged the Miracle sisters to quickly get out of the ce, as the chaos was only escting.


    They all turned around to go to the emergency exit, when Myra noticed a familiar figure, dashing towards the upper floor. She went into aplete state of shock. She froze on the spot, "How~ ... how could this be? ric Everests? What is he doing here? No~ .... I don¡¯t give a crap about what he is doing. I need to get out of here as soon as possible. I can¡¯t let him see me."


    Yelena pulled at her hand, "MYRA,e on. We need to get out of here."


    Myra snapped out of her stunned state and murmured, "Yes ... yes. We need to get out of here, fast."


    As they were nearing the emergency staircase, ric¡¯s eyes fell on her silhouette as Alex yelped inside his head, "MATE. I think I saw our mate."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 268: She Saw Him

    <h4>Chapter 268: She Saw Him</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    After guiding her to a calming state, Wendy¡¯s hands, which were literally shaking a few seconds ago, appeared to have settled down. Her breathing was steady as well.


    "Wendy, do you feel a bit better now?" Yelena asked as my sister gave her a nod. We both released a sigh of relief.


    Then we noticed that thick and dark smoke had starteding out of the fifth floor. As it was spreading inside the mall, it instantly filled the air with an acrid and pungent smell. It was intense and stifling. This only escted the chaos even more. Those who were trying to stay calm were now in full panic mode.


    Wendy was getting uneasy again, and the crowd was going wild, so Yelena urged us, "Let¡¯s make a run for it. Before the fire starts spreading even more."


    We all turned around to go where the emergency staircases were.


    I gazed onest time towards the fifth floor, which had caught fire, and then to the people who were still trapped in here. ¡¯Hopefully, no one gets hurt.¡¯ I prayed, and as I was about to withdraw my gaze, my eyesnded on someone. Someone I wasn¡¯t expecting to see here at all. What I saw made my breath hitch and left mepletely frozen.


    My mouth was left agape, I forgot how to breathe, and my mind spiraled with countless questions as I stood rooted in my spot, like a deer caught in the headlights. "How ... how could this be? Am I seeing things now?"


    I tracked the person to check if what I witnessed was just my mind ying tricks on me like earlier, where I thought I saw Elio Everests, or was it really, for real.


    But to my great horror, there he was, sprinting and darting, bolting through the frenzied throng. Even in such a densely popted, overly charged up swarm of people, I could still recognize him in an instant.


    My pupils widened, ¡¯ric Everests. He is in Esteria? But how~ ...? What is he doing here?¡¯ My mind was hammered by one question after another as I saw him disappear on the fifth floor.


    ¡¯Nooooo~ .... Myra Miracle, you need to get a hold of yourself ....... You don¡¯t need to give a damn about what he is here for. You don¡¯t need to care about anything else. You just need to get out of this ce safely and not let him see you. You, need to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡¯ I was still dazed and deep into my thoughts when Yelena tugged at my arm, "Myra, what are you still standing here for? Come on. We need to get out of here. The crowd is getting out of control," her voice dripping with worry.


    I woke up from my reverie and murmured, my voice low yet decisive, "Yes .... You are right. We need to leave this ce and get out of here, fast."


    Saying this, I turned around and started making way for the emergency exit, our steps hurried. Yelena was holding Wendy¡¯s hand. As everyone was trying to escape and using the same escape route, a lot of shoving and jostling was happening.


    But somehow, we managed to get through all of them. Yelena entered the staircase area, followed by Wendy. I kept ncing back, trying to make sure that no one was watching me, and then, with ast and final peek, I walked away.


    ______________________


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    After most of the rescue work, ric¡¯s face was all charred with soot and full of sweat beads. The fire brigade had arrived by this time, so he could afford to take a moment to breathe. Inside the theatres, the heat was so intense, and the pungent smoke had entered his lungs.


    He leaned on the railing to ease his nerves as well as observe the situation on the other floors. Though some people were not cooperating even in such turbulent times, the security staff, rescue team, and his brothers were doing their best to empty out the vicinity of the mall. Half of it was already done.


    Dion and the rescue team were helping the children out of the mall. Elio was taking care of the situation on the second floor, where there were a couple of gaming arcades and escape room like attractions. Brave, while rescuing, was also keeping an eye on that everything was being done orderly.


    After making sure that all his brothers were safe, ric was about to turn around, but before that, his eyes darted casually towards the third floor, where most of the luxurious outlets were. He was about to withdraw his gaze, but something totally unexpected caught his eye as his eyes contracted and then dted, then it turned a shade or two darker.


    He saw a familiar looking person entering the emergency exit. Alex, his wolf, bellowed inside him, "I think I saw our mate. It is our mate, Myra."


    Unconsciously and without even a care in the world or of the current situation, ric made a run for it to chase her. His steps were frantic and urgent as he dashed in the same direction.


    The staircase was almost blocked, packed, as people were rushing there. So, he had to take the other route, but unfortunately, it was also densely crowded. Alex was getting agitated by the second. He was about to take over ric as thetter was barely able to suppress him.


    ¡¯Let go, Al. We finally found our mate. I am not going to let anything keep us apart from her,¡¯ his voice was gravelly as he was fighting ric to get out.


    But ric couldn¡¯t let Alex loose. At least not in front of so many humans. If Alex took over him, it would erupt into another round of chaos. And this time, it would be wilder and much more tumultuous.


    ric tried to reason with him, ¡¯We don¡¯t even know whether it was really her or someone who just looked like her. Are you going to risk our entire race¡¯s identity for something uncertain? Are you that unreasonable?¡¯


    Honestly, ric was only able to glimpse the side profile of the person for a nanosecond. As for her unique scent, no matter how powerful he was as a werewolf, or even with his Lycan identity or his special ability, he couldn¡¯t trace a thing in such a disastrous situation.


    As for whether it was really Myra Miracle or just a false rm, he could confirm it after getting out of this ce.


    Alex urged him, ¡¯Fine, but can¡¯t you mind link Brave or Dion or Elio. They are on the lower floors. They can go and search for her,¡¯ he suggested, frustration quite evident in his tone.


    ¡¯NO, I will not do that,¡¯ ric shot down his wolf¡¯s words once again. ¡¯Without confirmation, I can¡¯t just distract them right now.¡¯


    ¡¯ALARIC EVERESTS, I swear if that girl turns out to be our mate and she eludes and hides again. You will have to pay for the consequences and prepare for my wrath,¡¯ Alex boldly warned ric. But he was also well aware that, on a vampire n¡¯s territory, in front of so many humans and a few low breed vampires, if he transformed into his original form, the consequences would be dire.


    He grunted with irritation but didn¡¯t say a word after that.


    Meanwhile, the girls somehow managed to extricate themselves from the turmoil and out of the building. But in the process, with all the tugging and pushing on the staircase, Myra¡¯s right arm was wounded.


    Yelena asked, "Are you alright, Myra?"


    Myra nodded, her mind still stuck on ric¡¯s sprinting figure, so much so that she didn¡¯t even realize that her arm had gotten injured.


    Wendy noticed it and inquired, her voice shaky. She was still processing the incident that had happened, "Sis ...... you h~ hand~ .... Your arm. It is bleeding."


    On hearing Wendy¡¯s words, both Myra and Yelena shifted their attention to Myra¡¯s arm.


    "Ohhh my gosh, there are paramedics here. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital," Yelena said and started rushing Myra in the direction where the ambnce was.


    Myra was reluctant as she refused, "No need, it¡¯s just a superficial wound. It doesn¡¯t even hurt. Let¡¯s not make a fuss about something so small. The ambnce, people who are really affected need it more. Let¡¯s just go back home."


    "But~ ...." Yelena and Wendy were about to protest, but Myra shut them down. "I want to go home." Her voice was filled with exhaustion. "Mom and Dad must be worried."


    Right now, her injury wasn¡¯t important as much as her escape from this ce. She had already chalked it all down. If ric was in Esteria, there was a high chance that the person she saw earlier in the car was really Elio. And if they both were here, then other Everests must also be in the city.


    ¡¯I should have listened to Fabian¡¯s advice,¡¯ Myra thought.


    "The car is in the parking lot, basement three ......" she sighed. "Let me look for a cab."


    But when Yelena checked on the app, there was a long waiting list. It would at least take an hour.


    With no choice left, she closed her eyes and pressed her lips together as she made a call. Her voice came out low and meek, "Hello, can youe to pick us up?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 269: He Came Running To Get Them

    <h4>Chapter 269: He Came Running To Get Them</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Arghh ... I have no choice but to call him,¡¯ Yelena ruffled a hand through her messy hair.


    "Hello~..., can you~ ...... can youe to pick us up?" Yelena inquired, her voice humble and obedient, as if she was aware that a scolding was about toe from the other side of the call


    "Hello, Yelena? Where are you? Why is the background so noisy?" Fabian asked, his face wrinkled with confusion. He was in the banquet hall, checking up with the caterer about tomorrow¡¯s seminar.


    Yelena hesitated, but what choice did she really have? She was sure that Fabian would chew them alive if he knew that, despite his warning, they went out. A frustrating sigh escaped her lips as she started, "Listen, Fabby~, here is the thing. But let me tell you this first. DON¡¯T~ ... FREAK~ .... OUT~ ...okay. Okay?" She was trying to sound casual, but her voice held a tremor.


    "Yelena, you are scaring me. Out with it," Fabian urged.


    ¡¯Here goes nothing,¡¯ Yelena said, "I, Myra, and Wendy came to the Zenith Heights today, but an incident happened and a fire broke out. Long story short, we are out of the building, ¡¯safe and sound¡¯, but my car is stuck in the parking lot. Can youe to pick us up, hmmm?" She said everything in one go.


    "WHAT?" Fabian¡¯s roaring voice echoed from the other end so much so that Yelena had to pull away her phone from her eardrums. "Wait right there. I aming for you," and without another word, the call disconnected.


    Yelena stared at the phone for a while and cursed at him silently, ¡¯He is urggggghh~¡¯


    Wendy, in the meanwhile, took out the handkerchief which she always carries and used it like a bandage around Myra¡¯s bleeding injury. She then asked Yelena, "Sis Yel, did you book the cab?"


    "Umm~ ... the person will be here soon," she omitted any mention of Fabian, simply because of the fact that it would stress Wendy and Myra more. They were well aware of his nature of being overly protective and a nag. But write now, Myra¡¯s wound needed dressing, and with no avable vehicle, she could only call him.


    Myra¡¯s eyes still darted around the area, trying to check whether any of the Everests were among the crowd. She then said, "It is packed out here. I feel a little dizzy and suffocated. Let¡¯s go over there," she pointed towards an extreme corner, far away from the mall.


    With no objections, they walked towards the said ce and settled down, waiting for their ¡¯taxi¡¯ to arrive.


    As the three of them waited for Fabian¡¯s arrival, they observed that various media outlets, news channels, and well known social media influencers were all live streaming and broadcasting the entire incident. They were reporting about the incident animatedly, questioning the cause of the fire, the people behind the incident, whether it was idental or intentional, and about the possible tally of casualties, as the fire department was continuously and painstakingly trying to counter the zing red hot fire. The burning mes had engulfed the entire top floor. It felt like orange and red mixed ash colored smoke had billowed in the sky above.


    The sound of a chopper pouring gallons of water on the affected area and the ring sirens of the ambncesing and going made them realize they had narrowly escaped death. Just thinking about this whole fiasco was giving them all the shivers. The screams and cries of people who were still inside were something that would haunt them for a while.


    But Myra had one more fear, which was gnawing at her mind. She was afraid toe face to face with. And it was with no doubt, the Everests¡¯ presence in Esteria. She was still unsure of the reason for their visit to the city. Whether they had gotten a wind of her and her family¡¯s stay here or whether it had nothing to do with her, she had no idea.


    But Garry Yates had promised her that he would conceal their whereabouts at all costs, and for a whole year, he had fulfilled that promise. So, it had to be thetter, right .... Right? Still, she couldn¡¯t let them see her or anyone rted to her.


    As she was lost in her own thoughts, Yelena¡¯s phone started buzzing again. She picked up as Fabian¡¯s voice resonated, "Where are you guys?"


    Yelena gave him their location, and within seconds, they saw him running towards them in apletely disheveled state. He was donning navy colored pants and an ivory dress shirt. The pants were all creased, and the shirt¡¯s cors were rumpled. His navy, polka dotted tie was lose. His caramel-hued hair, which were always neatly kempt and styled, were ruffled and messy right now.


    His steps came to a screech as he saw the girls, and one by one looked at them, checking for any possible injuries. He then approached them, his steps heavy, his eyes sharp as he gazed at them.


    Myra was sitting, and her arm was behind her back, so he didn¡¯t see her injury at that time. Once Myra and Wendy realized that Yelena had called Fabian for help, they looked at Yelena, who was clearly avoiding their gaze. She muttered under her breath, "The cab had a long waiting list. I couldn¡¯t call Uncle William ...... so got no choice."


    Fabian stood right in front of them as Yelena started exining, "Fabian, we just came shopping for tomor~" but before she couldplete her words, he cut her words off mid way.


    "Let¡¯s go. I will take you all home," his voice was tight, as if he was containing his anger bellowing inside him. As he came even closer, his eyes narrowed and then flickered, "Which one of you is hurt?" he questioned point nk. Though the air was filled with a charred, acrid smell and bloody scent from the injured people. He clearly sensed blood scenting off either of them. He was a part vampire, so he sensed the blood on one of them.


    Myra hesitated and concealed her arm, but he caught her action and went straight for her. He grabbed her hand. His gentle touch was in contrast to his stern facial expression.


    Myra remained silent, but Wendy said, "When we were escaping from the fire exit, her arm got struck by the metal railing."


    Without a word, he unfastened the handkerchief, which was soaked in Myra¡¯s blood, pulled out his tie, and wrapped it around Myra¡¯s wound carefully. With a no nonsense tone, he said, "I am taking you to the hospital."


    "It¡¯s nothing much, Fabian. You don¡¯t~" Myra just wanted to go home before anyone discovered her. But Fabian wasn¡¯t having any of it. "Myra, there is no negotiation on this one."


    She held his hand tightly and said, her tone almost pleading, "Please, I just don¡¯t want to go to the hospital."


    Fabian couldn¡¯t understand the undertone, but he was sure there must be some reason for such a firm and desperate reply from Myra. Sighing with resignation, he uttered, "Fine, no hospital but~" he left his words unsaid as they all walked back to his car.


    Being a gentleman, he opened the back door for Yelena and Wendy. The duo stepped into the vehicle without anyint. Then, he opened the passenger door for Myra, helped her with the seatbelt, and made sure there was nothing left. He went to the other side to take the wheel.


    But as he was about to enter the car, he realized that he had been clutching the blood stained handkerchief all this time. He threw it away, got inside, and zoomed off.


    The ride back home was tense as the air inside the car felt heavy. Nobody dared to utter a single word in Fabian¡¯s presence, not even the goofy Yelena or the bubbly and lively Wendy.


    Myra looked at Fabian, whose face revealed no emotion as if he were solely focusing on driving. But she knew him well enough that he was pissed. She was about to diffuse the situation and say something, but before that, a message pinged on Fabian¡¯s phone.


    He didn¡¯t even look at it, but the next second, his phone kept buzzing with a notification sound as he was bombarded by text after text. He had no choice but to check it.


    He nced at the sender and gritted his teeth, ¡¯Now why the hell is she messaging me? Must be her usual flirting?¡¯ It was surely Elisa. He didn¡¯t want to, but he tapped on the message and read the first message, "Fabian, something happened at the Zenith Heights mall."


    "It caught fire and~" halfway reading her text, he wondered, ¡¯Why is this girl behaving like my personal new reporter?" But what he read next made him m the brakes, hard.


    He realized in a nanosecond and shielded Myra with his hand.


    "OUCHHH! ..... what is wrong with you, Fabian?" Yelena yelped, her tone agitated. "Do you want to punish us all by bumping and give a swelling on our foreheads?"


    But Fabian wasn¡¯t paying attention. His eyes widened as he read, ¡¯It caught fire, and the Lycan Alphas are still inside. They said they will help others.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 270: The Bloodied Piece OF Cloth

    <h4>Chapter 270: The Bloodied Piece OF Cloth</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "It caught fire, and the Lycan Alphas are still inside. They insist on rescuing people."


    "Come here and stop them."


    "Your grandfather will be furious if something happens to any of them. So,e fast."


    "Why are you not here yet?"


    "Fabian, why aren¡¯t you answering my calls?"


    "Fabian Stephens ..." Elisa¡¯s messages keep popping up, each one more furious than the previous.


    "Fabian~ ... Fabian~ .... Are you alright? You don¡¯t seem good?" Myra inquired with concern.


    Fabian, who has been staring at his phone, snapped out of it and looked at Myra, his eyes holding many questions. ¡¯If the Lycans were at the mall with Elisa, did any of them encounter Myra? Or did Myra~ ... did she see them?" his thoughts were interrupted by Myra again.


    "Fabian, you look pale? Did something happen?" she asked.


    He looked straight at Myra but didn¡¯t have the courage to ask her about the Everests brothers. He knew how close her rtionship was with the only Lycan princess, Nora Everests. If Myra didn¡¯t meet any of them and he, mistakenly, let the cat out of the bag, then that would be truly troublesome.


    "Nothing~ ... I just saw that an acquaintance was also trapped in the mall," Fabian exined as he regained his lostposure.


    "Ohhh, are they out? Are they alright?" Myra questioned.


    "Just received a text. They are safe now," Fabian answered and resumed driving.


    All the girls released a sigh of relief. Then Yelenamented, "Hey~ ... Fabby~ you are not angry with us, right? Umm?"


    With a stern face and a firm tone, he replied, "I still am, Yelena."


    Yelena clicked her tongue and held back her curses. She then opened her mouth to tell him the reason why they went to the mall, but this time she was interrupted by Myra¡¯s phone ringtone.


    Myra looked at the caller ID, and as she expected, it was a call from her father, William. Yelena asked, "Who is it?"


    "Dad," the reply came. "He must have seen the news."


    "Hey, listen~ ... don¡¯t mention that we were inside the mall when the fire broke out," Yelena suggested.


    Wendy backed her up, "Good idea. Mom and Dad will get worried. And~" ¡¯Next time they won¡¯t even let them get out like that.¡¯ She didn¡¯t say thest part out loud.


    Myra nodded, thinking it was reasonable. She finally picked up the call as William¡¯s anxious voice filled her ears, "Myra, are you, Wendy, and Yelena, alright? We just saw the news? Where are you? Is any of you hurt? Are you still trapped inside the mall?"


    Myra gazed at her arm, which was now covered with Fabian¡¯s fancy necktie. She omitted about it and said, "Dad, dad~ ... ... rx. We are all fine. Nothing happened to any of us. We were not inside the mall when the incident happened."


    "Are you sure you are not hiding something?" William asked with skepticism. He knew how his daughters were. They had inherited his and Sandra¡¯s habit of concealing the devastating news in order not to worry others.


    "Yeah, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. We are on are way already," saying this, Myra disconnected the call.


    Within ten minutes, they reached the area where the Red Stone housing was located. Fabian drove them in front of the main gate of Myra¡¯s house. Yelena and Wendy got out of the car immediately, but as Myra was about to exit the vehicle as well, Fabian called out, "Myra, wait~"


    Myra gave him a perplexed expression as Yelena asked, "Myra, why aren¡¯t youing out?"


    Fabian rolled his window and said, his voice a pitch low, "Her hand is injured. If William and Sandra see her in that state, your cover will be blown off and your lies will be exposed. I will give her wound a quick dressing and bring her back." And without another word, he drove off to his house.


    ______________________


    After a joint effort of the brothers, the rescue team, and the fire department, they managed to control the zing mes after an hour. Elisa, who was waiting outside, anxious with other survivors, jumped up on her feet when she saw the Lycan Alphas walking in unison.


    Apart from ric, whose face was covered in soot, none of the brothers looked injured, though their casual yet expensive clothes were all creased and dirty.


    Despite this unkemptness, Elisa couldn¡¯t help but admire the sex appeal and handsomeness only possessed by the immortal beings. They were truly gifted in strength as well as appearance. It would be worth the effort if their skills in bed were top notch as well. Though Elisa was sure that they were.


    Donning a concerned and terrified look on her face, Elisa came rushing towards them, her eyes bloodshot, with fake tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. She intended to dash towards them and hug one of them, just like they show in movies. And when they are caught off guard, she can find the opportunity to cut off the red string.


    This time her target was Dion. She rushed in his direction, but thetter dodged her effortlessly, stating, "Whoa~ .... whoa~ ... whoa~ ... hang on, Ms. Queens, careful there. You might hurt that ankle of yours again."


    Feeling embarrassed, Elisa reined her steps in time. She gave all of them a look full of worry and asked, "Did any of you get hurt?" Then, she feigned a shocking expression, with both her hands covering her mouth, as she eximed, "Oh my goodness, Mr. ric. Wh~ ... what happened to your face? Don¡¯t tell me~" her eyes brimmed with unshed tears as she left her words unsaid. She tried getting closer to him in pretense to check on his face, which she suspected had an injury, but ric distanced himself from her, "Secretary Queens, no need to overreact. It is just grime." He wiped it off with his hand and dusted it on his pants.


    "Ooo~ ...... ohhhh~ my ... thank goodness. I thought you~" tears rolled down her eyes, but ric remained as stoic and aloof as ever. He didn¡¯t give a damn, nor did he care for her act, or even if it was all genuine.


    Dion noticed someone shady in a faraway ce. Without alerting anyone, he excused himself, "Ahhh~ ...... I need to make a quick call ...... I will just be right back."


    "But Mr. Dion, we need to go back~" Elisa was getting impatient. She wanted to go to the hotel as soon as possible.


    Dion gave her a cold shoulder as he said, his tone heavy for the first time in her presence, "Ms. Queens, you are a secretary. It is better to stick to the script and behave like one." He then changed his expression and gave her a genuine smile, and walked off.


    Brave called out to Elisa, "Secretary Queens, give me the car keys?"


    "Why?" the word came out without realization, her tone filled with irritation. Elio, Brave, and ric looked at her with weird expressions as she changed her demeanor, "Mr. Brave, why are you asking for the car keys?" her voice coy and innocent.


    "To drive, of course," Elio remarked with a light scoff. Brave elbowed him and added, his tone polite, "It must have been a traumatic experience for you. I don¡¯t think you are in any condition to drive us all back to the hotel." Saying this, he extended his right hand asking for the keys. Elisa¡¯s eyes red at the protective charm as if it were her nemesis. And it really was proving to be.


    Dion walked leisurely to the ce where he had seen someone suspicious, but as he was passing by, a sudden gust of wind blew, carrying with it a unique scent. A scent he was familiar with. A scent he had been dying to sniff. The smell of his fated, his mate. The fruity, flowery, mesmerizing scent of Myra Miracle.


    He stopped in his tracks, as his eyes turned two shades darker. Drey got excited to whiff the air as he remarked, ¡¯It¡¯s our mate. It is no doubt, Myra¡¯s lovely fragrance. OUR MATE IS HERE, DION. Our mate is here.¡¯


    Dion forgot all about the suspicious person and started searching for Myra frantically. He sniffed the air once again, which was filled with residual of the fire incident. But Myra¡¯s faint scent was still lingering, making his heart race, a mile a minute.


    Like a true madman, he looked at the crowd, but none of them resembled or sounded like his mate. But another gust of wind gave him the clue as he headed in that direction.


    He scurried towards the source but saw no one in the picture. But on close observation, he found a piece of soiled cloth that was stuck in a decorative snake nt. He crouched down to pick it up and saw that it was a handkerchief, covered in blood. And the blood stained piece of clothing was where the scent wasing from.


    Drey howled inside his head, ¡¯The mate is injured. We need to find her.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 271: I Know Your Secret Now

    <h4>Chapter 271: I Know Your Secret Now</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    As Yelena and Wendy stepped inside the house, Sandra scurried towards them and embraced Wendy in a tight hug. Her eyes were bloodshot, as if she had been crying. Her voice held a tremor when she asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Mum, we are fine," Wendy gently patted her back in an attempt tofort her.


    William, who was standing on the side, looked at the entrance and then at the two girls. He frowned, "Where is Myra?"


    Sandra pulled away from the embrace as well and asked, "Yes, where is she? Why is she not with you girls?" Her voice came out hoarse.


    "She and Fabian had something to discuss about tomorrow¡¯s event. She will be back soon," Yelena uttered, without missing a beat. "Uncle William, Aunt Sandra, don¡¯t worry, folks. Your daughters are safe. After all, didn¡¯t I promise you to take care of them and be their bodyguard? Now wipe away your tears,dy." She did an ¡¯okay¡¯ gesture.


    Both Sandra and William sighed in relief as the former approached Yelena, surprising her with a gentle embrace, "You must have been scared as well, Yelena."


    Yelena was left stunned for a brief moment. Her body went stiff as a stone. She hadn¡¯t realized yet that she was shaking as well, but when Sandra asked that question, she was overwhelmed with raw emotions. Although she was carefree and headstrong at all times, there were moments when she was frightened, too. It is just that she was not very good at showing this side to anyone, so she kept it hidden behind her goofy nature and teasing.


    Her voice kind of choked as she muttered, "You must have been scared, too, Aunty."


    As the atmosphere was getting too emotional, Yelena diffused it by pulling away while teasing both Sandra and William, "Anyway, sorry to disrupt your date night, my young couple." With a hand on her hips, she inquired, "By the way~ .... Uncle William~ ...... where is the romantic setup, the flowers, the candlelight, the music, I tipped you about?"


    Sandra wiped the corners of her eyes, smacked her shoulders yfully, and said, "Don¡¯t tease anymore, umm." Yelena chuckled and replied, "Okay, madame of the house, Miracle. On your orders. No more teasing."


    William crossed his arms and asked, his voice firm, "Did what Myra said on the phone, correct? Were you all not in the mall when the fire broke out?"


    Wendy bit her lips and looked at Yelena as she was the one to reply, "Of course, of course. It is just as Myra told you. Actually, at that time, we were not inside the mall but in the shopping district nearby, as this daughter of yours~" she pointed at Wendy and continued, "wanted a street style hamburger."


    Getting the cue, Wendy yed along, as she added, "Yeah, we were just so lucky. We were standing outside the mall, with a burger in one hand and a c in the other, when we saw smoke and massive mesing out of the building, and people rushing out of the ce. It wasplete mayhem."


    William caught something from her words and gave her a questioning look, "Burgers and Cs? Didn¡¯t you three vow not to touch it because it had too many calories in it? Are you lying now? Hmmm, Wendy?" His voice was stern as he stared at his daughter.


    Wendy clicked her tongue, but Yelena covered for her in time, "It was one of our cheat days."


    Though William was still doubtful, he didn¡¯t ask any further. Sandra said, "Enough with this talk. We are d you were not trapped there and came home safely. That¡¯s enough for both of us, and the only thing that matters. By the way, I was just about to prepare dinner. Tell me, what do you both crave? I and William will make it for you in a jiffy."


    ___________________


    Fabian¡¯s house was located on the opposite block. The car drove off in silence, as Myra looked out at the evening sky, which was painted gold and red with a hint of blue, reminding her of the zing fire from the incident and the person rushing upstairs to counter it.


    ¡¯But why was he running towards the fifth floor where the fire happened? Was some from the Everests family trap in it? But how is this possible? They are ....... were~wolves. They are so powerful. I have experienced it firsthand. So, why~ ......¡¯


    "We are here," Fabian¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts as she looked at him with confusion. He then added, "My house, we have arrived," as he pointed towards a mid century styled house, giving off a totally different vibe from that of Myra¡¯s.


    Though they were good friends, Myra had never visited his house even once, all because he was a professor and she was just a student. Fabian didn¡¯t insist as well, as it could lead to harmful rumors and baseless allegations towards Myra and tarnish her reputation, which he never wanted.


    Myra hesitated, and Fabian saw it. He suggested, "If you are notfortable, then you don¡¯t need toe inside. I will bring the first aid kit for you here."


    "No, it¡¯s okay. The sky is already getting dark. No one will see us," Myra replied as she stepped out of the car. Fabian was a little disappointed by herst sentence, but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face and walked in beside her.


    As Myra stepped inside the main gate, she noticed that his ce wasn¡¯t designed like other houses.


    Fabian¡¯s house featured an off white brick wall with arge, floor to ceiling window, which would ensure an ample amount of natural light. The perfectly manicured greenwn and the various nts,plemented by a maple tree, added color and texture to the overall look.


    It gave off contemporary elegance, just like the person living in it.


    As they entered the house, Myra, who had the habit of changing outdoor shoes first, searched for slippers. Fabian saw it and bent down to pick up his pair of slippers and ced them in front of Myra, "Wear these as I don¡¯t have another pair, especially the one for girls." This also meant that he had not brought other females into his house, and Myra was the first.


    After wearing, he asked Myra to make herselffortable and went inside his room to get the first aid box.


    Now that Myra was alone in his living room, she could see a clear reflection of Fabian¡¯s personality in his ce. It was clean and tidy, and aesthetically pleasing. What caught her eye the most was the floor to ceiling built in wooden bookshelf, covering an entire wall.


    It was packed with numerous books. Myra got tempted and made her way towards the shelf and started looking at them. She took out a random book from the stack and read the title, "Theory of Macroeconomics."


    She kept it in its ce and took out another book, this time with a shiny, emerald cover. The book looked more like an ancient scripture than a normal textbook. She narrowed her eyes at the title as it read, "Taming the Beasts."


    Myra was just about to open the first page, but before that, Fabian came from his room with a first aid kit in hand, as he called out, "What are you looking at?" When he noticed the familiar book in her hands, he rushed to her side and took it hurriedly, and said, "Don~ ... Don¡¯t look at it. It is~ it is ~ ......" he got flustered and wasn¡¯t able to form any excuse.


    Myra shook her head as she uttered, "I didn¡¯t expect that from you, Fabian," her facial expression neutral as she said this.


    Fabian hesitated, "I~ ... I am~ ...... it is not what you think~"


    "Ohh, really? Then why are you hesitating and fumbling so much? I guess I have got your secret, Fabian Stephens. Am I not right?" She gave him a death stare.


    "Myra~" Fabian started, but Myra interrupted. She ced a hand on his shoulder, and the next second, she chuckled while saying, "It¡¯s okay. It is okay, Fabian. In front of others, you are a professor at Red Stone, but inside your own house, you can be whatever you want. I am not judgmental at all. I won¡¯t judge you on your unique preferences at all."


    Fabian was stumped by herughter and her reaction afterwards. He thenughed awkwardly and stated, while scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, "Hehh .... You got me. I am d you understand."


    "Of course, I do. After all, what are friends for, huhh. Plus, you are an adult. You have got your needs," Myramented.


    She had totally misunderstood the title as something R-rated, as Yelena had such books with a simr title.


    "No .... No. It is just a children¡¯s book. You have misunderstood," Fabian rified instantly. "Okay, enough of it," he ced the book on the top shelf and carefully led Myra to the cream colored sofa, "Sit down, I need to clean your wound."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 272: The Damsel In Distress Act

    <h4>Chapter 272: The Damsel In Distress Act</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯It is no doubt, our mate¡¯s blood. She is wounded, Dio. She is hurt, and it pains me. We need to find her as soon as possible,¡¯ Drey cried in desperation. His as well as Dion¡¯s hearts were aching so badly from the thoughts of Myra having a possible injury. He sniffed the air once again, trying to inhale and trace Myra¡¯s natural fragrance, but her scent, apart from the one which wasing from the cloth, was nowhere to be found.


    He pocketed the handkerchief securely and dashed towards the crowded area once again, searching for Myra hopelessly. He hastily scoured for her, looked at all the faces one by one, in person. "Excuse me~ .... Ohh, I¡¯m sorry."


    "Excuse me .... My apologies."


    His steps came to a sudden halt as he saw a simr looking back profile, which was identical to that of Myra¡¯s. The golden bronze hair that cascaded down the person¡¯s waist in wavy curls obstructed the facepletely. In this particr area, the survivors, who have sustained injuries, were gathered, so the air was thick with a mixture of bloody smell from all that.


    With slow yet decisive steps, he approached the person, his eyes expectant. But as soon as Dion got closer and was about to put his hand on her shoulder to turn her around, the girl noticed her friend¡¯s gaze who was staring with her mouth agape, pointing behind her back. The girl looked back to find Dion, whose facial expressions were betraying his usual yful personality. His face held a forlorn expression.


    Dion stopped his hand midair, realizing it wasn¡¯t Myra after all, his face wrinkled. The girl cleared her throat and asked, "Do you need something?" Saying this, she gave him a charming smile, anticipating his answer. She thought he was here to ask for her contact details.


    "Sorry~ .... I got the wrong person," to her dismay, Dion replied and walked off to the other side to resume his search again. But no matter how desperately or hopelessly he looked for Myra, or any other lingering trace of her, he just couldn¡¯t find one.


    Drey remarked, ¡¯Maybe the ambnce took her to the hospital. Maybe, our mate is gravely injured.¡¯ Dion was thinking the same thing and was about to go to the hospital, but before that, ric¡¯s mind link interrupted him, ¡¯Dion, what¡¯s taking you so long? Haven¡¯t you finished your call yet? We are waiting for you,¡¯ he questioned.


    Exhaling an exhaustion filled sigh and ruffling his copper locks in frustration, Dion replied, ¡¯I am done with my call. You guys can go ahead. I need to go to the hospital.¡¯


    ¡¯Hospital? What for?¡¯ ric frowned as he probed further.


    ¡¯Umm~ .... actually~ .... a child whom I rescued was sent to the hospital, as she had fainted due to excessive trauma. I will go and take a look at her condition and overall situation as well. Al, you guys don¡¯t need to for me. I will meet you back at the hotel in an hour, okay,¡¯ after conveying his piece, he disconnected his mind link and blocked it as well. He didn¡¯t want any nagging or distraction while he was busy chasing after Myra. "This time ...... this time, I won¡¯t let you go. I won¡¯t let you run away again," he muttered under his breath as he clenched the stained cloth, which was lying inside his pocket.


    ric creased his brows at Dion¡¯s words and tried to ask about more details, but when he tried to mind link with him, he found it was blocked. This made him suspicious, ¡¯Something is amiss. What is he trying to do now?¡¯


    ¡¯What is?¡¯ Alex inquired. He sometimes couldn¡¯t understand ric, hispanion¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡¯Nothing. It¡¯s just that~¡¯ ric¡¯s words were caught in his throat as he saw the same girl, who had an identical build and hair color, just like Myra.


    Alex said, squealing, ¡¯Mate. Al, didn¡¯t you say I was hallucinating and being all delusional? See ... see for yourself. It has to be our mate. No, it is our mate.¡¯


    ric hurried towards her in an attempt to finally catch Myra. He approached her from the side and called out while sping at her wrist, "Myra Miracle? I finally found you," His voice came out low hoarse.


    The girl shifted her gaze to her wrist. Feeling annoyed by this sudden skinship, she then gazed at ric to give him her piece of mind, but when she saw ric¡¯s divinely handsome face, she was mesmerized by him. Her friend elbowed her and whispered, "It¡¯s your lucky day, as so many handsome guys are approaching you." Thinking like that girl¡¯s face brightened, "Yes, Mr. Handsome. What were you saying?"


    ric pulled his hand back instantly and rubbed it unconsciously on his pants to wipe it clean. He was behaving as if she had some sort of touchable disease, as he frowned. Then, without a word of apology or anything, he walked back to Elio, who was talking to one of the rescue team members.


    Alex was thoroughly disheartened as ric said, ¡¯Didn¡¯t I say you were just having a hallucination? She is not here. Because if she were, we would have caught her scent by now. You are getting more and more nutjob by the day after that person.¡¯


    ¡¯Not that person, but our mate, okay. And yes, I am crazy for her. And so are you. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit,¡¯ thest two sentences, Alex didn¡¯t say it out loud, in order not to piss ric off, who was in a seemingly bad mood. Although he didn¡¯t admit it, he too was dejected.


    "Bro Al, where did you go to?" Elio inquired.


    "I thought I saw someone familiar .... But wrong call ...ummm~ ..... by the way, why have Brave and that secretary not been here yet?" ric questioned in irritation, as he rolled his eyes while mentioning Elisa.


    On the other side, where the car was parked, Elisa and Brave walked side by side, thetter matching her pace.


    Elisa kept looking at him every now and then, and that at his wrist and that dangling, shiny, crescent moon was like salt on her open wounds. She tried to start a conversation, "Ummm~ ...... Mr. Brave, thank you."


    "What for, Secretary Queens?" he asked without looking in her direction.


    "Thank you for saving not just me but all the other people who were inside the mall. I know their lives had nothing to do with you, and this ce, this city, is not even your own pack territory. But still, you and your brothers rescued everyone with such bravery and courage. I was astonished and inspired by you. You were like a hero, a savior to all of us," covering her mouth with her hand, she sniffled emotionally while a couple of tears drops fell right at that moment. It was as if she were enacting a scene in a soap opera.


    "Ms. Elisa, as a werewolf and an Alpha prince, it is my duty to save people¡¯s lives, no matter where they are from and what they are. You don¡¯t need to thank me or my brothers. We just did what was right," he replied, matter of factly.


    But Elisa still continued her damsel in distress act. Finding an opportunity, she held Brave¡¯s right hand with both of hers. She squeezed it tightly and said, her voice feigning gratefulness, "It might be a small matter for you. But for me, you are my savior. I want to repay your kindness. I know, I can¡¯t offer you anything as you already have everything. But please let me treat you to a meal." Her words were hopeful as she looked at Brave with expectant eyes. She was tugging at the protective string, trying to loosen it, but before that could happen, Brave withdrew his hand.


    "No need for that, Secretary Queens. I already told you. We were just doing our job," he declined her firmly and walked away.


    Elisa tightened her fists, her sharp nails digging inside her palm so much so that blood starteding out a little. She caught up with Brave and intentionally bumped herself into a shopping trolley that was left astray. She hissed with pain, catching Brave¡¯s attention.


    He asked, "Did you get hurt?"


    Elisa feigned innocence, hiding her hand behind her back as she muttered, "No, I didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s get the car. Your brothers are waiting." She hissed again and started walking ahead of Brave.


    Brave couldn¡¯t ignore her this time, as she caught her wrist and checked her palm, "You are clearly hurt. Why did you lie, Ms. Elisa?"


    "I just~ ...... I just don¡¯t want to impose on you any further," she lowered her head, her voice came out soft.


    Without another word, Brave led her to the ce where minor injuries were getting treated. Elisa curled her lips upwards in delight. She had finally found a way to soften the beast¡¯s heart and make him hers. She was not going to make any mistakes again. ¡¯Time is approaching fast. But before that, I will surely make you mine, Brave Everests.¡¯


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 273: Ambiguous Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 273: Ambiguous Atmosphere</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "You are thinking way too much, Myra. It is just a children¡¯s storybook from my childhood," Fabian rified, then he changed the subject. Keeping the book safely and out of her reach, on the topmost shelf, he then sped Myra¡¯s injured hand gently and led her to the sofa, stating, "Now, forget about that. Let me clean and dress up your wound."


    Myra sat obediently on the couch as Fabian settled right beside her, never letting go of her hand. He untied the tie he had used as a makeshift bandage. The piece of clothing had turned from blue to a shade of purple. Myra hissed slightly as thestyer of clothing was unwrapped. A diagonal abrasion was very well visible on her beige skin tone.


    Fabian raised his eyelids to capture Myra¡¯s furrowed face. Her eyes were wrinkled a bit as she carefully examined her own wound. Next, he utched the first aid box and took out some wet cotton swabs. He quite carefully and thoroughly cleaned the dried blood around the injured part.


    Myra was noticing how attentive and subtle his actions were. In her eyes, he was such a good person and a friend. Fabian then cautiously applied the medicine to her wound and blew on it as Myra bit her lips, in order not to make a sound. The wound was not big or deep, but if left unattended, it could have led to infection and scarring.


    "Don¡¯t bite your lips so hard. Otherwise~ ...... it will hurt even more if I have to apply the medicine there. Don¡¯t endure the pain," he teased her and chuckled while pointing at her lips.


    Myra rolled her eyes at his remark andmented, "I am not biting it hard. Don¡¯t you exaggerate. And I am not a child, unlike someone." She stifled a smile, countering his teasing.


    "Ayee~ hey~, didn¡¯t we decide to just let it go? You are being way too naughty, hmmm. Do you want a punishment, Ms. Miracle?" he spoke, his tone was that of when he gave his lectures.


    Myra chuckled at his words and asked with an amusing tone, "Ohh~ really, what will you do then? Prof. Stephens would punish me. Tell me how?"


    Fabian was thoroughly enjoying this conversation as well. He arched his right brow and muttered, "Ohhh~ should I?"


    The atmosphere immediately turned suggestive. Fabian gazed at Myra as the light from the sputnik chandelier cast a warm glow on her face, making her look like a goddess. The tick ticking from the roman numerals embedded style metal wall clock was the only thing that could be heard in the background, with their breathing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but bore his amber shaded eyes into her hazel ones. Unconsciously, his Adam¡¯s apple wobbled as he felt parched from this sudden thirst. His heart leapt at their close proximity and Myra¡¯s unique and ethereal scent. It was clouding his mind. Maybe it was because of her blood or because he was alone with her in his house. Who knows?


    Myra also sensed a sudden change in her environment. The unclear atmosphere made her feel uneasy.


    The next second, Fabian ced a gentle hand on her cheek, his eyes full of softness. Myra hadpletely frozen by this time. He was about to lean closer, but when he saw her reaction, he halted whatever he was about to do and wiped her cheek with his thumb, saying, "There was a slight dust on your cheek. There, I cleaned it for you." He withdrew his hand and clenched it.


    Myra snapped out of her rigid state and instantly spoke, "Is it~ .... Is it still there?" As she tried to wipe the non existent dirt from her cheek.


    "Nahh~ .... You are all good," saying this, Fabian resumed dressing her wound. Myra observed his expressions carefully. He was acting just like always, his usual self.


    She mentally smacked her forehead and thought, ¡¯Arghhhh ... this Yelena. It is all because of the weird questions she has been posing to me about Fabian. Ohh gosh~ ......" She looked around to distract her and noticed there were basically no family photos, nor any childhood pictures of Fabian.


    Not thinking about it too much, she started casually, "Fabian~"


    "Ummhmm~ What is it?" Fabian hummed in response, giving her a green signal.


    "I don¡¯t mean to probe into your privacy. It¡¯s just that I noticed there are no pictures of you or your parents in your ce. You have never ever talked about them as well. Are you not in touch with them?" she asked.


    Fabian paused and pursed his lips at the mention of his family. It took him two to three seconds topose himself and answer her, "My parents~ .... they are no longer in this world. They passed away when I was five." No matter how much he tried to speak casually or suppress his emotions, his voice came out hoarse.


    Myra gasped at his words. She never expected Fabian to have such a heartbreaking childhood. "I am so sorry. I misspoke."


    Fabian tried to downy it, "It isn¡¯t your fault. So, you don¡¯t need to apologize. And~ .... It happened more than twenty years ago."


    Myra didn¡¯t know what to say to him. She was stunned by this revtion. Her eyes turned a bit watery. She asked, "Who took care of you when you were young?" She now understood why Fabian was ¡¯protecting¡¯ that children¡¯s book. It must be one of the cherished items from his childhood days.


    Fabian looked at the sympathetic look Myra was giving him as he told her, "I have a grandfather ... maternal one. He took me in, fed me as well as bred me well. Whatever I am today is because of him. Ohh~ Myra, why are you the one getting emotional?" saying this, he wiped the corner of her eyes.


    Myra didn¡¯t resist his touch as she uttered, "Your grandfather must have loved and doted on you since your childhood. Is he doing well? How is his health now?" She calcted Fabian, who has turned twenty nine this year, meaning that his grandfather¡¯s age has to be seventy plus or something.


    "He is as healthy as a horse, fit as a fiddle. He looks more like my brother than my grandfather. He doesn¡¯t look his age at all. You will be surprised when you see him," Fabian stated casually. ¡¯After all, he stopped aging.¡¯


    "That¡¯s good then. I would love to meet him someday," Myra spoke with delight.


    As the mood had lightened a bit, Fabian thought it was the perfect opportunity and inquired about today¡¯s incident, "By the way~ ... did any of you ...... happen to encounter any familiar face at the mall?"


    Myra¡¯s eyes flickered just for a sh of a second, but she resumed her usual demeanor and replied, "No~ .... Why do you ask? Was there someone I knew?"


    Fabian, who has been thinking about this throughout the journey and getting anxious on his own, visibly rxed.


    He then replied, "Nahh~ ... just asking casually. The ce was packed. I thought I saw someone from the university there. By the way, don¡¯t take my request so casually. I am still angry about it, you know. And next time, don¡¯t go out without telling me."


    Myra sighed, "You are being stoic again. We were just there to shop. By the way, tomorrow~ ..." She was about to tell him about tomorrow¡¯s invitation, but before that, his ringtone erupted.


    He nced at his phone and clicked his tongue unconsciously, "It¡¯s an urgent call."


    "Go ahead," Myra said.


    He picked it up right in front of her and answered, "Hello."


    Myra couldn¡¯t hear what the other person was saying, but the changes on Fabian¡¯s face were telling that it had to be something work rted. Fabian hummed in response, "Got it," and then disconnected the call.


    Myra asked, "What happened? Is everything going well with the work you are busy with?"


    Releasing a heavy sigh, Fabian replied, "It is nothing serious. You know, about the annual seminar held by Red Stone. It is scheduled for tomorrow. And all the prominent figures, politicians, and influential business personalities from around the globe will be attending. I am in charge of it this time. It is a bit taxing for me as I have to check every minute detail. I don¡¯t want any mistakes to happen."


    "I know you will do well," Myra encouraged her.


    "I will be busy tomorrow, so don¡¯t go out on your own. And tell this to Yelena as well as Wendy, hmmm?" Fabian spoke, his voice stern.


    Myra held her tongue, thinking of giving him a surprise at the event. ¡¯He would be shocked to see us at the venue. I should zip my mouth for now.¡¯ She nodded at his words, trying to picture his face when he sees them tomorrow.


    "Oh, you were saying something about tomorrow. What is it?" Fabian inquired.


    William¡¯s call saved her as she picked it up hurriedly, "Yes, dad. Ohh~ .... I am with Fabian. Yelena said that. Yes~ .... Yes~ ... I came to discuss that. Yups~ ...... ummhmm~ .... I am on my way. Will be there in five minutes," saying this, she disconnected the call.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 274: A Sudden Realization

    <h4>Chapter 274: A Sudden Realization</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Yes, Dad. Ohh~ .... I am with Fabian. Yelena said that? Ohh~ yeah~ .... Yes~ ... I came to discuss that. Yups~ ...... ummhmm~ .... We are done with our talk. I was just on my way. Will be there in five minutes," saying this, she hung up William¡¯s call.


    "My dad called. He is urging me toe home. I need to hurry up," Myra got up from the couch as she walked towards the entrance.


    "It¡¯s dark out there. Let me send you home," Fabian offered as he got up from the sofa, but she politely declined. Shaking her head, she said, "You don¡¯t need to. My ce is just a block away. And~ .... Tomorrow is a big day for you. Rest early and~ .... good luck. I am rooting for you." Changing into her shoes, she said her goodbyes and walked off, not giving him any chance to reply.


    As soon as the door closed behind her, the warm, cozy, and homelike ce turned deste, cold, and mncholic. He leaned on the sofa, resting his head on the headrest, and closed his eyes while murmuring, "That was a close call. Fabian, you almost couldn¡¯t contain yourself and lost control .... You need to be a bit patient and let her ept youpletely and wholeheartedly. Let¡¯s not rush."


    Myra, on her way home, kept reeling about what happened back at Fabian¡¯s ce, about the ambiguous atmosphere, and her cheeks flushed, a shade of scarlet appearing on them. It was not because of shyness but rather because of embarrassment.


    This time, she smacked her forehead for real and muttered under her breath, "Yelena has thoroughly corrupted my subconsciousness with her romantic bbering. She has been doing it a lottely, always talking about cute boys this~ .... Handsome men that~ ... and Fabian ... jeez. Yes, I know he is drop dead gorgeous type of handsome, but he is a friend. Let¡¯s not taint our friendship." She shook her head violently, a strong denial.


    Then, something suddenly clicked in her mind, causing her to freeze. Her eyes widened as she realized, "Wait a minute~ hold on~ ... just now~ ..... Fabian mentioned that tomorrow¡¯s annual seminar will feature many influential businesspeople from around the world. How could I ... shit~... it has to be that. How did I miss the signs? How~? ... Damn, now I understand why I saw ric Everests in Esteria. He must be one of the invitees for the uing seminar representing Everests Cooperation. It has to be that." With her hand on her forehead, she thought, "What should I do now? If that¡¯s true, how can I attend tomorrow¡¯s event? But~... I can¡¯t just skip it. Professor Mitchell will have my head if I don¡¯t go. Plus, I can¡¯t afford to miss such an opportunity. I have been eyeing such a chance for a long time. Gosh~ ... " she muttered while mussing up her hair in frustration.


    "Myra, what are you doing, standing in the middle of the road? Did something happen? You look... kind of disheveled," a familiar voice startled her as Myra snapped back to awareness. Her hands were still pulling at her roots.


    She straightened her back and shifted her gaze to find Riya Johnson, Prof. Zachary¡¯s wife, whose face was etched with concern. A friendly smile appeared on Myra¡¯s face as she greeted her, "Ohh~ Mrs. Johnson, good evening. I~ ...... I was on my way home. I am sorry, I didn¡¯t hear your words earlier. What did you say?"


    "You seem dazed, and your hand, ohh~ my ... it is injured. What happened?" Riya gasped while staring at her.


    "Ohh~ this~ .... it is just a scrap, Mrs. Johnson, and everything is fine," Myra brushed it off, giving Riya a formal smile. She then made an excuse, "I am sorry, but my father¡¯s calling me nonstop. I need to hurry up. I will see you and Prof. Johnson some other time." Waving her hand, she scurried towards her home.


    As the ss windchime on the door made a subtle sound, both Sandra and William peeked out of the kitchen to find Myra, who was in the middle of changing her shoes.


    Sandra rushed out with adle still in her hand. "Baby, you are finally home. Let me see your face. Are you alright?" She got emotional again.


    Before Myra could say anything, Wendy, who wasing down the stairs after changing her clothes,mented, "Mrs. Miracle is at it again. We are going to get flooded soon."


    Yelena, who was following behind, pinched her. While William reprimanded her, "Wendy, she is your mother. She is allowed to be worried about you. You should know her heart."


    "Aaaaa~ .... Ouchh~ ouchh~.... I am sorry. I am sorry. I was just pulling her legs. I know and I love my mumma and dada the mooooosssst in the world, uhh~," she muttered in a cutesy tone, the one from those romantic animes.


    Sandra, without a care, hugged her elder daughter, while Myra let her do it. When the moment finished and they pulled apart. Sandra saw the dressing wrapped on her arm, "You got hurt?" Thisment got the attention of William, who came out hurriedly, his brows furrowed.


    "How did you get injured?" he questioned. He then turned around, stared and Wendy and Yelena, giving them a questioning look, "Why didn¡¯t either of you mention anything about it?"


    Wendy and Yelena lowered their heads guiltily. "Dad, don¡¯t me them. I told them not to. It¡¯s just a scrape, anyway," she shrugged it off and added. "I was being careless and bumped into someone and fell, causing an abrasion." She then sniffed the air and changed the topic, "What are you guys cooking? It is making me feel so hungry."


    William and Sandra walked back to the kitchen and busied themselves. Myra settled beside Wendy on the couch, her face glum.


    Yelena saw the look and questioned her straightaway, whispering, "Why this gloomy face, hmm? Did something happen at Fabian¡¯s ce? Did that jerk lecture you or something?"


    Myra sighed and confessed, "It¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s event. I am going to skip it."


    "WHAT?" Wendy and Yelena yelped in sync, listening to this abrupt announcement. Myra gestured for them to keep their voices down. Yelena then whispered, "Wh~ ... why will you do that? It is because of what happened today? We couldn¡¯t buy any clothes, or was it that jerk Fabian who said something to you?"


    "No, no~ ... he isn¡¯t even aware I am one of the invitees tomorrow," Myra rified.


    "Then what¡¯s the issue?" Wendy pressed. She was excited to visit the Crown Opulence.


    "Ughh~ .... It¡¯splicated. I just have a feeling that~ .... I should probably not attend," Myra spoke, her voice low in confidence, doubtful.


    Yelena got up and settled beside her friend,forting her, "The reason you are getting cold feet now is because you are anxious. But it¡¯s normal to feel jittery, as it is a massive, one in a lifetime kind of chance. Myra~ ... I know you and have seen how much hard work you have done and the struggles you have faced toe here. Everything will be alright. I fully believe in you."


    Myra kept silent even after listening to Yelena¡¯s encouraging words. The real reason .... How could she tell them?"


    _________________________


    ¡¯We have searched the emergency ward, general ward, and all the ces where the mall incident survivors could be. We have even looked on all the floors, but there isn¡¯t even a hint of her scent,¡¯ Drey concluded, his voice brimming with dejection as well as pure frustration.


    Dion was puzzled too. There was no doubt that the handkerchief he found, the blood on it, was for sure Myra¡¯s. So, why was she not here? He made his way towards the nurse station and asked, "Umm~ ... excuse me. Has there been any patient with the name Myra Miracle? She must havee amongst the mall survivors."


    "We haven¡¯t gotten the identity of all the patients yet," the staff ryed.


    Dion then went on to give the nurse Myra¡¯s description, "It is a girl, twenty ... no twenty one year old with hazel eyes and golden bronze hair, around five feet three or four. Maybe she has already been discharged? Can you look for me once? Hmmm?" he urged with desperation.


    The nurse was moved by his pleas, she took pity on him and said, "I will ask for you. But can you tell me, what is the rtionship between you two?"


    "She¡¯s my ma~" he was about to blurt out, but stopped himself, correcting it, "She is a close friend of mine. Please, can you look for me?"


    The nurse made the call and asked around. But Dion has already guessed from her conversation and facial expressions that Myra wasn¡¯t admitted to this hospital. He then questioned, "Has any of the potential survivor been taken to any other hospital?"


    "There are a couple of them," the staff told him. "You can look for your friend there." She provided him with the hospital names.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 275: You Smell Funny

    <h4>Chapter 275: You Smell Funny</h4>


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    "Sorry, sir, but there isn¡¯t anyone with this name or description," the nurse conveyed to me. So far, I have searched each and every hospital Myra could possibly be in, but it was all for not. None of the victims matched her description, nor did I trace her fragment anywhere, which made me question myself for just a second.


    I shook my head, dispersing all these senseless thoughts, ¡¯No, I am not wrong. What I felt was all real. It is definitely Myra¡¯s scent. I can¡¯t mistake that intoxicating fragrance for something else. She is my mate, and I can¡¯t mistake her for someone else. No, never.¡¯


    I came out of the hospital and took out that cloth from my pocket. Inhaling her sweet scent gave me a strange sense offort, and at the same time, it was breaking my heart as well. This bloody cloth meant that she was alive and in Esteria. After one year of looking for her, high and low, like crazy, I am finally near her. This time, I will find her by hook or by crook. And when I do~ ....... I won¡¯t let her leave me. I will seize the opportunity to seal her heart as well as her soul. After all, we are fated mates, and she can¡¯t hide from me forever. We are meant to be.


    As I was thinking of conducting a discreet search for her, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I took it out and looked at the disy, and it was none other than Brave. I have been out for nearly two hours, and my mind link is blocked as well. They must be waiting for me.


    Picking it up, I heard not Brave¡¯s voice but ric¡¯s. His voice was sharp as he asked, "Where are you, Dion? Why are you still not here yet?"


    Pinching my nose bridge, I sighed with exhaustion and answered, "I am on my way."


    ______________________


    (Brave¡¯s POV)


    "What did Dion say?" I questioned him as he gave me my phone back.


    "He said he is on his way to the hotel," ric told me. His voice held annoyance.


    "Why are you so agitated, Al?" I inquired as I looked straight in his eyes. Ever since we came from the mall, he has been behaving strangely. He even broke his phone, which he ims was an idental fall, but I highly doubt that part, knowing his temperament. That¡¯s why he came into my room to ask for my phone.


    "Ughh~ ... Nothing, I was just thinking about tomorrow¡¯s meeting," ric replied with a sigh, as he plopped onto the couch in my room.


    "Don¡¯t stress. Everything will be fine. But before that, we have to attend the seminar held by Red Stone University," I reminded him.


    "I don¡¯t give a damn about this fucking conference, seminar, or whatever they call it. I am not going to attend it anyway. I want the meeting, which we came for, to go on smoothly and be over with," he muttered.


    "Al, you have to attend. You are the COO of Everests Cooperation as well as the next in line for Lycan King. We have already given our word to Mr. Stephens that we all would attend. Jacob must already be aware of it. Plus, there will be plenty of our business partners and our clients there," I reasoned with him, but he was reluctant.


    "You are the CFO and fully capable of representing Everests Group. I don¡¯t think my presence is necessary there," ric said to me matter of factly.


    "ric~ you know you are being totally unreasonable here. And it is held inside the hotel. You can just show your face and go," my voice came out stern.


    He waved his hand, "You tell me .... What¡¯s your scene with that secretary?" then deflected the topic.


    "What do you mean? You make it sound like we are having some sort of affair," I served myself some water and stated.


    "That Elisa Queens ... I get a bad feeling from that human girl. She is always clinging onto one of us and ys innocent afterwards. But I bet she is not what she shows on the outside. That human is very crafty. I can see pure greed in her eyes," his voice came out gravelly as he said this. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep a distance from her?"


    "Humans~ .... they are naturally greedy. And, Al, you are thinking way too much. She injured her palm, so I took her to the medics. That¡¯s it. I have no interest in Ms. Queens, or a matter of fact, anyone else, and I never will. For the other part~ ... I know she has been trying to constantly flirt with us, but there have been plenty of incidents like that before. I don¡¯t want to boast about it, but it¡¯s nothing new for us, females showing interest, hmm. So, don¡¯t blow it out of proportion," I said with a shrug.


    Our conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door, and the next second, Elio entered. "Good, both of you are together," he chimed.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "Nora called. I just came to tell you that the trial, it has ended," he spoke as he settled beside ric.


    "The trial ended?" ric asked, furrowing his brows. "How did it go? What¡¯s the verdict?"


    "She said that Clement Sanders, Maximus Corbin, and their so called supporters, ¡¯army¡¯, were being cocky and mocking after seeing only her and mother at the trial," he started. His words made my blood boil, but before I could say anything, ric¡¯s reaction came, "Those old bastards. I will rip them apart when I see them next. How dare they?"


    Elio then continued, "But the evidence and the witnesses shut them up pretty good. Plus, mother trashed them in front of everyone else. Showing them their true ce. You know how she is when she gets really mad. Even father can¡¯t stop her. Anyways, they haven¡¯t announced the verdict yet, but by the looks of it, those two won¡¯t be able to keep their Elders¡¯ positions."


    "Why didn¡¯t they give the verdict then?" I questioned. If everything were already set, it was weird not to announce it then.


    "It is because~ .... Elder Moore wasn¡¯t able to attend. They have to put it on hold, the verdict," he stated.


    That makes sense. But why would Eleanor Moore not attend such an important trial? She isn¡¯t someone who would skip something like that without a solid reason. She is aware of how crucial her presence is. I will have to give her a callter.


    As I was thinking this, we all heard familiar footsteps heading towards my room. Then, without even knocking, Dion entered, exhaustion and weariness written all over his face.


    "Waiting for me, I guess," Dion spoke as he gave us a tired smile.


    "ric said you went to the hospital. How¡¯s the situation there?" I inquired as I went to him and gave him a ss of water.


    "Ahhh~ ...... it was tiresome to say the least. There are no casualties, thanks to Al¡¯s timely saving. But quite a few have gotten severe burns," he gulped down the water and slumped where I was sitting with a thud.


    "Why did you block the mind link then?" ric interrogated.


    "Ohh~ that, I was with that child I was talking about. That kid ... she was distressed by the whole situation, you know. So, I didn¡¯t want my mindlinking to scare her even more. You know how our eyes change shade and all," Dion answered casually.


    Then Elio repeated what he told us, and Dionmented, "Those geezers. Hehh~ ... finally going to get what they deserve. When the verdictes, I will prepare a massive cake and take it to them. A cow dung cake and feed them."


    All of usughed at his unique yet disgusting torture method. ric, as if sensing something, got up and walked towards Dion. As he got closer, he sniffed Dion and questioned, "Why do you smell so funny?"


    For just a nanosecond, I saw Dion¡¯s eyes flicker. But as I blinked, his usually calm self was back, "Of course, I will smell funny. The hospital was full of patients, and blood and stuff," he gave a matter of fact type of reply.


    Maybe I was reading into it too much, but Dion, he was a bit taken aback by ric¡¯s question.


    "Are you sure it is just that?" ric pressed.


    "You tell me ...... what could it be?" Dion countered him.


    "Enough~ you two ...... It has been a long and tiring day for all of us. Return to your rooms and rest. We have a big day tomorrow. I will report to father about what happened today," I spoke, my voice held firmness.


    ric wanted to say something, but held his tongue and was the first one to walk off. Elio followed him.


    Dion didn¡¯t move, so I asked him, "Why aren¡¯t you leaving?"


    "Going~ ... just going. But you know what, Rave. You are an angel," he was trying to tter me. He got up and walked towards the door when I said, "But Al wasn¡¯t wrong. You really do reek, Dio."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 276: I Curse You, Myra Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 276: I Curse You, Myra Miracle</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Dio, Al was right. You really do reek weird," Brave spoke as Dion¡¯s steps halted at hisment. He didn¡¯t turn around, waiting for his brother to finish his words.


    "You smell of sweat and dirt. Do wash up thoroughly, okay? And have a good rest," Brave added while staring at his brother¡¯s back.


    Dion¡¯s demeanor visibly rxed. He finally looked back and gave Brave a casual smile, stating, "That¡¯s the fragrance of saving lives, baby," then finished his words with a wink.


    He was afraid that ric and Brave had detected Myra¡¯s scent on him. He waved at Brave and walked back to his room, his steps steady and slow. After shutting the door and locking it, he looked at the small bag on his bed.


    Inside it was a tight lid container that held that piece of cloth. He knew his brothers would recognize Myra¡¯s odor for miles away if he went with the handkerchief in his pocket. So, he went to his room first, securely ced it, and then came to Brave¡¯s room.


    She made his way towards his bed, picked up the bag, and ced it in his luggage. After taking a long shower, he came out and made a call, "Anya, where are you?"


    The reply from the other side came, "Young Alpha, as per your orders, I am in a nearby city, Hensenhaven."


    "Good, book a flight for Esteria. The earlier, the better. I want you here by tomorrow. I have an important task lined up for you," hemanded.


    "I will be there," after hearing her reply, Dion disconnected the call. With wet hair sticking to his face and navy colored bathrobe wrapped around his body, with his well defined torso exposed, he plopped onto his bed and muttered to Drey, ¡¯It¡¯s good that I ordered her to follow us discreetly. She is skilled and woulde in handy with the task of finding Myra¡¯s location. Plus, she is a human, so no one would doubt her.¡¯


    ¡¯Ummhmm~ .... Hopefully she finds our mate," Drey added.


    The day as well as the evening had been eventful in many ways for all of them. The Everests, the Miracles, Fabian, Elisa, and even for Yelena.


    After washing up, Myra walked towards the window and gazed at the waning gibbous moon. Her thoughts were all muddled up. Even after listening to Wendy and Yelena¡¯s encouraging words, she was scared of going to the seminar tomorrow. She was in a bind.


    With a heavy heart, she walked back and settled into her bed, but peaceful sleep was like a far fetched dream for her. Her night was full of nightmares. It kept shifting from the fire incident to seeing ric and him finding out about her. She even saw Nora, who barred her with questions, ¡¯Why did you do this to me, Myra? Why did you run away? I thought we were, friends .... soul~ mates .... But you ran away like there was no meaning to our friendship. Myra~ ... You are a horrible friend. A horrible person. You are a bane. A crowd. A curse with no biological family. You deserve to be alone and rot alone. You deserve no one¡¯s mercy. No one¡¯s love. Myra Miracle, I curse you ...... I curse a bane like you to never find happiness. You will never be happy. <strong><i>I curse you ... I CURSE YOU ... I CURSE YOU, MYRA MIRACLE</i></strong>.¡¯ All while saying this, she clutched Myra¡¯s throat in an iron grip and tightened her fingers around it. With each word, her nails dug into Myra¡¯srynx, causing excruciating pain.


    As the Nora from her dream was choking her, she was about to pass out. She screamed with all her might, "NOOOOOOO ......" and was jolted awake by the intensity of the nightmare. Her body was covered in cold sweat as she huffed uncontrobly, gulping in air desperately to make her breathing steady. She rubbed her chest simultaneously to calm herself down. She was having this nightmare episode once again. But she has never seen a nightmare where Nora was cursing at her. Maybe it was because of the guilt she always felt for running away or her own insecurity, but it was truly terrifying. Her eyes were moist as tears fell from the corner of her eyes and wetted her cheeks as well as her chin. A sorrowful whimper escaped her mouth.


    After a few minutes of sobbing, she eased up a little bit. The stuffiness in her heart dispersed bit by bit. She took deep breaths and repeated, "You didn¡¯t have a choice back then. What you did was right. You needed to protect yourself and your family. No need to feel guilty. This is all fake. Nora would never do that to you. And this nightmare, it all stems from her seeing ric in Esteria, nothing much. Rx, rx ...."


    As she thought about ric, the memory of that day shed in front of her eyes. Everything came back rushing to her, making her shiver.


    She had never mentioned about that kidnapping incident to anyone, and ording to her, only she and ric knew about it. All this time, it has all been pent up inside her, gnawing at her like a parasite. Although she always acted brave and mature in front of others, she was living in fear every single day.


    How could she not get frightened after what she went through? She was kidnapped, sexually assaulted, and eventually, those two were discussing killing her by beheading her, right in front of her. It would give a lifelong trauma to anyone. If that day, she wouldn¡¯t have killed that guy, she wouldn¡¯t have been alive.


    She drank some water and checked the time. It indicated four fifty eight in the morning. She then looked out of the window. The sky was still pretty dark and gloomy, with grey and ck clouds lingering.


    Myra knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get any sleep now, so she pulled herself out of bed and prepared herself to go for a morning run. It was the only thing now that would keep her free of those thoughts and help her clear her mind.


    After changing into grey tracks and a white casual top, she slipped out of the house, not disturbing anyone¡¯s sleep.


    She started her routine run and noticed, unlike usual, there were hardly any people on the trail. Maybe it was because it was still early, or maybe it was the ominous weather¡¯s fault. Who knows?


    After going through with her run and doing stretching exercises, she returned back to her home. As soon as she entered the door, Wendy pounced on her, "Sis, you are finally here. We have been waiting for you since forever. Why did you take so long today?"


    Myra, who had forgotten to take her phone earlier, nced at the wall clock to find it was already six thirty. "Umm~ .... What happened? Why did you get up so early? Why were you waiting for me?" she asked.


    Wendy eximed, "What do you mean by why, uhh~? Today is a big, big day for you. How can I still sleep? Come on,e on,e here~ ... I and sis Yel have prepared everything." She pushed Myra inside.


    Yelena, who was holding three to four garment bags in her hand,mented, "A few more minutes, I my hair would have turned grey."


    Myra narrowed her eyes at her sister and friend, then stated, "Didn¡¯t I say that I am not attending?"


    "Ahaa~ ... ahaa~ .... We remember. But~ ... Yelena sis has already arranged for an invitation pass. Now we can all go together and cheer for you. That way, you won¡¯t feel anxious," Wendy tried to convince as she held Myra¡¯s hand, swinging it like a kid.


    "Wendy~" Myra was about to reason with her, but before that, William¡¯s voice came, "What are the three of you doing in the hallway?"


    "Sis is feeling nervous and saying she will not attend the seminar today," Wendy snitched on her.


    "What happened, Myra? Are you alright? You were quite excited to attend it," William inquired, his voice dripping with concern.


    "Dad, I am all good. I~" Myra didn¡¯t know what to tell them. She was short of excuses.


    "Then what¡¯s the problem? Although it is your decision to make, but I think you should go. Yelena and Wendy will be there to encourage you," he gave Myra his opinion. "Such chances, they are rare. You should grab one when ites. Don¡¯t hesitate." He patted her shoulder in assurance.


    "Uncle William, are you and Aunt Sandra not going?" Yelena questioned.


    "Unfortunately, and sadly, no. We have to inform the kitchen two days before taking leave," Sandra came out and spoke.


    "That¡¯s easy. Let me make a call," Yelena was about to dial Garry¡¯s number, but Sandra stopped her.


    "Don¡¯t, Yelena. Mr. Yates has already done a lot for us. You don¡¯t need to bother him. We can go next time. Today, the three of you can go and enjoy, okay," Sandra urged them.


    All the eyes were on Myra now. So, with no choice left, she said, "Fine~ ...... fine. I will go."


    "Yeahhhhhhhhhhh~ ..... that¡¯s my sister. Muahhhhhh," Wendy wrapped her in a tight embrace.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277: I Want No One To Recognize Me

    <h4>Chapter 277: I Want No One To Recognize Me</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Fine, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go," Myra replied as she had no other choice left. But then something clicked in her mind, and she added, "Yel, but you will have to do me a favor."


    "What favor between us, uh~? You just need to say the word. And it will be done," Yelena assured her and gave her a wink. "But, tell me, what is it?"


    "Let¡¯s go to my room first," Myra uttered, her faceced with a look full of determination. After saying this, she held Yelena¡¯s wrist and dragged her upstairs to her room. Wendy followed them in tow with the garment bags.


    As soon as the door was shut, Yelena asked, "Now tell me, what is it? Why are you being all secretive?"


    "I want you to cut my hair. Can you do it for me?" Myra asked with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Just that~ ... huhh? That¡¯s easy peasy. I will do that. It¡¯s just trimming a bit," Yelena picked up theb and started searching for the scissors as she replied.


    "No, not trimming it. I want to shorten the length, change my style," Myra stated. "I want to try something new. And also~ .... Wendy, can you do my makeover? I want to change my lookpletely."


    Both Wendy and Yelena¡¯s brows furrowed at herst sentence, "But you aren¡¯t into makeup and makeovers? What¡¯s up with you today?" Yelena questioned. "You even said that you don¡¯t want any kind of transformation?"


    "Remember, you said this to me before, that I should let loose, to try new things, to be a bit bold? Hmm~ .... Now I want to follow your advice. I want to try something new for once. I want to feel different at this event. I want the people who are attending the event to feel that they are meeting me for the very first time," Myra smiled and spoke. Then she muttered under her breath, "I want nobody to recognize me."


    Yelena¡¯s eyes lit up at Myra¡¯s words as she smacked her back enthusiastically, "Finally, we are talking, baby. Trust me, Wendy and I we will make sure you look as well as feel different today. I assure you, even Aunt Sandra and Uncle William will be surprised by your transformation today." As if remembering something, she pped and added, "Ohhh~ ... I have the perfect dress for you. Now, I can finally use it ..." She was getting way too excited, thinking about how to doll Myra up.


    Wendy joined in. She was as surprised and ardent as Yelena for this one. She asked as she held up all the garment bags, "So, which one out of these is it?"


    "None of them, sweetheart. Can you go to my room and bring the ck garment bag for me? It¡¯s in my wardrobe," Yelena instructed as she picked up the pair of scissors from the drawer.


    "On it," Wendy scurried out of the room to get the bag.


    Yelena then remarked, "The ce will be full of influential people. I have even heard there are more than five hundred guests on the guest list who have RSVP¡¯d. And~ .... from my experience I can tell that they will all be mmed up in couture wear and doused in top famous designer brands ......" She then exined, "You see, these kinds of events may seem formal and proper on the outside, but it is a way to show off one¡¯s enormous wealth and style. And with so many wealthy moguls, they will go all out to stand out. It¡¯s like a red carpet from those high end award functions. So, trust me ...... I will make you look just the part. So, you will blend in well. Trust this friend of yours." Saying this, she got all excited again.


    Soon, Wendy returned with the garment bag, and as soon as she entered, she uttered ecstatically, "WHOA! .... Sis Yel, I didn¡¯t know you had such a gorgeous dress in your closet. It is truly breathtaking. You have great taste."


    Yelena chuckled, "Yeah, I know. Your sister will y in this dress. You just wait." A meaningful smile appeared on her lips.


    "Let me see what I am going to wear as well," Myra was quick to say, but Yelena shut it down, "No, would do please. You will see the final look. You just have to trust me. I won¡¯t make you look like a fool."


    Although Myra was reluctant but she entrusted herself to Wendy and Yelena¡¯s hands as they both started working their magic on her.


    Yelena asked Myra to sit on the stool and started shearing her hair like a professional hairstylist. She even covered the mirror so that Myra couldn¡¯t see what she was doing. She wanted this to be a surprise for her as well.


    Meanwhile, Wendy googled online for some makeup inspirations and found one that would go just right with the dress.


    Myra only heard the snipping sound as she felt her hair length getting shorter and shorter, and the voices of her friend and sister discussing about what would suit her best.


    They didn¡¯t even allow Myra to open her eyes while helping her into her dress.


    After two and a half hours of relentless work. Yelena unveiled the mirror as Myra looked at herself in it. And what she saw ... truly stunned her. Astonishment was written all over her face as she touched her face with her hand, her eyes widened, her mouth agape, "Is this really me?"


    True to their words, Yelena and Wendy had transformed Myra¡¯s subtle, untouched beauty into a valiant and exquisite one.


    She was now wearing a long, ck, halter neck bodycon dress. The outfit was embellished with simrly colored glitter stones, giving it a sparkling effect. The neckline in front was high, covering her cleavage, but the back had a deep and open design.


    For her hair, Yelena gave her a wavy lob with bottleneck bangs. It created a perfect blend of texture and movement, giving the illusion of voluminous locks and also covering Myra¡¯s face gracefully.


    Wendy matched the makeup ording to the outfit. She also made Myra wear glossy blue contacts to make her appearance bolder.


    Myra was satisfied with her overall look. Plus, as Yelena had mentioned, there will be over five hundred guests. So, she will blend in perfectly with the crowd. ric Everests won¡¯t even notice her in such a packed environment.


    For the final touch, Myra picked up the perfume bottle, which was sitting on her dresser, and sprayed it. Yelena whiffed the air and eximed, stating, "PERFECTO! Where did you get this one?"


    "Fabian gave it to me as a New Year¡¯s gift. I just never got the chance to use it," Myra said.


    ¡¯He gave you Valentino¡¯s Roma Coral Fantasy ...... umhmmm~ ... lover boy Fabby,¡¯ Yelena mumbled under her breath.


    Wendy checked the time and almost screamed, "Ohhh~ my gosh. We also need to get ready. Otherwise, we will bete. Let¡¯s go, sis Yelena."


    Yelena agreed, gave Myra a tap, followed by a flying kiss as they both walked out of her room.


    Myra looked at herself in the mirror once again. The look, the vibe, she was now feeling confident, optimistic.


    "...... Everything will go just as I nned. No one will recognize me, when even I can¡¯t. It is not like I am the star of the show or something along those lines, huhh. I will blend in well, and when the time is right, I will leave." She has it all nned out. Plus, in her mind, ric probably would be surrounded by esteemed business personalities on his own. He definitely won¡¯t notice her in such a crowd.


    With an extra zip in her step, Myra walked out of her room and down the stairs.


    Her heels click cked, making a slow, rhythmic sound as she descended. Sandra, who was just about to go out for her work, was bbergasted to see Myra, her mouth hung open.


    Myra licked her lips and asked, nervously, "How do I look, mom?"


    "Are you really my Myra? I couldn¡¯t recognize you there for a second. You look so~ ... This really suits you. You look gorgeous, my baby," Sandra remarked, still in shock as she approached her daughter.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you, your mom won¡¯t be able to recognize you? I guess my words turned out to be true. I should be a fortune teller," Yelena came in a chic, crimson tight fitting, mid length dress.


    Sandra chuckled and then said, "But something is missing ...."


    "Missing ..." Yelena started checking Myra¡¯s face, then her outfit, then the essories, and everything there was to check.


    "Give me a second," Sandra walked inside her room.


    Wendy also came down by now. She was in a dark champagne hued A-line corset dress, the one she had been saving for an important asion.


    Sandra soon came out with something in hand and handed it over to Myra., "Here, now your look isplete." It was her most precious silver rhinestone embedded clutch that William had given her on their tenth anniversary. In fear that it would get damaged, she never really used it.


    To Be Continued . . . . . .

 Chapter 278: His Precious Thing

    <h4>Chapter 278: His Precious Thing</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was touched by this gesture. She knew how much her mother valued it. She gave Sandra a tight hug as thetter whispered, "Do well today, umm~. Mom and Dad are cheering for you. And~ ...... don¡¯t forget to take pictures."


    "Aye Aye, captain, we will take tons of it, okiez ...... now let¡¯s go. It will take some time to reach the venue," Yelena kissed Sandra¡¯s cheek and walked out.


    "Yup, we need to giddy up," Wendy added as she kissed the other cheek and followed Yelena.


    Myra nodded and followed them. William was waiting for them at the main gate, but he too had the same reaction as Sandra¡¯s when he saw his daughters walking out of the house. Tears started building up instantly as he turned around to wipe the corner of his eyes.


    Yelenaughed and teased him, "We are just attending an event. Your daughters .... they aren¡¯t getting married, Mr. Miracle."


    "I know. I know. But they have already grown up," he was getting all emotional, sniffling away his tears.


    Sandra walked beside him and spoke to the trio, "You girls should leave. Otherwise, with the current weather conditions and your unclebined, a flood might erupt anytime." Everyoneughed at her words.


    Taking Sandra¡¯s advice, they settled inside Yelena¡¯s car, which was parked outside the house. The person from yesterday, Garry¡¯s man, fetched it in the morning. They all said their goodbyes and zoomed off.


    The weather, just like in the morning, was overcast. The sky was sunless as squalls of wind blew.


    _________________________


    *At The Crown Opulence, Topmost floor, Executive Suites*


    "Mr. Everests? May Ie in?" Elisa gently knocked on the door as she stood outside Brave¡¯s room.


    "Give me a minute," his deep, masculine voice came from inside.


    Elisa waited as per Brave¡¯s instruction. She adjusted the cleavage line of her dress, pulling it a centimeter or two down for very obvious reasons.


    She was wearing a beaded long, strapless corset dress with a fitted slit mermaid skirt. The dark emerald hued gown was creating a captivating symphony of allure and elegance, and at the same time, it was oozing with sultriness with its sweetheart neckline frames shaping her bosoms well.


    She was looking like an embodiment of feminine allure and mour. Her outfit blended with her cherry hair perfectly as she tucked a strand behind her ear. She was confident that today she would definitely achieve her target and get down on Brave. After all, with her looksbined with the outfit, she was a true devilish beauty. Perfect Demon Queen.


    Brave opened the door and asked without looking at her, "Secretary Queens, what is it?"


    "Uhhhh~ ... Mr. Larson has asked me to inform you that, as the special invitees, Mr. Brave, as well as other Mr. Everests, will enter the venue after all the guests have arrived. I will be apanying you," Elisa spoke. Her words may sound professional outwardly, but the underlying meaning behind them was clear. She wanted to enter the venue with the Lycan Alphas and put dibs on them, in front of everybody else, so that others, especially the females, would think twice before approaching them.


    ¡¯Like who would even dare to approach them when they would see a seductive beauty like me standing next to them,¡¯ Elisa scoffed internally.


    "Umm~ .... Okay .... Anything else?" Brave replied, his eyes never falling on Elisa even once, as he was on a video call with his assistant, Kaylee Shaw.


    Elisa¡¯s jaw tightened with rage, she was thoroughly pissed. She bore her sharp, intense gaze on the gentle figure that was disyed on Brave¡¯s phone¡¯s screen. Forgetting that Brave was still waiting for her answer.


    "Secretary Queens ....? Secretary Queens ....? Ms. Elisa?" Brave called out.


    Elisa snapped out of her thoughts as her fierce eyes met Brave¡¯s confused ones. He was looking at her with a perplexed expression, "Are you alright? I have been calling you ..." he inquired.


    "Ohhh~ ...... I¡¯m sorry. What did you say?" she asked, while blinking her eyes. Soon, her innocent demeanor was back.


    Brave didn¡¯t think much of it as he was already busy with his stuff. He inquired again, "I said if there isn¡¯t anything else, I have some important calls to take."


    Elisa¡¯s mouth twitched in irritation. She has thought that this semnce would be enough to draw the guys¡¯ attention, but that guy, Brave, he hasn¡¯t even nced her way properly. She changed her facial expression in a sh, smiled at him, and said, "There is nothing else. When you are done with your calls, you can call for me. I will be waiting~ .... I mean, will be on standby~"


    Brave nodded, and without much thought, he closed the door on her face and continued with his briefing. Her face turned red as her hair, she was fuming uncontrobly, ¡¯Damnit~ .... Nothing is going ording to n. What¡¯s wrong with these wolf men? Are they dimwit? Arghhhhhhhhh~ .... ¡¯


    A maically familiar voice startled her as she jolted and turned around to meet the person¡¯s gaze, "Ms. Queens, what are you doing outside Brave¡¯s room? Has Mr. Larson given you the role of his bodyguard? Or is it the gatekeeper?"


    Honestly, Elisa wanted to sew his mouth and scratch his handsome face with her polished nails, but couldn¡¯t. He was also one of her targets.


    She maintained herposure, gave him a sophisticated smile, and replied, "I am just a delicate human. I am not tough enough to be a bodyguard of a werewolf." She subtly rubbed her bandaged palm and added, "Not to mention, powerful and majestic Lycan Alphas."


    Dion gave her a sly smile and uttered, "Well, you seem quite prepared for the event. It seems like we will be the ones who have to guard Ms. Queens for today. There will be many eyes on you, after all."


    Elisa was a bit taken aback by his words. His attitude was arbitrary towards her. He would sometimes give herpliments, out of the blue, and at other times, he would just make jokes about her.


    "Thank you for your kind words. You look as dapper as ever, Mr. Dion. I can see why you are so famous in the Kimberg as adies¡¯ man," she praised him as she eyed him from head to toe.


    Dion was in an all ck suit, the same colored shirt had its top three buttons undone, which was showcasing his chest. His copper hair were neatlybed back in a slick style as he touched his right ear to adjust his crystal studs.


    When he was doing this, Elisa¡¯s eyes caught his cufflinks, and without thinking much, she chuckled lightly.


    Dion wrinkled his brows slightly and asked, "What made youugh, Ms. Queens? Is there something on my face?"


    "No, there isn¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to be rude to you, but I guess someone deceived you. The green cufflinks you are wearing are cheap and don¡¯t match your overall attire. They don¡¯t suit you at all. You should probably try silver or gold," she then approached him, her steps alluring as her left leg peeked out of her gown with every movement, "If you don¡¯t mind, I have just the right pair in my room. I prepared it as a gift for you all. Why don¡¯t youe with me and try them on?" She held his hand to unfasten the cufflink.


    But before she could take them off, Dion¡¯s face turned serious as he pulled his hand back roughly and unceremoniously. Elisa was pushed back forcefully, but she managed to bnce her steps well. Dion stared at her and spat, "If you know it is rude, then you shouldn¡¯t say that, Ms. Queens. Out of everything I am wearing, the most precious and invaluable thing is these cufflinks. So, you¡¯d better watch your mouth next time." He dusted his hands in frustration and walked off to Elio¡¯s room.


    Elisa¡¯s face contorted in a grimace of fury. She wanted tosh out but held herself back, "This freaking ...... Once you are all in my control. I will teach you a lesson you won¡¯t ever forget. You all will be my ves."


    Dion, as soon as he entered Elio¡¯s room, took out his handkerchief and started wiping the cufflinks carefully.


    Elio, who was in the middle of changing his clothes, asked, "What happened, Bro. Dion?"


    "Nothing~ ... sleeve, it got tainted with filth. Just wiping that off," he casually remarked while wiping it clean to the point of it shining.


    "Filth, here?" Elio was confused by his words. But Dion didn¡¯t exin.


    _______________________


    "Why is this road jammed like hell? We are gettingte," Wendy spoke nervously.


    "Sweetheart, it isn¡¯t an exam. And as for the traffic, it¡¯s because all the cars are headed in the same direction. There must be doing security checks and stuff. You know how powerful peoplee with their entourage to such an event," Yelena exined.


    "This many?" Wendy¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Ahhaa~ ...... more than these," Yelena added.


    Myra¡¯s phone buzzed as she picked it up and answered, "Yes, Prof. Mitchell. Yes, I am on my way. I will be there in five minutes. Yes~ ... okay." And the call disconnected.


    "Oswald Mitchell?" Yelena inquired while Myra nodded in agreement, "He is urging us toe fast. The event is soon going to start."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 279: Fears; Astonishment; Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 279: Fears; Astonishment; Confidence</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    "You, see over there ... that ce, it¡¯s the Crown Opulence," Yelena spoke as a magnificent and marvelous edifice came into my peripheral vision. I was awestruck by how gigantic and spectacr the architecture seemed. The Quintuplet mirror towers stood erect, making a concave pentagon like shape. Or you could say, it looked like a Queen¡¯s crown, hence the name, the Crown Opulence.


    "Ohhh ...... my heavens. What in the divine world is this piece of infrastructure? I bet my life that there are about fifty stories in each tower. Ohhh~ ...... how I so wished that I had my sketchbook with me right now. It looks so damn cool," Wendy eximed.


    Yelena smirked and said, "To be precise, it¡¯s seventy, each .... And~ ... do you see the topmost floor ...." She pointed.


    "Umhmmm~ Although it¡¯s hurting my neck and isn¡¯t clear, I can see a little bit. Hehh~," Wendy remarked.


    "There are ss bridges connecting the towers with each other. And each one has its own penthouse suite, from which one can see all over Esteria," Yelena exined like a guide.


    "Holy Sh~ ... cow ... How much does it even cost to stay a night there, huhh? Ten thousand dors? No, ... hundred thousand dors? Maybe, worth a fortune?" Wendy was astonished. I know how fascinated she gets when she sees something like this. Maybe it¡¯s the artist inside her that gets curious. Or maybe she is just into luxurious stuff.


    "For some people, yes, it can be worth an arm and a leg, or their entire fortune. But for the elite ss, multimillionaire, billionaire types, who can splurge without a care, that¡¯s not the case. It is just pocket change for them," I stated my opinion.


    Of course, people like us, the middle ie family ones, don¡¯t even dream of going to such an upscale ce. Let alone staying there, that too in one of the penthouse suites.


    And to be very honest, I don¡¯t really want to. Being filthy rich and all is good, but a plutocrat statuses with a cost of having too many enemies who are constantly after your blood and their life is filled with constant stress and pressure. After all, what happened to me in Kimberg is an example of this.


    A nobody like me was caught up with the foes of Everests, just because I was Nora¡¯s best friend.


    I never want anyone to experience anything like what I did then, NEVER. And I don¡¯t wish it to happen with anyone else, not even to my worst enemies. I don¡¯t want such a life for me or my family members. A harmonious, peaceful life is what I desire. That¡¯s why I was so determined to leave everything behind ande to Esteria for a fresh start. And, whatever might happen today, I WON¡¯T RELENT on this one.


    I reminded myself of what I, my parents, and my sister have been through and it fortified my resolve even more.


    The car came to a halt as Yelena spoke, "Here we are,dies."


    <fn2270> Th?s chapter is updated by find~novel</fn2270>


    Steadying my breath, I followed Yel and Wends out of the vehicle.


    The entrance was grand. The sweeping staircase leading towards the venue was exquisitely adorned with avish, deep ocean blue carpet embellished with white floral motifs. An abundance of ivory colored roses and lush green foliage gracefully ornamented the banister on either side.


    The ce was abuzz with paparazzi and media personnel, clicking shots after shots of celebrities and influential figures as they posed for the cameras.


    "Ohhh my goshhhh ... my goodness. I might sound like a broken record today but this is WOW! ... Isn¡¯t that ... Britney Taylor, the A list actress from Hollywood? Whoa! ..... And there, there .... it is Caleb Hawthorne, the movie star, right?" I could clearly see Wendy gushing over celebrities as she pointed them out one after another. Her eyes were making hearts.


    But one thing was clear to me now. This is no ordinary, regr seminar. And .... whatever Yelena told earlier was absolutely spot on.


    Eventually, I thought she was just exaggerating but this doesn¡¯t look like a simple university seminar to me, by any means. And I am d, it is this way. Because with such a densely popted ce, I won¡¯t be found out. I must say, I should thank Fabian. He has really done an exceptional job.


    "My~ ra ... Myra, what¡¯s gotten you so dazed?" Yelena snapped her fingers at me, bringing me back from my thoughts.


    "Uhhh~ .... Nothing. I was thinking howvish and well presented the exterior is. Fabian has really worked hard and it is paying off," I stated.


    "Fabian? What¡¯s this got to do with him, huhh?" Yelena was confused by my words as I saw her brows knitting together a little bit.


    "Ohhh~, I forgot to tell you this. Yesterday .... he told me that he has been entrusted with the responsibility of organizing and managing this year¡¯s seminar. So, all this, he has organized. I guess that¡¯s why he has been so busytely. Though I didn¡¯t mention to him about the invitation I got," I told her and Wendy.


    "Ohhh, really, Prof. Stephens really has great taste," Wendy chimed while smirking. "How did he even manage to get so many celebs in a single ce makes me awestruck. Some don¡¯t even attend the award function or any other events."


    "Ahaaa~ ... enough with his talk ...... now let¡¯s go inside and surprise him," Yelena got excited and was heading to the main carpet but I held her hand, catching her by surprise. She asked, "What is it?"


    "Can we enter from the side door, please? I don¡¯t feelfortable with so many people staring. The eye blinding shes are too much for me to handle," I told them truthfully. The cameras were really a bother to me. I don¡¯t want even a picture of me to be there in the open. I want to attend this event quietly and return home and go on with my regr life. I don¡¯t want to be seen.


    I could clearly perceive the disappointment in Yelena and Wendy¡¯s eyes, but they both eventually agreed to my request.


    "This way, then," Yelena muttered and strode toward another direction. On the side door entrance, four bulky, well suited men, wearing ck aviator shades and security earpieces, were checking the invitations. As we approached them, one of them uttered, his voice heavy, "Ma¡¯am, please show us your formal invitations."


    I took out mine, and Yelena followed suit as we showed it to them. He confirmed it and stepped aside to give us way, saying, "Please, enjoy your time at the event."


    I nodded and we headed inside.


    As soon as we stepped in, my jaw dropped at the grandiose and ptial interior of the site. The venue was glowing with massive crystal chandeliers, apanied by brightly lit small lights, illuminating the ce, giving it a warm, inviting atmosphere. The polished, reflective marble flooring was enhancing the grandeur of the space as well.


    The guests, all wearing thetest fashions from head to toe, were arriving one by one from the main gate. A very fancy looking orchestra was staged in the corner, ying a mellifluous piece of music. At the center of the ce, another stage was set up, which I perceived was for introductions and speeches.


    My phone buzzed in my hand, as I saw Prof. Mitchell¡¯s name on the disy screen. I excused myself and stepped aside to take the call, "Hello, Prof. Mitchell. I am at the ce."


    "Okay, good. Now,e and meet me at the fountain area. I have someone I need to introduce you to," he said and without waiting for my reply, ended the call.


    I walked back and told the girls, "Prof. Mitchell is calling for me. I need to go there."


    "Ohkiez ... but when that devil releases you, give me a call, ummhmm~," Yelena mumbled as she picked up a champagne ss offered by the waiting staff.


    Wendy picked up a nonalcoholic drink. Seeing this, Yelenamented, "Are you afraid of your sister or what? Don¡¯t worry, you are a grown woman now. She won¡¯t say anything."


    "Nahhh, nahh~ it isn¡¯t like that," Wendy clicked her tongue and said, "I don¡¯t want to get drunk and make a scene, really. I don¡¯t have much alcohol tolerance. I want to enjoy the day to the fullest, eat fancy food, and gush over the celebs .... Come on,e on ... let¡¯s go over there, sis Yel." I could tell Wendy was really excited to be here. I am d she could attend. She hardly gets out of the Red Stone vicinity. It would be a good experience for her.


    I shook my head and walked towards the ce Oswald Mitchell had instructed me toe. I didn¡¯t want to admit it but I could feel several eyes on me as I tried to walk as elegantly as possible in my metallic strappy pumps. The foreign stares were making me nervous as hell, but I didn¡¯t let it show on my face. With my chin raised, I feigned confidence.


    At a far end, I saw Prof. Mitchell mingling with some guests. He was wearing a coffee-colored, three-piece suit, and he looked quite young today, unlike his usual attire, where he always wore grey. It made him look older than his age.


    I walked straight to him and called out, "Prof. Mitchell, I am here."


    He, at once, turned around and I clearly saw his eyes dting. My appearance dumbfounded him.


    "Miss. I am sorry, but who are you?" he questioned.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280: WHAT? Myra ... Is Here?

    <h4>Chapter 280: WHAT? Myra ... Is Here?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Miss, I am sorry, but who are you? Why are you looking for me?" Oswald Mitchell questioned, his brows wrinkled and his face held a perplexing expression.


    Myra felt a little awkward and at the same time, she felt relieved inside. Clearing her throat, she verbalized, her voice clear, "Prof. Mitchell, I am Myra Miracle."


    "Huhh~?" for a brief moment, Oswald couldn¡¯t react. "Myra? You mean Ms. Myra Miracle from my economics ss?" he was clearly stunned by her changed appearance. "Wha~t are you~" he gazed at her from head to toe. He had never expected Myra to doll herself up. He was expecting a more reserved attire.


    <fna694> This text is hosted at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna694>


    In college, Myra always wore simple jeans, sometimes skinny, sometimes baggy, and casual tops. But now, she was doused from top to bottom in high end clothing like those from magazine covers. Her footwear, as well as the essories she was wearing, were from famous brands as well. Her waist length hair were cut short and even her eye color was different.


    Anyone in his position would be stunned by Myra¡¯s abrupt change. The stark contrast between the Myra in ss and the one now left himpletely speechless.


    Myra, seeing his intense gaze on her, called out to him, "Prof. Mitchell? Are you there?"


    "Uhh~? Ohhh~ ..." he snapped out of his bbergasted state and muttered, "Come with me first. Someone is waiting for us."


    He turned around and started walking in the other direction while Myra followed suit like a good student.


    Oswald stopped in front of a man who was draped in a white two piece, double breasted finery. The man seemed to be in his early to mid forties. His hair were done in an Ivy League style. A rare smile appeared on Oswald¡¯s lips as he stepped forward and introduced Myra to him, "Prof. Hilton, this is the student I was telling you about. The one who topped in all the subjectsst semester. And in economics, she got the highest ever score in Red Stone¡¯s history."


    Myra was shocked to hear such wordsing out of Oswald¡¯s mouth. He was known to be stoic and a nitpicker. He wasn¡¯t someone who would praise anybody so openly and with such familiarity. She was embarrassed, and at the same time, she was left amazed to see this new side to him. Meanwhile, Oswald continued his excessiveplimenting towards her, "The project assignment on international trade, which you were interested in, was also organized and submitted by her."


    Her face turned bright red at such unfamiliar praises from Prof. Mitchell as the one called Prof. Hilton nced her way with a meaningful smile. He didn¡¯t wait for Myra to introduce herself and extended his hand to greet her. A wide grin spread across his lips, "I am Cassius Hilton, Miss. It is nice to finally meet you in person. Your professor, Oswald Mitchell, has been singing your praises ever since the event began. No, even before that, he has been constantly telling me about the bright gem of a student he hade across."


    Myra was too astounded to say anything, her face turned even redder. She was already aware of Cassius Hilton¡¯s name. He was a renowned economist who specialized in global matters and international trade. But she never thought she would get to meet him in person and that he would speak so highly of her without batting an eye.


    Cassius didn¡¯t notice her flushed face and continued, "I read your papers. I must say, I was thoroughly impressed to read it. It was so urate as well as detailed. I thought it was written, but someone who had many years of experience, someone old. But I didn¡¯t know the one who wrote it was someone so young and beautiful. I was never expecting that. By the way, what¡¯s your name, miss?"


    Myra hurriedly extended her hand for a handshake and started by introducing herself formally, "I am Myra Miracle, and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you in person, Prof. Hilton. I am an adherent follower of your work. I have read all your research papers. Your study on how climate change and various global crises have impacted the economic growth in the world, it is just~ ..." She was smooth with her words as she went on and on about the details of the paper.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Ms. Miracle. I have been looking for such passionate and hardworking people. I would love to discuss this in detail. But I guess~" he nced at the venue and added, "The asion isn¡¯t quite appropriate for such a talk. Please, take my card," he took a grey and yellow card and gave it to Myra.


    Myra dly took it, "Thank you, Prof. Hilton."


    Someone called out to him as he excused himself, "I am sorry, but~ I need to greet others."


    "Sure, Prof. Hilton, I will connect with you some other day," Oswald replied as Cassius walked off.


    Although Myra¡¯s face didn¡¯t show, but internally, she was grinning from ear to ear. Today has been turned out to be a surprising day. In the morning, she didn¡¯t even wanted toe and was thinking of skipping the event altogether, but thank god, thank Yelena and Wendy, who convinced her toe.


    Oswald then led her to introduce her to a few other well known lecturers and business persons. Myra was over the moon to meet such distinct people who were such eminent names in their respective fields.


    On the other side, near the food section, Wendy was enjoying the delectable dishes as Yelena sipped her champagne leisurely. She was scanning the venue to search for Fabian.


    "Sis Yel, trying this~ .... It¡¯s yummy," Wendy spoke, with her mouth stuffed with strawberry pastry.


    "You enjoy~ ... I will eat when Myra returns. And slow down, Wends .... No one is going to snatch it from you," Yelena chuckled.


    As they were talking, her eyes caught sight of the person she had been searching for, and her eyes lit up. A mischievous idea cropped up in her mind as she said to Wendy, "Wends,e with me."


    "Hey~ ... I haven¡¯t finished my pastry yet," Wendy was caught off guard as she was dragged by Yelena. "What happened?"


    "I just saw Fabian going in that direction. Let¡¯s go and bowl him over.... And Wends~ ... Do me a favor, uhh~. Video record the moment to capture his reaction," Yelena was getting excited by the thought of his dumbfounded reaction.


    They followed him discreetly as he walked elegantly towards the stage. As they reached closer, Fabian halted his steps as someone greeted him, "Prof. Stephens, long time no see. I heard you were the one who organized this year¡¯s seminar. Kudos to your hard work. Everything looks impable, including you. Beige really suits you."


    "Thank you, Ms. Este. I am d you are enjoying your time thoroughly. I need to excuse myself as Chairman Larson is calling for me." Fabian politely excused himself, gave Este a brief bow, and started walking.


    Not wanting to drag on with her prank, Yelena quickened her step. When there was just one arm¡¯s distance between them, she cleared her throat, changed her tone a little and called out to him, "Prof. Stephens, do you have a minute?" She spoke coquettishly.


    Wendy was standing at some distance with her phone¡¯s camera, waiting to capture Fabian¡¯s shocked reaction.


    Fabian, without looking back, answered, "Miss, I need to be somewhere."


    With no choice left, Yelena grabbed his wrist and said, "Prof. Stephens~ please~" before she could say anything else, Fabian turned around.


    He was somewhat irritated by the person¡¯sck of manners. But when his eyes met Yelena¡¯s, they went ck jawed. His mouth hung open. Yelena held her stomach andughed uncontrobly after seeing his raw, unfiltered expression.


    "What are you doing here, Yelena?" he inquired, with a confused look. "You weren¡¯t on the guest list."


    Yelena straightened her posture and replied, "I was not, but my grandfather was. He gave his invitation to me." Her rosy lips formed a captivating smile.


    "It makes sense," Fabian nodded in understanding.


    Yelena continued, "But I didn¡¯te alone."


    Fabian stated, "You must havee with Mr. Yates senior. Where is he?" he looked around but couldn¡¯t find him.


    Yelena started, her next words left him thunderstruck, "No, not him. He is in Damona and couldn¡¯te. I came with~" she was about to say, but before that Wendy popped out from her hiding ce and said, "She came with me and~ .... Sis Myra."


    "WHAT?" Fabian yelled, though his words were drowned out by the chatter of the guests. His face turned colorless, and he could feel his head spin. "Myra ...... is here? It can¡¯t be. She can¡¯t be here. I need to get them out of here." he whispered to himself.


    Yelena got a little concerned to see his pale face. She called out to him again, "Fabian, you don¡¯t look well? Are you alright?"


    Fabian grabbed her by the shoulders and spat. He was barely able to keep his emotions in check. "Tell me, where is Myra?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .

 Chapter 281: Reverie Of Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 281: Reverie Of Last Night</h4>


    (Fabian¡¯s POV)


    "You know all eyes are on this event, and you are well aware of the importance it holds. The guests are all prominent figures. So, make sure that not a single mistake happens today. I won¡¯t tolerate any of it," Grandfather gave me final instructions.


    Without his mentioning, I am already aware that today¡¯s seminar held great essence. There won¡¯t be just business figures and luminaries that would be in attendance, but the Vampire n¡¯s distinct personalities would be making their presence as well. Some of them are constantly after the grandfather¡¯s head¡¯s position, trying to bring him somehow down, and would use even a single, minor slip up to escte even the tiniest of matters. It was their motto to make a mountain out of a molehill.


    I may not like the Vampire n, but I know how tirelessly my grandfather has worked for this n and its people.


    When I was little and had juste to the Larson Abode, the main residence. Chris Shadow, his aide, had told me about the struggles he had faced when he was the crown prince of the Blood Fangs n. But with his brilliant mind and natural talent for strategic intelligence, he made Blood Fangs the top n amongst the Vampire Community. Although there was resistance from some people, seeing how he handled matters and how ruthless he was in his approach, he gained the title of the King of Vampires.


    Ever since he had taken over the crown, no one dared to challenge him. And~ .... the vampires who were going rampant, killing humans and other species for mere pleasure and satisfaction, they have gone cold feet as well. But I know, there are bad fish everywhere who could pollute the river and infect the good ones as well. And this kind of asion was a perfect excuse to make their move and create an uproar.


    "Rest assured. I have checked and reviewed everything," I spoke, each word enunciated with determination and confidence.


    We were inside the CEO¡¯s office. He was settled behind the American ck walnut desk, looking every bit of his imposing and aloof self. While I remained standing, listening to his words, "Good." He leaned forward and added, "The Vampire Council members still aren¡¯t aware of the Lycan Alphas being the guests of honor for today. They would definitely throw a fit and try something to taint today¡¯s seminar. Keep a close eye on them. Don¡¯t let them mess up your hard work." He looked at the time and remarked, "The seminar is about to begin shortly. You may take your leave now. I wille in just a while."


    I nodded and made my exit to get to my room for a change of clothes.


    I looked outside the building, and in the distance, I could see the Zenith Heights. My memory jogged down to what went downst night. How Yelena¡¯s call startled the shit out of me? How I left everything and rushed out to get them? When I saw all of them unharmed and secured how I felt relieved. How, after seeing Myra had injured her arm, my heart ached. The feeling was as if a thousand needles were piercing my heart at the same time. How did I feel after getting Elisa¡¯s message? I can¡¯t even describe it in words, my true feelings.


    I was scared, rmed, and panic stricken by the fact that the Everests and Myra were in the same space. The worst of my fears had almoste true. But thankfully .... Thankfully, they didn¡¯t get to see her.


    I guess I got lucky somehow. And what happened after that, at my ce, was a bonus. Honestly, I never thought to take Myra to my residence. She has always been hesitant about going there, and I wasn¡¯t someone who would force her. But the circumstances, the vibe, everything else was different.


    Thinking about our close moment, a smile crept up on my lips. Only if Myra had given me a hint, we would have~ ..."


    "You~ng ... Mas~ter~, Young Master?" a voice snapped me back to reality.


    "Huhhh?" I looked at the person. It was Gunner as he stared at me with an unreadable expression.


    Straightening my clothes, I cleared my throat and asked, "What is it?"


    "You alright? Your face is flushed," he remarked. "Are youing down with a fever?"


    Touching my cheek, I replied, "Is it? It must have been because of the heat."


    "But~ ..." he looked outside and then at me, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Then he changed the topic, "Your suit is ready and guests have started to arrive. We need to be there in twenty minutes," he said.


    I nodded and strode to my room. As I was about to enter the elevator, I nced outside once again and saw the gloomy, dark sky.


    After getting ready, I checked myself in the mirror. Wearing a beige hued suit, pairing it with a crisp white dress shirt and coffee colored tie, I was all set and good to go. ¡¯The day is going to be good, and everything will turn out perfectly. Just as I have always wanted.¡¯ I repeated in my head.


    With this confidence, I reached the venue, and quite expectedly, it was bustling with chatters and engagements. The invitations were sent to all the people who held significant influence in today¡¯s world. Top businessmen, megastars, prominent NGOs, sportspersons, you name it, and that person could be seen mingling with others.


    I nodded and greeted as I passed by, making my way towards the podium, to give a brief speech for the asion and my grandfather¡¯s arrival.


    As I was just about to reach the stage, Ms. Siyona Este, the CFO of Te Group of Industries, called out to me as she greeted me with a smile, "Prof. Stephens, long time no see. I heard you were in charge of this year¡¯s seminar. I am so impressed. The arrangement has been impable, just like you." She looked at me from head to toe and then added, "Beige really suits you."


    I was polite towards her advances, "Thank you, Ms. Este. I am d you are enjoying your time here. Uhhh~ ...... I am sorry, but I need to excuse myself as Chairman Larson is calling for me." Without giving her a chance, I gave her a brief bow and stepped on my way to get to the podium once again.


    As I was just about to put my foot on the lower step, a very unconventional female voice called out to me, "Prof. Stephens, do you have a minute?"


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood, and also I had urgent matters to attend to, so without looking back, I declined her, "Miss. I need to be somewhere."


    But that person didn¡¯t give me a chance to resist. She grabbed my wrist and started, "Pro. Stephens, please~ ...." I was offended by such absurdity and rudeness. And before she could say anything more, I turned around to say who it was.


    But when I saw Yelena Yates¡¯s face, I was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "From what are you doing here, Yelena?"


    She wasughing like a carefree child, as if she was expecting my reaction. I was perplexed by her presence and added, "What I remember, you weren¡¯t on the guest list."


    She looked straight at me and answered, "I wasn¡¯t, but my grandfather was. He gave his invitation to me."


    ¡¯Ahh~ ...... it made sense now. She came with Mr. Garry Yates,¡¯ I nodded.


    She then added, "But I didn¡¯te alone."


    "Of course you didn¡¯t. So, where is Mr. Yates senior? Why can¡¯t I see him?" I inquired as I checked the room.


    She chuckled, which was an odd start, and said, "Not him. He is in Damona right now."


    ¡¯He is in Damona, then who is it?¡¯ my brows wrinkled at her words.


    "I came with~" she was about to say, but then all of a sudden someone jumped in between us and eximed, "She came with me and sis Myra."


    ¡¯Wendy? What is she doing here? And what did she say? Myra is with them?¡¯ Her words made me feel like I was struck by lightning as I couldn¡¯t help but yelp, "WHAT? Myra .... She is also here?"


    ¡¯This can¡¯t be. Why is she here, of all ces? No, no, NOOOOOOO. She shouldn¡¯t be here. What do I do? What the hell do I do? .... Ohhh~ yes, before making the speech, I need to get her out of here. Yes, I absolutely cannot let her be seen by those Lycans.¡¯


    <fn286a> Fresh chapters posted on f?ndnovel</fn286a>


    Yelena¡¯s voice brought me out of my reverie. "Fabian, you don¡¯t seem well? Is everything okay?" Her tone was full of worry, but nothing mattered right now. The only thing that mattered was that I needed to get Myra and these out of this ce.


    Otherwise, every single thing that I have worked so hard for would go to waste. Without much thought, I held her shoulders firmly, pressing on them as I inquired, "Tell me, where is Myra?"


    "Ouchhh~ .... Fabian, it¡¯s hurting," Yelena said, a frown appearing on her face.


    Seeing her like that, I pulled myself away a little. Then, trying to keep my emotional state bnced, I steadied my breath and asked her again, this time with a much calmer tone, "I am sorry about that. Are you alright? By the way, where is Myra? Why is she not with you two?"


    Rubbing her shoulders, Yelena replied casually, "Myra? We don¡¯t know. Oswald Mitchell called for her. She must be here, somewhere."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .

 Chapter 282: Search For Her

    <h4>Chapter 282: Search For Her</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    We don¡¯t know where she is right now. When we arrived, Oswald Mitchell called for her," Yelena told Fabian in a casual tone.


    Time was ticking away quickly, and Fabian was torn between going to the stage to do his duty or postponing it to search for Myra instead. He understood how significant this moment was, but thoughts of Myra consumed him entirely. It didn¡¯t let him think about anything else. His mind was racing with countless worries.


    He took out his phone and looked up Myra¡¯s number, but before he could call, another call came in. This time from his grandfather, Jacob Larson.


    Biting his lips and rubbing his temples in distress, he answered to tell him that the announcement and speeches needed to be dyed a little. However, as soon as he heard his grandfather¡¯s words, his voice caught in his throat, "Fabian, why haven¡¯t youmenced the seminar yet? It is already ten minuteste. Do you know how precious time is for each of our guests? What¡¯s taking so long, huh?"


    "Chairman Larson, I~" he was about to speak but was cut off by Jacob¡¯s firm and unshakable voice, "Don¡¯t mess it up."


    Fabian felt a headacheing on. He sighed heavily and said, "Just give me a minute. A guest was greeting me," Saying this, he ended the call.


    He then asked Yelena, "I need to go to the stage. Can you call Myra for me and ask her to join you? I have something really important to tell her." His voice came out as pleading. He was desperate.


    Yelena saw his dolorous expression and said, "Alright, you go on about doing your job. I will give her a call."


    Feeling a bit rxed, Fabian straightened his back and asked the girls, "Do I look alright?"


    Yelena and Wendy looked at each other and said, while giggling, "Impable, Prof. Stephens~" As they said this, theyughed out loud. They were mimicking Siyona Este¡¯s voice.


    He was embarrassed and replied, "Thanks. Now I really need to go. But, please~ .... Please call Myra for me, uhh~" saying this, he smoothed his suit jacket and walked up to the stage. He took a deep and long breath and exhaled as he stood behind the podium and took on the microphone.


    As if on cue, the orchestra that was ying in the background stopped. Adorning a weing and warm smile, he started, "Ladies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please."


    All the chatter around the room died down as every eye was fixated on him. He continued, "Good Afternoon, everyone, and a warm wee to the annual grand seminar held by Red Stone University. It¡¯s truly a great pleasure to see so many of you here today, gathered together to celebrate Red Stone¡¯s growth, expansion and annual achievements~" he went on and on as practiced but his eyes darted to search for Myra. But amongst so many guests, he wasn¡¯t able to find her. It was like finding a needle in a haystack. And also~ .... He wasn¡¯t aware of her transformed appearance, so it wasn¡¯t easy for him. Plus, the lighting effects has dimmed as well.


    Meanwhile, Yelena gave Myra a call, but all she could hear was a mechanical voice verbalizing, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is either out of coveragework or switched off. Please, try againter." Her brows creased as she dialed again, but the result remained the same.


    Myra, whose attention was also grabbed by Fabian¡¯s clear and deep voice, looked at him on the stage beamingly. The spotlight was shining on him as he tookmand of the stage like a boss. She was so very delighted to witness Fabian flourish. She pped with the crowd as Fabian stated, "Now~ may I please wee the Chairperson of Red Stone University and CEO of Larson Group. Please, put your hands together for Mr. Jacob Larson."


    The crowd apuded as the main gate on the other side brightened with another spotlight. The door opened, and in came, in his utterly poised and dignified manner, Jacob. His walk was elegance incarnate. He asserted himself with an air of regality. His ruby red double breasted suit looked contrastingly beautiful on his extra pale skin. Wearing a crisp white shirt underneath and a ck id tie, he was unmatchable.


    All eyes were glued to him and naturally, Myra¡¯s was too.


    ¡¯So, this is Jacob Larson, the person who allowed me to study in Red Stone. Because of his schrship program, I am here. So, in a way, he is my benefactor,¡¯ she looked at Jacob with pure, unfiltered admiration as he ascended the steps to take the center stage.


    Fabian gracefully stepped aside, walked down the stairs and went straight to where Yelena and Wendy were. He asked, "Did you not call her? Why isn¡¯t she here yet?" He was a little agitated when he didn¡¯t see Myra with them.


    "I called multiple times, but the call is not connecting," Yelena told him.


    Fabian clenched his left fist and made a call on Myra¡¯s phone. He, too, was greeted with the same electronic voice. His grip tightened on the phone as he turned around and said to both the girls, "Listen, I need you two to find Myra as soon as possible. And when you do, give me a call. I will check the CCTV footage."


    He was about to depart but Yelena held him back and asked, her expression filled with confusion, "Why? At least give us an exnation. Why are you behaving like this all of a sudden?"


    "Yelena, there isn¡¯t much time left. I will exin it to you afterwards. Please~ .... Please, do this for me," he murmured, sounding really low as he beseeched the two.


    Both Wendy and Yelena felt odd by his behavior but didn¡¯t say anything at the moment. They thought, ¡¯There has to be a definite reason if he is acting like this. We can ask him after finding Myra/ sis.¡¯


    As if remembering something, Yelena mentioned, "Hey, Fabian. Just to let you know, Myra is in a ck dress and her appearance, it is a little different from usual."


    "Got it," Fabian stormed out of the room and proceeded directly to the security control room.


    Jacob began his speech by thanking everyone present and went on, "This event wouldn¡¯t be possible without the tireless efforts of our dedicated organizing team, especially Prof. Fabian Stephens, who, despite being so young, took on the lead role of managing and arranging today¡¯s seminar so wlessly and meticulously." A meaningful smile crept up on his lips.


    Myra was awestruck by how such a prestigious person was giving the credit to Fabian, recognizing him in front of so many influential figures.


    Wendy kept calling Myra¡¯s phone as the duo started searching for Myra amongst the densely packed room.


    Jacob continued with his words, "Well, I can see all of you are dressed to impress, and I appreciate your efforts and time thoroughly. Thank you all for making this a special asion a reality. Now, now~ ... I won¡¯t be taking the space and would like to announce the star of the day. Or, I might just add an ¡¯s¡¯. The special guests for today are someone young, ambitious and aspiring gentlemen. They have managed not just to handle their business well but expand it globally and made the world abuzz with their names."


    As there was no mention of the guests of honor, everyone was anticipating knowing who they were. After all, the persons, they were invited personally by Jacob Larson, the powerful business magnate, so it definitely can¡¯t be someone ordinary. Listening to Jacob¡¯s introduction, the crowd started murmuring amongst themselves, as Myra heard someone say, "Young, Ambitious and Aspiring, with such a mysterious setup. I am dying to know this person¡¯s identity."


    The other one replied, "By Mr. Larson¡¯s words, it is clear that there is more than one. And with such praiseing from him, they had to be exceptional figures."


    For some reason, Myra couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as Jacob finally called out, "Now, starting with a huge round of apuse, may I please wee, on stage, the special invitees for today¡¯s seminar who came all the way from Kimberg. I know you all are eager. So, without further ado, please put your hands together to wee the four pirs of the Everests Corporation."


    ¡¯Kimberg? Everests Corporation? There can¡¯t be such a coincidence. There is only one .... No, no, Noooooo, this can¡¯t be,¡¯ Myra¡¯s mind raced a mile a minute as anxiety kicked inside her, making her stomach churn.


    The door opened as everyone waited for the guests to enter the premises. Myra was stupefied at his words and went into a state ofplete shock. Her eyes remained glued to the door as she stayed rooted on the spot.


    <fn1000> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn1000>


    Doused in the golden light of the spotlight, four figures entered the room and fell into a dead silence. All four people were reeking of ethereal beauty as they made their way elegantly.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: No More Hiding

    <h4>Chapter 283: No More Hiding</h4>


    (Myra¡¯s POV)


    After Fabian finished his speech, Mr. Larson took center stage. Although I usually don¡¯t gossip, I¡¯ve heard a lot about him from my ssmates. They called him cold, aloof, rude, ruthless, and cutthroat. Every word in the dictionary that means cruel and merciless was used to describe him. At least, that¡¯s what the gossipmongers spread.


    However, I was in awe and felt spellbound when I saw him in person. He looked too regal, too imposing with every step he took. He seemed unapproachable, just like those rumors. But for me, he was like an angel sent from heaven. It was he, or rather the schrship program introduced by Mr. Larson himself, that got me into such an esteemed university as Red Stone.


    It may be a mere coincidence or fate, but I am extremely thankful and indebted to this person, who was probably not even aware of my existence.


    In my darkest days, when I didn¡¯t see any way out and was desperate to escape, this program not only helped me get away but also uplifted me. As soon as he steps off stage, I intend to thank him in person. It¡¯s the least I can do.


    My parents are living a less stressful, more joyful life, and Wendy is also enrolled at Red Stone, which is great for her future prospects. She¡¯s enjoying her time here, too. All of this is thanks to him, the one named Jacob Larson. I prepared myself to approach him.


    He was almost done with his weing speech and was announcing the guest of honor toe on the stage. As soon as he mentioned them, murmurs and whispers started spreading around me like fire. I could tell people were excited, abuzz to see who the mysterious guests were. And truthfully, I was, too.


    Based on their introduction and the way Chairman Larson is showering praises on them, they must have a significant influence worldwide. But somehow, this made me a little nervous. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt my chest tightening, which made me stuffy. Maybe it¡¯s because of the dress and all this heavy makeup. Yeah, that has to be it. After all, I am not used to all of this. I just feel ufortable, that¡¯s all.


    That¡¯s what I thought, but as soon as I heard his next words, my whole body turned cold as an ice sculpture, "Now, starting with a thunderous round of apuse, may I please wee, to take the center stage, our esteemed guests who came here all the way from Kimberg."


    "Huh, Kimberg?" My eyes widened as that ce triggered rm bells in my head. ¡¯No way.¡¯


    He continued, "The four pirs of the Everests Corporation."


    And that was all it took for my mind to go nk. A ringing buzz, tinnitus, filled my ears, too loud to drown out every single cheer, every single p, and every single chatter happening in the room.


    I saw people talking, smiling, pping, and apuding, but I couldn¡¯t hear a single thing. ¡¯There can¡¯t be such a coincidence. Everests Corporation? From Kimberg? No way ....... No fucking way, this can¡¯t be true.¡¯


    I probably should have made a run for it or at least hidden somewhere, but I stayed rooted to the spot. It was as if my legs were made of lead. I couldn¡¯t move them. My eyes automatically looked toward the door for confirmation. My anxiety spiked, soaring through the roof, making me dizzy and wobbly.


    As soon as the door opened, warm light revealed four people stepping inside. Their regal aura, their radiant glow, and their elusive charm drained the color from my face, making it pale. They walked gracefully yetmandingly, and people parted naturally to make way for them.


    Meanwhile, I was left stunned.


    I overheard the gossipmongers whispering again, "Oh my gosh, they¡¯re the famous Everests brothers. So, they are the mysterious guests of honor? Wow, Chairman Larson and Prof. Stephens really went all out, huhh. But why are there only three of them? Aren¡¯t there four brothers? Where is he? And~ who¡¯s that girl beside them? A new face? I haven¡¯t seen anyone like her in the circle before."


    "She looks stunning, and just one nce at her and her outfit, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s from a prestigious family," added another, "Look, she¡¯s holding Mr. Brave¡¯s arm. She must be his girlfriend or maybe his fianc¨¦e."


    "That¡¯s just courtesy, guys offering thedy their arm. And how do you even know it¡¯s Brave Everests and not ric? They¡¯re twins, after all," asked the first.


    "I can tell by his hair and eye color. Mr. Brave keeps his hair long and tied in a bun, like now, and his eyes are brown. Whereas Mr. ric keeps his hair short and has blue eyes. Also, he¡¯s clearly not with them. So, it must be Mr. Brave," said the first.


    "Oh, stop fangirling already. You are a married woman. You sound just like a fan," teased another.


    In her defense, she said, "I admit the Everests brothers are as handsome as always. But I was lucky enough to be at the same event as them about half a year ago. It was at a charity g in Kimberg, and all the brothers were there."


    When Dion, Elio, and Brave stepped onto the stage, I snapped out of my shock and murmured, "Just when I thought everything was sailing smoothly. Hiding from one person wasn¡¯t going to be easy, I knew that much, but I was prepared for it. But~ ... keeping myself unnoticed in front of these three? I can¡¯t do that. I need to get out of here now. I need to call Yelena and Wendy.¡¯


    My hands were shaking as I took out my phone from my purse. They were vibrating so violently that my phone, along with the rhinestone clutch, even slipped out of my grip. I could feel my entire being convulsing, but I can¡¯t break down now. I crouched down and picked up my phone. To my utter dismay, my phone¡¯s disy broke and ckened. And my mother¡¯s most cherished gift, quite a few of its stones came off.


    ¡¯Calm down, Myra. Rx. They~ ... they won¡¯t find you. You have disguised yourself for this very reason. You were expecting something like this. Yes .... First of all, I need to find the girls. I will tell them that I am not feeling well, yes. They will definitely understand, and we will leave this ce.¡¯


    Thinking like this, I was about to walk away, but Prof. Mitchell made me halt my steps.


    "Ms. Miracle, where are you going right now?" his voice was stern as always.


    "I~ I," I initially fumbled with my words. "I need to~ ...... I need to use the restroom, Prof." I made up the first excuse that came to my mind.


    "Go, bute fast. Mr. Larson wanted to meet you," his words stunned me.


    "Huhh, Mr. Larson?" I asked.


    "Yes, Chairman Larson, he wanted to meet the schrship recipients," he emphasized. "Now what are you waiting for. Hurry up. If you don¡¯t scurry now, people will swarm him, and we will lose the opportunity to speak with him. You know he is a busy man."


    "I will~ .... I will just be back," saying this, I rushed towards the door to get out of this ce.


    I ended up going to the washroom area, and when I saw myself in the LED lit mirror, I was terrified. My face was as pale as a white sheet. All that makeup now seemed chalky and nched.


    I tried to switch on my phone, but it didn¡¯t work. I was in a state of dilemma, ¡¯What should I do? On one side, I can¡¯t let them see me here. And on the other side, I can¡¯t miss this rare chance to thank my benefactor. Ohh god, please tell me, what should I do now?¡¯


    Seeing my distressful state, one of the guests approached me, "Uhhh~ ...... do you need any help?" she asked, her voiceced with concern as well as curiosity.


    "Ahh~ ... I~ ... can you~ ........ thank you for the offer but I am fine. I was just feeling a little stuffy," I said. Initially, I was about to ask her if I could use her cellphone to make a call. But my inner consciousness called out to me, ¡¯Why should you hide, Myra? Why should you let go of the things, the chances, because of someone else? You have to change your ce, your house, your school, and even your appearance. What are you so afraid of? What if they see you here? You aren¡¯t their property. They can¡¯tmand you toe with them. They cannot force their will on you. You can just firmly deny them. You just need to act as if you don¡¯t know them. But, no more hiding.¡¯


    These three words echoed in my head as I repeated them while once again looking at myself in the mirror, the nervousness now reced but firm belief, "NO MORE HIDING."


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .<fnde35> Find the newest release on f?ndnovel</fnde35>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 284: Bane Of A String, Gone

    <h4>Chapter 284: Bane Of A String, Gone</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    "Yes, no hiding anymore," Myra¡¯s eyes glinting with determination and single mindedness.


    "Your lipstick it¡¯s a little smudged on the corners. Here~, you can use this one," the kind stranger offered, bringing Myra back from her internal tussle. "It¡¯s almost the same shade as yours, and you can rest assured, I haven¡¯t used it yet."


    Myra didn¡¯t decline her this time. "Thank you, then," she gave her a polite smile, took it, and applied it. It was a tad bit darker than the original one she was wearing, but it made her look more alluring and morous than the previous one.


    Thedy winked, "It really suits you, Miss~ ...... What may I call you?" the kind woman inquired. Her voice dripped with nothing but politeness.


    "I am Myra Miracle. You can just call me by my name," Myra extended her hand and gave her a curt smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Myra. I am Amy Garcia. You can just call me, Amy as well," Amy introduced herself with a beaming, radiant smile. She was about to say something more, but her phone buzzed, interrupting them. She made a regretful face and said, "Ohh~ I apologize, but I need to go. Here is my card. Save my number. I will see you some other time, Myra," saying this, she departed.


    As she walked away, Myra stared at her retreating figure until shepletely disappeared out of her sight. The stranger yet kind woman was oddly friendly towards her, which was a weing surprise for Myra. And~ from what Myra could perceive, she looked around the same age as Sandra Miracle. Though she looked much more refined, elegant, and opulent in her gold sequin fishtail dress.


    Myra somehow felt as if she had met this person somewhere. There was this strange feeling she couldn¡¯t really pinpoint.


    Tearing her gaze away from thedy, Myra shifted her attention to the fancy, clearwater blue card in her hand. It had Amy¡¯s full name and her contact details. No designation no title was mentioned in it.


    Myra kept it in her purse. Somehow, without mingling much and in between all the chaotic situations, she had acquired two cards. The people attending today were all affluent and well connected, so that was some achievement.


    With her newfound confidence, Myra walked out of the restroom and returned back to be by Prof. Mitchell¡¯s side. He was waiting for her at the exact, same spot where she left.


    "Good that you are back," Oswald remarked.


    Myra¡¯s eyes drifted onto the stage where the three Everests siblings were standing, the aura around them was respectable and dominating. Every single eye in the room was on them, as if they were mesmerized by their emanation of pervasive quality. At least that¡¯s what Myra thought.


    But truthfully and quite clearly, not everyone was pleased to see the Everests there. A few of them were from the Vampire n, whom Jacob had mentioned, while some were Everests Corporation¡¯s direct rivals. And~ ... There were a couple of people who saw them as their sworn enemies. All their eyes were filled with fury, frustration, and evident malice.


    Myra could not take her eyes off of the boys. Somehow, her heart was thumping loudly in her chest. There was this sudden adrenaline rush, she didn¡¯t know the reason for.


    At that time, Brave was behind the microphone, looking every bit of his sublime self. His deep blue, pinstriped double breasted suit jacket with neat, white trousers and paired with an ivory shirt and blue tie, made him look polished and regal in every way possible.


    The way he was delivering his words, the authority he held was something awe inspiring as everyone was listening to his words with utmost focus. Dion and Elio were standing a few paces behind him, but were clearly visible.


    Dion was in the same attire when he met Elisa earlier in the hallway, and as for Elio, he opted for a more casual look than his two elder brothers. He was in a light grey zer with the same colored pants and a ck round cored shirt.


    They all were looking supernal in their own unique way.


    _______________________


    ¡¯First of all, I don¡¯t understand why this parade is happening? And second, and most importantly, why is this~ ...... I mean, Secretary Queens with us? Is she also a special invitee?¡¯ Elio was a little irritated by this grand an entry. It was too eye catching and annoying for someone simple like him. HE was venting to his brothers via mind link.


    ¡¯Yes, Brave. I want to know it too. Why is this girl glued to our side?¡¯ Dion added. He was irked by Elisa¡¯s earlierments and didn¡¯t want to mingle with her at all.


    ¡¯Why are you both making such a fuss about? We are just entering the room with her. She is, sort of, our guide during our stay in Esteria. Let her be,¡¯ Brave casually replied.


    ¡¯Whatever,¡¯ Dion rolled his eyes and changed the topic, ¡¯By the way, Brave. Didn¡¯t you go to ric¡¯s room to fetch him? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? What¡¯s taking him so long?¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhh~ ... Al, he said that he would be preparing and getting ready for the meeting that is going to take ce after this. Although I said to at least show his face. I don¡¯t know whether he wille or not,¡¯ Brave exined.


    ¡¯Good for brother Al,¡¯ Elio muttered under his breath. ¡¯Then, can I skip it too? I will help him.¡¯ He was in no mood to attend and fake a smile.


    ¡¯Stop right there, Eli. Not a chance. None of us is going anywhere other than the room inside,¡¯ Brave pointed towards the closed door. ¡¯We are invited here as guests of honor and representing Everests Corporation.¡¯


    Those words were enough to drown out any protest from his siblings. Elisa, who waspletely unaware of the conversation that was happening, thought that the boys were too quiet, which was unusual.


    She was about to say something, but Jacob¡¯s announcement made her look at Brave as she asked, feigning innocence, "Mr. Brave, in such a type of event. If a gentleman and ady enter together, they are deemed to hold hands."


    Elio scoffed at her futile attempt at flirting, as he added, "So, does Secretary Queens wants to hold all our hands in hers while walking inside the room. What is it, a yground and are you a toddler?" He was ruthless with his words.


    Dion couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his sibling¡¯s jab. But Brave red at him, which made him shut his mouth. He then offered his arm to Elisa as the massive gate swung open.


    Elisa, who was feigning an innocent look up until that point, reced it with a dignified and authoritative look. Her eyes turned cold, her chin raised slightly as she portrayed the role of thedy of a wealthy, to-the-bone family.


    <fn4ba2> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn4ba2>


    The crowd was silent and everyone was looking at them. Elisa and the other could clearly hear the whispers and gossip going around regarding Elisa¡¯s identity.


    A calcting yet stunning smile graced her deep berry painted lips. No one in the world could deny that she held a malevolent charm.


    But, on the other hand, all three brothers¡¯ wolves were roused, out of the blue. None of them knew what the cause was, but their hearts were palpitating loudly.


    People get that feeling when they are nervous, but that wasn¡¯t the case with any of them. They were used to such undivided attention and such a crowd. So, what was this riled up feeling that was blossoming?


    ¡¯This is the same feeling when we found our mate¡¯s scentst night,¡¯ Drey remarked, brimming with excitement. Dion sniffed the air for confirmation, but he couldn¡¯t trace Myra¡¯s scent anywhere. ¡¯But she isn¡¯t here.¡¯


    ¡¯There are so many people here. What if she is, huhh? Last night, we couldn¡¯t catch her. I don¡¯t want to miss her this time, Dion,¡¯ Drey almost pleaded.


    ¡¯Yes, the ce is crowded but the pheromone level in here isn¡¯t high. If she were really in here, I would have caught her scent in a second,¡¯ Dion stated.


    Despite those words, his eyes darted to every single person in the room. He, too, wanted Drey¡¯s words to turn out to be true.


    Meanwhile, Elio and his wolf, Leo, weren¡¯t aware of the mate bond, so this giddy feeling left him perplexed. Neither he nor his confidante could tell what was happening to them.


    And as for Brave, the physical contact between him and Elisa was creating a barrier to sniff out even a tiny scent of Myra. As he took the first step on the stairs, Elisa grabbed the opportunity and discreetly unfastened the knot on his protective charm. Before it could fall to the ground and catch Brave¡¯s attention, Elisa held it.


    Then very swiftly, she let go of Brave¡¯s arm and stood on the side, "Thank you for being such a gentleman, Mr. Brave."


    Brave, without looking at her, only nodded. He didn¡¯t see the dark, sinister smilecing her lips. As she had seeded in her attempt to finally get rid of that bane of a red string


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 285: She Became His Fangirl

    <h4>Chapter 285: She Became His Fangirl</h4>


    (Dion¡¯s POV)


    As all three of us took the stage and Brave started his speech, my eyes wandered towards the densely packed room, scanning for just a glimpse of her, or even someone as close to her. Maybe my deep desires were affecting and riling up my wolf¡¯s emotions, or maybe I just so desperately wanted to find her, or maybe the things Drey was feeling were because of the piece of blood stained clothing we foundst night. I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know what all this is, but clearly, there was not even a lingering scent of Myra, which was disappointing for me.


    "What are you looking at?" Elio, who was just beside me, whispered.


    "Uhh~ ...... just looking here and there. Why did you ask?" I casually shrugged him off and asked.


    "I am seriously not liking this kind of attention. It is gross. I want to get off the stage right now," he wasining again.


    I shook my head at his words. Elio had always been like that.


    Oddly enough, he is someone who doesn¡¯t like this level of attention and has never feltfortable with it. Although he has been under the radar, spotlight, since his birth, just like all of us, brothers. Sometimes I wonder how innocent he is, despite his age, or should I say, how ignorant.


    Like, which Lycan would dislike such attention? Forget about Lycan, no Alpha or a regr werewolf dislikes something like this. No, actually, everyone in this world craved attention, regardless of which species they belonged to. But I guess, exceptions are always there, just like him. He is more of a solitary wolf, who just likes to be cooped up in the hospital to look after his patients or in his room to study medical books, rather than to enjoy gatherings like these or have a st with his friends, which was quite the opposite of me.


    Anyway, why is this speech so long? Arghh~ .... This is boring me to death. Whose idea is it to even conduct such things in the first ce? People are here to make connections and chit chat, not listen to some tedious, colorless words.


    Yes, I know he is my brother and I so damn love and respect him but Brave is sometimes too serious and proper to my liking. How he conducts himself with proper decorum? I think he should let loose and rx sometimes. His actions make me feel exhausted for him.


    Soon, his boorish address was over. He looked at me to go take the mic next but I wasn¡¯t going to deliver any kind of motivational, encouraging, powerful words to inspire the crowd, like him. That wasn¡¯t me.


    I strode towards the podium, adjusting the mic, I gazed at the crowd and started, "Hello everyone, I am Dion Everests, Chief Marketing Officer of Everests Corporation. It¡¯s fantastic to see some old and some new faces. Uhh~ I don¡¯t want to go on and on with my words. Let¡¯s make the most of today, everyone. Cheers!" I winked and exited the stage.


    Elio didn¡¯t even want to speak, so the speeches were finally over. As we descended the stage, people swarmed all three of us like they were bees and we, the nectar of the flowers. They literally charged at us as if waiting to swallow us whole or something.


    But the first one toe at us was the Vampire King, or here, he is called by the title of Chairperson Larson. He gave all of us azy smile, nced at the people lined up, and started, "Everyone seems quite excited to talk to you. Being young, handsome and famous has its perks. By the way, why isn¡¯t COO ric here with you all? I have been looking forward to meeting him again."


    "He~ ... he had somest minute pack business to attend to. When he finishes with it, he wille and join us," Brave told him in a matter of factly tone.


    "Ohh~ .... I can feel some cold stares and hear some curses thrown at me," Jacob remarked goofily, pointing with his eyes at the guests. "Seeing that a lot of my guests are seeking you, this old man won¡¯t be taking up the space. I also have someone I need to meet. Well then~" saying this, Jacob took his leave.


    ______________________


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Despite feeling confident after her own pep talk inside the restroom, Myra was once again feeling nervous. She wanted to be as far away from Everests brothers¡¯ presence as possible.


    Prof. Oswald Mitchell was urging her to hurry up when Jacob was mingling with the Everests. She took small and slow steps to drag it as much as possible. Thankfully, Jacob left their side and walked in the other direction to greet some other guests.


    The first group that approached him was the council members of the Vampire n. Each one held a look of disappointment as the one named Landon Xavier started, his words full of jabs and raw sarcasm, "Ohhh~ Chairman Larson, it was quite shocking for us to see the Everests not just making an appearance in the seminar but being the special invitees. That was~ ... totally unexpected to witness."


    Jacob looked at him and muttered with his charismatic, unbothered smile, "I am d it was surprising for you. That was my very intention, you see. This seminar, it is conducted to gather intellectuals as well as prominent figures to grow and learn from one another. It narrows the gap. I hope they it helps you in your growth as well, Xavier. You are just as thest time I saw you .... which was ... about .... two years ago, right?


    Landon¡¯s face turned red. He wanted to counter him with his fury, but didn¡¯t want to make a scene in front of so many people. It would only tarnish his own reputation amongst high profile people, and he wasn¡¯t going to give in to that provocation. He uttered the words audible only to the group and Jacob, "We need to have a detailed discussion, Vampire King, about this. Our n needs answers as to why did you permitted the outsiders to not just stay in Esteria but also mingle with them so freely."


    "Xavier~ .... Xavier~ ... rx. Here, that this," Jacob flicked his finger and within a fraction of a second, a waiter arrived with a tray full of various fizzy drinks. Jacob handed the red wine to Landon and added, "The atmosphere is lively and energetic, maybe it is rubbing you off. You seem quite charged up. Have some red wine. Cheval nc, just for you. As for a detailed discussion. I suppose a council meeting is due sometime now. Set a date and send a formal invitation. I will be waiting." Jacob then moved to other sets of guests. This time, it was some powerful business delegates he was associated with.


    "Mr. Larson, the arrangement for the event is splendid and top notch. After you have taken over Red Stone¡¯s management, it has soared to new heights." They were ttering him to the brim.


    "Ohhoo~ .... I can¡¯t steal the credit of others, can I? It is all Prof. Fabian Stephens¡¯ work. I just assigned him the responsibility, and he fulfilled it with perfection," Jacob said, feeling proud as he mentioned his grandson.


    "You speak so highly of him, he must be someone with extraordinary talent. By the way, where is Prof. Stephens?" another guest inquired.


    Now that he was mentioned, Jacob realized that after Fabian had done the introduction, he hadn¡¯t seen Fabian inside the room. As he was about to reply, he saw Prof. Mitchell approaching him. A young and elegantly dresseddy was following behind him.


    Jacob excused himself briefly and said, "Oswald Mitchell, I see, you have changed up your style for today. This really suits you."


    Oswald had a rare moment when his face flushed. He was lost for words for a brief moment, but then he quickly snapped out of it and said, "Thank you, Chairman Larson. You wanted to meet the first schrship holder from the Larson Group¡¯s schrship program. I brought her with me." He then looked at Myra and asked her to step forward.


    "This is~ .... " Oswald was about to introduce Myra but before that, Jacob uttered, "Ohh~ ... isn¡¯t it Ms. Myra Miracle? I have heard a lot about you~ ...... and your academic achievements."


    Myra was stupefied to know that he was already aware of her existence. She was over the moon and was literally dancing in her mind, but outwardly she maintained a curt smile and spoke, "Chairman Larson, thank you for your kind words and thank you for giving someone like me to give the chance to study in Red Stone. It really means a lot to me."


    "I haven¡¯t done anything. It is only your own hard work and penance that lead you here," he was modest with his words.


    <fnbb41> Newest update provided by </fnbb41>


    Myra, in that instant, became a fan of him.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 286: Her Meeting With Brave

    <h4>Chapter 286: Her Meeting With Brave</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra was gazing at Jacob with a look of pure admiration. The joy on her face was so evident that even someone like Oswald could tell how happy she was after meeting him. She didn¡¯t look like this in front of any other guest he introduced her to.


    "Your hardworking quality and diligence it is something that I really admire, Ms. Miracle. We were seeking someone as assiduous as our first schrship holder, and out of so numerous applicants, you stood out the most. I guess we got lucky when you enrolled in the first ce. I want more people like you, who are ambitious and have strong willpower, so that our institution can thrive even further and reach new heights." Jacob¡¯s words were full of encouragement.


    Myra was beaming from ear to ear, her face flushed at suchudation.


    Jacob added, "Prof. Mitchell and Prof. Stephens, such renowned professors from our institute, had praised you so highly. I am counting on you. Keep up the good work."


    "I will not disappoint you, sir Larson," Myra was brimming with energy.


    Jacob chuckled at her enthusiastic reply and said, "Now, I won¡¯t bother you much. You may socialize with others." He then thought of something, pausing for a nanosecond and added, "Actually~ ...... Prof. Mitchell, Ms. Miracle, you both should go and say your greetings to the CFO of Everests Corporation, Mr. Brave Everests. He is well versed in your field, and it would be a weing experience for you as well." And then, without waiting for their response, he instructed his right hand man, "Chris, why don¡¯t you take Prof. Mitchell and Ms. Miracle to meet Mr. Everests?"


    Hearing his words, the smile that was pasted on Myra¡¯s lips up until that point,pletely vanished, and her face changed color.


    On the other side, Oswald was visibly happy. He was looking for an opportunity to say hello to the Everests brothers, and now that he had gotten the green signal from Jacob Larson himself, he was over the moon.


    Chris bowed in eptance towards Jacob, turned to the other two, and stated, "Please, follow me."


    Oswald Mitchell¡¯s eagerness could be seen in his footsteps, but when he realized Myra wasn¡¯t beside him, he halted his steps and looked back to find Myra was still rooted to the same spot. She had not moved an inch. Knitting his brows together, he walked back and questioned, "Myra, what are you still standing here for? Hurry up, we can¡¯t let Secretary Chris wait on us." He then looked at Myra¡¯s drained face and inquired, his voice a tad bit concerned, "You don¡¯t seem well. Are you alright? "


    "I~ I am ..." Myra hesitated. She was finding it difficult to form an answer. She wanted to say no, but was in no position. Just a few minutes ago, she was so determined, so confident that whatever happens, even if the Everests saw her today, she won¡¯t give in. It doesn¡¯t matter. But she still wanted to avoid them at all costs. She was in a state of utter dilemma.


    "Is there any problem, Prof. Mitchell?" Chris came back and asked.


    "No~ ... I guess, there isn¡¯t," Oswald was quick to reply, when he saw Myra didn¡¯t say anything. "Ms. Miracle, let¡¯s go."


    With no choice in hand, Myra was dragged to meet Brave. In order not to get caught, she lowered her head and covered her face with her hair, looking like a ghost.


    Thankfully, Brave was the one Myra had least interacted with during her time at Kimberg. They hardly ever talked. The one time she remembered was the call she made before the day of her departure from Damona. Apart from that there was she couldn¡¯t recall any time. So, there was a slight chance that he wouldn¡¯t remember her. After all, she was just a normal friend of his sister. She hadpletely forgotten that he had called her his mate.


    Brave wasn¡¯t apanied by either Elio or Dion. They were elsewhere. Instead, he was in an intellectual conversation with one of Everests Corporation¡¯s partners. Elisa, looking all poised and mmed up, was standing by his side, giggling and feigning coyness as someone from the group asked, "Mr. Everests, who is this beautifuldy apanying you? We didn¡¯t know you were in a rtionship. Why don¡¯t you introduce her to us?" At his question, the people near them perked up their ears. Everyone was eager to know the identity of this sexy, alluring beauty.


    Elisa blushed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. She looked at Brave with a lovestruck gaze and was about to introduce herself, but Brave beat her to it, "Ohh~ ..... I apologize for the dy. I should have done that sooner."


    Elisa¡¯s smile deepened as she was sure Brave had fallen under her spell. But surprisingly, what he said next was bewildering for her. "She is Elisa Queens. She is just my partner for today¡¯s event. As for her designation, she is one of Mr. Larson¡¯s secretaries and is helping me and my brothers during our stay in Esteria." His reply was firm and curt, not something Elisa was expecting.


    His words stumped her. Her eyes dting, as she couldn¡¯tprehend, ¡¯Why is he speaking about me in such a formal way? I have already gotten rid of that stupid protective charm, haven¡¯t I? So, why~? Why is he still behaving just like before? He should have been head over heels for me by now. He should have looked at me like I was his lover.¡¯ Her mind raced as she kept staring at Brave without batting her eyshes. ¡¯This is not possible. This is not possible. I need to check. How the fucking hell is he not reacting?¡¯


    "Is there something on my face, Ms. Queens? Why are you staring at me?" Brave questioned as he felt Elisa¡¯s constant gaze on him.


    "Ahh~ ... I~ ...... umm~ .... there is a little eysh on your cheek. If you may allow~" and then, without giving him a chance to reply, she extended her hand and removed thesh, her fingers lingering on his cheek for more than a second. By this physical touch, she could use the little bit of the power she had and see if Brave was enchanted by her or not. She looked straight in his eyes and was bbergasted to see it was the same as before.


    If her enchantment magic had worked, his sharp grey eyes would have turned obsidian in her presence, but there was nothing like that.


    Brave was a bit taken aback by her abrupt action. He caught her wrist, pulled his hand back, and said, his voice stern, "It isn¡¯t necessary. I can do it myself. Thank you." Saying this, he stepped back to distance himself from her.


    <fn7f00> Readplete version only at Find_Novel(.</fn7f00>


    When Elisa was touching Brave¡¯s cheek, Chris, Oswald, and Myra had arrived, and Myra saw the scene from behind her curtain of hair. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but she felt ufortable in her heart. The sight was an eyesore to her. Her eyes wandered to Brave and then to Elisa.


    When Myra recognized her, her eyes narrowed. Actually, earlier, when they were entering, Myra was filled with anxiety at the sight of the Everests. She just gave a nce in Elisa¡¯s way and was more concerned about getting discovered.


    But now that she was closer to her, Myra recalled who she was. That girl was the weird transferee in the sports department, Cassie Whispers was telling her about, the girl with an odd smile and vibe. And~ ... she was also seen with Fabian, near theke, by her and Yelena. Now that she was seeing her again, this time beside Brave, she couldn¡¯t guess her identity.


    When Brave saw Chris, he excused himself and walked towards him, "Mr. Shadow."


    "Mr. Everests, Chairman Larson would like you to meet Prof. Oswald Mitchell and his student," Chris stepped aside, and Oswald excitedly stepped forward, extending his hand for a handshake. "Pleased to meet you, CFO Everests. I have heard and read a lot about you in the newspapers. I have always admired your work ethic and your knowledge regarding economic growth in various sectors." Oswald was chapping without a worry. He was just too thrilled to finally meet one of the most powerful figures in the business industry.


    As if he was reminded of something, he paused and continued while ncing at Myra, "This is my most diligent student, the one who beat countless aspirants to get the first ever full schrship program introduced by our institution. She was not just the top achiever in thest semester, but has since been the high scorer in all the subjects. Chairman Larson thinks really highly of her as well." He was all praise for Myra.


    But unlike his excited self, Myra was apprehensive. She was perturbed and was standing just behind Oswald to cover herself.


    Brave leaned a little to his side but couldn¡¯t quite see her clearly. He then said, "Ohh~ really. That¡¯s quite a feature. I never knew Chairman Larson was someone who had started a schrship program within Red Stone. That is somendable of him. It¡¯s good that he is encouraging young talent. May I know what thedy¡¯s name is?"


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 287: Do You Have Any Idea, How Worried I Was?

    <h4>Chapter 287: Do You Have Any Idea, How Worried I Was?</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    Myra, with her head lowered, was trying to avoid any kind of eye contact with him. Her face was concealed behind her locks of hair, obscuring Brave¡¯s vision. But as soon as heid eyes on her, he felt a sudden rush of adrenaline for just a brief period of time, his wolf reacting to it, getting all giddy and excited.


    For Brave, this sensation was odd. He had never felt this way in a long, long time. It felt foreign to him. He whiffed the surrounding air for any trace of a familiar scenting from her, but there was none, which puzzled him even more. ¡¯Why did Raw and I feel this way towards a total stranger? Maybe it has been a long time, so my hormones are fluctuating because of that.¡¯ He chalked it down to that.


    But Brave was still very much interested in knowing who this shy girl was. If she has achieved such great things in such a short amount of time, she would be a great asset for Everests Corporation in the future.


    With a deep, maic, and resonant voice, heplimented her with a rare, captivating smile, "Ohh~ really, that¡¯s quite a feature. I have heard that getting into Red Stone isn¡¯t an easy task, and achieving top scores in all subjects is even something only prodigies can do. Chairman Larson has keen eyes to have unearthed such an academically gifted person. I was not aware that he had even started a schrship program to help such deserving students. That is somendable of Mr. Larson. It is a good motivation and would only make others strive even harder." He was all praise for Myra as well as Jacob. Brave knew what genius of a mind Jacob Larson was.


    After all, no ordinary person could hold onto the crown prince position for so long, despite such hostility and toughpetition, and then eventually be the King of Vampires. And since his reign, Jacob has strived for peace more than anyone else. He never started any conflict. But if someone tried to cross the thin line and act smart, he was ruthless, merciless, and cruel with his actions, not sparing even his friends.


    So, if Jacob rated Myra so highly, she must be something else. He was enthralled by this seemingly simple human girl and wanted her as one of his subordinates. He looked at Myra once again and asked, "May I know thedy¡¯s name?"


    Myra¡¯s hands were clenched together. Her right hand¡¯s palm was holding onto the dorsal side of her left one. She tightened her grip on her left hand as Brave asked for her name. ¡¯What to do? What should I do to get out of this situation? If I tell him my name, he will know my identity for sure. He will know who I really am. And if I don¡¯t tell him or fake a name in front of Prof. Mitchell and Secretary Chris, they will find it suspicious.¡¯ She was in a spot of bother.


    Standing on the side, Elisa has been keeping an eye on Brave¡¯s behavior. The guy who had been curt and distant towards her a few minutes ago, although he wasn¡¯t even wearing that red string anymore was seemed intrigued by Myra¡¯s presence and her long list of aplishments. Even when he was praising her, and Myra¡¯s face was lowered, Brave¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave her even for a nanosecond. He kept staring at her with a vibrant glint in his eyes. He was fascinated.


    All of this made Elisa¡¯s blood boil with sheer rage. She was fuming in anger as she bit her lower lip in frustration, and red at Myra with a venomous stare, ¡¯This pathetic human girl. I need to do something about her. How dare you try to steal what is mine? I have already staked a im on him. By no fucking way I would let a stupid, peasant human to seduce my target.¡¯


    Everyone, including Brave, was waiting for Myra to introduce herself. Taking a deep breath, she cleared her throat and started, "I am~ ...." But before that, she could utter her name, and someone came to her rescue.


    "Ohhh~ .... There you are. I have been looking for you since the start of the seminar, Mira. You just disappeared on me. Do you even have any idea how worried I have been?" Fabian verbalized in an intimate tone as he walked towards Myra and held her by her waist. He said her name with a slight dialect. To those who didn¡¯t know her name, it sounded more like Mira than Myra.


    Myra was caught off guard by his sudden words and actions, her eyes widening at his words. Not just her, Chris, Brave, and Elisa were dumbstruck, but the sudden intruder, too. But the most baffled one was none other than Oswald Mitchell. His mouth was agape as his eyes were drawn to how close Fabian was holding Myra.


    Fabian, without a care in the world, turned his gaze towards Brave and said with a curt smile, "Mr. Everests, trying to recruit our people. However, it¡¯s unfortunate that Chairman Larson has already offered her a position at the headquarters. You will have to wait in line."


    "You got me. By the way, did Chairman Larson really extend an offer, Mr. Shadow?" Brave shifted his words towards Chris, who was still trying to make sense of all this.


    But one nce from Fabian was enough to make him his aplice as he stated, "How can he not when thedy is so talented andpetent. You know, Chairman Larson is someone who likes to reap what he sows." He tactically answered Brave¡¯s question.


    "Ohh~ .... Too bad for me. He has all the good people around him, you, Mr. Chris. But thedy hasn¡¯t made a decision yet. I am still free to make an offer, I suppose." Brave was suave and sanguine with his attitude as he handed his ck and gold card to Myra without a care for the prying and envious eyes and said, "Please, take it, in case you might need it." He then looked between Fabian and Myra, a pang of ache near his chest made him ufortable. He didn¡¯t like the physical contact between the two.


    Elisa, when she saw Fabianing in and holding Myra in his arms, she realized who Myra was. Her right brow arched as she looked at Myra with amusement, ¡¯Isn¡¯t it the little canary? The one Fabian has been fixating on. The one he has been drooling over and pushed me away for." She then gave Myra a long, hard nce from head to toe, ¡¯Changed appearance to cajole more men, huhh. I guess your little crush is nothing special, Fabian. She is just seeking attention. ¡¯


    "I am sorry, but we have somewhere to be. Mr. Everests, please enjoy the event. I will get back soon," saying this, Fabian didn¡¯t wait for anyone to say anything and just walked off, leading Myra alongside him.


    Their departing figure was an eyesore for Brave. His eyes turned sharp at their receding backs as they both disappeared into the crowd. As soon as Myra left, he felt a sudden emptiness.


    Oswald, who was too stunned to even say a word up until that point, snapped out and said, "It was nice meeting you, CFO Everests." He then followed the trail of Fabian and Myra.


    Chris too left, he pressed his lips and was anticipating what Jacob¡¯s reaction would turn out to be.


    Fabian took Myra to a less crowded area, as thetter was still in her shocking state. During the whole conversation between Fabian and Brave, her mind was racing a mile a minute. She was sure that this was it. She was finally caught, but thankfully Fabian rescued her. ¡¯But why did he call me Mira and not by my actual name? And he even steered the conversation and helped her get away from there.¡¯ She was perplexed by all this.


    Fabian was sweating. His back was drenched. He was brimming with anxiety, but arrived at the right time to save Myra and himself as well.


    Strangely, they were still in the intimate posture. His hands on her waist, and her hand unconsciously holding his sleeve. In the eyes of others, they looked like a couple. Because of Jacob¡¯s opening speech, everyone¡¯s attention was on Prof. Stephens, and naturally, when they saw a female beside him, their curious gazes were dying to know who she was.


    Myra was feeling extremely ufortable with this. She wanted to get out of the room as soon as possible, so with a small and whispering voice, she said to Fabian, "I need some fresh air."


    Fabian understood her words and took her to a spare room. Neither of them said anything to the other.


    As they entered the room, Fabian made her sit on the couch and said, "I will bring you some water. You rest here." He then made his way towards the attached kitchen.


    He walked back and handed Myra a ss of lukewarm, honey water, "Here~"


    Myra took it with both her hands and questioned him, "How did you~ ..... how did you find me?"


    <fn45f3> Chapters first released on find{n}ovel</fn45f3>


    To Be Continued . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288: Telling Him About Her Past

    <h4>Chapter 288: Telling Him About Her Past</h4>


    (Author¡¯s POV)


    ¡¯Brave, why did you let that professor guy take that girl away?¡¯ Raw, his wolf, asked. He was feeling agitated, though he wasn¡¯t aware of the reason.


    ¡¯Then what do you think I should have done at that time? Ask him to remove his hand, because my wolf and I weren¡¯t feeling good about it, and continue with the conversation, huhh?¡¯ Brave countered.


    ¡¯You should have gotten her name at the very least,¡¯ Raw puffed up his cheeks in annoyance. Somehow, he felt an oundish connection with that female. Though he traced no peculiar odoring from her.


    "M~ r. Eve~ rests, .... Mr. Everests," Elisa called out to him, breaking his and Raw¡¯s conversation. "Huhh?" He gave her a puzzling look and questioned, "What is it, Secretary Queens?" His voice was detached, unlike earlier.


    Elisa looked him dead in the eye, her gaze intense, piercing. She wanted to know what went wrong.


    But she then instantly changed her demeanor, back to being her innocent and unimpeachable self. "You seem a little lost? Are you alright?" she asked while batting her eyshes, with a hint of fake concern. She tried to get a hold of his arm once again.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I am fine," Brave, very meticulously, removed her hand as he turned to his business partners once again and continued with their earlier discussion. His actions made Elisa narrow her eyes. She gazed at him balefully, ¡¯I need to check why he is still behaving normally? Tonight, I need to visit the pathway to hell. Arghhhh~ .... my efforts, they can¡¯t go to waste. I will need to find a solution. That too, fast.¡¯


    _______________________


    Inside the room, Fabian handed Myra a ss of water, which she epted with both her hands. Taking a sip and calming her nerves down, she gazed at Fabian and asked, point nk, "How did you find me, Fabian?"


    Fabian pursed his lips in a thin line, settled beside Myra, though maintained a respectable distance. He then returned her gaze and replied, "As I said, I was looking for you all over the ce."


    Myra wasn¡¯t convinced as her stare turned sharper. Fabian released a heavy sigh and added, "I met Yelena and Wendy earlier. They both told me that you were here too. We were all calling you on your phone, but it wasn¡¯t going through. So, I didn¡¯t have a choice but to search for you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check your phone for confirmation." He tried to sound as casual as possible.


    "My phone fell and is now pretty much damaged. The screen is totally chipped. But~ .... I get what you are trying to say," Myra replied, which made Fabian rx a little. But her next words put him in the spot again, "Then, what about the name thing? Why did you call my name wrong? And why did you~ ... " she left her words at that, though she wanted to ask, why did he hugged her out of the blue and hold her by her waist so intimately in front of so many people.


    "Did I? Maybe, I was a little nervous because of the speech and tired of greeting guests all through the event," he feigned puzzlement as he made up an excuse again.


    "And~ .... what about what you said in front of everyone? About~ ..... how Mr. Larson offered me a position in hispany? Why did you lie so tantly in front of others? That too in front of Secretary Chris?" Myra was throwing question after question at him. "What were you thinking, Fabian?" Although she didn¡¯t want to sound like that, her tone held an usatory edge.


    Fabian scratched the back of his head and said, "I said whatever came to my mind, but it isn¡¯t entirely wrong. Chairman Larson has always recruited talented individuals to work by his side. He mentors them himself and wouldn¡¯t want a hardworking person like you to be snatched away by otherpanies. I apologize if you think I crossed a line there." His shoulders slumped in dejection.


    Myra looked at his figure for a while and sighed heavily, "Still, he hasn¡¯t offered me anything yet. And you even said it in front of his secretary. This will definitely be reported to Chairman Larson and will eventually cause problems for you."


    Fabian gave her a tired smile and said, "It¡¯s okay. Chairman Larson isn¡¯t that bad. He is understanding. In fact, the other day, he mentioned that he wanted to hire someone young, ambitious, hardworking,petent, talented, and gifted. And I rmended your name."


    Myra was stumped by his sudden revtion. But after much thinking, she connected the dots. She remembered how Jacob was already aware of her name and also said that ¡¯Prof. Stephens¡¯ had always been praising her. So, this was it. This rmendation was the reason.


    Guilt washed all over her as she couldn¡¯t look Fabian in the eye. She was feeling ashamed and embarrassed to even doubt him. But the timing of his arrival, his confident lies, they were too uncanny not to notice.


    <fn1b6f> Get full chapters from Find?Novel</fn1b6f>


    Still, she had to apologize to him, so she did, "I am sorry foring at you like that. Even though you helped me get out of that situation."


    Fabian chuckled and said, "It¡¯s okay. But may I ask you something? Only if you don¡¯t mind." He was careful with his words and didn¡¯t want her to be suspicious of him.


    "Ummhmm~ .... what is it?" Myra gave a small nod.


    "Why~ ...... why were you hiding your face and avoiding Mr. Everests? Do you somehow~ ... familiar with him?" he tried to pry a little.


    To be honest, he was aware that Myra had fled from Damona with her family to Esteria because of her ties with the Everests. But he wasn¡¯t aware of theplete and actual cause. He was curious, but didn¡¯t have any opportunity to ask about it from Myra. He had always wondered what could have happened to her during her stay in Kimberg that she wanted to hide away in a farawaynd with her family, and remove her tracks. That was something strange.


    Myra hesitated. Her time spent in Kimberg came rushing to her memory, filling her mind.


    Seeing her like that, Fabianforted her, "If you don¡¯t want to say, you don¡¯t have to."


    Myra looked at him once again. Honestly, she hasn¡¯t talked about Kimberg in a while to anybody else, so it was a little awkward for her. But she thought she should exin her side to Fabian for much rity. So, she started, "Actually~ .... The thing is~" she stumbled with her words initially. "I~ ..... You know my history, right? That I am adopted by my parents, hmm."


    "Yes, I am well aware," Fabian listened to her with his full attention.


    "Ohk~ .... But before getting adopted, I used to live in a small orphanage. There was a friend with me. Her name is~ ..." She paused, took a deep breath, and added, "Nora. Nora was my best friend in the orphanage, and even after we got adopted, we remained besties, until recently~"


    "Did something happen? Why did you fall out?" Fabian asked.


    "You know, the Everests¡¯ family reunited with their daughter around a year and a half ago. She is the same person as my best friend," as Myra said this, she expected a dumbstruck expression from Fabian. Apart from a tiny bit of surprise in his eyes, he remained just like before, waiting for her to continue, "So, Ms. Nora Everests, is your childhood friend?"


    "Ummhmm~ .... I went to Kimberg a year ago to meet her parents and all of her brothers," Myra continued.


    Fabian thought of something, frowned, and said, "Did they do something to you? Did they try to force you? Did they~ .... Did they harass you?" With every word, he became furious. The possibility of Myra getting harassed and tortured brought back memories of his own childhood.


    "No~ ..... nothing like that happened. They all were nothing but kind to me," Myra defended them. Though parts of her memories, where ric ravished her lips, Dion¡¯s unrestrained kiss, Brave attacking her in his wolf form, Nora and her family¡¯s lies about their special identity, each and every remembrance invaded her mind.


    "Then what? Why are you hiding from them?" Fabian pressed. He was getting a little impatient, wanting to know the real reason.


    "I was attacked~" Her words left him speechless. "I was kidnapped and attacked by one of Everests rivals. They tried to~ ...." At this point, Myra¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. The recollection of that dreadful urrence was too painful for her. But she managed, with a deep, long series of inhales and exhales, she said, "~ sexually assault me. But I somehow managed to escape by~ .... killing the culprit."


    Fabian¡¯s eyes widened. They could pop out any minute. He was bbergasted toment or maintain a straight face anymore.


    "Before that, I had a falling out with Nora. So, for my and my family¡¯s safety, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with Everests ever again. And the only thing was to run away and hide to a ce where they couldn¡¯t find us. So~ ...." Her shoulders were trembling as she left her words unsaid.


    To Be Continued . . . . . . . .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!